ã€ŠGlutton Berserker ~The One That Exceeds The Concept Of Levelsã€‹


 Chapter 1

    Chapter 1 ¨C A person who has nothing

    The concept of levels exists in this world.

    All of the living beings started from level 1; it¡¯s possible for them to raise their levels by obtaining experience values.

    The experience values can be obtained by defeating monsters who dominate this world. However, not everyone is capable of defeating them because they are very dangerous.

    Only the people who have strong attack skills are capable of defeating them.

    Sometimes we already have skills after we are born, special powers gifted from God. Everyone has one or more and they live by using them. Therefore, people who have more than one skill are usually called the God¡¯s chosen ones.

    I learned that from my deceased Father.

    And so, the skill that I received is . It¡¯s troublesome skill that that makes me constantly feel hungry. In the village that I was raised in, I was called a good-for-nothing and often got bullied.

    I¡¯m an unnecessary man in this world¡ª- I have nothing.

    Thanks to this useless skill, after my father, who was my only relative, died because of sickness, I was driven out from the village. I went to Royal Capital Seyfat. In the big city like that, there should be something that I can do, was the my high expectation in my chest.

    However, I was unable to find a decent job and ended up in the castleguard as a daily labourer.

    Whether the day is raining, windy, or snowy, it¡¯s a job where I cannot move from the front of gate. Moreover, the wage is very low too.

    Normally, it¡¯s not a job for commoner like me, but the Holy Knight who serve the castle.

    However, because of the thing called 3K (It¡¯s severe), (it¡¯s dirty), (it¡¯s dangerous), the higher-ups employed the daily labourer like me as their substitutes.

    [Oi, have you been guarding well as our substitute?]

    The voice came from the young Holy Knight-sama who covered his body with dazzling armor. He is my employer, one of the three siblings from Brenix Family, one of five noble family on this kingdom.

    The one who is arrogantly talking to me is the eldest son, Rafal. The man on his right side is the second son Hado. Their youngest sister on their back is Memir.

    They are three siblings with the same frozen blue hair color. And also, all of them are excellent Holy Knights.

    What is the Holy Knight? They are people who have outstanding ability in Holy Attribute among the warriors. It¡¯s an honorary title given for those who have been acknowledged by the Kingdom.

    In this world, by leveling-up the strong skills, we can increase our status. Therefore, for those who have Holy attribute skills, the Holy Knights who can raise their level by fighting against the monsters, they are people from a different dimension compared to a person like me.

    If I made them angry, I don¡¯t know what will happen to me.

    [Yes, Rafal Burnex-sama]

    I kneel and bow my head down to them. Even though these fellows are irritating.

    [Here, your daily wage]

    Rafal throws several copper coins to my feet. The other two behind him smile scornfully at me.

    [Now, pick it up. Your wage today will decrease if you didn¡¯t quickly pick-it up]

    Even if he didn¡¯t say that, it¡¯s important money for me to live. I pick the coins up quickly.

    And, when I was about to pick-up the last piece, my hand was stepped on by Rafal.

    [Oops sorry. I didn¡¯t know there was a hand in place like this. It was so dirty that it didn¡¯t catch my eyes]

    He laughed hard while stepping on my hand. Obviously he did that on purpose.

    [Do not forget, we are willing to hire trashes like you. We can find your replacement as many as we want. Do you understand that? Is that difficult for low intelligence person like you?]

    [Yeah, you seem to be slacking off lately. You are doing an honorable job in exchange of us. Usually a job like this doesn¡¯t need to be paid, so you should appreciate being given money by our mercy. Do you not feel worthless picking it up?]

    [It is as my older brothers have said. If you make a mistake, it will inconvenience us. I¡¯ll feel bad executing you~]

    This is an educational guidance from Rafal¡¯s group to me. They try to firmly remind me where my place is. They told me that I¡¯m a low level being, who does anything to keep staying alive, is what they drive to my core.

    If I don¡¯t nod obediently, they won¡¯t allow me to pick-up the last piece. If I oppose them, they will fire me from this gatekeeper job. Furthermore, they will likely consider this as rebellion and then kill me.

    Dammit. It has been five years, and yet their attitude of looking down at me like a slave hasn¡¯t changed. If, I were resign from this guard job, I¡¯m sure Rafal will rage and accuse me of some false charges.

    The irritation that matured and built up over five years welled up inside me. Anger as to why I have to obey them, and resentment towards my own weakness that made me only able to do so. And, only during these times does the skill awaken and make my stomach roar out in hunger.

    Rafal thinks that I cannot eat well; he starts scolding me with severe expression.

    [What a pathetic guy. You seem to not be doing your task as the gatekeeper well. We are feeding you food! Don¡¯t embarrass the Burix Family!].

    He kicked me in my stomach. Even though he didn¡¯t do it seriously, the status between Holy Knight and commoner like me is like heaven and earth.

    The impact of the kick was like my internal organs jumped all the way out of my mouth. While repeatedly vomiting, I could not breathe and hit the ground.

    [What is that, like a maggot. It¡¯s stinky and filthy]

    Although my consciousness is faint, I heard the girl¡¯s voice who is likely Memir thorugh my ears.

    [Oi, get up. If you¡¯re not standing guard as gatekeeper, we will get criticized by the other Holy Knights]

    Rafal tramples my face while I am still lying on the ground.

    [Get up quickly!]

    There is no way I can get up. As long as he doesn¡¯t move his leg aside, I cannot get up because of the differences in our strengths.

    Of course, Rafal knows about it. He seems enjoyed watching me struggle under his foot.

    When he puts more power into his foot, an acute pain runs in my head.

    That time when I thought I might gonna die, I was saved by a dignified voice.

    [Rafal, stop it. He will die. He is one of people that we need to defend so you should not do that, that¡¯s an act unworthy of a Holy Knight]

    [Tsk¡­ Today is Roxis Heart¡¯s shift, huh?]

    The one who saved me was Roxis Heart, a Holy Knight that held a strange ideology among her peers; to crush the strong and save the weak. Roxis Heart¡¯s golden hair flutters in the wind, a perfect complement to her brave nature.

    Heart Family is also one of five Noble Families- on this kingdom. It¡¯s a good Family that honors Justice.

    Therefore they are adored by people, of course I am her fan too.

    After being glared at by Roxis, Rafal¡¯s group ran away while cursing her. At that time, Rafal looks at Roxis and laughs fearlessly.

    I know that face. Rafal is tenacious after all. He thought Roxis disgraced him so he is most likely thinking to take revenge on her]

    She ignored that and went forward, took my hand and raised me up. She wiped off blood flowing from my forehead with a handkerchief.

    [Are you alright?]

    [Yes, it¡¯s just like usual. Thank you very much for your help, Roxis-sama]

    [It¡¯s alright, we are gatekeeper comrades so it¡¯s natural. Then, let¡¯s change the shift]

    I bow deeply and passed the spear embroidered with the flag of Royal Family emblem to Roxis.

    This spear is a proof as gatekeeper. She is different from the other Holy Knights because she properly does the job of gatekeeper by herself.

    That Roxis look worried to me as I released her hand.

    [If they try to do something like that to you again, then leave it to-]

    [No, I don¡¯t want to cause trouble for Roxis-sama. I¡¯m already alright, so I¡¯ll get going now]

    Roxis seems want to say something, but I hurried ran away from that place.

    More than this, I might gonna cause her trouble with the Burix Family. Based from their characters, I don¡¯t know what kind of dirty tricks they will use.

    If, she would act like that only for me, I won¡¯t feel any more despair. I just want Roxis keep walking on her way without hesitation. It will definitely bring happiness for the people of the kingdom.

    To distract myself, I decided to go toward my regular drinking bar. The moon had risen high up in the sky when I entered the bar.

    During the midnight like now, there are merchants, prostitutes, travelers, etc siting on the seats. Their faces were reddened because of the alcohol.

    When I sat at the counter which was like my reserved seat, even if I didn¡¯t say anything, a glass of red wine was served.

    It¡¯s the cheapest wine in this shop. It¡¯s not delicious and the taste is very sour since this is only for me to get drunk.

    [Master, bread and soup]

    [Gotcha]

    It¡¯s burned hard bread which being baked a long time ago. The soup is tasteless because it was boiled vegetable from the other dishes. This is my dinner. I haven¡¯t eaten meat for 5 years. The last meat I ate was small piece of dried meat.

    Well, I have forgotten the taste anyway.

    Since I¡¯m always hungry because of the skill, but I don¡¯t have enough money to satisfy it. So, I have to eat the meal in front of me slowly and distract myself from being hungry by even a little.

    While I ate and drink the wine little by little, the bar owner talked to me.

    [How is it, the work as gatekeeper?]

    [It¡¯s severe]

    [Is that so¡­ I hope you won¡¯t ended up like your predecessor]

    I didn¡¯t answer him back. The predecessor who had been employed by Burix Family, I heard he died because of overworking.

    To have obsessive bullying and severe working hours, the status of the predecessor was as same as me. He gradually become thinner, suddenly fell down and died.

    After that the bar owner witnessed the master of the Burix Family stepping on the body of my predecessor who died during patrol and as such was no longer of any use to the house. He says that even now the scene is still burned bright into his eyes, with him, never able to forget it.

 Chapter 2

    Chapter 2 ¨C The Struggling Gluttony Skill

    After drank my wine, I decided to go see Roxi¡¯s situation before going back to my run-down house. Because of the matter with Rafal¡¯s group, I was worried about her.

    No matter how sly Rafal is, I do not think he will start to harass her immediately. However, of that fearless smile of his that he showed when he left, I cannot get it out of my mind.

    Even if something happens, I may not be able to become her power, but at least I should be able to become a meat wall for her.

    With the moonlight outside, I could see the location of where the castle gate was. She was doing her guard work properly.

    I was relieved, with this I can have peace of mind, it seemed that my worries were unfounded. To the girl who did her work properly, [Roxis-sama, please do your best], I will be rooting for her in my heart.

    And then, when I was about to take my leave back home, I noticed that there was a shadow that climbed the wall on the east side.

    It was a blind spot from Roxis and the other guards, but I could see it clearly from the place I was standing.

    I¡¯m sure that¡¯s a thief. That thief seems to be climbing up the wall and wanting to sneak into the castle in the middle of the night. In a hurry, I run to Roxis who standing by as guard.

    [Roxis-sama, it¡¯s urgent!]

    [What¡¯s happened? You have not returned back home yet¡­?]

    [While I was strolling to get some fresh air, I saw a suspicious person sneaking into the castle. That person climbed over from the east wall on the other side.]

    [Is that true!?]

    [There is no mistake. I saw it with my own eyes]

    I feel uneasy because I¡¯m suddenly asking for her to believe me. However, after Roxis looked into my eyes,

    [I believe you. I¡¯ll go toward that place, can you stay guard here in the meanwhile?]

    [Yes, I will]

    I received the spear with the crest of Kingdom from Roxis.

    [May the fortune of war be with you, Roxis-sama]

    [Please leave it to me. I have my weapon with me]

    She pulled out a silver-white sword and ran toward the direction that had pointed to. So fast¡­ As expected from a Holy Knight.

    Her figure disappeared into the dark with surprising swiftness.

    Soon, I heard the scream of a man. I can easily imagine Roxis defeating the thieves one after another.

    From the number of the men¡¯s screams, there are a considerable number of thieves. Two, no, I am certain there are three people.

    But, Roxis is a Holy Knight. She won¡¯t lose against thieves. Sure enough, the clamor turns quiet.

    While I was relieved thinking it was already over, there is an adult man runs-up to my direction from the darkness.

    I¡¯m sure he is a thief that Roxis missed killing. As he approaches, his appearance gradually comes into view clearly because of the moon¡¯s shine.

    This is¡­ I hold my breath.

    His right arm is chopped off and he is desperately trying to stop the bleeding with his left hand, he runs to the exit where I am standing at right now.

    His complexion is pale, it¡¯s surely caused by extreme anemia due to the huge amount of lost blood.

    I readied my spear. I cannot let him go. Frankly speaking, even if that man will die soon, he is still a thief that needs to be defeated.

    I replaced Roxis as the gatekeeper, if I let this man go, I¡¯ll cause trouble for her. I definitely need to kill him.

    My opponent is wounded. I should be able to knock him down even if I have no power. I focus myself, and thrust the spear with all of my might toward the thief.

    Fortunately, the spear stabbs through the thief¡¯s heart.

    The thief grabbed my spear while furiously staring at me; a large amount of blood spouts from his chest and then he falls on his back.

    For awhile, his hands and feet convulse, and then stop moving. The thief surely has died.

    [I did it, I knocked him down¡­. Eh!?]

    Suddenly, I feel something flowing into my body. After that, I hear a voice in my head.

    <appraisal, mind=¡±¡± reading,=¡±¡± concealment,=¡±¡± one-handed=¡±¡± sword=¡±¡± mastery=¡±¡± has=¡±¡± been=¡±¡± added=¡±¡± to=¡±¡± skills=¡±¡±>

    Added to status? Added to skills? What is this voice? What is happening?

    And then there is a sense of fullness for the first time. Even satiating the hunger that could not be satisfied even if I ate a lot. Right now, I have the best, most satisfied feeling.

    While I was still soaked in the mysterious euphoria, Roxis ran to me in a panic.

    [Are you alright? Are you not injured?]

    While she asked so, she took my hand and then checked me for injuries.

    (I am worried¡­ Somehow I went pale¡­ Aaa, I was worried)

    What? I can heard Roxis¡¯s voice directly in my head. She is not talking, but why I can heard her voice?.

    [What is it?]

    [¡­. No, it¡¯s nothing. I didn¡¯t receive any injuries at all]

    (It¡¯s true! I¡¯m glad¡­ I¡¯m really glad)

    I heard the voice again saying that she was very relieved for my safety.

    Is this, the voice of Roxis¡¯s mind? And then, when she takes back her hand, I don¡¯t hear it anymore.

    This is strange indeed. Perhaps it was because of tension from battle; I heard one could be affected by auditory hallucinations. Since the other person is a Holy Knight, I can¡¯t touch her again to confirm it.

    There were 10 thieves in total trying to sneak into the castle. Even if Roxis guards by herself, she is strong enough to handle them. I killed one person that escaped from her. That was possible because she wounded him to a dying state.

    Therefore, all of the credit should belong to Roxis.

    [Roxis-sama, please take all of the credit for yourself]

    [That won¡¯t do. Didn¡¯t you defeat one of them?]

    I have a certain circumstance. It¡¯s my employer Rafal.

    If they heard about this, they will be enraged because I received a help from one of the other Holy Knights, I don¡¯t know what would they do to me later. In addition, Rafal does not think of Roxis well, so he will reprimand me even more.

    [If Rafal-sama heard about this, my situation would be bad¡­]

    [Ah¡­ Indeed. I understand. We will handle this case as you say.]

    [Thank you very much]

    [The one who should say thank you is me. If you hadn¡¯t told me, it would¡¯ve became my blunder]

    Even though she is a Holy Knight who has the best of lives, the competition among them seems to be severe. I do not know the hardship because I am at the bottom.

    [Therefore, please let me give you a reward]

    [No it¡¯s alright, for a Holy Knight to tell me like this¡­]

    Since it didn¡¯t seem like I, who was always submitting to others, was pleased by her gesture, she puffed up her cheeks and pouted. I was surprised since she would never normally make that kind of face. I felt that she was acting a bit more familiar with me.

    [Let¡¯s see¡­ Oh yeah]

    Somehow, Roxis struck both of her hands together and made a specific gesture.

    Although I¡¯ll receive a reward, I wonder what would I get? I¡¯m waiting in expectation.

    And then, an outrageous comment came out from her mouth.

    [Do you want to work for Heart Family? I¡¯ll ask this matter to my father, I¡¯m sure he will agree with it]

    [Eh!? But, I don¡¯t have any skill at all¡­ It¡¯s beyond my ability]

    [There is no such thing as that! Just now, didn¡¯t you defeat one thief?]

    I was just lucky earlier, even if I were told to do the same thing again, I think it would be impossible.

    [After all¡­for me¡­.]

    Frustrated with my half-vague response, she lost her temper and gave me a bold statement.

    [About the Burix Family, you don¡¯t need to worry about them. Or, would you rather work under the Burix Family for the rest of your life?]

    [Uuh]

    It seems she has seen through my anxiety because of the harassment from the Burrix Family. She went this far to say she wants to hire me. I feel like shedding tears.

    That Rafal and his group are the worst, they will overwork me in the future until I die.

    On the other hand, my life will be rose-colored working under Roxis who is gentle and elegant.

    To be honest, from the start, I was a Roxis fan.

    Isn¡¯t my wish basically being fulfilled?

    [By all means, thank you very much. Roxis-sama!]

    [It¡¯s all good. Since it¡¯s already too late today, please come to Heart Family residence at noon tomorrow. I¡¯ll be waiting]

    I feel delighted, like I want to jump up and down. I bow down to Roxis many times, and then I leave the place.

    After the gate of the castle is out of sight, I jumped up and made the guts pose.

    Finally, luck is rolling my way. Somehow, my body feels lighter than ever, it¡¯s good thing I guess?

    Let¡¯s hurry and return to my run-down home in preparation for tomorrow.

    =====

    =====

    </appraisal,>

 Chapter 3

    Chapter 3 ¨C Skill Investigation

    I returned home, where I wet the rags with the water that I drew from well and then wiped my body down.

    I will go to the residence where Roxis lives tomorrow. I wonder if my appearance is a little better with this? I light the candle and look into the broken mirror.

    It didn¡¯t change much? Worn-out clothes with several patches, there is no use to worrying about my appearance now.

    I gave up and then lie down on the bed made from straw. I look up at the ceiling which has been stained with the traces of the rain leaks, and recall what happened today. .

    I received cruel violence from Rafal¡¯s group in the morning. However, after knocking down the thieves with Roxis at midnight, I¡¯m invited to work for the Heart Family. It¡¯s a dream-like story.

    Suddenly, I remembered about the inorganic voice that I heard after I killed the thief.

    If I¡¯m not mistaken, it said that my status had been added to.

    Skill Appraisal and Mind Reading were added¡­ and what else was there? I forgot. Even so, Appraisal is an unusual skill, I can look up any information on things that exist in this world.

    With this skill, my life might have turned for the better.

    I pray silently in my mind . And then,

    Fate. Gravito Level 1

    Endurance: 121

    Strength: 151

    Magic: 101

    Mind: 101

    Agility: 131

    Skills: Gluttony, Appraisal, Mind Reading, Concealment, One-handed sword mastery

    My status and skills appeared in my head.

    [Eee! What is this about!]

    Calm down, me.

    First of all, I just saw my status. Originally, my statuses should be very close to 1.

    There are three digits now. With this strength, I should be able to fight against low-class monsters.

    Next are the skills. I should only have Gluttony. But, right now there are Appraisal, Mind Reading, Concealment, and One-handed sword mastery. I can¡¯t believe this¡­

    However, since I can see my status and skills, it¡¯s proof that I have the Appraisal skill.

    Oi oi, if I have this skill, I can switch jobs from gatekeeper to appraiser. Not just anyone can become an appraiser so the pay is good. Oh, what the hell is going on?

    Calm down, me.

    I used Appraisal and checked the other skills.

    Mind Reading: Reveal and read the mind of the subject that comes in contact with you.

    Concealment: Conceal possessed skills from the Appraisal skill..

    One-handed Sword mastery: The offensive power of the one-handed sword is increased. arts can be used.

    I was aware of my Mind Reading skill. When Roxis grabbed my hand, her voice could be heard because this skill was activated.

    From considering various things, I have reached a conclusion at last. Or rather, when I killed the thief, the inorganic voice gave me the answer. The answer to when the Gluttony skill is activated.

    The cause of this phenomenon, Gluttony was a skill that I had thought I would not be able to use at all.

    I used Appraisal and examined the Gluttony skill again.

    Gluttony: Become hungry.

    Yeah, I get it now. This is the same description that the Appraiser who visited in my hometown village saw. In other words, this skill has a hidden power that cannot be seen by Appraisal.

    The power to devour the souls of those the user has killed, and take the victim¡¯s skills as the user¡¯s own. As a side-effect, it fills the user¡¯s stomach..

    This is a skill that can strengthen me quickly depending on how much I use it. However, I cannot become a murderer. Then, what should I do?

    The answer is easy. There are many monsters in the outskirts of the Royal Capital Seyfar. I just need to defeat them and then absorb their powers.

    Someday, after I get even stronger than the Holy Knight, I¡¯ll take my revenge at Rafal¡¯s group and Burix Family.

    While I was thinking about it, I was driven with feelings of wanting to go to hunt monsters now.

    However, it¡¯s still dark. Went hunting right now is dangerous. I need to sleep properly and go to hunting tomorrow morning.

    Actually, I need to work as gatekeeper as substitutes for Rafal group, but let¡¯s ignore it. I don¡¯t need to obey their instruction anymore.

    I have Roxis-sama as my new employer. Since I have an interview with her father at tomorrow noon, I need to return to the Royal Capital at that time.

    Then, good night! When I close my eyes, my consciousness fades away in a blink of an eye.

    =====

    I woke up because chirping voice and the birds singing voice, I mended my bed hair with broken mirror, brush my teeth with the branches of the tree, and then dressing up.

    I took out a small leather bag hidden in the cracked wall gap. These two silver coins are all of my wealth that I saved with five years. 100 coppers are worth the same as a silver coin. By the way, one gold coin that I have never gotten can be exchanged with 100 silver coins.

    The others would be laughed if they know about my two silver coins, however I have been struggling to bleed the blood to save this much. This money was originally saved as an escape fund for the time when I was about to be killed by Rafal group.

    For the time being, let¡¯s not worry about it anymore. With this, I can bought equipment to be used to fight monsters.

    Now then, I grasp two silver coins and the dashes out from my run-down home.

    The Royal Capital Seyfar consists of four divisions. Each district is drawn in the east, west, north and south, centering on the castle.

    Holy Knight district (East): This is where the upper-class person and Holy Knight of this country lives.

    House district (West): Where the commoners like me lives.

    Commercial district (South): Many shops such as Armor, general store, restaurant, etc, opened their business.

    Military district (North): Holy Knght¡¯s training area, where the special armor being developed.

    From this kind of division, we would understood how much preferential treatment that being given to the Holy Knight.

    The place that I will go right now, is the most crowded place in the Royal Capital, the commercial district.

    After passing through the residential district and dividing the crowd, I entered a commercial district where the red brick buildings structure line-up.

    And, to the back street. Over there, the stalls were lined up to the other side of the street, the vigorous voice was hailed to the passerby..

    This is normal in the commercial district.

    Why did I come to this place? My war funds are two silver coins. With this, I can only buy a worn-out weapon.

    And, with my current appearance, I won¡¯t be able to enter the high-class armor stores.

    Therefore, I came to the flea market which gathered various unnecessary items.

    I searched for the second-hand weapon in this open air market. Then, a middle-aged man gently called me. He shown amiable smiling face.

    [Dear customer, do you looking for weapon?]

    [You seems understand it well]

    [It¡¯s because I did this business for years, you came from the other side to checking only weapon and didn¡¯t looked for the other things]

    This man is sharp. Is he a merchant?

    I was surprised a little.

    [How is it? Do you want to checking them?]

    There are many armors being displayed. It¡¯s my first time looking so many of them being arranged like this.

    There might be a weapon that suitable for me. I nods silently to the storekeeper word.

    [Then, may I know how much is your budget?]

    And then, after the storekeeper heard the amount of money on my hand, his attitude suddenly changed immediately.

    There is no gentle look in the storekeeper anymore. It¡¯s like Rafal, the eyes that looked down on the people.

    [Tsk, as I expected, a poor person. My hospitality was wasted. Hora, since you¡¯re only have two silver coins, you can only get the garbage weapon on the corner over there. It might suit you well]

    It was obvious that I didn¡¯t have enough money to buy a decent weapon. Even if I were to get irritated at dealing with this stall and head off to another, the same thing would just occur again. In that case, since there are still a variety of rubbish weapons here, it would be more beneficial to buy a weapon from this stall where I have more to choose from

    By using skill, I checked the old weapon with my hand. Most of them, have reached the limit of endurance, they seems gonna broken after I used it several times.

    And then, when I obtained an old black sword, A voice flows into my head.

    (Buy me. I¡¯ll never make you lost)

    What I have heard by my is a faint voice of a man.

    =====

 Chapter 4

    Chapter 4 Greedy Black Sword

    [Uwaa, the sword is talking!]

    The black sword suddenly talked to me, I was surprised and dropped it on the ground.

    The storekeeper who was negotiating with the other customers narrowed his eyes and stared at me.

    It¡¯s like he saying, what have you done, if you aren¡¯t interested in buying anything, you should get out quickly.

    I might not be mistaken.

    What is this¡­ The sword is talking¨C I never heard of a sword that can talk inside of your mind..

    Although it talked, it probably used my [Mind Reading] skill as a mediatory; this black sword surely has its own intentions like a person.

    For the time being, I examined it with my [Appraisal] skill.

    ?Greed Form : One-handed sword.

    Huh? Is this all?

    Usually with the other weapons, I can get information about its endurance and its offensive power; however on this black sword I can only see its name and its shape.

    I looked at the mysterious black sword. It is covered with dust and oil, it¡¯s very dirty. Just like me.

    It was also being treated as garbage scraps too.

    When I was thinking about it, I felt something like sense of affinity from it somehow.

    I¡¯m certain, the voice that I had heard a little while ago was [Please buy me¡­], I think?

    Its way of talking is full of pride, however I didn¡¯t feel any malicious intent.

    If it had planned to do something when I touched it, it should have done it earlier.

    Then, even if I touch it again, there shouldn¡¯t be any problem. I prepare myself and then grip the black sword.

    And, the voice could be heard more clearly than a little while ago.

    [I thought you were gonna run away, you¡¯re interesting fellow I see. Then, what will you do? Will you buy me?] (TL Note: He has a manly way of speaking. Using ¡®ore-sama¡¯ to address himself)

    I have looked the other weapons. The only one that I¡¯m able to use right away is only this Greed Black Sword. If you consider the chat function from this sword, I think I can somehow manage it.

    [I¡¯ll buy you. I think, we are similar]

    [I see¡­ Then, please pay the money to the fat person over there. I feel nauseated whenever I see that bastard¡¯s face]

    I hold Greed and went to the counter where the shopkeeper is standing and put down two silver coins.

    The storekeeper only takes a side glance to confirm the payment, since he is still talking with the other customer. He urged me to go out of the store by waving his hand like you would to drive away wild dogs.

    This storekeeper is really annoying to the last minute. Even if you didn¡¯t said it, I¡¯ll leave the store right away. I will never coming to here again!

    I took out the rag cloth from my pocket and wiped the sword to make the Greed that I just bought look clean. However, it seems that I cannot remove the stubborn grease and grime. Although I could clean it with soap¡­ But, I don¡¯t have any money left to buy soap.

    [I¡¯ll be in your care, Greed]

    [Understood, maybe this is a good chance. Moreover, maybe it¡¯s destiny¡­ I¡¯ll stay with you till the end. What is your name?]

    Now that I think about it, I haven¡¯t introduced myself yet.

    [I¡¯m Fate Graphite]

    [Fumu, I¡¯ll remember it. What will we do now, Fate?]

    I have been decided what to do since last night.

    [I have obtained a weapon. You should know, don¡¯t you?]

    [Hunting, eh?]

    [Yes, monster hunting!]

    Without any delay, I went from the commercial district to the southern gate of the kingdom with my new inorganic buddy called Greed.

    The south gate was made to allow a large amount of cargo entering into the commercial district, so they made it one size larger than the other three gates. It is an area where the wagons can line up and have 10 carts pass at the same time.

    If we went out from there, we just need to advance a little to enter a place called Goblin Prairie. It is a location where goblins live, they often attack the carriages that pass there to get their food.

    The strength of this monster is on the lowest level, so it¡¯s perfect for beginner soldiers and warriors.

    I need to be cautious since they usually hide in the grass and ambush people. I¡¯ve heard of people that saw a lone goblin and approached it to try to defeat it, only to be surrounded and killed by the goblins hiding in the grass. That¡¯s why there¡¯s even a local saying about them; If you see a single goblin then assume there are a hundred.

    I know this kind of story after forcibly hearing it from a drunken old warrior at the bar. I thought it certainly would be useful at this time.

    Since I have joined as a frontliner fighter, this goblin hunting is my first step to the gateway of success.

    My one-handed sword skill mastery! With this, I should be able to defeat the goblins.

    And then, after I defeat the goblin, I¡¯ll absorb its power for my own.

    While I was avoiding the wagons, I saw a lot of men and women who were fully equipped gathered in front of the south gate.

    Apparently, this place is the location to search for a party with each others, before heading to go monster hunting.

    Party, huh? ¡­ I¡¯m jealous. I had been bullied in my hometown village, so I¡¯m lonely. Here, I was being overworked by Rafal and his group, I didn¡¯t have any chances to make a close friend with someone.

    Fighting together, encouraging each other when one of us is in pain, and crying together when one of us is sad. A party of heroes was born in the legend that my dead father had told me. My younger self had listened to those tales, eyes shining.

    [I¡¯m jealous¡­ A comrade]

    I muttered it without thinking. And then Greed said,

    [You have me, don¡¯t you?]

    [Y,yeah I guess¡­]

    But, you are an inorganic item. What I want is living being. There is a huge difference between them.

    Alright, I need to pull myself together and enter the world where warriors live. It¡¯s alright, I am not the same person who used to be. I have the power to fight the monsters.

    Surely, if I enter among them, I will be accepted by someone.

    While I was thinking so, I was being called by an armored man whose age was not far from mine.

    [It seems you have a sword and you look like a warrior too. How about it, wanna pair up with me?]

    [Is it okay?!]

    I am pleased and my tension goes up. Since I have little experience being needed by people. It almost makes me cry when someone tells me that my power is needed.

    [Sure, I was embarrassed because my partner who always hunted together with me isn¡¯t here today. By the way, what is your level?]

    [Hai, my level is 1!]

    After he heard my level, his face cramped. After that, he told me that he has remembered that he has some business to do while scratching his head and walked away from me.

    Eh¡­ Somehow, only a strange emptiness remained.

    While I was down, Greed said.

    [Fate, give it up. Even if you have the skill, there is no one willing to make a party with a level 1. You might possibly die in the battle. You also wouldn¡¯t want to pair-up with a weak guy, would you?]

    When I heard that I was taken aback. I realised that although I had obtained a greater status and more skills and felt like I had become really strong, I had actually only reached the starting line. Since until now I had only seen trash, I had lost my perspective as to what was actually normal.

    [I was overconfident.]

    [Yes. Beside, your skill is not good to be revealed to the other people so you should give up on joining a party. Also, you better conceal it by using the Concealment skill, excluding your one-handed sword mastery skill. That¡¯s all what I want to say]

    [¡­ Why is that?]

    I never spoke about the Glutton skill to anyone. Nevertheless, I know why.

    Then, Greed laughs fearlessly.

    [It¡¯s because you and I are of the same kind. Well, you will likely understand it sooner or later]

    After Greed¡¯s pompous words, he went silent.

    Although I felt bothered, what he said was not wrong. The skill is too overpowered for a unique skill, so if the other warriors learned about it, the result wouldn¡¯t be good for me.

    For instance, if there was someone who was able to steal the powers of those they had killed, that person might try to steal my abilities. And if so then they¡¯ll probably aim to kill me while I¡¯m still weak. At least, that¡¯s my hypothesis based on how Rafal would think in that position. Well, there could actually be someone who thought of something like that about me.

    For my own safety, it seems I can do nothing except hunt monsters alone with Greed, at least until I gain enough power so that no one can interfere with me.

    First of all, let¡¯s go goblin hunting.

    =====

    Chapter End

 Chapter 5

    Chapter 5 ¨C Eating

    I am currently hiding in the grass. This place is near the goblin prairie entrance.

    A little way ahead of me, I saw a goblin sitting cross-legged and yawning.

    The height of this small monster is around my waistline. Its skin is green and it¡¯s wearing tattered clothes which seem to be stolen from humans.

    The enemy relaxes its guard, not noticing me. Although I am watching the surrounding area, there are no signs of its brethren.

    I hold my breath and sneak behind the goblin.

    And then I used [Appraisal] skill.

    ? Goblin Fighter ? Level  3

    Endurance: 30

    Physical Strength: 40

    Magic: 10

    Spirit: 10

    Agility: 30

    Skill: Physical Strength enhancement (Small)

    Goblin Fighter, huh? ¡­.Apparently, there are several types of these guys.

    Its status is lower than me.

    I also checked its skills.

    Physical Strength enhancement (Small) : When executing a physical attack, a small bonus will be added.

    A skill for status correction? There¡¯s probably (Small), (Medium), and (Large) versions.

    These kind of useful skills, I want to gain them quickly.

    The goblin got drowsy and then fell asleep.

    This is a heaven-sent chance!

    I dash out from the grassy area, closing in on the goblin at once.

    It seems to have noticed my footsteps and tried to turn around, but it¡¯s already too late.

    Aiming at the neck, I swing the black sword Greed, slicing off the goblin¡¯s head with a single arc of my sword.

    The goblin died without being able to resist or letting a out a voice.

    Then I heard an inorganic voice in my head.

    [Gluttony skill activated]

    [Endurance +30, Physical Strength +40, Magic +10, Spirit+10, Agility +30 has been added]

    [Physical Strength enhancement (Small) has been added]

    Alright! To confirm it, I checked myself using .

    ? Fate Graphite ? Level 1

    Endurance: 151

    Physical Strength: 191

    Magic: 111

    Spirit: 111

    Agility: 161

    Skill: Gluttony, Appraisal, Concealment, One-handed Sword mastery, Physical Strength enhancement (Small).

    It increased, it increased! Yeah, I¡¯m getting stronger.

    While I was celebrating my status and skills joyously, Greed laughed scornfully.

    [For just a goblin, you¡¯re way too happy. If you get that happy whenever you defeat one of them, we will be here until sunset.]

    [Spare me, I¡¯m just happy that I can defeat a monster for the first time]

    Certainly, if I was a warrior I wouldn¡¯t be as excited. However, I¡¯m just a normal human who has had lived being frightened of monsters until yesterday. There is a sense of freedom when our positions have reversed. (TL Note: From the hunted to the hunter)

    As evidence that I have defeated the Goblin, I cut off both its green ears. The Kingdom gives rewards to those who have subjugated monsters, so if you bring the proof to the established facility, you can exchange it for money.

    It should be 10 coppers for a goblin. It¡¯s better than the daily wages of the gatekeeper job that I was doing before. The warrior job may be dangerous, but it¡¯s better at earning money.

    I throw the goblin¡¯s ears into the hemp bag that I had prepared in advance.

    Well, onto the next one. While staying vigilant and advancing, I noticed two goblins were walking in an open area.

    One of them is a goblin fighter holding a sword. On the other hand, the other goblin is only holding a big shield.

    Rather than just being curious about it, I used right away.

    ?Goblin Guard ? Level 3

    Endurance: 40

    Physical Strength: 20

    Magic: 10

    Spirit: 10

    Agility: 10

    Skill: Endurance enhancement (Small)

    I see, its endurance is only slightly more than the goblin fighter. Moreover, as if to match its status, its also has the endurance enhancement (small) skill.

    If I fight carefully to avoid my attack being guarded, I will manage somehow.

    I hide myself in the shadows of the grass from the two of them. Well, which one should I defeat first?

    It would be better to defeat the goblin fighter who has an offensive weapon. However, if I fail, they will notice me and it will become a battle where I¡¯ll surely be distracted by the goblin guard.

    Although I gained power, I¡¯m still not accustomed to fighting yet so I want to give it a try..

    I¡¯ve decided, I¡¯ll defeat the goblin guard first.

    I aim at the moment when the two of them part and are some distance away from each other.

    Now! Even though I flew out when the goblin was facing towards the other side, the goblin guard noticed me with its sharp sense and quickly set up its shield. With the way things are going, my sword will be repelled¡­ is what I thought.

    The goblin guard screamed.

    There was no resistance, I was able to cut through the shield. The black sword Greed seems to be sharper than it looks. If this is the case, I can attack one-sidedly.

    [Gluttony skill activated]

    [Endurance +40, Physical Strength +20, Magic +10, Spirit +10, Agility +10 has been added]

    [Endurance enhancement (Small) has been added]

    While I listened to the inorganic voice, I rushed to the other remaining goblin. Of course, the goblin fighter at the other side has already noticed me and threatens me by swinging its sword.

    You can swing as much as you want. I don¡¯t care, I swung my sword at the goblin fighter¡¯s sword.

    The goblin fighter fell down with his white eyes wide open.

    [Gluttony skill activated]

    [Endurance +30, Physical Strength +40, Magic +10, Spirit +10, Agility +30 has been added]

    Nn? The skill wasn¡¯t acquired this time. Ah, I see. Is it because I already have the skill, so to avoid overlaps, the skill was not added?

    If I want a new skill, I have to hunt a different monster. Just gaining the status points alone is delicious enough though.

    After that, I hunted down 25 goblin fighters and 10 goblin guards.

    The sack where I was keeping the goblin ears slowly became full.

    I checked my current status by using .

    ?Fate Graphite ? Level 1

    Endurance: 1371

    Physical Strength: 1451

    Magic: 481

    Spirit: 481

    Agility: 1051

    Skill: Gluttony, Appraisal, Concealment, One-handed Sword mastery, Physical Strength enhancement (Small), Endurance (Small).

    Oioi, my endurance, physical strength, and agility has reached 4 digits!

    As for magical and spirit power, it seems they didn¡¯t increase much because my enemies¡¯ statuses were low.

    Fufufu, it¡¯s unbelievable when I compare my current status with the me of yesterday.

    But, I¡¯m curious about something. My own level. Even after I defeated a lot of monsters and gained a lot of experience, it wouldn¡¯t be weird if my level rose too. However, my level hasn¡¯t moved at all from level 1.

    When I was racking my brain thinking about it, Greed laughed.

    [It¡¯s the effect of the Gluttony skill. The people who have that skill are breaking the God¡¯s rules, so they won¡¯t be able to receive experience values]

    [The God¡¯s rules, what do you mean¡­?]

    [It¡¯s as you are now. The way you kill the monsters and deprive their status, is because of a skill that denies the concept of God¡¯s rules¡ª It¡¯ll also negate the effect of the concept of leveling too. These kind of people don¡¯t receive the blessing from God. Their status will remain at level 1]

    And then, after some time passes, Greed speaks up again. I wonder if he was thinking about something?

    [Moreover¡­ No, it¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s about time, shouldn¡¯t we return to the Royal Capital now?]

    He stopped in the middle of his sentence, leaving me curious. But, I have to go to Roxy¡¯s residence at noon.

    I finished the goblin hunting and returned to Royal Capital Seyfat. Raising my status to the fourth digit should be enough for today.

    Next for monster hunting, I¡¯ll go hunt Hob Goblins in the forest which is located a bit further from here..

    Since the Hob Goblin is a high-ranking goblin monster, I will be able to receive better stats and more skills.

    Let¡¯s go back to the Royal Capital Seyfat.

    =====

 Chapter 6

    Ch. 6: The Dark Side of the Heart Family

    (TL Note: The title translated like that, thanks for the confusion Author-san)

    I returned by foot to the Royal Capital Seyfat. To exchange the monsters that I defeated for the reward, I went to visit the Exchange Facility.

    It¡¯s a place crowded with a lot of unrefined warriors. Sometimes, you can also hear violent language. Also, there are often disputes in front of the reception about bargaining the reward.

    It¡¯s going to be troublesome if I get involved with those guys. I shrug and line up in the rows.

    A man with a good physique in front of me looked at me and turned up his nose at me. It seems like he thought that based from my appearance, I was the one who did the ¡®miscellaneous tasks¡¯ in my party.

    That is kinda convenient for me right now.

    If I were to show up with a large amount of monster parts, everyone will think [Ah, are you the underling in your party?], so I won¡¯t draw strange suspicions. This time, I brought 38 goblin ears, so it won¡¯t be so surprising.

    [Next, please]

    Oops, it¡¯s my turn. I put my sack on the counter. Since it¡¯s only a small bag, the goblin ears burst out from the bag.

    [I¡¯ll checking it first¡­ Oh dear, you sure hunted a lot. Did you go hunting with a big party?]

    [Eeh, yeah, yes I did. We worked hard, combining our efforts. Everyone was in such high-spirits¡­ I think]

    I desperately talked about the imaginary party in my head, since the party itself didn¡¯t exist, I can only imagine an party of air. Then, Greed talks in my mind.

    [I can¡¯t hold myself back from laughing]

    [Shut up]

    Oh crap. The reception person is unable to hear Greed¡¯s voice, so he is looking at me perplexed. It¡¯s because I was suddenly said [Shut up] during our conversation. I intended it for Greed, but the reception must be thinking it¡¯s for him.

    [I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s nothing.]

    I force a smile and laugh, somehow managing to get away from it. I think.

    I feel relieved when I exited from the Exchange Facility. In the conversation with the receptionist, I was told that people normally hunted the same monster to a maximum of ten per day. When I asked for the reason, he explained that if you kept hunting the same kind of monster, a grudge called Hate would make the monster aggressively target you.

    Now that I think about it, when I was hunting the goblins earlier, in the latter half, I was being attacked like I was their parent¡¯s murderer¡­¡­I see.

    From now on, when I exchange for rewards, it would be better restrain myself to 10 monsters to exchange like the other warriors do. Let¡¯s give up on more than that. Every time, if I bring in a large amount of monster parts, everyone would think that it¡¯s strange. Although it¡¯s not a big deal, but let¡¯s slow down my pace.

    I peek the inside of the bag, it contains 3 silver coins and 80 copper coins.

    When I saved money for five years in hardship¨D¨DI could only gain 2 silver coins.

    Now, I have exceed that in just half a day.

    [What I have done those five years¡­]

    The closer I get to a decent life, the more I¡¯m forced to realise just how much of a terrible, warped world I had lived in until now.

    While I was thinking about it, my anger of Rafal¡¯s group grows stronger. They said I was trash. Therefore, I am not allowed to be angry¡­¡­so they said.

    Guuuu¡­.

    As the thoughts of Rafal and co. filled on my head, my stomach which should be satisfied until now by the overly-filling goblins, begins to growl. As if it¡¯s was saying ¡°I want to eat them, I want to eat them!

    It¡¯s still too early. Moreover, there is Roxy too.

    That is not my problem anymore.

    Well, what should I do with this money? Oh yeah!

    I see my clothes covered with patches, so I know where my money should go.

    ===========

    [Anyone can look good in good clothes, I see]

    [Shut up]

    My dirty appearance has turned clean now. I used two silver coins in the clothes shop and bought well-tailored clothes.

    And also, I spent 50 copper coins to buy a sheath for the black sword Greed. Plus 10 more copper coins to wash off Greed¡¯s oil and dirt too.

    With this, even if I go to the area where the Holy Knights live, I won¡¯t give off a bad impression to the guards.

    If you saw me from any angle, I¡¯m just a normal person.

    I went to the entrance of Holy Knight area in high spirits.

    The Holy Knight area is different from the other areas. The surrounding is bordered with high walls, kinda like it¡¯s guarding another castle inside it.

    When I the guard of my name, I passed through the inside. It seems Roxy had arranged it beforehand.

    I¡¯m not sure about it, but it seems that I need the person herself to confirm it. Therefore, I am being flanked by two soldiers. It¡¯s kinda like I did a bad thing and am being escorted away.

    I was being guided to the mansion, as expected from the one of five great noble families in this Royal Capital.

    I can¡¯t believe my eyes as i approach the mansion. Even a idiot would think that it¡¯s too big.

    One of the soldiers who accompanied me, enters the premises and crosses through the garden.

    And then, a girl in a white dress comes out with him. She is a beautiful girl.

    [Did you just arrive? I have been waiting]

    That voice is Roxy¡¯s. As I have only met her as a fellow gatekeeper, I only know her appearance with white light armor. She looks like a totally different person in her dress. She really is very beautiful.

    After they finished confirming it, the soldiers withdraw.

    Only the two of us were left, and maybe because I was looking at her with a stupid face, she opened her mouth.

    [What¡¯s wrong?]

    Roxy asks me curiously.

    [Roxy-sama is too beautiful, so I couldn¡¯t stop staring at you. I¡¯m sorry]

    Her cheeks redden, and then gently clears her throat.

    [I, I occasionally wear my dress. You too, your appearance is different too. Saa, follow me]

    In spite of the large residence, it¡¯s very quiet. I have not seen the servants¡¯ appearance, it was silent.

    I walked behind Roxy while looking at the maintained lawn. It¡¯s really too quiet.

    I can only hear the sound of wind blowing around.

    Followed by whistles of emptiness shortly after.

    When we arrive at the front of the mansion, we move over to the right side. Huh? We don¡¯t enter inside?

    Even if it was the kind of atmosphere that would let me ask her what was going on, I wouldn¡¯t be able to listen to her explanation. As we advance a bit further,

    [This is¡­]

    I¡¯m unable to say any more.

    Looking at me, Roxy smiles gently. And then, she bends down and puts her hand on a tombstone.

    [Father, I¡¯ve decided to employ him today. I hope my heart can be revived with this]

    I cannot process the words that Roxy said just now.

    [My father, he died three days ago in Gallia to the south]

    [Gallia, huh?]

    If I¡¯m not mistaken, it¡¯s the continent occupied by monsters. Moreover, it is said the monsters in the surroundings of the Royal Capital are not strong enough to compare with them.

    The Holy Knights¡¯ most important task is to hold down the monsters that progress from that place to the kingdom. For that reason, they have been awarded with high ranks and excessive pay from the kingdom.

    However, I honestly didn¡¯t expect that a current family head from one of the five great noble families in the kingdom has passed away.

    Roxy says, as if reading my anxiety.

    [The cause of death is not because of monsters. In the Gallia, there are other causes too]

    After she says so, I can only think of that one. Flood, earthquake, tsunami, natural disasters that are caused by it.

    A living natural disaster¨D¨D. No matter what power you have, there is no way to stop it. With so much strength, it has been the subject of faith and some people say that it¡¯s an envoy of God.

    If you are targeted by it, you must prepare for your death.

    [I heard that the troops my father led were all annihilated. It¡¯s unthinkable, a Heavenly Dragon flying that far away from its nest¡­ After all, such a case has never been heard of in the last few millennia.]

    The nest of Heavenly Dragon is located in the center of Gallia. Also, it¡¯s said to never approach near the border of Gallia. Yet, it suddenly happened. It¡¯s lucky that that was the end of it.

    However, the story didn¡¯t end for the people who got left behind.

    [I¡¯m finally done with the work for this morning. With Father¡¯s funeral and a bunch of other things, it was hectic. Since I succeeded Father¡¯s position, I am now officially the Heart Family head.]

    When this girl shows so much confidence at such a hard time like now, I can only bow my head to her.

    I did not notice at all. I saw that her face looked as usual when we changed positions, and I did not know about this happening behind the scenes.

    Even in such a situation, Roxy was thinking about me and invited me here.

    And here I was thinking of how should I deceive Roxy¡¯s father who would interview me about my power¡­

    Roxy-sama, I¡¯m sorry, I am¡­

    [Don¡¯t make such a face, let the both of us grow the Heart Family together. Could you do that?]

    [Yes, gladly]

    That day, I became an employee of the Heart family.

    =====

 Chapter 7

    Episode 7 ¨C Drowning in Hunger.

    I have since lived in the Heart mansion as a servant; one week will pass soon.

    When I came to the mansion, I was talking to the black sword Greed, so the surrounding people saw me as a dangerous person. I¡¯ll admit that was a blunder.

    However, the servants of the Heart family are all good people, they accepted me for who I am.

    Even though the days pass by peacefully, I have a lot of things to learn and memorize, so I am very busy and don¡¯t have time to leave the mansion.

    Cooking, Washing, Cleaning¡­ I tried various jobs, and the one most suitable for me is Gardener.

    To maintain such a sprawling garden really needs considerable perseverance. Pulling out constantly growing weeds, occasionally arranging the grass height.

    With three master gardeners teaching me, I somewhat managed to do it well enough. And, if my skill improved, they said that they would let me maintain some garden trees by myself. Someday I would like to prune the very thick tree at the front gate.

    Being needed as a person, I feel rewarded for my work.

    I gave up my vacation time, completely devoted in my new job.

    Moreover, when the dishes for the servants were lined up on the table after working, there was meat there.

    When I saw it, my hands were trembling. After five years, there was meat. It was natural that I was tensed up.

    With an improvement in nutrients, I think I have gained a little bit weight from my previous skinny body.

    Oh, after Roxy got back from her duties in the castle, she invited me to drink tea with her in my free time. Honestly, the conversation with Holy Knight-sama is¡­ I have no idea what to say at all. Thus, Roxy has talked one-sidedly.

    But, she seems to have fun when she does, so it¡¯s all good for me.

    When I compare the time I was being a daily gatekeeper under Rafal, there is a great difference like between heaven and earth.

    Of course, Roxy-sama is heaven. The other side is the hell.

    Even if I should be happy with it, I don¡¯t know why¡­ Recently, my body¡¯s condition is very bad. The feeling of hunger doesn¡¯t stop, it keeps growing and I can¡¯t suppress it. This is definitely because I am starving.

    Like now, I still feel it throbbing with pain.

    [Fay, how have you been?]

    While she puts the tea cup on its plate, Roxy looks at me anxiously.

    It is only at this time, when we have our two-person tea party, which has become a daily occurance, does she call me Fay.

    I was called by that nickname when my father was still alive and it was quite embarrassing. However, since my master-sama wanted to call me Fay, I forced myself to accept it.

    When I consulted about it with the Black Sword Greed, he just said [How should I know? Think for yourself] while mocking me. So, whenever Roxy calls me Fay, I had a feeling of discontent.

    [It¡¯s nothing, Roxy-sama]

    I suppress the pain of hunger down so as to not worry Roxy during this tea time.

    [Is that so¡­? But, you have a bad complexion]

    Does she think my abnormal hunger is a cold? She tries to touch my forehead with her hand.

    However, if she touches me with her hand, my Mind Reading skill will be activated. I don¡¯t want to intrude inside Roxy¡¯s mind.

    [No, I¡¯m really alright!]

    When I try to get up from the seat to escape, I feel dizzy and my consciousness flies away because of the hunger, and I fall down on the floor.

    Today, I was attacked by a fiercer hunger than usual. I feel my Glutton skill struggle around in my whole body. My consciousness slowly, gradually gets swallowed up by the darkness.

    I hear Roxy¡¯s voice calling my name faintly. But in the end, I cannot hear anything at all.

    =====

    When I wake up, I am in my own room in the mansion that was provided to me.

    It¡¯s different from the makeshift bed built from the straw; it is a soft bed filled with cotton packed firmly. I was able to sleep on such a luxury.

    Apparently, during the tea time with Roxy, I had fainted being able to endure the hunger from my Glutton skill. Now I feel comfortable because that unbearable pain is suppressed.

    It¡¯s already night time. Specifically midnight, based from the position of the moon when I saw it through the window.

    I notice a note on the shelf illuminated by the moonlight.

    [Take a good rest from work tomorrow morning. From Roxy]

    It seems I have made her worried. Well, that¡¯s natural because I fainted in front of her. The next time we meet, I will apologize for this incident during tea time.

    While I sat down, sighing, on the bed, I took out the black sword Greed which was leaning sideways.

    [Hey, Greed. My hunger increases with every passing day. In the past, I had been able to endure and there was no issue like this. What do you think?]

    Greed answered while laughing hard.

    [It¡¯s natural. You, have thrown the dice]

    [What do you mean?]

    [After the Glutton skill experiences consuming a soul once, it cannot be stopped. You will be urged to eat more]

    That is the reason of my abnormal hunger¡­ I was in a state of starvation.

    While I thought it was just a powerful ability, it seems there is a price that must be paid.

    While I was shaken, Greed continued. (ED Note: SHOOK)

    [As you eat souls, you will become stronger. And after you eat the soul, you will get an urge to want more souls to eat. That¡¯s the characteristic of this skill. Until you die, you need to keep getting stronger. The skill won¡¯t let you off. If you are unable to continue, you will simply starve to death. You might also lose your will and ego, and start to attack anything]

    [No way¡­ It can¡¯t be]

    Extreme hunger. When I cannot endure it anymore, I¡¯ll starve to death, or¡­ Uhh, the latter seems frightening. It¡¯s possible that I¡¯ll turn into a monster.

    What if, it was impossible to control myself when I was having tea time during the day, and ended-up attacking Roxy¡­ When I thought about it, I shuddered.

    [I will also tell you something good. When you are reaching the critical limit, something will happen to your eyes. Take a look in the mirror]

    I did what Greed said. There is a large mirror attached inside the room. What being projected there, were bright red eyes.

    My pupils¡¯ original color is black. They are dyed blood red now.

    [It seems you have reached the limit. You can enjoy a peaceful employee life here. But do not forget what you should do. I¡¯ll say it once more, the dice have been thrown]

    The Glutton skill, it will ask for souls whenever disregarding my intention. Even if I drink water or eat the food, I won¡¯t be able to satisfy my hunger.

    There was only one way to satisfy it. And then, it would ask for more, I have no other choice besides sinking deeper into the quagmire.

    Now, my hunger is at the limit, so I have no choice but to go. I finally obtained my peaceful life everyday, I don¡¯t want to let it go.

    I change my clothes in the room, sling on my black sword Greed. And then, under everyone¡¯s eyes, I went out stealthily from Heart Family¡¯s Mansion. To satisfy my hunger¡­.

    =====

 Chapter 8

    Episode 8 ¨C Starvation Boost

    I run through the main street of the Holy Knight district, stopping in front of the large gate at the district entrance.

    When I am in the state of starvation, it seems my five senses become tremendously sharpened. For example, my eyes are capable of seeing in the night, which looks like daytime to me.

    My sense of smell too¡­ How do I put it, I can smell the scent of delicious humans? A little way away are two guards standing in position.

    From the two of them, the man on the right smells more delicious. Then, I compare their status skills by using the [Appraisal] skill, which reveals that the man on the right side is the winner.

    In other words, my sense of smell is capable of smelling delicious prey and identifying the power of my target.

    Perhaps, this is the effect of Glutton skill that wants to consume a soul which gives a boost effect to my body.

    But¡­ It¡¯s painful. Maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯m starving that my eyes feel dizzy from the periodical pain in my body.

    I need to leave quickly, it won¡¯t be funny if I lose myself and end up consuming the guards.

    Since I am a Heart Family servant, I have proof of permission to pass through the gate. I just need to show it to the guards when I am about to enter or leave the district. If I were to lose it, I won¡¯t be able to enter the district so I must be careful with it.

    [Hello, thank you for all of your hard work]

    I approach the guards while smiling. I want to leave the Holy Knight district at midnight, so even for a little, I want to avoid making a big disturbance. However, the moment I approached them while showing my proof that I put out from my pocket.

    [Hii]

    The guard flinches, taking one step away from me. As he looks at me, his face becomes very stiff.

    I turn to the other guard feeling that something is wrong, but his reaction was also same.

    And then, those two guards stiffen up and stop moving.

    Something is not right.

    I show my proof one-sidedly to the guard quickly, then I hurry to the commercial district.

    Why did the two of them become like that? Greed answers my anxiousness with a matter-of-fact tone.

    [The moment they see your eyes, they become like frogs being stared down by a snake. It¡¯s that kind of power from your eyes. If your opponent¡¯s status is lower than you, they will be frightened and won¡¯t be able to move. It¡¯s one of the Glutton skill¡¯s temporary ability to easily consume a soul] (TL Note: If you confused, just imagine the red-eyes is Sharingan and its unleashed auto-genjutsu to everyone who saw the eyes).

    [The guards earlier, am I gonna get into trouble?]

    [They just got this kind of experience for the first time. They probably won¡¯t know what just happened, so they will let it go. After this, don¡¯t show them your red eyes, so they can think that they are tired because of the midnight guard work and they were hallucinating. They will definitely think along those lines. However, if you put on an anxious attitude like you are now, they will surely begin to suspect you]

    Certainly, there is some truth in that. While I advanced through the commercial district in a dignified manner thinking that, I smelled something sweet. It¡¯s a really delicious smell.

    I yield to the temptation and went to the alley where only a few people come by from the main street. And then, I quietly look for the main source of the smell.

    Up ahead are three people concealing their appearance with black coats, walking.

    I tried to appraise them using the Appraisal skill, but the distance was too far to activate it.

    In the next moment, the moonlight lit the area, and I saw the face of one of the three black-coated people.

    [!?]

    I hold my breath. Why is that guy out here at such a time? That hateful face is Rafal¡¯s. Then, the tallest person who walks next to him is Hado, the second son. The short person would be Mimir, who is the youngest sister.

    Without noticing that I followed after them, they entered the luxury store which is only available for VIPs in the commercial district.

    You cannot enter this place unless you are high ranked like a Holy Knight. While feeling an unpleasant uneasiness, as I watched over the situation from the shadow, more and more people who wore black overcoats entered the store.

    I understand from the smell. They are all the members of the Holy Knights. It¡¯s not a mistake.

    At such a time in the middle of the night, what kind of meeting are they doing? This is a situation where they are probably avoiding the public¡¯s sight.

    I was watching the situation of the store for a while, but since the window curtains were all closed, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on inside. And then, a huge stomach rumble growls loudly¡­

    Guuuu¡­.

    I cannot help being worried. But, right now I have an urgent goal. Slowly, my starvation has almost become dangerous. With painful reluctance, I leave the place.

    I walk forward to leave via the west gate in the commercial district. The atmosphere is completely different and it¡¯s very quiet compared to in the daytime.

    To the extent where there is no wagon traffic at all. But in exchange, there are a lot of warriors hanging around the front of the gate.

    As I look at all of them, they wear equipment that makes me think that they are seasoned warriors.

    From the time I went goblin hunting in the early morning, I understand they are a rank above than the warriors in the morning.

    I feel greatly intimidated by them. On the other hand, Greed says.

    [Those guys¡¯ purpose is night hunting. Today, the moonlight is strong and you can get more vision than usual. Moreover, when the monsters are sleeping now, the occurrence of hate hardly happens, even if you keep killing the monsters of the same types. They will attack the sleeping monsters and it¡¯s possible to destroy the monsters in large quantities.]

    [I see]

    If you are a normal warrior, hunting at night is the thing that you must never do. However, if you are an expert who has experience with your equipment, it is a useful hunting strategy that can earn you a lot of money.

    While satisfied with Greed¡¯s explanation, I cross paths with a group. Then, I get called by a man with an unshaven beard.

    [Oi, you. You seem like a face that I rarely see around. Are you planning to go hunting with such shabby equipment?]

    [Yeah I am]

    When I answered him, the guy begins to laugh and shouted loudly.

    [Oi, everyone listen up! There is a foolish person beyond saving right here!]

    Even though I tried to not stand out, the warriors¡¯ eyes have gathered to look at me sternly.

    They see my face and grin broadly.

    [You, to come to this place with that kind of clothes, you must be a strong guy]

    Since he said it while laughing, even though it¡¯s true, the meaning might be different. Just by watching you I know you are trash, why are you coming here?

    [What level are you? Let me tell you, I will not laugh.]

    [I don¡¯t want to say it. Hurry up and leave.]

    My starvation is at the limit. I went on ahead and ignored them. This fellow didn¡¯t flinch at all when he saw my red eyes.

    Then it means his status is above mine. So I don¡¯t plan to check their status by using the Appraisal skill.

    When I go outside through the gate, I hear the warriors¡¯ voices stabbing my back.

    [Did you hear that? That little guy, he most likely can¡¯t say it because he is still low-leveled. Seriously. This is why a beginner should know their place]

    [Perhaps, we could invite him to our party?]

    [Yeah, but I¡¯d rather not]

    [Oi, trash level-chan, you can come back here. If you¡¯re lucky, someone might invite you to their party]

    [It¡¯s impossible for me]

    [Yeah, same here]

    [Just said so! Gahaha!]

    Just say as much as you want, I don¡¯t care. I can¡¯t join any party because of my Glutton skill anyway.

    I¡¯ll get way more stronger than you all my way.

    =====

 Chapter 9

    Chapter 9 Devouring greedily

    I was single-mindedly running through the goblin prairie in the night.

    And then, whenever I passed by bushes and found sleeping goblins, I swung my black sword Greed to behead their necks.

    [Glutton Skill Activated]

    [Endurance +30, physical strength +40, magical power +10, spirit +10, agility + 30 have been been added to status]

    I have heard the inorganic voice several times.

    It¡¯s still not enough. More. My starvation won¡¯t be satisfied from such things like this.

    However, I have been running constantly from the Royal Capital to here. I halted my movement and took some time to breathe.

    The full moon rose high in the sky without clouds, and illuminated the body of the goblin that I knocked down a while ago.

    In normal hunting, to get the subjugation reward, we needed to chop off both ears of the monsters as evidence. However, I don¡¯t have much leisure time to do it, so once my breathing settled down, I stepped over the corpse and began running again towards the next target.

    Nn? I heard footsteps running at me from the prairie.

    The footsteps on the grass, not only from my back, but also my front, and my sides. There¡¯s a considerable number.

    Apparently, while I¡¯m being too focused running around the area, the goblins acknowledged me as a dangerous entity. So they woke-up the other goblins and gathered to crush me who was harming their kind?

    While I checked those fellows signs, I moved lower than the bushes.

    After that, the footsteps that were running behind me, could be heard one after another.

    When I looked around, the goblins have surrounded me.

    It seems that there are around 50 of them, it¡¯s quite a lot. Maybe because my eyes have accustomed to the night, I can see the goblins appearances.

    The enemies are familiar ones, Goblin Fighter and Goblin Guards.

    If I use black sword Greed, I can cut their swords and shields into two pieces.

    And also, even if they increased their numbers, I don¡¯t need to prepare a specific strategy against the goblins, especially since I was in a starvation state now.

    When I stared at them with my red eyes, the goblins who had lower-ranked status were unable to move at all. I took glances to the surrounding goblins, and when they stopped moving, I hunted them one by one.

    The goblins who realized the abnormality tried to escape, but it was too late.

    Anyone who saw it might be thinking that killing them are an easy task, but it¡¯s easy because it was me who did it.

    And then I cut down the last goblin. The goblins fell down, their corpses laid by one another.

    [Glutton Skill Activated]

    [Endurance +40, physical strength +20, magical power +10, spirit +10, agility + 10 have been been added to status]

    Fuu, I have satisfied it just a little.

    I used the black sword Greed that I have polished like a mirror and checked my face.

    There are still red eyes.

    [I have defeated a lot, but my hunger seems to be unsatisfied¡­]

    I have defeated more than 150 goblins. And yet my starvation state has still not subsided yet.

    Greed answered my question, who slowly became impatient.

    [How much longer until I became satisfied?]

    [Umu. With your current condition, it seems you won¡¯t be able to be satisfied at the goblin level. You should go hunt the high-ranked Hobgoblin]

    I accepted Greed¡¯s suggestion, so I went from Goblin prairie and entered the forest in the west.

    This place is called Hobgoblin forest. It is said that the goblins who lived in the prairie, after they evolved into hobgoblin, would migrate and live in this forest.

    There are three kinds of hobgoblins. Hobgoblin Fighter, Hobgoblin Guard, and Hobgoblin Archer.

    About the Hobgoblin Fighter and Hobgoblin Guard, both of them are similar to their Goblin versions.

    The problem is the Hobgoblin Archer. Even though their numbers are few, they lurked in the bushes. They shoot arrows from long distances. It¡¯s really troublesome and dangerous because they smeared the arrowheads with their feces, which could cause an infectious disease if it hit.

    The warriors in the Royal Capital, even they are fearful when fighting against these Hobgoblin Archers.

    I got these pieces of information from the fellow servants of the Heart family, since there was a person who used to be a warrior when he was young and I was taught various things by him during our meals. Most of the information were about his battle experiences ¨C and his bragging, but I listened attentively because it was interesting.

    I express my deep gratitude for him, because it made me cautious when advance in this forest.

    Since the Hobgoblin are not nocturnal monsters, they must be sleeping soundly right now.

    So I just need to kill them while they sleep like I did to the goblins.

    Oh, I saw one. There was a Hobgoblin leaning and sleeping against a big tree, its height as tall as me. Its physique was much more muscular and solid than I am.

    Although I¡¯m not sure about the skin color because it¡¯s night¡­ As expected of a high-ranked goblin, its color is kinda greenish.

    I activated [Appraisal]

    ¨C Hobgoblin Fighter ¨C Lv 12

    Endurance: 230

    Physical Strength: 340

    Magic: 110

    Spirit: 110

    Agility: 230

    Skill: Two-handed Sword mastery

    Hobgoblin Fighter, huh? There was a big sword on its feet, so its might have used that to attack. The skill is also suitable, two-handed sword mastery.

    Its status was not a big deal.

    When I approached it quietly, oops, from the other side of the gigantic tree, there is another one there.

    I used [Appraisal] even though I could guess what it was based on the shield leaned nearby it.

    ¨C Hobgoblin Guard ¨C Lv 12

    Endurance: 440

    Physical Strength: 220

    Magic: 110

    Spirit: 110

    Agility: 110

    Skill: Endurance strengthening (Medium)

    Oh, it seems to have endurance strengthening (Medium)? As I predicted last time, there seemed to be a stage in the status enhancement system. (Small), (medium), and then there should certainly a (large) based this flow.

    When I finished checking, I first cut off the neck of the sleeping hobgoblin guard. It was dead while sleeping soundly, it passed away without suffering.

    [Glutton skill activated]

    [Endurance +440, physical strength +220, magical power +110, spirit +110, agility +110 have been been added to status]

    [Endurance Strengthening (Medium) has been added to skills]

    Well then, one remained¡­ Ah, it seems it woke-up.

    The Hobgoblin Fighter seemed to have woken-up because it sense something abnormal and it tried to speak, it might call for reinforcements.

    Like I will let that happen. I thrusted the black sword Greed into its mouth where the yellowish teeth lined-up.

    [Glutton skill activated]

    [Endurance +230, physical strength +340, magical power +110, spirit +110, agility +230 have been been added to status]

    [Two-handed sword mastery has been added to skills]

    After I devoured the hobgoblin, I was filled compare with the goblin.

    If it¡¯s like this, I wish I went to the forest and went straight to Hobgoblins without massacring the normal goblins like earlier.

    Since I still felt starvation, I used [Appraisal] to check my own status.

    ¨C Fate Graphite ¨C Lv 1

    Endurance: 8041

    Physical Strength: 8011

    Magic: 2501

    Spirit: 2501

    Agility: 5591

    Skill: Gluttony, Appraisal, Mind Reading, Concealment, One-Handed Sword Mastery, Two-Handed Sword Mastery, Physical Strength Strengthening (Small), Endurance Strengthening (small), Endurance Strengthening (Medium).

    Well, the night is long. I continued wandering around the forest looking for my next prey.

 Chapter 10

    Episode 10 The First Rank

    That was a good sleeping face. Now, goodbye.

    I took down another Hobgoblin with the Black Sword Greed.

    (Glutton skill activated)

    (Endurance +440, Physical Strength +220, Magic +110, Spirit +110, Agility +110 have been added to status)

    With this, it¡¯s my 45th kill. Oooh!?

    Then, I felt the inside of my body being filled. After that, the hopeless impulse that wanted to eat has disappeared and the tide vanished..

    Finally I¡¯ve been released from my starvation state. I felt relieved and leaned against the nearby big tree to take a rest in a dim forest.

    [Fate. If you want to take a rest, you should climb up this tree. Although rare, it may happen in the middle of the night that there is an unsuspecting hobgoblin walking around. The effect of body strengthening ability boost from the starvation state has ended. You can¡¯t detect the smell of monsters either, furthermore you won¡¯t be able to see well at night without your red eyes]

    [I understand, alright!]

    After Greed said that, I climbed the tree that I leaned on earlier. And then, I sat on a big branch.

    [If we concealed ourselves here, it should be safe. Moreover, I need to defeat a lot of monsters to satisfy my hunger]

    [That¡¯s the case. During the starvation state, you will become crazy according to the circumstances, and you will attack anyone without hesitation. You can¡¯t cancel it easily either. Although it might be unpleasant for you, you need to periodically defeat monsters and absorb their souls with your Glutton ability]

    [Yeah, it seems so. This kind of starvation state, I don¡¯t want to feel it again]

    I lied down for a while and took a rest.

    The moonlight penetrated between the branches in various places on this forest. It felt damp and it was a little chilly, but it felt comfortable for me who was tired.

    When I looked at the ground below, there were occasionally Hobgoblins that passed by. It was said that they were not nocturnal, so they might be patrolling around. There seemed to be some others that moved actively in the middle of night too.

    I¡¯m glad I followed Greed¡¯s advice.

    Then, after I finished resting I wanted to go back down below, but I felt the ground shake a little, there was something big approaching.

    As it got closer, I saw a big goblin. It was more than twice my height. The color of the skin was around blue-green.

    It held a rough club which seemed to have been cut out from the trees of this forest by its own hands.

    When the club was being illuminated by the moonlight, my face cramped instinctively.

    Sticky. There was sticky blood on it.

    In addition, when I saw what it held with the other hand, I felt nausea.

    Perhaps, it was likely have been beaten many times with that club. Although unrecognizable, I¡¯m pretty sure it was a human.

    Normal people never visit the Hobgoblin Forest this late at night. So, the corpse that thing dragged was most likely some skilled warrior that I met at the outside gate of the commercial district before I came here. Being proud to that extent and now he is dead!

    However, that warrior should be someone who was accustomed to dangerous hunting at night time. So being beaten into that state, the big goblin must be very powerful.

    The big goblin passed under the tree where I was.

    I¡¯m curious with this big goblin so I used [Appraisal] to it.

    ¨C Goblin King ¨C Lv 30

    Endurance: 21000

    Physical Strength: 24000

    Magic: 5230

    Spirit: 4560

    Agility: 11200

    Skill: Auto-Recovery

    Goblin King!? This fellow¡­

    The servants of the Hearts family have said that the Goblin King is like a boss of the goblins around here, it is insanely strong. Because there are only a few in the forest, the encounter rate was very low, but if you met one of them, you must prepare for death. This was a monster which can be defeated easily if you were a Holy Knight. However, if you were an ordinary warrior, a single blow will bring you an instant death.

    With its status certainly that would be the case. When I compared it with the Hobgoblin, it¡¯s entirely different.

    The skill is seems also useful. Appraisal stated Auto-Recovery.

    Auto-Recovery: Heal the wound at the regular intervals. Unable to heal a fatal wound

    Ooo, it¡¯s really good skill. If I had it, it¡¯s possible for me to keep fighting even if I got injured.

    I want it!

    However, I can¡¯t kill it with my current status. What should I do? If I took more time, the goblin King would go deeper in the forest.

    It is a monster with few in numbers. Even after I become stronger, trying to find it again would be a challenge.

    Alright, I have decided.

    I quietly got off from the gigantic tree and started following the Goblin King.

    It was the king of this forest so it calmly walked forward without caring.

    There were no Hobgoblins at all where the Goblin King went. Most likely they have noticed its footsteps and ran away.

    The destination that this fellow walking to was a round empty clearing with a small flower bed inside the forest. There was one gigantic withered tree at the center.

    Its sat down, leaned on the tree and put down the club in its hand.

    Kuchakucha¡­ I heard unpleasant sounds. Even I who lurked in the trees was able to hear it.

    The Goblin King ate the defeated warrior. It looked delicious.

    Sometimes, I heard munching sounds and the bones crunched too.

    Uee¡­ While I held down my nausea, Greed said something.

    [This is natural, so you don¡¯t need to surprised]

    [What do you think would be happen to humans who were killed by monsters? You surely understand. Oh, they are delicious. The monsters love to feast upon humans. Especially to human children¡­]

    [I know, just stop it. I already know. However, this is my first time seeing it]

    The monsters ate the human. I already knew about it. But, understanding with the imagination in my head, it was quite different by seeing it in actual reality.

    When I saw the fresh meat, I was more shocked than I thought.

    After I calmed down for awhile, I stared at the Goblin King again. It seemed already okay now.

    Its seemed it was still enjoying its meal.

    If I wanted to fight it, aiming for the blind spot on its back seemed like the best strategy.

    Since this was a flower bed in an open space, there is no obstacle to hide.

    While watching over the Goblin King¡¯s appearance, I moved forward while concealing myself from tree to the tree.

    And then, I was reached right behind it. The withered gigantic tree covered me, so I could only see the Goblin King¡¯s shoulder.

    [Go slowly from here]

    [Yeah]

    I paid close attention and stepped, entering the flower bed.

    As usual, the Goblin King seemed busy with its meal.

    My heart rate went up because of the tension, I quietly drew my breath.

    I succeed reaching the withered tree at last. I could hear the munching sound from the opposite side.

    [Fate, make your move now!]

    Through the mind reading skill, I heard Greed¡¯s voice which gave me the signal. I moved and slashed down my black sword to the right shoulder that was visible from the gigantic tree.

    Gyaaa¡ª!?

    The right arm which was the size of a log was chopped off.

    While I was relieved my preemptive strike was success, Greed brought back my attention.

    [The fellow is not dead yet. Retreat now!]

    When I jumped back behind, the Goblin King raised its club and swung it at the withered tree where I was a moment ago

    Its power was overwhelming, the ground shook and many stones flew.

    I¡¯d probably die if I got hit by that.

    [That was dangerous. I¡¯m saved]

    [It¡¯s still too early to feel relieved. It¡¯s coming]

    After it lost its right arm, the bleeding Goblin King roared, and it raised the club with its left hand.

    When I was thinking about evading it, Greed said,

    [Have faith in me. You¡¯ll have no problems with that sort of club.]

    [If that¡¯s the case!]

    Believing Greed, I stepped forward and made my attack. From where I cut, the Goblin King¡¯s club slid off and fell to the ground.

    What an amazing sharpness. I went and aimed to finish it off.

    In addition, I continued my attack and raised the black sword while jumping.

    Gyaaa. The Goblin king raised its voice and fell on its knee.

    The left hand which was cut flew away.

    Even when its body was covered with wounds, it stared at me as I thrust my black sword into its face.

    An unpleasant sense and sound have been transmitted from my hand, but I don¡¯t mind it and keep pushed my thrust.

    After I pulled out, I shook off the Goblin King¡¯s blood which was attached onto my black sword.

    (Gluttony skill activated)

    (Endurance +21000, Physical Strength +24000, Magic +5230, Spirit +4560, Agility +11200 has been added to status)

    (Auto-Recovery has been added to skill)

    In the battle, most of our opponents were usually on the same rank as us. There is a feeling of tension that is nonexistent in our monster hunting. Perhaps it¡¯s the feeling of dying, the feeling we might be dying in the battle.

    Therefore, the sense of accomplishment from winning the battle and surviving became larger than usual.

    This is might be the real pleasure of monster hunting.

    As my feeling of tension lowered, Greed said that to me while I was sitting down.

    [You did well. With this you have saved quite a lot of status. In that case, let¡¯s unlock my first rank]

    [The first rank?]

    [My new form. By offering the user status as offering, my form can increased. What do you think? Do you want to try it?]

    [How much status needed?]

    [The starting point is when you meet me for the first time. You must offer all of your power obtained from there up to now, so you can unlock my first rank]

    In another word, even though I have strengthened myself with great effort, to upgrade the Black Sword Greed, I need to return to the starting point again after I met him?

    In addition, it is said that the status on the first rank took the cost from my current status, so it means the second rank, third rank¡­ it will be necessary to dedicate even more status for them. It is also depended on the user¡¯s mental status as the trigger, so I don¡¯t know if I could unlock it when there was something missing.

    I guess I have no choice¡­ Good grief, when I listened how much power that Greed needed, he said (It¡¯s because I am Greed, so I am very greedy) to answer me.

    [You want to get yourself stronger, do you want to make me stronger too, choose! I will say this, you won¡¯t regret it if you strengthened me]

    Well, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s necessary for me to think it over. Greed is my partner. If there is possibility to strengthen both of us, then we will become more reliable in the future.

    [Understood. Please do it]

    [Then, I¡¯ll go without hesitation!]

    Was my acknowledgment needed as agreement? The black sword begins to shine, I felt almost all of my power leave my body at the same time.

    And then, when the light died down, I obtained a black bow.

    [This is my form on first rank, type: bow. Hereafter, I will help you in two forms, one-handed sword and bow]

    =====

 Chapter 11

    Episode 11. A moment to relax

    It was a black longbow with a beautiful curve. But, compared with the appearance, I didn¡¯t feel any weight at all.

    Greed said it¡¯s his Bow form.

    [Hey, since I don¡¯t have any arrows, should I buy them separately later?]

    [It¡¯s unnecessary. This is magical bow. The arrow will be formed and used by magic. You can shoot it as an experiment, there is one target by the tree on the left side, try to aim at it from here]

    I wanted to say that earlier. When I turned to the left, there was an arrow that almost grazed my face. If I had moved my head too late, it might have stuck into my head.

    There is only one fellow, that is able to launch an attack from such a distance. Hobgoblin Archer, the warriors in the Royal Capital also called this troublesome monster the Poop Archer.

    Most likely when I was fighting against the Goblin king, this Hobgoblin Archer woke-up.

    Because they¡¯re able to keep a constant distance to attack, it¡¯s bad matchup against a melee weapon. Furthermore it¡¯s attacks have a weakening effect too.

    Thus, it¡¯s time to use Greed¡¯s new power (Black Bow).

    I evaded the incoming shot by making the Goblin King¡¯s corpse into a shield and hid my body behind it.

    [In the darkness, the Hobgoblin Archer¡¯s position is hard to detect]

    [No problem. As long as you know its general location, the magic arrow will pursue and hit the target. Even a beginner would be able to do it. When you release the shot properly, it will hit the target automatically] (TL Note: Homing arrow! Whoah!)

    Then, even I who have not used bows should able to do it. Certainly¡­ The poop arrow flew from between those trees. Then, the Hobgoblin Archer is surely lurking around that area.

    Behind the Goblin King corpse, I pulled the black bow. Then, a black arrow formed from the pulled bowstring. Is this the magic arrow that Greed mentioned earlier?

    After that, without targeting, I irresponsible shoot it.

    The black arrow flew and moved on its own orbit before disappearing in the deep of trees where the Hobgoblin Archer was located.

    (Glutton skill activated)

    (Endurance +170, Physical Strength +230, Magic +110, Spirit +110, Agility +350 have been added to status)

    (Night Vision has been added to skill)

    I heard an inorganic voice in my head. It seems I was able to defeat the Hobgoblin Archer.

    Nevertheless, I can use this Black Bow a lot. As long as I can shoot the arrow, it will never fail to reach the target.

    It is said some monsters can use magic to launch long distance attacks. With Black Sword alone, I could die before being able to approach them, so by having a weapon capable of long range attacks like Black Bow, I¡¯m grateful for it.

    I hunted monsters solo too, so I wouldn¡¯t be able to survive unless I did everything by myself. The more cards I had, the better I would be.

    And I got the Night Vision skill from the Hobgoblin Archer, so I¡¯m able to walk like it¡¯s daytime even in the darkness. Well, since I have reached my goal, I wonder if I should go home now.

    When I saw Goblin King corpse, I remembered something. I chopped off both of its ears.

    The Goblin Kings are few in numbers in this forest. If I took it to the Exchange facility in the Royal Capital, I could get a considerable amount of money as the reward.

    But, if I were to take this, there some problems might occur. But, if I concealed it and gave it to someone else¡­ For example, if I donated it to the orphanage without leaving any trace.

    In the slums where I lived before I moved in with Heart Family, there was a poor orphanage.

    From the cracked window over there, I could put both ears of Goblin King into a bag written as donation and throw it in. It is a small gift from me who had suffered from hunger.

    I want the children in the orphanage to eat their meal to full stomach with this.

    Well, I have finished everything before the morning dawn rose.

    I quietly moving away from the Hobgoblin forest to Goblin prairie, and then proceeded to the Royal Capital Seyfar.

    =====

    Then morning came. I quietly snuck-in to Heart Family mansion, into the bed in my own room¡­ I¡¯m so sleepy.

    After all, I had been staying-up all night because of my hunger.

    When I tried to throw the Goblin King¡¯s ears into the orphanage, they had been found by the sister over there. I managed to deceive her and ran away. After that, I went to see the state of the Exclusive Shop in the commercial district.

    It seemed Rafal¡¯s group had already left the store, but the curtains of the windows were opened. I was concerned about what a lot of Holy Knights were talking about.

    So, I decided to stake it out later.

    For that, it¡¯s necessary for me to get a good amount of sleep. I got the day off from Roxy today, so I will sleep like a log.

    I did goblin hunting because of my starvation state, in addition, I did various things, I¡¯m exhausted.

    When I shut my eyes, I was sucked away due to sleepiness.

    =====

    Knock knock.

    Someone¡­ Knocked the door of my room.

    I woke-up because the sound, I was surprised to see the person who entered my room. It was the first time that she came to my room.

    [Excuse me, how are you feeling?]

    It¡¯s Roxy. When I checked the clock, it was noon. It seemed I had been sleeping for a long time.

    Since she was still wearing her white light armor, it¡¯s likely she came here in her free time from work in the castle. For an employee, purposely coming here¡­ She is really a kind girl.

    I have slept a lot, my tiredness had been completely removed.

    [Yes, I¡¯m alright now]

    [I¡¯m glad to hear that. But, don¡¯t push yourself, okay? I brought you some fruit, how are they?]

    From the basket that she had been holding down since a while ago, she took out the grapes and put them into the plate. The large fruit of purple is ripen.

    [These grapes were taken from the Heart Family territory. It was delivered to the mansion this morning]

    [The grapes taste delicious. From the territory of Roxy-sama, is grape growing popular?]

    I heard that the grapes were popular with the fellow employees. But, since I want to spend more time watching Roxy¡¯s face, I pretended to not know and asked her.

    [Yes it is, it¡¯s because the wine making is also prosperous. Wine that is served at the mansion is also made from the territory. It is a very beautiful place. Oh yes, I had planned to visit the territory soon, so let¡¯s go together.]

    [Can I!?]

    The location where the delicious grapes grows up. It surely a wonderful territory.

    By all means, I want to go. Moreover, it¡¯s an invitation from Roxy, so I¡¯ll surely go.

    While we sat on the bed as two people and enjoyed the grapes, the door knocked again. But, the person didn¡¯t enter inside, only the voice was heard through the door.

    [Roxy-sama, it¡¯s about time to return to duty soon]

    This voice was from a fellow servant¡ª my superior. She was also the secretary for Roxy. Usually she was a gentle person, but she was very strict in time management, I often got scolded.

    Roxy who heard that panicked, and she hurriedly wiped her mouth with handkerchief.

    [Ah, I have no time. For the remaining grapes, if you¡¯d like, you can eat them. Then, I¡¯ll going back to work!]

    Roxy gave a small wave in front of her breast and left the room.

    She must be busy to replace her father as the head of Family.

    I have heard this story from the senior employees.

    In the five high Nobles in the Royal Capital, it is said the youngest present Family Head is Roxy.

    Therefore, as her skill level and the levels of Holy Knights¡ª are lower than the surrounding areas, I heard she had endured various hardship.

    I guess this is a hardship story in an upper class society¡­ To me who had lived as a commoner without any power, it¡¯s a different world to live in. What I can do for Roxy is talk and give her a little distraction, even if for a little while.

    If, by any chance I could be a great person¡­ No, that¡¯s impossible.

    I decided to go to the drinking bar after a long absence in order to vent these downhearted feelings.

    Because I haven¡¯t shown my face for a long time, the store¡¯s master may have been thinking that I might have died because of my gatekeeper work (persistently bullied by Burix Family¡¯s and harsh working hours).

    I should report only about my survival.

    And also today is my day off. I might get scolded by Roxy, but I will drink alcohol!

    =====

 Chapter 12

    Episode 12 The Rumour in The Bar.

    I changed my clothes and left my room. Since my physical condition has been improved, I told my fellow employee that I wanted to go out. And to hide it from Roxis, I told them that I just wanted to get some fresh air. People of the Heart Family are all nice people.

    I walk from the Holy Knight district to the commercial district. However, I didn¡¯t go to the bar directly because it was just past noon, so I decided to kill time.

    Though I say that, currently I only have one silver coin and 20 copper coins. Since it¡¯s not payday yet for Heart Family employees, I cannot shop for anything expensive.

    The amount of my money will be reduced even more when I spend it in the bar later, so I go to the flea market where I bought the black sword Greed.

    At that time, when I came to the stall where the shopkeeper was being arrogant, my clothes were dirty so I was not treated as a guest.

    However, as a Heart Family employee now, my personal appearance is decent. Now if I enter his shop, I¡¯m likely not gonna be treated like last time.

    When I looked at the stalls while walking around, searching for bargains, I used the Appraisal skill. Even if I don¡¯t have any knowledge about the items, I can see its value.

    If I do this well, I can buy the items cheaply and resell them. Well, even if I want to sell the items¡ªif I don¡¯t have customers to sell them to, I guess that doesn¡¯t work.

    Even without doing that, there are various things I can do. I¡¯ll try [Appraisal] with this large elegant plate on my hand.

    [Oh, this is amazing. The cracked plate was restored beautifully. Although I don¡¯t understand it, it is splendid work. The other plates are also same]

    Just then, the shopkeeper who was negotiating with the customer by my side, glared at me with a stern expression.

    In addition, the customer got angry after he heard my voice, pushing back the plate that he wanted to buy from the shopkeeper. And after he said he had been cheated, the shopkeeper replied that he was not being cheated, and a large debate started.

    This is¡­ an unpleasant situation. I went away before got caught in it.

    [Yaa, that was dangerous]

    [Be careful from now on. People with the Appraisal skill tend to be disliked by merchants]

    Greed warned me of my careless behaviour.

    [People who lie to the others for profit are the bad guys]

    [Well, although you¡¯re correct, they did that to eat. Their circumstances require them to lie.]

    In the flea market where the lonesome merchants gather, it seems normal for them to be like that.

    I pulled myself back together and resumed my stall rounds, when I found something interesting.

    It was on the shelf, alongside a hat and helmet. It looked pretty scary, but at the same time it was strangely inviting.

    I used [Appraisal] on it.

    Skull Mask Endurance: 20

    The ability of others to recognize the wearer is obstructed, with the wearer looking like different people to them.

    I can use this!

    Greed agreed with my idea.

    [You found something good. This was made a long time ago for a dance party. It¡¯s an antique item, but it should work if you put some magical power into it]

    It was quite cheap, priced around 40 copper coins. I decided to buy this skull mask.

    The reason was because this is necessary for the monster hunting at night time. When I go hunting almost every day with real face, it¡¯ll surely become a rumour sooner or later among the Warriors.

    For someone like me, who would want to conceal his identity while hunting, the recognition obstruction ability of the skull mask could be very useful.

    I passed over 40 copper coins to buy it from the old shopkeeper.

    I wrapped it in cloth and kept it inside my breast pocket.

    I bought something good. Since this is Royal Capital, rare items are often flowing, even in places like flea market.

    From now on, it might be good to come here regularly to look for bargains. Well, with that said, I should go to the bar soon. If I stay here any longer, I might find something else I want and end up wasting my money.

    =====

    As I entered the drinking bar, the shop was bustling with miserable men.

    Oi oi, what does it mean to drink in daytime?

    If it¡¯s anything like the usual, the bar should be empty at a time like this.

    There was something strange, too. I went to the counter corner, which is my usual seat.

    Oh, but, for some reason, only this seat was vacant. And, there was a single flower in the cup above the counter.

    What is this? Strange. As I tried to sit down,

    [Wait, that spot¡¯s not available. It¡¯s the seat of a regular who¡¯s dead now¡­]

    After saying that, the shopkeeper came over to the counter seat, and upon saw my face, and was shocked.

    [You¡¯re alive!? I thought you were dead]

    Ah¡­ that¡¯s to be expected; I haven¡¯t shown up around here for one week, so the shopkeeper seems convinced that I died from overworking.

    I see, so this flower was offered to me?

    [As you can see, I¡¯m alive. So, can I sit here?]

    [Of course, by all means]

    I put aside the glass with the flower on it, and sat on the seat.

    [Master, some good booze and food, pleasel]

    [Oi oi, what¡¯s happened? I thought you were gone, and here you suddenly come full of cash]

    [I got a new job. The reason I couldn¡¯t come here was because I needed to learn various things]

    [I see, I¡¯m glad to hear that¡­ Really]

    The storekeeper moved his tears and disappear to the kitchen while taking the dishes.

    After a while, he returned with a full glass of wine and a plate of big fish.

    [Hey, congratulations for your job change. I¡¯ll only charge you half price for your meals today]

    [Are you serious!?]

    [Yes, it¡¯s alright. I have known you for a long time after all]

    I didn¡¯t know that he thought so much about me. I¡¯m glad that I came here.

    I started eating the fish I was served. I heard the fish dishes of this bar are popular.

    [by the way, what¡¯s happening today?]

    [Ah, they¡¯re warriors]

    Hee, so they are resting for the day.

    Unlike the normal work, a warrior¡¯s schedule is an irregular thing because it adapts to monster activity. On rainy days, the monsters are sheltered and hidden so it¡¯s a holiday, and during the breeding season when monsters¡¯ temperament become aggressive, so they need to assess the situation first.

    However, it seems the reason is different this time. The shopkeeper told me the reason.

    [When they went Goblin hunting early in the morning today, corpses of Goblins were scattered everywhere; moreover, they had been left without both ears cut off. Thanks to that, they gained a lot of profit. It sounds very strange, isn¡¯t?]

    [¡­ Hahaha¡­ You¡¯re right¡­]

    The cause was me!! I almost blew out the wine that I had started to drink.

    Well, what I was doing wasn¡¯t bad, I thought. Though thinking about it, the shopkeeper¡¯s face was not happy.

    [But¡­]

    [What is it?]

    [That¡¯s what I heard, but then, who defeated the goblins? That became the problem. Most likely it¡¯s a wandering monster who has gotten lost from another region and it¡¯s probably quite powerful.]

    [A wandering monster!?]

    The shopkeeper seems to have heard about it from the warriors who were making noise over there.

    It seems what I had just did caused a ruckus! I am the wandering monster!

    [Yeah, it seems to occur once every ten years. Therefore, it seems that the Holy Knights are gonna move because of this matter. This gives me relief peace of mind]

    If an unknown monster appears on the path to the kingdom, peddlers do not want to die, so they will refrain from traveling to the capital.

    As the result, the logistics to the Royal Capital will be affected, the prices will rise and the management of the bar will be difficult.

    That¡¯s because of me¡­ However, I can¡¯t stop that¡­ Moreover, the appearance of the Holy Knights?

    [Who will take charge of the Holy Knights?]

    [Ah, it seems to be the second son of Burix Family that you hated, Hado-sama. Since he doesn¡¯t have battle experience in Gaul yet, this kind of easy investigation will earn him credit]

    When I heard that name, I thrust my fork into the center of my fish.

    Don¡¯t tell me, for a Holy Knight from the distinguished family to appear on the scene, it¡¯s like flying into the fire.

    To suppress my emotions, I gulp down my wine.

    Then, the shopkeeper tells me a different story.

    [Besides that, there is an odd story]

    [What story?]

    [There should be an orphanage where you live, right? You see, the sisters over there offer prayers to their God every day. I¡¯m told a small bloodied bag was thrown through the broken window during one of their prayers. It then fell to the feet of a sister, prompting her to faint. The other sisters wanted to chase after the fellow, wondering why would he make such a cruel prank. Though in the end, the perpetrator managed to escape]

    The shopkeeper lets out a bellowing laugh, holding his belly..

    Ah that, don¡¯t tell me¡­. As I try to maintain my composure, the shopkeeper continues his story.

    [This story continues, The angered sisters have noticed there was something being written on it, when they want to throw away the bags, which is said a donation. So they seems opening it fearfully, there was both ears of Goblin King inside. Then, it seems the sisters are pleased to cry, and they are working hard to look for the person now]

    ¡­This is, it¡¯s really what I did. Well, it¡¯s okay as long as I¡¯m not being explosed.

    Moreover, today I just bought the skull mask. I will be alright.

    [That¡¯s pretty interesting stories. Master, another glass of Wine please!]

    [Aiyo! I¡¯ll let you know when I got another stories]

    I pretend to keep calm, drink wine, and eating the meal. As I thought, the meal of this bar is so delicious.

 Chapter 13

    Episode 13 The Body Who Was Lurking in The Moonlight Night.

    Several days had passed after that. I acted like usual, in the daytime I am a Heart Family employee. At night I¡¯m living a double life to hunt goblins to take their souls while using my Glutton skill.

    Also, I was anxious about Rafal¡¯s group. I have staked out many times on the luxury stores where I had witnessed them. However, they haven¡¯t shown their appearance in the shop. Most likely they were always changing their gathering places. But, why? I don¡¯t know their reason as the time flew by.

    I could have informed this matter to Roxy, although reporting information about them plotting to do something would have zero value . She should already be suspecting that Rafal¡¯s group would do something bad. The important part was the content.

    Even though I think without any information, the answer would be no. Thus if I want to know more, it¡¯s quicker to confront the related parties directly.

    I had reached this conclusion in these last several days.

    It was said the second son of Burix Family started investigating about the wandering monster in the goblin prairie and hob goblin forest, where I rampaged back then.

    Therefore, I decided to put on a black hooded overcoat, the skull mask, and became the wandering monster who was feared by the Warriors in the Royal Capital.

    Occasionally, I showed my appearance on purpose to the few parties of Warriors who hunted at night.

    And then, from the gathered sighting information, I became well-known as the fiendish monster named Lich.

    The monster who wore black hooded clothes, and there was no meat attached onto the body. Certainly, there was a part that matched the figure I was disguised as.

    There were no clouds in the night sky tonight, it¡¯s a splendid night for hunting. The Warriors brought their weapons into the Goblin Prairie and the Hobgoblin Forest.

    At that moment, I became Lich and ran freely in the Goblin Prairie under the moonlight night.

    I killed every goblin that I found, and I let my appearance get caught briefly by the Warriors on purpose.

    While keep repeating that, the worried voices about my existence among the Warriors were gradually growing.

    I had killed ten goblins, and when I was resting, there was a scream that came from the grass.

    [Lich is here! The Corpse has appeared, everyone run away!]

    A Warrior with a severe face, looked at me who wore the skull mask, and his face turned blue as he began to run away.

    Recently, I had been called the Corpse. Because I was often being witnessed standing on the mountain of the goblins¡¯ corpses.

    Among the Warriors, the Goblin Loving Lich-san¡ªCorpse, was said to start attacking humans sooner or later. Because for monsters, human is their favorite food.

    Although it¡¯s an unusual monster, it surely will begin to aim at humans¡­ Even for the regular visitors at the bar, the warriors who sat next to me said that with a face filled with uneasiness and drank in desperation.

    The bar shopkeeper said because the time period when The Corpse appeared was around midnight, there was no impact yet to the logistical distribution. However, if the rumour spread outside the Royal Capital, the story would be different. If the quantity stagnated, the purchasing price will rise, which may put pressure on the management of the bar.

    I apologized to the shopkeeper in my mind, I was waiting for the Holy Knight-sama to make an appearance.

    However, the next day, I had a business that I couldn¡¯t afford to avoid.

    I was invited by Roxy to accompany her to the Heart Family territory.

    Although I had spent a lot of trouble to make Hado, the second son in the Burix Family come out¡­. It¡¯s really regretful.

    =====

    [You looked gloomy, Fate, do you not like coming to the territory¡­?]

    On the carriage, Roxy watched me while pouting. Only the two of us were inside here.

    Nevertheless, my mind had been wandering to the other matters. The strategy to pluck the bud of Burix Family was stalling for the moment.

    Not good, not good. I couldn¡¯t spoil the happy moment when Roxy returned back to her home.

    [That¡¯s not true. I was really looking forward for it!]

    [Is it true?]

    She looked at me with doubtful eyes. Was I really showing such an uninterested face earlier.

    [It¡¯s true! It¡¯s time for grape harvesting now. I can¡¯t wait to join harvesting grapes together!]

    [Well, you remembered it.]

    [Naturally]

    Every year when she returned to the territory, Roxy harvested the grapes with the people there. It was one of the few events where she could interact with the people within the territory. From the time we got out from the carriage, I felt excited because I was being highly taken care of .

    Roxy¡¯s territory was located in ravine of mountains on the north of Royal Capital. It¡¯s autumn now, but when it becomes winter, the scenery changes into a harsh, snowy landscape.

    However, as a result of repeated soil improvements generation after generation with the people, it became a rich and productive land. To prepare for the harsh winter, they not only harvest and stockpile crops, but they also send them to the Royal Capital in large quantities.

    Apart from the wine, being able to contribute various agricultural products to the Kingdom, it was said to be the pride of the Heart family.

    [I have heard it from Roxy-sama to the point I understand. These dishes seem to be so delicious!]

    [Fufufu, Fate always bring the stories about foods. It¡¯s true, being able to have an abundance¡­. There are always monsters aimed at the crops. I returned back to the territory to subjugate them]

    [Monsters, huh?¡­. They really appear anywhere]

    When I distorted my eyebrow, Roxy laughed while she put her hands to her mouth.

    [It¡¯s troublesome. However, if we defeat them this time, they won¡¯t come out until next year. Since I am a Holy Knight, it¡¯s not any problem at all]

    [As expected. Um¡­ What kind of monsters are they?]

    [Kobold]

    Kobold¡­ If I¡¯m not mistaken, it was a monster who gave one the impression of a walking dog. Their size was larger than mine.

    It¡¯s a monster with higher rank than the Goblin. I heard it¡¯s impossible to subjugate them if the Warrior was not a powerful person.

    Moreover, their group consciousness was strong, when their companions in the group were attacked, they would howl and call reinforcements one after another. Even if you hid yourself in a bush or something, you would soon be found out because their nose was sharp. Also, they had a tenacious personality too.

    As an opponent, they surely were a considerably troublesome monster.

    When I was thinking about it, my stomach felt hungry.

    Guuuu¡­.

    [Fate, what¡¯s the matter? Did you get hungry? You just ate a little while ago]

    My belly sounded out in the front of Roxy¡­ This is so embarrassing. What a blunder.

    This was surely demand from the Gluttony Skill. For some reason, I only consumed goblins for a long time.

    It¡¯s about time, the urge to consume a different soul appeared.

    I tried to deceive her with wry smile.

    [I¡¯m sorry. Even after I ate that much¡­ I became hungry again]

    [Fate surely eats a lot. I think it¡¯s good though. Just wait, we will arrive at the territory soon, endure it for a bit more, okay?]

    After that, Roxy and I looked outside from the window of the carriage.

    The vineyard that extended to the other side of the mountain. The ripened purple fruits in many trees.

    And as the carriage advanced a little bit more, there was a big mansion that came into view. It had a size that was not at all inferior to the Heart¡¯s family mansion in Royal Capital.

    =====

 Chapter 14

    Episode 14 ¨C The girl with a wicked weapon

    When the carriage arrived in the front of the mansion, there was a single woman supported by housemaids the both of her sides.

    Her face was pale and looked sick. Her face resembled Roxy¡¯s and was very lovely.

    Most likely, she was¡­

    [Mother, I have told you that greeting us is unnecessary!]

    Ah, as I thought, she was Roxy¡¯s mother.

    In the tea time that I often had with Roxy, I heard her mother suffered from a serious illness. To meet her directly like this, I never would have expected this to be happening.

    She looked pale and seemed like she would vomit blood at any moment, it wouldn¡¯t be weird if she collapsed anytime.

    Since that¡¯s what I saw, no wonder that Roxy became panicked because she was her family.

    She was the last of her family, so it¡¯s natural¡­ Moreover, the serious illness that cannot be cured even with the position and financial power from Heart Family¡­

    [Please, don¡¯t push yourself]

    [I¡¯m alright, Roxy. My condition is better than usual today¡­ Oh!?]

    Roxy panicked in front of her mother. Her mother calmed down her and stared at me.

    Her face was like¡­ a child that received a very interesting toy.

    [Oh my oh my, who is he?]

    [He is¡­ Fate Graphite. A new servant that I have just employed. I wanted to introduce him to mother, so I brought him over]

    When Roxy introduced me, I bowed down.

    [I am Aisha Heart. I¡¯m glad you came here at this time. Welcome]

    [Thank you very much. My best regards!]

    [Yes, my best regards for you too. Now, let¡¯s come inside]

    After we received Aisha¡¯s instructions, without holding back, the housemaids forcibly led me inside the residence. Ooh, is this a kind of welcoming¡­?

    Then, only Roxy stood alone on the outside.

    [Wait, mother! He is my servant, you know!]

    I was forcibly taken into a luxurious guest room. They made me sit on the seat of a small table near the window. And finally I was released from the restraint of the maids.

    Roxy¡¯s mother sat on my front seat. Aisha, I think she was an overbearing person.

    A bit late later, Roxy came. She puffed her cheeks, she seemed a little bit angry to her mother who did such a selfish thing.

    [Mother!]

    [Maa, Roxy is also come? Saa, sit here]

    [Mou]

    Even while saying so, Roxy sat obediently on the seat. Apparently, it was routine for the Heart family to have a tea party first after returning home.

    The reason why Roxy liked tea parties was most likely because of her mother¡¯s influence.

    When I am thinking so, Aisha smiled,

    [Fate-san, do you like Roxy?]

    Eee!? I almost sprayed out the tea that I was drinking. More like, it had blown away for a bit.

    As the first thing she said after opening her mouth was a question like that, I grew flustered. Roxy¡¯s face also turned red and she lost her temper.

    [What, why do you ask that?]

    [Ara, I wonder if I¡¯m did something bad? I just asked if you liked her like an employer. If you totally hated her, I cannot say that I am happy for him, right?]

    Oh, I see¡­ I was surprised. I thought it was a different meaning. A commoner and a Holy Knight, their status were too different. Even if I hoped it was possible, I knew it would never happen.

    Aisha, smiled cheerfully, and asked me again.

    My answer had been decided by that time.

    [I really like Roxy-sama. If it¡¯s permitted, I want to serve at her side until this life exhausted]

    When I showed my loyalty to Roxy, Aisha tastefully matched both hands and she seemed pleased.

    This was my true feeling. Even though I said it myself, I think that I am a mirror of a servant.

    Roxy who was drinking the tea, after listening my answer, she started choking intensely. And for a moment, I saw her face redden.

    [I¡¯m going to take rest in my room. I¡¯ll see you later]

    She walked out of the room in hurry.

    I wonder if I did something wrong. Aisha seemed to be happy for me who became anxious.

    [It seems that the tiredness from the trip to come here has appeared, there must be very busy tasks in the Royal Capital too. If she takes a good rest, she will return to the usual Roxy, so rest assured]

    I was left behind by sudden Roxy¡¯s exit. However, Aisha was a good person to talk to, she told me about the improvement from the new breed of grapes in the territory and about Roxy¡¯s early childhood stories.

    [Is that¡¯s true?]

    [Yes, that¡¯s right, Roxy was a large crybaby when she was a young child, even when she looked at such a small bug, she would start to cry, but now she is a Holy Knight, it¡¯s very unbelievable]

    Aisha¡¯s face that she showed for a moment seemed sad. She seemed worried that after she lost her precious husband, his heavy responsibility would left behind to their daughter.

    Therefore, I said this with my hand put on my chest.

    [Roxy-sama is a respectable Holy Knight, she is trusted by many people even in the Royal Capital, I think that Roxy-sama is doing very well as the head of the Heart family]

    [I see¡­ I am relieved¡­ Thank you]

    Aisha was moved to tears a little. As I thought, the death of the former family head became a great scar for the Heart Family, it was likely still not recovered by now. At least, I felt that way.

    The tea party which had become quiet came to an end. Aisha who had bad physical condition, was told by the maids who were standing at the corner of the room that it was about time for her to rest.

    After I gave my gratitude to Aisha for the tea, I had nothing to do, so I decided to take a walk through the Heart family territory. Just in case, I asked for permission and I was told to bring one maid to walk in the territory, it was so I wouldn¡¯t get lost.

    I said ¡°I will not go too far¡±, I left the Black Sword Greed to the maid and left the mansion.

    Huwaa¡­ What a vast vineyard. There was a sweet smell that entered my nose that I couldn¡¯t describe it in words.

    Towards the blue sky, the green earth spreading out was really a beautiful contrast.

    As I walked around pleasantly, people were harvesting the grapes. They looked very busy.

    By the way, tomorrow, I planned to harvest grapes with Roxy and the territory people. I had never harvested grapes before, so I don¡¯t know the procedure yet. If I failed to do it correctly, it would be bad, as I could embarrass my Lord as Roxy¡¯s servant.

    I might as well practice it here now. After I prepared myself, I called the people who were picking-up the grapes.

    [Hello, I am Fate Graphite, I am newly servant at Heart Family¡¯s house, would you please teached me the method to harvest grapes?]

    A silence continued for a while.

    Don¡¯t tell me, it¡¯s not good?¡­. It¡¯s useless, I guess.

    When I thought so,

    [Oooh, do you want to help!? I¡¯m very glad. As expected from the servant of Heart Family]

    The uncle and aunt stopped gathering the grapes. And then, they taught me how to pick the grapes and how to carefully harvest the grapes.

    People on Heart Family territory are really good natured people.

    ¡­ That what I thought at the beginning, but before I noticed it, I had worked like horse until the evening.

    Everyone was too hard working, so I could not escape to get out of the way.

    When I was resting in the corner of the field, the uncle came and brought me freshly squeezed grape juice.

    [I¡¯m really glad you helped. Here, if you drink this, your tiredness will be gone]

    [Thank you]

    After helping with farming labour for a while, I decided to return to Heart Family¡¯s mansion.

    While I advanced against the backdrop of evening sun, a strange girl walked in front of me.

    Long white hair, brown skin. She was definitely not from this country. Moreover, there was a big axe that a child should not able to shoulder.

    And, I¡¯m curious with the white tattoos all over her body. Was that suppose for some rituals?

    She noticed my gaze, and expressionlessly stopped on my side.

    [Hey, you]

    A childish and lovely voice. Moreover, her red eyes looked at me fearlessly.

    Those eyes, I have seen it before. This is¡­ Don¡¯t tell me. To confirm it, I used [Appraisal] skill.

    Nn? It¡¯s weird, I couldn¡¯t see anything.

    [Hey, do you hear me?]

    She interrupted my thought. Contrary with her docile looks, she seemed like a selfish person.

    [Do you need something from me?]

    [¡­. No, it¡¯s nothing. It is still too early]

    [For what?]

    No matter what I asked, I was being ignored. It was a one-way conversation.

    [I, at first came to hunt the kobolds, but I¡¯ll give them to you. It¡¯s a loan]

    [I said, what do you mean?]

    [Sooner or later, bye]

    Our chat ended and the girl left.

    What¡­ was she? Those red eyes¡­ When I became hungry because of my glutton skill and entered starvation state, my eyes were red like them.

    My heart beat faster. Don¡¯t tell me¡­ That girl was same like me?

    After I saw the girl disappear in the evening sun, I turned my back.

    When I turned around, I saw Roxy.

    [I have been looking for you. What is the matter? You have a scary face]

    [Eh, is that so? Hahahaha]

    I tried to switched my feelings with laughter. Once I returned back, I needed to consult this with Greed.

    This problem was unrelated with Roxy¡­ So I don¡¯t want her to know.

    Roxy inclined her neck and she looked surprised to see the girl that I met earlier.

    [Why, there is Gaul person at this place?]

    [Gaul person? She is¡­?]

    The Gaul continent was the location where the monsters were running rampant until now.

    However, there used to be a large country with huge military power in the past. The Gaulians who lived in the great country and who boasted of the glory were said to have died mostly due to the large breeding of monsters generated by the trigger.

    Since the small Gaulians who survived proceeded to mix with the other multi-ethnic groups, it was said there were no pure-blooded Gaulian people with the old characteristics anymore.

    [It¡¯s my first time to see Gaul person with the dense characteristics. Is she Fate¡¯s acquaintance?]

    [No, I was only called by her for a moment]

    [I see¡­]

    We watched the Gaul girl for awhile. After she disappeared, Roxy smiled while saying [It¡¯s really mysterious, right?].

    [Fate, what did you do earlier?]

    [I was taught how to pick grapes. Then, I helped with harvesting¡­ to the very end]

    [Fufufu, I see. Since we will working hard tomorrow, don¡¯t overwork yourself. Now, let¡¯s return back]

    =====

 Chapter 15

    Episode 15 ¨C Eating Side Dishes

    In the Heart Family¡¯s mansion, once I and Roxy returned, dinner was busily being prepared. When I tried to offer my help to the housemaids, they politely declined [No, thank you].

    And, since my clothes were muddy, I was told to take a bath.

    Certainly, as I had been harvesting the grapes until evening, my clothes and I were awfully dirty. A young maid guided me to a bathroom dedicated for servants.

    Hot water flowed into the small bath that one person could fit. There was a unique scent different from freshwater.

    [This is, don¡¯t tell me!]

    [Fufu, this is an onsen. There are places where the source springs in some places within Heart family territory and then it has been set-up to flow into the mansion. This is one of enjoyments as Heart Family¡¯s servant].

    [It¡¯s really wonderful. So this is the rumoured hot spring¡­]

    It was my first time watching hot spring.

    I scooped the hot water that will come out abundantly with my hand.

    [Although it¡¯s not transparent, but it¡¯s clean somehow]

    [Yes. this water is good for your skin. Even your mud-covered body will become almost radiant. Please put your clothes in this basket. I will put your change of clothes here.]

    [Thank you]

    After she finished explaining various things, she went out of the bathroom, and I took off my clothes.

    Nn? I notice the door gap had opened a little. From there, it was the young maid who was supposed to have left there. While smiling, she quietly asked me.

    [W-what!]

    [Shall I wash your back?]

    [N-no thanks! I can do it by myself!]

    As I replied to her with a stiff face, she closed the door as if disinterested. I was surprised ¡­ Did you go that far to take care of me?

    Well, I think that it was a good thing for the employees to make jokes to brighten the mood. This place had the same gentle air as the Heart Family¡¯s mansion in Royal Capital.

    I washed off the mud that was attached to my body in the bathtub. Fuwaaa¡­ I¡¯m reborn.

    The warmth wrapped around me and it was very comfortable. I began to think I wanted to be a child of this house. Well, it¡¯s impossible though.

    After I finished with the bath, I thought to help with the preparation for dinner, but everything had already ended.

    As a servant of the Heart family, that was unpleasant. When I stopped one of the maids and asked them if there was anything that I could do, they said there was none in particular. I had been told that it seemed that I was to be treated as a guest by Roxy.

    Finally, there was someone who called me.

    [Roxy-sama called you. Please go the large room in the inner part from here]

    [Understood]

    I walked with my footsteps echoing, and opened a big door to the said room.

    A lot of dishes were being queued up in a big table in the center of room.

    And, there was only Roxy sitting at the table. The housemaids stood in the corner of the room, so they can serve at the table anytime.

    I see¡­ So that¡¯s the reason.

    Without any hesitation, I joined the housemaid rows. Even if I received the guest treatment, I was still an employee of Roxy.

    In that case, serving the table for my Master was my duty.

    Fufufu, let¡¯s show off what we had learned in the mansion in the Royal Capital here. Wine? Soup?¡­ Come!

    When I thought the time to show my skill as servant had come at last, suddenly,

    [Fate, you¡¯re sitting here, you know? Not over there, here]

    Roxy pointed at vacant seat next to her.

    Eh, was it alright¡­? I saw the housemaids who stood in rows.

    As I did that, they all simultaneously pointed at the vacant chair! Apparently they¡¯re telling me to hurry up and sit down.

    I gave-up and sat on the seat to the right of Roxy. Somehow, it didn¡¯t feel right. In the Royal Capital, I ate meals together with the fellow servants.

    It was my first time to eat while being stared at by the maids in this wide and luxurious place. Although I had learned basic manners, but that was from the serving side.

    Surely¡­ It became like this.

    When I was thinking in circles inside my head, Roxy who was next to me spoke happily.

    [You don¡¯t need to worry about manners. You can eat as relaxed as you want]

    [Is it alright!?]

    [Yes, because Fate eats a lot, so if you kept worrying about manners, you will take a lot of time]

    Actually I was considerably hungry. Then I¡¯ll start, I carried the bread to my mouth.

    The smell of butter melted in my mouth, it¡¯s so good!

    While I was eating the bread, at the same time, the maid poured wine into my glass.

    Did I look like I stuffed enough down my throat to choke?

    I drank the poured wine immediately.

    [Fuu, it¡¯s delicious]

    [I¡¯m glad you say so. However, Fate is only eating bread]

    [Ah, that¡¯s right]

    As recommendation from Roxy, I ate the river fish¡¯s saut¨¦¡­ Delicious!

    It somehow felt like a dreamlike meal, I felt anxious.

    [Roxy-sama, ano¡­ Where is Aisha-sama?]

    Then, she answered me while sighing.

    [It¡¯s always like this. Whenever I go home, she pushed herself to greet me¡­ Mother is falls asleep on evening]

    When I heard her answer, Roxy noticed I stopped eating.

    [Fate should not worry about her. It¡¯s alright, when tomorrow comes, I¡¯m sure Mother will be energetic again. It¡¯s just like usual]

    Even though Roxy said it with a smile, I felt her real feeling was different.

    If I touched her hand, I¡¯ll surely understand what she was thinking on her mind with Mind Reading skill. I wanted to know. However, I thought what would I do if I knew it, so I withdrew my hand.

    [Now, since Mother is not here, Fate needs to eat everything. Now, now!]

    [As expected even for me¡­]

    She made me eat, interesting dishes were being put one after another.

    Even for me, my stomach had reached its limit and I gave-up.

    It might have been the first time I ate so much.

    The fun meal with Roxy was over and I was being guided to the room that I was assigned. On the way, the young maid said something to me.

    [I¡¯m happy you came here, Roxy-sama seems to be having fun after a long time]

    Her father was suddenly killed in Gaul. Her mother also suffered a serious illness. And she was very busy with her duty in the Royal Capital.

    The housemaids said that they were very concerned about Roxy on this homecoming.

    When you looked at the current situation, it seemed that they were relieved when they saw the cheerful Roxy.

    [Please have a wonderful rest]

    [Yes, good night]

    The housemaid bowed her head and quietly closed the door in the room.

    The day as a servant of the Heart Family finished safely.

    Well then, a different time will start here.

    The maids had brought over the Black Sword Greed beforehand here.

    [Hou, you seem to have a happy face. If you had shown a cowardly face, you would be killed by the kobolds, you know?]

    [I heard about it, in the term of strength and rank, it¡¯s above Goblin, although it¡¯s not too strong. There should be no problem with my current status]

    [Your pride will get to you. Then, I guess we need to head to the place where Kobolds appear]

    [Yeah, I have examined it seriously]

    In the daytime, when I was helping harvest the grapes, I casually asked about the kobolds.Aside from ruining the farmland, it was dangerous monster who attacked people.

    Everyone knew well about it.

    Every year, I heard they appeared in the place descended from the valley that exist further in the north side from here.

    Yesterday, a man who went to see the situation said he saw several kobolds.

    Even though it was dangerous thing to do, it needed to be done. Fortunately, the wind was blowing from the north to the south, so there was a leeward and the kobolds didn¡¯t notice him.

    For many years, there had been only damage from kobolds. Speaking of kobolds alone, perhaps it may have been more detailed from the warriors.

    I held the Black Sword Greed in my hand, and waited until midnight.

    [It¡¯s time]

    [Yeah, let¡¯s go]

    I quietly left the mansion of the Heart family who fell asleep. Tonight, the moon would show my face and it was a splendid night to hunt.

    I went to the north and climbed a narrow mountain road.

    [Hey, Greed. Today, I met a strange Gaulian girl. Her eyes were same as me during my starvation state]

    [Fuun, Is that so¡­, Then, do you know her name?]

    [I don¡¯t know. Even Appraisal skill not working on her. What does it mean? Do you know why?]

    [It¡¯s probably because she has something special. I cannot answer if you don¡¯t know her name. Did she tell you anything else?]

    [Sooner or later, she said that]

    [Fuu, then, it¡¯s possibly to meet her again for sure. Until that time, you can ignore it]

    [What¡¯s with that?]

    Greed stayed silent which was his speciality. Although I felt reluctant, I concentrated on advancing forward.

    Sometimes I heard a *gashagasha* sound from the bushes. Perhaps it was a rabbit, fox or a wild beast. If it was a monster, it would have surely sprung out at me.

    [This is the valley that Kobolds appear in]

    [Finally, a different monster to defeat. When we only did goblins, it felt monotonous and boring]

    [We will wait and see for now]

    Even in the shades of thin, dark trees that the light of the moon couldn¡¯t reach, the night vision skill was working fine and I could see without trouble.

    No matter where they came from, I wouldn¡¯t miss it.

    After a while, there were two kobolds descending from the valley while I hid myself in the trees.

    As they approached, I used [Appraisal] skill. The two of them were the same, huh?

    ¨C Kobold Junior ¨C Lv 25

    Endurance : 880

    Physical Strength: 890

    Magic: 350

    Spirit: 400

    Agility: 780

    Skill: Physical Strengthening (Medium)

    I changed Greed¡¯s shape into a black bow, first of all, and I aimed at one of them.

    There was a sound of wind being slightly cut, as it hit at the Kobold¡¯s forehead. First down.

    [Glutton Skill Activated]

    [Endurance +880, Physical Strength +890, Magic +350, Spirit +400, Agility + 780 has been added to the status]

    [Physical Strengthening (Medium) has been added to skill).

    When its companion suddenly was killed, the remaining kobold looking restlessly on the surrounding area, and it tried to do something. Since I was not sure what it would do, I shot another arrow.

    As it was being sucked in, I hit the forehead again. The kobold fell to the ground and stopped moving.

    [Glutton Skill Activated]

    [Endurance +880, Physical Strength +890, Magic +350, Spirit +400, Agility + 780 has been added to the status]

    That was too quick. After that, I waited for a while, there were no other Kobolds showing up. Only two¡­? I was not satisfied.

    [Usually during this period, they have entered Heart Family territory. But, these are too few]

    [They are likely on guard. Every year, Heart Family¡¯s Holy Knight drove them away. That way, they watching over the situation by using the underlings, and looking for the best timing before moving]

    [Ah, is that so?]

    Then, if their companion who had been sent as scout didn¡¯t return, the Kobolts might not come any longer.

    On the next hunt, I had to make sure the Kobolts came in mobs.

 Chapter 16

    Episode 16 ¨C The Mad Dog who bring Grievance

    The next day, early in the morning, it is the grape harvest time for the people of the Heart territory.

    Roxy quickly finished her breakfast and returned to her room. Since I don¡¯t need to prepare again for clothes nor change clothes in particular, I waited for her at the front door.

    After a while, Roxy, who had tied up her golden hair, came. Unlike her usual clothes in the mansion, she wore some clothes which focused on durableness. She is really looks like a very beautiful village girl.

    [I¡¯m sorry to keep you waiting. Saa, let¡¯s go. Everyone is waiting]

    [Yes]

    I accompanied the high-spirited Roxy.

    I left the black sword Greed sitting in the room. He is only used for monster hunting and would obstruct the grape harvesting. The public safety is very good in the Heart Family territory, so there is no way we¡¯re gonna be attacked by thieves, etc.

    It was a clear day today as well. When we walked in the vineyard, we saw the villagers had started harvesting together.

    Roxy greeted the most elderly person among them.

    [Everyone is working hard together as usual. It seems we will be able to have a good grape harvest this year]

    [Ah, if it isn¡¯t Roxy-sama¡­]

    The elder bows down deeply. Then, the other people who were working in the surrounding, after noticing the Lord¡¯s appearance, started to gather together.

    They hold a large amount of big grapes, to the limit of what their hands can carry.

    It seems they wanted to show with pride the grapes that everyone had made effort towards.

    [Well, this year seems good too, as I have understood from the grapes that were sent to the residence in the Royal Capital]

    [Thank you for your praise]

    The Elder who became the representative, delightfully presented the harvested grapes to Roxy.

    [This one¡­ It¡¯s very sweet and delicious]

    The villagers who heard it were overjoyed. Some of them jumped up and down. From this, I well understand how much they cherish Roxy.

    After Roxy¡¯s greeting finished, the elder told the villagers who had gathered to return to their work.

    When he saw me standing next to Roxy, he smiled.

    [So you are Fate? I have heard the story. You worked hard to help the grape harvesting yesterday. As expected from Roxy-sama¡¯s servant]

    [It¡¯s not¡­ that much]

    I wasn¡¯t used to being overpraised like this, it made me embarrassed.

    Suddenly, Roxy¡¯s face changed into great delight.

    [It¡¯s because Fate is the servant that I chose.]

    [As expected from Roxy-sama. Then, should we start now?]

    [Yes. Fate, let¡¯s work hard!]

    [Yes, Roxy-sama]

    I pushed myself to work hard. It¡¯s not like I did it because there was Roxy around¡­ Well, that might be the case.

    Roxy, who is a Holy Knight, can carry big baskets containing grapes by herself because of her status. Everytime she does so, shouts of joy from the villagers cry out in the area.

    In the heart-warming environment like this, I suddenly felt uneasy. Until when I can stay¡­ I¡¯m afraid to stay..

    Because of the Glutton skill, I need to keep fighting for a long time hereafter.

    Can I stay in a peaceful place like this? Is there any use for a man who wants to keep fighting?

    When I thought of that, I had a feeling that there will be a time which I will have to travel away from Roxy¡¯s side (asylum).

    =====

    Tonight, I slipped out from the mansion in the dark. If I said I don¡¯t have any guilt for it, it¡¯s a lie. However, it¡¯s important for me by all means.

    If I neglect defeating monsters and consume their souls, I would fall into starvation state like before, which it need one week to end. In the worst case, I¡¯ll randomly attacking someone.

    So, to not become a monster, I have to monster hunting anytime.

    The cloud hangs on the moon, the dim surrounding it become clear because Night-Vision skill.

    When I was hurried, Greed talked to me.

    [What is it Fate? Your mind seems fallen in disorder today]

    [How do you know that? Is Greed have mind reading skill too?]

    [I understand from the pulse of your hand that gripped me. Then, what is it?]

    I don¡¯t want to say it. If I said it, I¡¯m afraid that it¡¯ll become true.

    [If you don¡¯t want to say it, that¡¯s fine. More importantly, it seems that the Holy Knight will start moving away from the Kobolds tomorrow. Then, you have to eat as much as you can today]

    [I planned for that from beginning]

    I only ate two last night. If I didn¡¯t eat enough souls by tonight, there won¡¯t be any souls left after Roxy drive away the Kobolds.

    And, after she drives away the Kobolds, we will wait-and-see the situation here for two days, during that period, I¡¯ll entering the starvation state.

    Well, even if I manage to endure it, I need to satisfy my hunger with swift goblin hunting after we returning to the Royal Capital. It¡¯ll surely be a tight situation.

    [It¡¯s hard for me to watch you starve, surely you will go mad on the way back to the Royal Capital]

    [Don¡¯t say ill-omened things!]

    While the black sword Greed complained with its sharp tongue, we reached the same place as last night.

    In this place, it¡¯s possible to look around the valley on the north side, since it¡¯s located downward, the Kobolds won¡¯t notice it.

    A long time had passed. I yawn.

    [It came]

    I look closely towards the valley after Greed notifies me. There were two blue-haired Kobolds descending while cautiously looking around.

    Scouts, huh? After I killed them last night, the other Kobolds didn¡¯t appear.

    I hid and waited.

    The Two Kobolds finish checking the surroundings and they climb up the valley.

    [Will their main army come?]

    [Yeah, there is no doubt]

    As Greed predicted, the blue river that flows into the valley was shaken as the Kobolds descended.

    It¡¯s about 50 of them?

    Although most of them are Kobold Juniors, there are five large figures among them.

    Among those, there is one significantly larger than the rest. His hair is not blue, but silver.

    Without delay, Greed told me about the incoming danger.

    [It¡¯s really dangerous, but it is coming. That¡¯s a Crown]

    [Crown?]

    [It¡¯s a monster that has a unique name. For such thing to be born, there must have been a huge amount of Hate collected for years. It¡¯s faster if you see it with your Appraisal skill]

    After being urged by Greed, I used [Appraisal].

    Eeeh!? This status has¡­ 6 digits.

    [Harbinger of Grief]

    Assault Kobold ¨C Lv 50

    Endurance: 200000

    Physical Strength: 200000

    Magic: 125000

    Spirit: 135000

    Agility: 125000

    Skill: Grappling

    The high status of the Assault Kobold, and the unique name [Harbinger of Grief], it separated him with the other Kobolds. So that is the crown that Greed means.

    [Fate, it¡¯s bad to let this fellow enter the territory. Moreover, it was being accompanied by four Assault Kobolds. With this kind of formation, it¡¯ll be too hard for the young Holy Knight]

    [Then, in other words,]

    [If you don¡¯t stop them right now, the territory will be trampled down by them]

    As I checked my current status, I hold my breath.

    ¨C Fate Graphite ¨C Lv 1

    Endurance: 50201

    Physical Strength: 50051

    Magic: 21501

    Spirit: 21501

    Agility: 30901

    Skills: Gluttony, Appraisal, Mind-Reading, Concealment, Night Vision, One-handed Sword Mastery, Two-Handed Sword Mastery, Physical Strength Strengthening (Small), Physical Strength Strengthening (Medium), Endurance Strengthening (Small), Endurance Strengthening (Medium), Auto-Recovery.

    I gripped the black sword Greed strongly¡­ I prepared myself.

    The people in Heart¡¯s territory, I want to protect all of them.

    I won¡¯t leave anything behind, I¡¯ll consume all of them.

    ========

    Author Note:

    I will give you a delicious taste!

 Chapter 17

    Episode 17 ¨C Glutton Caused by Gluttony

    After I checked the state of the Kobolds, I started my action.

    [Fate, do you have a plan?]

    Greed seems to find it interesting. However, I think he understands what kind of strategy that I want to do.

    [I¡¯ll eat while fighting]

    [Do you finally understand? It¡¯s about time for you to detach yourself from the normal way that everyone else fights; I was actually getting into trouble because of it. You need to keep fighting while slowly consuming your enemies¡¯ souls]

    I set-up the black bow while paying attention to being focus. I aimed at one Kobold Junior.

    The magic arrow accurately pierced the left eyes of the Kobold Junior.

    [Glutton skill activated]

    [Endurance +880, Physical Strength +890, Maguc +350, Spirit +400, Agility +780 has been added to status]

    The start of the hunt is signaled by the inorganic voice in my head.

    I shot the second arrow at a Kobold Juniors eye, and a shot at a third. My status rose further.

    I was attacking from a location that I have made sure to be safe. The Kobolds¡¯ formation began to crumble into disorder. However, the Crown Kobold raised its voice and calmed the other Kobolds.

    And then, judging the direction where the arrow flew from, it gave instructions to the Kobolds.

    As I thought, this crown Kobold is strong and has a cautious character.

    It is a fact that it sent scouts yesterday and today before it came down to the valley after confirming its safety.

    The Crown Kobold doesn¡¯t move from his spot, making two Assault Kobolds and ten Kobold Juniors go to the direction where I¡¯m lurking.

    [They came. Go retreat now]

    [Yeah]

    I quietly withdraw straight to the depth of the forest. Now, they will trace my smell that remains here.

    I hide in the shadow of a big rock that I found within reasonable distance. Although I¡¯m in a hidden place, the smell of my trail still remains. The Kobolds will find me easily.

    If I do not do that, I will be troubled even after I invited you all.

    [They came, Fate]

    I take a sneak peek out from the big stone, and I appraise one of the Assault Kobolds.

    ¨C Assault Kobold ¨C Lv 40

    Endurance: 50000

    Physical Strength: 50000

    Magic: 27000

    Spirit: 28000

    Agility: 45000

    Skill: Agility Strengthening (Medium)

    It seems my status is higher than its. Then, I will aim for the small fish first.

    I did a preemptive attack on the Kobolds who were trying to surround me, who was hiding behind the rock.

    I jumped on the rock, continuously shooting with the Black Bow.

    Five Kobold Juniors, Six, Seven¡­ I won¡¯t let you to escape. Even if you try to evade, this magic arrow will pursue and pierce you without fail.

    All of the Kobold Juniors who had surrounded me were defeated.

    Hearing the inorganic voice in my head, instinctively I smile broadly.

    If you defeat a lot of small fishes, it¡¯ll definitely become helpful. That¡¯s what I have learned through Goblin hunting.

    Now only two Assault Kobolds are the remaining pursuers.

    Although my status exceeded theirs, there was not a great difference.

    Still, if I can kill one of them first, the other one will be dead in no time.

    While jumping off the rock, I change the weapon mode from Black Bow to Black Sword.

    The Assault Kobold tried to tear me up with its sharp claw, swinging down its right arm.

    However, it was too late to move. I easily slipped into its bosom, bisecting its belly like the big tree beside it.

    While blood sprays out, the upper body of the Assault Kobold falls off.

    [Glutton skill activated]

    [Endurance +50000, Physical Strength +50000, Magic +27000, Spirit +28000, Agility +45000 has been added to the status]

    [Agility Strengthening (Medium) has been added to the skill]

    With this, the other Assault Kobold won¡¯t be any issue.

    Its existence is already like a Kobold Junior to me. It¡¯s possible for me to hunt him without any difficulty.

    Did you instinctively notice the quality of killing intent that I release has changed? The Assault Kobold begins to take some distance away from me slowly.

    And it crawled like a dog and ran away. I¡¯m sure it will ask for reinforcements from the Crown Kobold.

    [Don¡¯t let it escape]

    [Without you saying it]

    I change the black sword grid to a black bow, and release magic arrows several times towards the Assault Kobold. All hit the back of its head, not even allowing any cries as it dies.

    [Glutton skill activated]

    [Endurance +50000, Physical Strength +50000, Magic +27000, Spirit +28000, Agility +45000 has been added to the status]

    I was suddenly filled full of vigour. W-what is this¡­ This pleasant and euphoriic feeling must be related with the Glutton skill.

    While I suppressing my high, I checked my status with [Appraisal] skill.

    ¨C Fate Graphite ¨C Lv 1

    Endurance: 161641

    Physical Strength: 50051

    Magic: 21501

    Spirit: 21501

    Agility: 30901

    Skills: Gluttony, Appraisal, Mind-Reading, Concealment, Night Vision, One-handed Sword Mastery, Two-Handed Sword Mastery, Physical Strength Strengthening (Small), Physical Strength Strengthening (Medium), Endurance Strengthening (Small), Endurance Strengthening (Medium), Agility Strengthening (Medium), Auto-Recovery.

    My status has considerably approached the status of the Crown Kobold. If I can just consume one Assault Kobold, it¡¯ll be almost the same.

    I went back to the location where the Crown Kobold was located with a different route from the one I left from.

    I quietly looked at them from the space between the trees. They are still there.

    The Kobolds made lines to protect the Crown Kobold.

    It is really a careful guy.

    Well, no matter how long you wait for your Kobold followers that you sent, they won¡¯t return anymore. I have converted them into my own power to defeat you.

    As a return gift, I¡¯ll send you magic arrow. To gain more power, I pulled the bow and shot the arrow.

    The magic arrow avoided the Kobold Juniors and moved in a complex trajectory before piercing the head of Assault Kobold.

    [Glutton skill activated]

    [Endurance +50000, Physical Strength +50000, Magic +27000, Spirit +28000, Agility +45000 has been added to the status]

    When they received another surprise attack that killed an Assault Kobold, the lower-ranked Kobold Juniors were shaken and began to be frightened.

    Their formation is falling apart; after all, the dogs cannot go against their instinct of fear.

    Without any hesitation, I dashed out from my cover and drew closer.

    The Crown Kobold intercepted and counterattacked me, however, my status currently almost is the same of this fellow¡¯s.

    A sharp claw swirls through the wind and slightly tore up my shoulder, but I successfully cut down the last Assault Kobold who was standing in the back with my black sword.

    I slide onto the ground with my current momentum and face the Crown Kobold while keeping distance.

    [Glutton skill activated]

    [Endurance +50000, Physical Strength +50000, Magic +27000, Spirit +28000, Agility +45000 has been added to the status]

    Now, I have surpassed, no, overtaken you.

    Because of the Auto-Recovery skill, the scratch on my shoulder healed at once. It¡¯s a really handy skill.

    I confirmed my status¡ª the power that is overflowing within me without stopping.

    ¨C Fate Graphite ¨C Lv 1

    Endurance: 261641

    Physical Strength: 261621

    Magic: 134051

    Spirit: 138701

    Agility: 221041

    Skills: Gluttony, Appraisal, Mind-Reading, Concealment, Night Vision, One-handed Sword Mastery, Two-Handed Sword Mastery, Physical Strength Strengthening (Small), Physical Strength Strengthening (Medium), Endurance Strengthening (Small), Endurance Strengthening (Medium), Agility Strengthening (Medium), Auto-Recovery.

    While the Kobold Juniors ran around trying to escape, only the Crown Kobold was left, glaring at me hatefully.

    Translator Note: Somehow I imagine this Crown Kobold like the one in SAO

    =====

 Chapter 18

    Episode 18 ¨C Greed¡¯s Blow

    Only this Crown Kobold was different from the other Kobolds. Even after it felt that I was stronger than him, he didn¡¯t lose his fighting spirit.

    From its sharp semi-circle eyes, I felt his hatred at me getting stronger if we kept attacking each others.

    The Crown Kobold was careful character, however, once it was being pushed back, its personality would change.

    We glared toward each others for awhile. I checked the Crown Kobold¡¯s skill possession by using [Appraisal].

    Martial Arts: Increases attack power when fighting bare-fisted in very close quarters combat. Capable to use [Chun Jin] arts to destroy the opponent inside body. (TL Note: ¡¶´ç„Å¡· = Chun Jin (chinese) / Sun Kei (japanese). Chun Jin is One Inch Punch. Sunkei is a punch in the karate)

    I see¡­ This is its trump card. Even if I exceed its status, if I was hit by this [Chun Jin] at point-blank range, my bones and internal organs would surely be crushed.

    Well, then I just need to careful with our distance. I set-up the Black Sword Greed and looked for an opportunity from the Crown Kobold.

    [Fate, let¡¯s clean them up at once. With our current status, I can use the 1st rank secret skill]

    [Secret skill!?]

    [Yes, secret skill. Once you use it, there is no need to worry about being blocked, everything will be blown off.]

    While keeping the Crown Kobold in-check, I listened to the necessary steps to unleash it.

    [It¡¯s easy. Give 10% of your status to me]

    To use this secret skill, I just need to sacrifice 10% of my status to Greed, huh¡­?

    When I was unleashed out the first rank, most of all my status were robbed. And when using secret skill, it was being told that it also takes a part of my status. You are really a greedy weapon.

    [Can you reduce it to 5%?]

    [It¡¯s impossible. 10% is already the lowest line. If you want to raise the power, you need to sacrifice more]

    [Stingy]

    [It¡¯s because I am Greed after all, gahahaha]

    I wondered how much this Black Sword Greed would take away the status from me. This fellow¡¯s greediness was a bottomless swamp.

    Still, if possible, I would like to avoid approaching close battle against the Crown Kobold. In battle experience, its likely higher than mine, there was also possibility of my body being destroyed if I failed to evade the Chun Jin arts too..

    However, if I released the Black Bow face-to-face while taking a distance, it is likely the shot would be taken down. For bow, the theory is to be used to attack from the cover so the opponent won¡¯t notice us.

    To experiment it, I changed the shape of my Black Sword into a Black Bow, and then shot a magic arrow at the Crown Kobold.

    Ah, as expected.

    The Crown Kobold captured the neck of one of Kobold Juniors near it and used it as the shield from magic arrow. The Kobold Junior who became meat shield, blew white foam and stopped breathing.

    [Glutton skill activated]

    [Endurance strength +880, Physical strength +890, Magic +350, Spirit +400, Agility +780 has been added to status]

    When I heard the inorganic voice, I decided to use the secret skill of 1st form.

    [I understand, Greed!]

    [Well said, Fate! I¡¯ll get your 10% status!]

    From the left hand who gripped Black Bow, I felt my power being absorbed.

    With it, there was a dramatic changed from Black Bow¡¯s shape.

    It turned bigger, felt more ominous, and the appearance changed.

    Absorbing my power, the Black Bow temporarily enhanced, I couldn¡¯t help but feel overpowered in this unknown situation.

    This was not an ordinary weapon anymore, it¡¯s a super weapon. I felt an overwhelming presence from it.

    [What was that dumbfounded face for? You should start now. The Crown won¡¯t stay idle forever]

    [Ah, I know]

    [How to unleash it as usual, pull it, and then release! Everything will be automatically corrected afterward]

    This weapon was surely very strong. If there was no auto-correction, I doubt I could handle it at all.

    As being pointed out by Greed, the Crown Kobold made its move. As soon as it saw the big transformation from the Black Bow, it went to attack me. It thrusted its thick arms forward while guarding.

    Even if it lost an arm, I felt like it would be aiming to eat my throat with that sharp fang. Or, do you aim to use Chun Jin by kicking? Either way, it does not change that attack is dangerous for me.

    Let¡¯s test if the Crown Kobold can endure the attack from the temporary super weapon Black Bow.

    [Shoot it! Fate!]

    At the same time as Greed said it, I shot the Black Bow arrow.

    The recoil was horrible. I was pushed back greatly.

    With a thunder-like boom, the released magic arrow turned into a black stream, engulfing the Crown Kobold. It then further swept away even the flustered Kobold Juniors in the back..

    It truly looked like a huge black river had appeared in the valley..

    All that was left was a deep scar left in the ground where the stream traversed. You could say that not even the ¡®K¡¯ in kobold was left behind. It was destroyed, not even leaving behind a single hair.

    [Greed skill activated]

    [Endurance strength +228160, Physical strength +228480, Magic +136200, Spirit +147800, Agility +149960 has been added to status]

    [Grappling has been added to skill]

    From the inorganic voice, I understood that the Kobolds and the Crown had been annihilated.

    The Black Bow which had turned into a super weapon exhausted its power and slowly returned to its original shape. And, it became the usual Black Bow which I was accustomed to.

    It ended¡­ When I was feeling relieved, the souls that I had obtained a little while ago, an unexpected euphoria surged in. If the pleasantness exceeded, it seems to become suffering instead.

    Guaaaaaaaaaa¡­.. Why¡­.

    I scratched my throat and writhed in the ground in delight. No, it¡¯s more like rapture, it sprang in my body and went up.

    [Glutton] skill, it goes mad in pleasure after having consumed the soul of Crown monster, in return I also got affected.

    Greed¡¯s voice in my mind kept me from fainting.

    [Fate, control yourself! If you¡¯re not able to do it, you will turn into a state like the starvation state. No, it¡¯ll become much worse than that. Bear with it and and endure!]

    [Even if you say that, this is¡­]

    I kept my consciousness while striking my head several times over the rock that was close to me, and managed to keep waiting until the Glutton¡¯s surge calmed down.

    [It seems have calmed down]

    [Yeah, that¡¯s really awful. Am I gonna become like this everytime I consume a Crown?]

    I wiped off the drool from my mouth with a sleeve, and checked the scratches on my head.

    Thanks to [Automatic Recovery] skill, it has been healed.

    I¡¯m glad that I have [Automatic Recovery] skill

    [Well, that should be the reaction when you consume a good quality soul for the first time. You will get used to it, and from then on, when the surge from the Glutton skill appears, you will likely not be as reckless as earlier. Honestly, I do not know what will happen if you consume something like the Heavenly Dragon class]

    [I did not know how I can eat such living natural disasters!]

    [Hahaha, indeed]

    I sat down and looked at the night sky. The moon which was being covered by the cloud, it slowly shone at the surrounding.

    The Kobolds¡¯ advance had been completely stopped. However, I had no word to say to the valley which was being exposed by the moonlight.

    [We overdid it! Such a beautiful valley¡­]

    [Don¡¯t worry about it, it was overwhelming victory. There is no result better than this. Right, Fate?]

    [How should I do¡­ About this. When morning comes, it will surely become an uproar]

    [That¡¯s shouldn¡¯t be a problem. After 1000 years pass, it¡¯s natural the geographical features will change too. You exaggerated about the fact that you made the green valley stark naked. I¡¯m sure it will return likely within 100 years]

    The inorganic Greed, this fellow doesn¡¯t seem to live in the same timeflow as me. However, in 100 years¡­

    What should I do with this disastrous scene.

    The trees fell radically, the natural and rich valley was in horrible state.

    Well, the incoming crisis on the territory that Roxy governed has been repelled. However, this is¡­ How should we repair it? I seriously don¡¯t have any idea about it.

 Chapter 19

    Episode 19 ¨C The Oath of Promise

    Before the dawn came, I managed to return to Heart Family residence.

    Having fought against the Crown Kobold and the delight from the Glutton Skill that happened afterwards, I was tired.

    I leaned the black sword Greed against the desk in the room and fell into bed. My consciousness faded out in no time.

    ¡­. I woke-up because of the strong light that got through the windows.

    Nn? Based from the height of the sun, it¡¯s already noon.

    Don¡¯t tell me, I had fallen asleep for too long? I went to straighten my personal appearance in hurry and then went out of the room.

    When I passed by a maid, she intentionally sneered at me and said.

    [Oversleep-san, finally you woke-up. If you don¡¯t change your attitude, you will get fired by Roxy-sama, you know]

    [Eee, that¡¯s¡­. Where is Roxy-sama? I want to apologize for my blunder¡­]

    When she saw me get flustered, the maid seemed happy. What the hell, you should not be laughing when I might get fired from my job! When I thought like that,

    [I¡¯m sorry for laughing. It¡¯s because you showing face like a puppy that seemed like it was gonna be thrown away. It¡¯s so amusing, fufufu. Sorry about that. But, my words earlier were a lie]

    [What do you mean?]

    [Roxy-sama had ordered everyone to let you sleep]

    While I was still surprised, the young maid continued.

    Apparently, Roxy got worried about me who did not get up even in the morning, so she went to check by herself. After she knocked the door on the room, but received no reply, she opened the door and entered the room, and she saw me with my big mouth open and sleeping.

    Having looked at me like that, Roxy seemed to think that I gotten tired from yesterday¡¯s grape harvest, so she told the maids to let me sleep as much as I could.

    [Is that so?]

    [Since you have received Roxy-sama permission, you can go back to sleep]

    [No, no, I¡¯m alright. I have slept enough]

    There is no way I can go to sleep again. For the time being, let¡¯s go to apologize to Roxy.

    [And then, where is Roxy-sama now?]

    [Yesterday, you have already being told right? She is leading the men to hunt the kobolds]

    Did she already depart? Toward the valley that had been destroyed.

    Roxy who saw it would be surprised. And, I am concerned about what conclusion she would be drawing. Well, there should be no evidence that I was the one who did it, so let¡¯s keep calm now.

    [When she will be returning?]

    [Let¡¯s see. Based from the last year experience, it probably tomorrow morning. Kobolds are nocturnal after all. That¡¯s why they will lay the traps during daytime, and then keep hunting until the next morning]

    [Tomorrow, huh¡­]

    Since it¡¯s like that, I¡¯m convinced that she will return by the end of today.

    If anyone saw the disastrous scene of the valley, they would likely understand someone had fought against the kobolds over there.

    Besides, if the Kobold still remained behind the valley, I cannot imagine that they would be coming to fight in the Heart Family territory. There was Roxy who had pursued the Kobolds every year, so they should understand that from the experience.

    Well, it will likely become uproar once she returns back. I must be careful and cautious before that..

    When I was still thinking,

    [You, really like Roxy-sama, aren¡¯t you?]

    Because she suddenly said that, I raised a strange voice. I was just a servant, who only thought about my master¡­ That¡¯s all.

    [What¡¯s that all of a sudden!]

    [No need to get flustered. Fufufu¡­ Oh well]

    The young maid seemed interested watching my reaction, she held back her hand to not laugh, before she returned back to her work.

    [Wait, please wait. Is there anything that I can help?]

    I would have liked to have a chance to recover the honor as an oversleeping person here. Even though I had been treated as a guest in this mansion, I was still a rookie servant.

    I cannot afford to receive my pay without doing anything.

    Then, it seemed my enthusiasm was transmitted, the maid inclined her head,

    [Let¡¯s see, then can you look after Aisha-sama? She seems like she needs someone to accompany her]

    [Understood! I¡¯ll do my best!]

    After she explained to me Aisha¡¯s room location, I expressed my gratitude to her, and started running.

    [Hey, don¡¯t run in the passage! It¡¯s dangerous if you crash with someone!]

    [Sorry!]

    Whoops, I just did something improper as a servant.

    I apologized to the maid and then started walking quickly.

    Aisha was staying in her own room. I knocked several times at the door which was several times better than my guest room.

    A bit later, I heard an answer from the inside.

    [Please excuse me]

    [Ooh, Fate. You¡¯re just in time. I can only watch the scenery from the windows, so I¡¯m free right now]

    As she showed an innocent smile like a girl, Aisha invited me inside.

    Her physical condition today seemed not too good, she leaned her upper body in the bed while resting.

    [Saa, come sits here]

    As I was being urged, I sat in the chair next to the bed.

    Aisha smiled and looked at me, after that she looked at the scenery outside again.

    I was attracted, even it was just for a short time, I saw the garden of the mansion. On the mansion in the Royal Capital, although I was still a gardener apprentice, I could understand that this garden was a well-maintained garden. The gardener here probably really liked the Heart Family.

    [It¡¯s a good garden]

    [Is that so, that is the only place that I can see from this windows. I don¡¯t know much about it, but the gardener old man surely worked hard on it]

    I see¡­ Because of her serious illness, Aisha was rarely able to go out from the room. Therefore, she got worried for staying indoors all day]

    [Let¡¯s stop making you worried¡­]

    Aisha seemed happy. Our talk continued for a while, and the constant time of laughter passed. Since I haven¡¯t eaten breakfast yet, there was a ¡®guu¡¯ sound from my stomach, and she called a maid to serve snacks.

    Whenever she said something, I felt her kindness which was like a mother. Well, my mother died soon after she gave birth to me, so I didn¡¯t know much about this feeling.

    Surely, this kind of free kindness was the one that I longed for.

    When Aisha put the tea cup that she had in her hand down, she suddenly made a serious face and faced me.

    [Probably I¡­ can¡¯t live any longer]

    [Don¡¯t said that. Just now you look,]

    I could not say she was fine. She was still on the bed.

    Aisha continued her words.

    [It¡¯s so, I am still energetic for now. However, it will surely happen sooner or later. After all, only I understand that about myself]

    [¡­.Why, do you say this to me?]

    [If it¡¯s you, I thought you will be able to become Roxy¡¯s support. Can I ask you to do that?]

    I was puzzled when Aisha said that.

    The fact that her husband was killed in Gaullia, Roxy said that she had received a considerable shock. However, when I came to the Heart Family, it seemed that I became the one who supported Roxy¡¯s heart.

    When Roxy talked with Aisha by two of them. She said [I won¡¯t stop, because I don¡¯t want to look like a lazy Master by Fate].

    [Roxy had good eyes at that time. It¡¯s like that person when he was young]

    [But, to a person like me¡­]

    Our positions were too different.

    Moreover, even if I had some kind of power now, I couldn¡¯t show it off too. If it was supporting her from the shadows, I wonder that was the correct being called as supports?¡­ I feel it was something different.

    When I was still perplexed, Aisha¡¯s hand reached out to me.

    My [Mind Reading] activated, and I heard her voice from her mind.

    (It¡¯s alright¡­ Don¡¯t think about it too much)

    Her hand quietly separated, her voice of mind got cut-off. After that, Aisha said,

    [There is no need to think about position. There is no need for a strong power like a Holy Knight either. The most important one is here]

    She pointed the tip of her finger to my chest.

    [The most important one is the Heart]

    [Heart¡­ Feeling]

    [Yes., I was originally a commoner who did not have any useful skills. Even so, I was able to support my husband who was a Holy Knight. Since I could do it, I believe Fate will surely can do it. I believe it]

    [Aisha-sama¡­]

    The weakened Aisha had a stronger heart than me. There was no room for me to doubt it.

    Her words were very heavy for me, who had just awoken and single-mindedly requested power from the Glutton skill.

    Therefore, I also wanted to be like Aisha.

 Chapter 20

    Episode 20 Turning Point

    Time passed in the blink of an eye when I listened to Aisha¡¯s talk.

    Before I noticed, it was already evening. Since Aisha needed to take a rest, I was lost on what should I do next.

    As I to returned back to my own room, the inside of the mansion suddenly became very busy.

    I walked out of the room, curious; apparently Roxy had come back earlier than scheduled.

    The scheduled return would have been tomorrow morning. The housemaids were moving hurriedly because of this sudden return as there were many things to do, such as preparing the bath and the meals.

    I glanced at them as I hurried to Roxy.

    It was because I wanted to know as soon as possible about what she thought after looking at the valley where she was supposed to hunt kobolds.

    There she was! She removed her light armor at the door.

    [Roxy-sama! Welcome home.]

    [Ah, Fate. I¡¯ve just returned.]

    As I thought, she looked gloomy. If anyone saw the disastrous scene of that valley, they would be like that.

    Well, in return, the Kobolds seem not to be coming any longer.

    My mind throbbed as I listened to Roxy..

    [Did something happen? You¡¯ve returned earlier than scheduled.]

    [You see¡­]

    Roxy, who finished removing her light armor, explained to me the mysterious scene in the valley.

    This morning, she accompanied her armed men into the valley. And the scene that spread out before their eyes when there got there was a ravine ravaged by a powerful attack. The beautiful nature had been lost, the trees had collapsed and the ground had been gouged out.

    It seemed to be unexpectedly different from the valley that they saw every year. Yeah¡­ Even for me, who was the one who caused it, thought that it was too much, so the reactions of the Roxy and her group was unsurprising.

    Roxy asked the men who followed her to immediately investigate the surroundings.

    There was nothing left in the valley, as if everything had disappeared; no one understood what had happened.

    However, they discovered the corpses of 10 Junior Kobolds and 2 Assault Kobolds in the rocks not far away from there.

    When she arrived at the scene with the guidance of the man who found the Kobold corpses, the Kobolds seemed have been killed by swords and arrows that littered the ground. All of the Kobolds were one-sidedly destroyed.

    Especially the Assault Kobolds, which were quite strong monsters. They were impossible to beat down unless one was a Holy Knight.

    There was also one corpse that was cut into two easily. Another one was frightened by something, as if trying to escape, the head pierced through by an arrow from behind. What was more worrisome was the the shot wound, because the arrow itself could not be found anywhere. There was also no evidence the arrow was pulled out either.

    When considering who gave such injuries, the possibility of a Demon Archer came across their mind. By converting magical power into arrows and releasing it, it was a powerful weapon. It was not just an item that any warrior could possess.

    It was such a wonderful weapon¡­ while listening to Roxy¡¯s story,

    [And so, I have reached a conclusion]

    [Eh, that¡¯s just¡­]

    From this much evidence, I wonder what kind of conclusion Roxy reached. Don¡¯t tell me I¡¯ll be discovered.

    [I think the Gaulian girl who I saw yesterday is the one who did it]

    Woops, it seems the culprit was someone that I didn¡¯t expect. However, this was¡­ Isn¡¯t that pushing it?

    I guess my face showed my disappointment, as Roxy puffed her cheeks and said.

    [I understand there is no solid proof! But in order to calm down the people in the territory, I need to do it¡­]

    The valley has been destroyed and the Kobolds have been massacred. To remove the uneasiness from the people in the territory as the Family Head, she needed to do something to reassure them.

    However, the identity of the person who caused this is completely unknown based on the information from the site. Then she manages to conclude to the Gaulian girl that she saw yesterday.

    The Gaulians had long dominated the continent of Gaul with their mighty military power. According to documents, their fighting ability far exceeds the Holy Knights. If that girl of Gaulian origin still had that power, the devastation that happened in the valley could be explained.

    Roxy pushed out this conclusion in order to dispel the anxieties of the people, although she was actually against the idea.

    I can tell by looking at her face, even if person herself is not aware of it.

    [I see¡­. I¡¯m sorry]

    [Why is Fate apologizing?

    [Eh, aa, somehow I wanted to say it. Hahahaha¡­]

    Nope-nope. When i saw Roxy¡¯s face, I almost dangerously confessed.

    Anyway, the Gaulians were strong. The brown-skin girl certainly did say that she yielded the Kobolds to me. Perhaps she would have defeated the Kobolds if she hadn¡¯t met me.

    Then, let¡¯s leave the Gaulian girl as it is, she destroyed the valley and defeated the Kobolds. I¡¯ll consider this as a loan, and if we meet again, I will return this loan.

    Thank you, Gaulian girl whose name I don¡¯t even know!

    Everything didn¡¯t fit perfectly, but let¡¯s say that it would be nice if everyone who lived in the Heart family could live a normal life afterward.

    When I thought of such a thing, Roxy said something with a bit of a troubled face.

    [A few people witnessed that they saw a Gaulian girl leaving the territory early in the morning. So we are unable to ask her anymore about her reason coming here. That¡¯s why I used her for this case and done a bad thing. ]

    [Roxy-sama¡­]

    I am the worst. However, it cannot be known that I fought with the power of the Glutton skill. I don¡¯t want it to be known that I can kill my opponent and take their power.

    On that guilty feeling, Aisha¡¯s words pierced me. I cannot face her properly¡­ Even though I want to be there, beside her¡­

    [Fate, what is it? You have a scary face right now.]

    [Eh, is that so?]

    [You occasionally show such a face. Please talk to me if you have any worries]

    [¡­ Thank you, Roxy-sama]

    I had no other choice but to answer her with empty words.

    =====

    Two days later, Roxy observed the state of the valley, and she concluded that the Kobolds were no longer coming.

    The Kobolds who had received such attacks might have already been annihilated, or even if there were some who survived, they may never come to the Heart family territory anymore.

    Roxy who finished work in the territory, took me and decided to return to the kingdom.

    We rode in a carriage, Aisha went out to the entrance to see us off, along with the other maids who were with us.

    [We will go now, Mother]

    [Have a safe trip. When you have a duty break, please return at any time]

    [Yes. Mother should also take care]

    [Of course. I¡¯ll do my best a bit longer]

    While saying so, Aisha looks at me. Perhaps, she was still expecting me.

    She laughed and smiled.

    [Fate, when you came here again, let¡¯s talk once more. At that time, I want to hear your answer]

    At that time, I cannot get my mouth to answer; I put my answer on hold.

    The thought in mind and the reality in which I was placed still diverged.

    Leaving only the feelings here, the horse carriage on which we rode started moving towards the Royal Capital.

 Chapter 21

    Episode 21 The Azure Sky

    Returning to the Royal Capital. I was on Roxy¡¯s opposite side, trying desperately to hold down the backlash from my overeaten soul.

    If I made any mistake, my consciousness would be eaten, which made me gush cold sweats. But then, it had already come into the territory since it was Greed we are talking about.

    We arrived on the Royal Capital at nightfall.

    Roxy is called upon by the Palace messenger, so she went out immediately. I guess becoming the Holy Knight of the Five Great Families causes you to have very little break time.

    As for me, the master gardeners assigned me to the garden at the Heart Family mansion, to dig out roots and sweep fallen leaves. What is this? Some kind of rivalry between the royal family and the local lords?

    I tried to be careful about not being around there, the parts where it could be seen from Aisha¡¯s window especially.

    Then, the master gardeners said ¡¸Aren¡¯t they merely glorifying this guy too much¡¹, after appraising me for a bit.

    And then, since the day had grown dark, the work for gardening apprenticeship would be continued tomorrow. I had dinner together with other gardeners and went to the bath.

    While I soaked myself in the bath, one of the masters said,

    ¡¸It¡¯s about time to teach you how to prune the trees in the garden. How about it, are you up for it?¡¹

    ¡¸Really?£¡¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah really, Fate worked fairly well. You are really worth to be taught. Everyone could see it.¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you.¡¹

    I wonder, since I¡¯ve arrived at the Heart Family territory, among all the teachers, this one really think about me a lot.

    The masters are already of old age, so they actually wanted to instruct a successor. That¡¯s what I am. It¡¯s really a great honor for me..

    Feeling happy, I accidentally rubbed the master¡¯s back too hard.

    ¡¸Ouchouchouch, give some consideration to this old man£¡¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry¡¹

    Due to my high stats, I should¡¯ve been more careful in applying my strength, but it seemed that the master was quite pleased with me showing my strength.

    I¡¯ll have to be careful from now on. It seems you can adjust how much the stats will be reflected on your body. Otherwise, the Holy Knights who had considerably high stats might accidentally kill other people.

    After defeating the kobold leader, my stats had surpassed even those of the Holy Knights. So I guess it¡¯s time for me to learn how to adjust properly. Well, my stats will continue to rise due to Greed¡¯s strengthening, so I¡¯ll have to make numerous adjustments in the future.

    Anyways, even without the skill to devour things, rapid stats rising due to winning a fight cannot be avoided.

    For now, let¡¯s try to adjust while rubbing the back of the master gardener.

    ¡¸Ouch, again?!¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, pardon me.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m just an innocent old man. Please treat me more carefully.¡¹

    I have so little control over it. It will take some time before I can do so naturally, apparently.

    =====

    Late at night, I wore my skull mask and went to the Goblins nest.

    Today, I¡¯ll hunt in the hobgoblin¡¯s forest.

    Because it¡¯s been deprived of any food while I stayed on the territory, my Glutton skill was at the equivalent of an empty stomach.

    Even though the forest was dimly lit at best, ¡¶Night Vision¡·skill still allowed me to pinpoint the location of the hobgoblins.

    I mercilessly hunted down all of them who were sleeping on the tree roots.

    ¡¶Glutton Skill Activated¡·

    ¡¶Endurance+440, Physical Strength+220, Magic+110, Spirit+110, Agility+110 will be applied to the current stats¡·

    I heard that inorganic voice repeatedly in my head. However, the starvation hadn¡¯t been satisfied yet.

    The current condition isn¡¯t that good.

    Up to this point, I¡¯d been able to satisfy it by hunting goblins¡­

    As for why, I think I kinda get it. It¡¯s all told by Greed through the use of¡¶Mind Reading¡·skill.

    ¡ºGlutton Skill has tasted the kobold leader. Now, it cannot be satisfied by the taste of lower-ranked demons anymore¡»

    ¡¸But, what should I do if hunting won¡¯t satisfy its hunger¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡ºFate, you ought to understand it the most. What would happen if it was kept starved.¡»

    If only the Glutton skill did not eat the (leader) type. If I knew it, I would¡¯ve stayed with a full course of goblins instead.

    However, it was inevitable with the Kobold Leader. If it left to its own devices, it might have spread its territory toward the Heart Family¡¯s land.

    I felt glad that I was able to defeat it, but to think it left behind a troublesome parting gift¡­

    ¡¸Kuu¡­.my right eye feels hot¡¹

    After about ten more hobgoblins, I began to feel uncomfortable. I saw my own reflection through Greed¡¯s black surface. Under the skeleton mask¡­.

    ¡¸Greed, it¡¯s just as you said¡­ it hunger.¡¹

    ¡ºRight? It¡¯s obvious to see.¡»

    On that black surface, a red pupil is staring back at me.

    My left eye was black. While my left eye was bright red. This state is¡­.

    ¡ºThe state of starvation. Soon.¡»

    I also felt it. Soon, the monsters on the vicinity of the Kingdom won¡¯t be enough to maintain the starvation level of Glutton Skill. I couldn¡¯t just wait for it to wiggle all over my body.

    ¡ºToday should still be alright. But there is not much time left. It will come eventually¡»

    ¡¸Your thoughts?¡¹

    I understand that, so I asked Greed for a way to resist it.

    ¡ºYou have to change your method.¡»

    Without answering to that, I returned to the capital. I encountered several soldiers along the way, but I didn¡¯t bother to stop. They shouted after seemingly having seen through my disguise.

    ¡¸The lich is back£¡ Mukuro has returned£¡¡¡Run for your life£¡¡¹

    I put away the skeleton mask after retreating back to the Goblin Prairie where no one is around, then continued on.

    ¡¸Can they be more silent?¡¹

    ¡ºThen leave you all alone?¡»

    ¡¸Shut up¡¹

    I went back to the capital against the wind blowing along the Goblin Prairie.

    The next day, I concealed my left eye with an eyepatch. I lied to employee by saying that I had injured my eye while sleeping.

    As for the gardening master, ¡¸If you feel unwell, can you still learn to prune the trees?¡¹he said, is that a scolding? Is he worrying? I couldn¡¯t tell from his voice alone, but surely he was worried about me.

    ¡¸I can do it with one eye.¡¹I replied, then he asked back ¡¸Isn¡¯t that overworking yourself?¡¹, even so I¡¯ll still prune the trees as promised.

    After the master showed me how to do it using one tree, I tried to do it myself.

    ¡¸How is it?¡¹

    ¡¸Not bad. Well then, try it again on another tree. I have something else to do.¡¹

    ¡¸By myself¡­¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸If you have anything you don¡¯t understand, just ask me.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡¹

    This master valued direct practice more than verbal teaching. So there is no other way but to do it.

    While aiming at one of the trees with pruning shears at one hand, I caught sight of Roxy in her white light armor walking somewhere.

    It seemed that she had just returned from the capital. If it¡¯s was usual, she¡¯d go to the main mansion immediately. But why did she looked anxious this time around?

    I wanted to go after her and ask her the reason¡­.. But I shouldn¡¯t.

    Roxy was kneeling at the front of her father¡¯s gravestone, and she had the expression on her face that I had never seen before. It was the kind of grim expression as if she is about to fight something.

    She said something in front of the grave before standing up and proceeded to the mansion.

    At that time, I was just gawking there so it¡¯s inevitable that Roxy noticed me.

    ¡¸Fate, why are you here¡­¡­is your left eye injured£¿¡¹

    Acting all cool, I showed Roxy the pruning shears.

    ¡¸My left eye was injured when I slept. Anyways, I¡¯m fairly good at gardening now. Well, I¡¯m about to prune this tree over here.¡¹

    Saying that, I placed my hand on a tree that was right beside me. In fact, I was actually told to prune a different tree altogether.

    ¡¸Ermm¡­¡­Roxy-sama. Is something wrong£¿You look different today.¡¹

    Maybe something happened while in the castle? I¡¯m afraid to ask directly.

    That expression she had previously has already gone, replaced with the usual Roxy.

    ¡¸It¡¯s nothing. By the way, prune it well or else somebody will be angry at you.¡¹

    Roxy pointed toward the master gardener who were staring at me with his arms folded. After all, it¡¯s not the tree I was told to handle.

    Roxy walked away toward the mansion, while I scrambled in panic. Somehow, I had a bad feeling when I glance at her back.

    Quite the opposite with how I feel, the sky was clear with no cloud at all.

    After I¡¯m done working, getting myself busy with hunting till midnight, I then visited a bar. There, I found the answer I¡¯ve been searching for.

    The barkeeper said it while placing the dishes on the counter nearby.

    In order to beat the reappearing Lich (Mukuro), the second son of the Burix family, Hado was dispatched, and it was when I was hunting in the Goblin Prairie this evening.

    And it seems the holy knight order where Roxy is serving in is also dispatched to go after me.

    Hart surely understand the situation. Perhaps the Burixs are up for something, so I kept listening. Moreover, I did owe a huge debt to Hado.

    I gulped down the beer to its last drop, then stood up from my seat.

 Chapter 22

    Chapter 22 Things That Need to be Done

    That midnight, I stayed at the hobgoblin forest to wait until Hado appeared.

    The place where I¡¯m in was the flowerbed that was once the lair of Goblin King. This place seemed like a hollowed out part of the forest since there was no trees growing here.

    On the center of the wreckage from when I fought the Goblin King, there is a fallen huge tree.

    I sat there, with all my senses on alert.

    Hado will surely come here.

    Just to make sure, I had left behind several goblin corpses that lead toward this place. If he still couldn¡¯t find me, then Hado¡¯s incompetence is already beyond helping.

    It¡¯s still depending on whether Hado picked up the rumour about Mukuro¡¯s habit.

    At present, Mukuro only attacked goblins and never any human. If Hado put this fact into consideration, he won¡¯t think that those corpses as a bait to lead him into a trap.

    I could only hear the sound of leaves rustling to the wind for now, so I kept my ears open.

    Why he hasn¡¯t appeared already? Was the story told by the barkeeper a lie?

    While thinking of that, I began to hear different sounds. Sounds of twigs being trampled.

    And many of them.

    It gradually closing in to where I am. Then, the footsteps stopped right outside the flowerbed.

    Not moving an inch from where I sat, I sent an observing glance toward the surroundings.

    There was also movement from another side. They¡¯ve started spreading out to surround the place.

    Once the encirclement is finished, only then they will come.

    Still, I¡¯m not going to move. I¡¯ll give you the first strike. What I need to do, is to not let Hado escape.

    Mukuro hasn¡¯t noticed our presence, it¡¯s our chance¡­. That must be what Hado is thinking now.

    Originally, Holy Knights like Hado are meant to subjugate the stronger demons that overflows from the Gallia continent. However compared to his brother Rafal, Hado who¡¯d never saw Gallia continent is like a goldfish.

    In a word, despite having a fit body, Hado is actually a rather timid person. He¡¯s the kind of guy that will only fight if he¡¯s sure that he can win. Having worked with him for 5 years, I knew that bastard all too well.

    By using the seemingly easy subjugation of Mukuro as leverage, he wishes to contribute a little to the kingdom, so that he won¡¯t be sent to the Gallia continent.

    As a holy knight, Hado had no ambition to become stronger. That guy, he only wants to use his position as a holy knight to gain power and status. Burix family itself was a collection of those kind of people

    ¡ºFate, here they come£¡¡»

    [Yeah, I can see that too.]

    According to what Greed had said, the enemies had started moving. From behind, and right side, I could hear bowstrings being pulled. Due to the boost from being in semi-starving state, I could hear such minute detail as clear as day.

    I jumped away from my original spot once the bows has been released at the same time, and managed to evade two arrows.

    At my unexpected evasion maneuver, those people who¡¯re hiding on the forest gasped¨D¨DI could sense that they¡¯re shaken.

    I drew out the black sword Greed when I landed back on the ground.

    ¡ºShall we£¿¡»

    [Just a little more, let¡¯s wait.]

    If I don¡¯t make any move, Hado will certainly do. Even if the long range bow attack was ineffective, they still had the advantage of one against many, so they will eventually enter the flowerbed.

    Hado especially loved this method of outnumbering the enemy. There is no way he¡¯ll resist this temptation.

    There, as I thought he had showed up.

    Along with the silver armored Hado, they were amounted to 15 person. That¡¯s a rather large company.

    Perhaps, those are chosen soldiers that Burix family had employed.

    Each one of them pulled out their sword, with ugly smile plastered on their face.

    Looking at that, I deliberately showed a slightly troubled look.

    Hado will then convinced that they are in an advantageous position.

    [Hado-sama, this person seems to be the rumoured lich¡­¡­Mukuro. His appearance matches our information. But even so, we already have him surrounded.]

    [You are right. We are different from those people who hunt goblins for money. We are chosen ones. I¡¯m the Holy Knight chosen by god. Stronger than anyone£¡ Which demon who doesn¡¯t cower upon my presence? Look, even Mukuro is shaking his feet!]

    [It¡¯s true. None other can do that to Mukuro with mere gaze except the holy knight]

    [Hahaha, it¡¯s only natural]

    Say it all you want.

    Well, my acting seemed to work wonder. With just a little lick, Hado had completely fallen to my scheme.

    The Burix has been causing various pains over these 5 years time. This act is quite fun¡­. Nah, boasting over such thing will only make me feel empty.

    Hado is out on the table now. Can¡¯t afford to miss it.

    First of all, let¡¯s get rid of the other obstructions.

    As I decided to drop the act and grasped the black sword Greed, one the men was spouting more superiority non-sense.

    [Hado-sama, let us folks take care this Mukuro. Against the likes of him, you don¡¯t have to dirty your own hand.]

    [Indeed, you are right. Do as you like!]

    [Understood]

    If that¡¯s what you think, then I really want to see you try.

    Taking full advantage of my stats, I approached the guy who spoke first. Then launched a left fist straight to his face.

    The man was blown off back to the forest before he could say anything more.

    Hado disregarded his astonishment, and attacked with the remaining 13 people.

    All I used was my empty left hand. Never did I swung the black sword Greed on my right hand. Other than Hado, I had no particular grudge toward these soldiers, so I¡¯d like to keep them alive.

    However, if the hit didn¡¯t incapacitate them, there is a chance that they will rise again and counterattack. Therefore, I used the martial art skill [Chun Jin]that could destroy internal organs¨D¨Dto break their bones. (TL Note: In case you forgot, Chun Jin is One-Inch Punch. Acquired on ch.18)

    That one had his right arm crushed, while that other one had his left leg broken. And this fellow here broke his jaw¡­. Even though all of them were elite soldiers, they are nothing under the huge difference of stats. At this level, even I who had no real capability in hand to hand combat could easily suppress them.

    I kept throwing [Chun Jin] here and there. Hado¡¯s subordinates soon all sprawled on the ground, struggling in pain. The sword that was held high on their arm, now lying there uselessly.

    Now, all who remained standing were only Hado and myself.

    Speaking of Hado, he¡¯s breathing hard with his mouth kept opened, like a fish out of the water.

    When I approached him, he started to scold the subordinates to get back up and fight me again.

    [What are you doing? Quick, get up and fight! Fight for the Holy Knight that is I!]

    Urged by Hado, one of them actually managed to stand up.

    But even so, once I put the black sword Greed just an inch away from his neck, his face became pale, and he immediately turned tail.

    Apparently that guy did not have enough loyalty for the Burix. Running away to the forest and left his Hado-sama behind.

    [Hey you! Don¡¯t run away! I¡¯m Hado of the Burix family!]

    Shi~~n. There was no reply from the bloodied subordinate.

    No matter how loud Hado shouted, that subordinate seemed to have escaped too far to hear it.

    It¡¯s so pitiful to see you being abandoned by your subordinates, Hado. Has the backlash from your lack of ambition kicked in?

    [Damn you¡­¡­are you making fun of me? I won¡¯t forgive you, you lousy monster!]

    Brandishing his golden sword, Hado came upon me. His power was the only thing worth praising.

    However, his knees were trembling slightly. Whether it¡¯s a fear that came by instinct, or was it just fluke, we¡¯ll find out from the fight.

    There were only two of us here, no other people present. That means, no more obstacle between us.

    I slowly took off my hooded cape. The skull mask that had been concealing my face follow suit afterward.

    The moment he saw my real face, Hado¡¯s face distorted immensely.

    [It can¡¯t be¡­¡­for garbage like you, to have that kind of power¡­¡­tell me!]

    Did not anticipated that it was me, Hado stepped back in surprise.

    So I simply shortened our distance.

    [I have no reason to tell you. Besides, I¡¯d rather you answer my question.]

    [Haa¡­¡­what¡¯s with that cocky attitude. Ha, if I don¡¯t want to, what will you do?]

    [If you answer, I will give you a quick death. But if you don¡¯t, you¡¯ll suffer until I got the answer out of you. That¡¯s it.]

    [Are you joking£¡ I am the second son of the Burix family¨D¨DHado, the Holy Knight. Garbage like you will not be able to do that!]

    [Then let¡¯s just prove it. Show it to me, that strength the holy knight is boasting about.]

    I spun the black sword Greed around then turn it toward Hado, brandishing it confidently.

    If I let you live longer, you¡¯ll become a problem for Roxy anyways. So, after extracting all the information I needed, I¡¯ll just kill him right here.

    Surely Roxy will be sad if she knew what he¡¯s up to.

    But, I¡¯ve already decided. That seed I have sown, I¡¯ll take responsibility for it.

 Chapter 23

    Chapter 23 ¨C Second Rank

    I slowly entered a stance as I drew the tip of black sword Greed toward Hado.

    Also, ¡¶Appraisal¡· skill was activated.

    Hado Burix Lv30

    Endurance: 165600

    Strength: 197600

    Magic: 138400

    Spirit:150900

    Agility: 167800

    Skills: Holy Sword Mastery, Physical Strengthening (Large)

    As expected from a Holy Knight. He had some attitude, he¡¯s fairly strong.

    However, he couldn¡¯t be compared to the Kobold Leader who was about to invade back then.

    Well, I already defeated the Kobold Leader which stronger than Hado, and I even devour its soul.

    It only means that I don¡¯t even need to compare him with my own stats, since I¡¯m already twice as strong as the current Hado.

    What about his skills?

    I could easily tell that Physical Strengthening (Large) was some kind of body strengthening technique.

    The Holy Sword Mastery was rather worrisome. Let¡¯s dig further using ¡¶Appraisal¡·.

    Holy Sword Mastery: increased damage when wielding Holy Sword weapon. Can use ranged high-powered skill¡¶Grand Cross¡·.

    Because they have this that they can call themselves the Holy Knight.

    To use its effect, a special type of weapon called Holy Sword is needed.

    These Holy Swords were said to be forged in the military district. It¡¯s so that outsiders couldn¡¯t duplicate the technique and that most were custom made for specific user. Other than that, the ore required to forge it was the rare Orichalcon.

    Well, it¡¯s all from the rumour I heard at the bar, so I don¡¯t know how accurate it is.

    If anything, it¡¯s impossible for commoner like me to obtain it even if I turned myself upside down. That was the Holy Sword.

    I¡¯m curious to know how it would fare against the black sword Greed that I bought for a measly two silver,

    [Oy, Greed. Will that holy sword be a problem£¿]

    ¡ºI shouldn¡¯t be inferior to such an artificial holy sword. Don¡¯t mind me, swing to your heart¡¯s content£¡¡»

    I guess Greed¡¯s pride has been nicked in the wrong way. He even told me that he¡¯s better than Hado¡¯s sword.

    Since you say so, why don¡¯t we give it a taste?

    Having been holding our swords in a stalemate all these time, I finally broke the tension.

    Fixing my sword on the mid-section, I dashed toward Hado.

    Hado laughed when he saw this, as if it¡¯s what he had been waiting for.

    [Idiot, attacking in a straight line. Don¡¯t you know anything about strategy? This is why people of lower strata and low intelligent always has it hard.]

    I had long become numb and no longer cared being called a fool so I paid him no heed.

    The so-called holy sword was emitting light. Following that, the ground area where I was running also started to shine.

    [Behold, the secret Holy Sword technique¨D¨DGrand Cross. Light that purifies all, erase and leave no dust at all. Fuhahaha]

    I felt a massive power build up for sure. If I were to be hit directly, I might take hefty damage.

    However, it was too slow in execution that it made me felt like I want to yawn.. Too slow.

    Because I had no need to purposely get hit, I kicked the ground and jumped.

    With one hop, I bypassed the Grand Cross¡¯ area of effect, and landed right in front of Hado.

    [Your technique is far too slow. You should¡¯ve improved it before this.]

    [What the?!]

    He¡¯s a holy knight that supposedly protect the kingdom, but lacked actual combat experience. I might be on a similar level to him. No, he used a skill that is supposedly saved for a trump card at the very beginning of battle. More probably, he¡¯s even worse than me.

    His plan thwarted, Hado immediately interrupt the Grand Cross¡¯ activation in confusion. Then to keep me away, he swung down his holy sword.

    This is it. Let¡¯s try it and see if Greed really is stronger just like he said.

    I met Hado¡¯s sword attack with my own horizontal slash.

    A shrill sound of metal clashing resounded through the forest.

    [Impossible¡­¡­my holy sword¡­¡­]

    Hado¡¯s holy sword¨D¨Dhalf of it, was dancing in the air. Losing his prided sword, Hado was visibly shaken.

    I grabbed the flying half of the sword with my left hand, then stabbed it to Hado¡¯s right shoulder¨D¨Dthe gap on his heavy armor.

    [Your important holy sword. Take it.]

    Gyyaaaaaaaaa©`©`©`. The cry was so loud, it could¡¯ve awakened all the hobgoblins sleeping in the forest, and I might still be able to hear it even from afar.

    Hado who wasn¡¯t used to such pain fell to his knees, desperately trying to pull out the broken sword stuck on his shoulder

    Not yet, I¡¯m only getting started here. It¡¯s too early to kneel.

    I switched the black sword into my left hand.

    [Hado, that¡¯s unbecoming for a holy knight. Get up£¡]

    I grabbed onto Hado¡¯s neck, lifting him who had seemingly lost the will to fight up.

    Though Hado showed some resistance to escape my grip, it¡¯s all for naught.

    [Let¡¯s start the educational guidance you loved so much. A rebelling dog needs to be trampled pretty hard.]

    For 5 years, I¡¯ve endured the educational guidance of the Burix family. What should I do to make other people succumbed¡­. This body still remembers it well. Now, I¡¯m just returning the favor.

    [Let¡¯s begin, Hado!]

    [Could it be, you¡­¡­Sto, stop, uaaaaaaaaaa]

    I ran through the forest with all my might, using Hado as a shield. I didn¡¯t even care if there was a huge tree on the way. I had a strong holy knight as my shield.

    Plowing through countless trees using Hado, I kept running without stopping.

    Hado became more and more haggard every time I hit a huge tree. Both his good-looking face and blue hair slowly being scrapped away.

    When I finally returned back the the flowerbed, Hado¡¯s face was almost beyond recognition, that perhaps a goblin could be considered more handsome than the current him.

    [Stop¡­¡­already¡­¡­please]

    Haa, what did you just say? Those people you treated like worms also said the same thing, asking for help¡­..yet you never stopped.

    I myself, had repeatedly come a step away from dying due to this. Now that the situation had been reversed¡­ you actually said it so easily!?

    Drowning myself in rage, I flung Hado¡¯s body to the sky as hard as I could.

    While waiting for the sound of cry became more distant, the black sword morphed into a black bow.

    [Greed, 3 shots. Take 30% of my stats]

    ¡ºHahaha, I¡¯ll welcome the feast. However, won¡¯t it be bad if this killed him?¡»

    [Yeah, that¡¯s why I¡¯ll let you decide the target. Can you do that?]

    ¡ºNo problem. Then let¡¯s get on with it. Your 30%!¡»

    The black bow ate away at my stats without reserve, changing shape into something that looks more vicious. With this Greed weapon, I¡¯ll pass judgment onto Hado.

    Three shots were released toward Hado who had begun to free fall. Black lightning ran toward the sky with a roaring sound. They pierced through Hado, then continue speeding to the sky.

    A short moment later¡­. A wet sound could be heard coming from the middle of the flowerbed.

    When I arrived there, I came upon the view of Hado who had lost his right leg and both of his arms. He¡¯s still alive. Due to holy knight¡¯s vitality, the bleeding from the wound had already stopped.

    Perhaps this was quite enough. If I tortured him any further, Hado might die before I could glean any information out of him.

    I changed my attitude from earlier, asking Hado with a nicer tone.

    Hado in turn started to answer earnestly both out of fear and that he still wanted to live.

    Firstly, Rafal and Memir were out from the city to the mountain at the far east,and they haven¡¯t returned for three months. Too bad.

    Then, the most important thing. Regarding Roxy¡¯s matter.

    She had a weird expression after returning back from the castle today. Let¡¯s ask the reason from a fellow holy knight.

    After hearing the answer, I felt like I wanted to crush Hado¡¯s mouth. Is it really correct? Let¡¯s hear it once more.

    [I¡¯m not mistaken. ¡­¡­She¡¯ll depart to Gallia tomorrow.]

    [Why, Roxy did that all of a sudden?]

    [The Heavenly Dragon in Gallia¡­¡­is currently rampaging just outside the border. At the moment, the army was preoccupied with huge number of monsters¡­¡­there was no holy knight willing to fight it. Nobody wanted to die¡­¡­however¡­¡­someone had to do it, as it was a necessity so that huge amount of monsters wouldn¡¯t invade the kingdom.]

    And for that, Roxy had been chosen? Previously, I heard about it on that midnight I spent on the commercial district, that the holy knights other than the Heart family were gathering, I guess that was to ensure their agreement in advance.

    Rafal had his eyes on Roxy, it¡¯s nothing new for me.

    However, with Roxy¡¯s father gone, he¡¯d been left at large.

    Roxy¡¯s father had considerable influence among the holy knights. Also, to protect other people, he¡¯s been making it hard for the holy knight to act as they like.

    Because of that, I guess once he died, the resentments that had been welling up begun to overflow at once.

    Not wanting to miss the chance, they sent Roxy to Gallia, then eradicate Heart family while she¡¯s away. That was what Rafal and co.¨D¨Dthe capital holy knights had planned.

    [Did Roxy acknowledge it?]

    [More like she couldn¡¯t do anything¡­¡­it¡¯s the consensus of all other members of the capital Holy Knights]

    On that day, when Roxy went to the castle, everything had been decided in advance. It¡¯s like all other knights had cruelly told her to [Die in Gallia].

    After Roxy returned to the mansion¡­.when I recalled the expression she had in front of her father¡¯s gravestone, I felt my chest tightened.

    And now Hado had told me the reason why.

    [She said¡­¡­if her life alone can save the people of this kingdom, she¡¯d be happy to do so ¡­¡­]

    If it¡¯s Roxy, although she¡¯s forced to do such thing, she¡¯ll still do it regardless. As an employee, even I could understand it despite the short time I¡¯ve spent with her.

    And since it¡¯s the consensus of all other holy knight¡­ it¡¯s something I couldn¡¯t solve.

    As I looked up to the sky, Hado said breathlessly.

    [I¡¯ve already told you what you wanted to know. How is it¡­¡­can you let me go now? From now on I¡¯ll change¡­¡­I¡¯ll do anything¡­¡­for the people¡­¡­so, please spare¡­¡­]

    Clear. Very clear.

    It¡¯s not a sincere words, merely begging for one¡¯s life.

    The black sword swooped down.

    ¡¶Gluttony skill activated¡·

    ¡¶Endurance+165600, Physical Strength+197600¡¢Magic+138400¡¢Spirit+150900¡¢Agility+167800 will be applied to your stats¡·

    ¡¶Holy Sword Mastery, Physical Strengthening (Large) will be added to your skill¡·

    Hado¡¯s soul was unexpectedly, delicious. It almost rivalled that of the Kobold Leader. I thought that I had already gotten used to it, but it¡¯s enough to satisfy the Gluttony skill.

    I wiped some saliva that dripped from my mouth with my sleeve. When I looked down on Hado¡¯s cold corpse, I felt myself feeling cold.

    In the midst of that feeling, Greed called through ¡¶Mind Reading¡·skill.

    ¡ºHow is it? The second rank has been unlocked.What will you do?¡»

    [Yeah, please do]

    ¡ºFeeling generous aren¡¯t you? What¡¯s wrong?¡»

    [Considering how much stats I got from Hado, I think it will be okay.]

    Hearing that, Greed begun to laugh loudly.

    Well, although the skills are useless for me, at least I still get to absorb some stats.

    ¡ºThen, here we go!¡»

    As the black sword started to shimmer, I felt that I begun to lose my power.

    And when the light died down,

    [This is¡­¡­a Scythe]

    It¡¯s a large scythe. Its size was even larger and taller than my own body.

    ¡ºThis is my second rank form, weapon type£ºScythe¡£By putting a curse within the blade, it¡¯ll be able cut off anything no matter what.¡»

    These are the statuses after Greed had been strengthened.

    £¨It returned to the stat from back when he first met Greed£©

    Fate Graphite Lv1

    Endurance: 121

    Strength: 151

    Magic: 101

    Spirit: 101

    Agility: 131

    Skill: Gluttony, Appraisal, Mind Reading, Concealment, Night Vision, Martial Arts, Holy Sword Mastery, One-Handed Sword Mastery, Two-handed Sword Mastery, Physical Strengthening (Small), Physical Strengthening (Medium), Physical Strengthening (Large), Endurance Strengthening (Medium), Agility Strengthening (Medium), Auto recovery.

 Chapter 24

    Chapter 24 ¨C Departure

    The imminent starvation state had been avoided thanks to eating Hado¡¯s soul.

    My red right eye returned to its original black color as the tide ended.

    Such a relief, I¡¯d no longer have to wear an eyepatch. No need to explain it as an injury when I meet someone who knows me anymore.

    By defeating Hado¨D¨Done of three Burix siblings, I felt one weight that had been attached to me disappear. There were still two to go, but I can¡¯t do anything yet since they were currently not in the capital.

    There was still one problem, Roxy. She¡¯ll leave for Gallia tomorrow.

    Perhaps only select few servants on the mansion were informed about this. Most likely those who managed other servants.

    There was no way I would be told. That made me somewhat frustrated and had been piling up deep down.

    Well, to them I was just a powerless human, so what¡¯s the point in telling me? Most likely, Roxy did so out of consideration for other so as not to upset anyone and raise any anxiety.

    I hunted several goblins along the way, raising my previously bottomlined stats to an acceptable level. As I walked in the dark toward the mansion, Greed said,

    ¡ºYou want to be trusted while hiding your true identity¡­¡­such arrogance¡»

    [Shut up.]

    ¡ºGive it up already. It¡¯s such a bother.¡»

    [Then, shut it£¡]

    People walking nearby were taken aback and gave me scrutinizing looks, since that last sentence was said in a rather loud voice. Unable to handle those gazes, I anxiously rushed back to the mansion.

    I sneaked back to my room inside the mostly dark mansion through a window on the first floor.

    I jumped to the bed as it is, leaving Greed on the bedside as I closed my eyes to sleep.

    This was weird¡­..

    I didn¡¯t feel sleepy even after working myself up taking Hado out.

    The swirling thoughts didn¡¯t die out. Afterward, thinking about Roxy caused me to be unable to sleep at all, and morning came before I knew it.

    ¡ºFate, let me tell you something good. A first rate warrior can rest anytime he wants. Being disturbed by mere thought, makes you even lower than a third rate.¡»

    ¡ºWhy do you feel upset? I can¡¯t feel compassion, but you are my wielder after all!¡»

    [Shut up]

    ¡ºHahaha, it seems you still have some spunk left. There, it has become hectic outside.¡»

    I was so caught up with myself that I didn¡¯t notice what happened outside. I could hear footsteps from two or more person from the corridor. It was something unusual for the usually prim and proper employees here. This much running, there was only one thing that came to mind.

    This morning, other employees finally been told.

    I dashed up off the bed and got out from my room.

    The sight of seemingly saddened employees entered my vision once I was outside.

    I also joined the waves of people and headed to the mansion entrance.

    Roxy was being surrounded by a lot of servants.

    Almost everyone directly around her was crying.

    Roxy noticed me approaching, and called out to me.

    [Fate, good morning]

    [This¡­¡­what on earth is happening here?]

    She was about to depart for Gallia. I knew that already, but in front of her I still had to ask.

    [This morning, and order arrived from the castle, telling me to proceed to Gallia at once. It was a great honor.]

    That¡¯s not it. It had been decided from a while ago. Until this morning¡­¡­this fact had been concealed from the employees in order to prevent the retainers of Heart family from rebelling. The Heart family was loved too much by the people of the kingdom after all.

    Most of that feeling was directed toward Roxy who was the head of the Heart family.

    Concealing my real intention, I said,

    [Today¡¯s Gallia is far too dangerous. Even your father¡­¡­]

    [Indeed it is. But where my father failed, I will prevail.]

    [How long will you stay in Gallia£¿]

    [Since there are large number of demon gathering, perhaps 3 years as usual.]

    No good. If it¡¯s that long, the Heavenly Dragon will definitely attack. She¡¯ll die.

    It was a living natural disaster. It kills people like they were nothing. Holy knights were no exception.

    [Don¡¯t give me that face, I¡¯ll be safe. Also, I want Fate to stay working in here while I¡¯m away. That way, the Burixs won¡¯t be able to lay their hand on you again.]

    [I¡¯ll also¡­¡­]

    [Fate, what¡¯s wrong?]

    I could not say it. I couldn¡¯t ask her to bring me along.

    A monster with Gluttony skill. Gaining power from eating his enemy¡¯s soul¡­an existence that defied the rule of god. In this world, I¡¯m but a sinful heretic.

    If this became known, I¡¯ll most likely be rejected. With that thought, my mouth was unable to move.

    Leaving me, Roxy soon proceeded.

    I wasn¡¯t qualified to stop her. As an employee of this mansion, I could only see her off like everyone else.

    [Fate, let¡¯s meet again someday]

    [¡­¡­Yes, good¡­¡­luck]

    Roxy finally left the mansion after saying goodbye to all of the employees. Together with other servants, I remained there until I could no longer see her in the distance.

    Afterward, Roxy went to the military district and led the standing by soldiers toward Gallia.

    =====

    Ignoring the still noisy employees, I returned to my room.

    Greed still laid there on the bed.

    I had to prepare now. But since I only had one or two sets of clothes, Greed, and the skull mask, the preparation was done in no time.

    Then when I finally grabbed Greed again,

    ¡ºSo you have decided.¡»

    [Yeah, I¡¯ll also go to Gallia. Not as her employee¡­¡­but as a freelance warrior]

    ¡ºI see¡»

    When I got out of the room, the Head Servant was already there.

    There was some sort of certificate on her hand.

    [Fate, take this. It¡¯s from Roxy-sama. A recommendation letter for working in the territory.]

    It¡¯s what Roxy had mentioned a while ago. However, it¡¯s no longer necessary.

    [Pardon me. But I cannot accept it. I will live as warrior from now on.]

    I showed her the black sword that is strapped on my waist.

    [But¡­¡­ isn¡¯t your body weak? Becoming warrior is impossible. Take this and don¡¯t say anything else.]

    After I stubbornly kept rejecting, the Head Servant took out 5 gold from her breast pocket and handed it out to me.

    [I can¡¯t force you, so I guess it can¡¯t be helped. Here is the salary for working here up to this day and the retirement allowance. Use it sparingly.]

    [Thank you for the kindness up to now. I¡¯ll use it sparingly.]

    Since I didn¡¯t have a lot of money, this gold had saved me a lot of trouble. With this amount I could even ride a carriage instead of walking on foot.

    I thanked the Head Servant, then made my leave.

    On my way, I met the gardening master. He grumbled [This stupid apprentice]angrily at me.

    He seriously thought me as his successor, and planned to raise me well.

    Saying our goodbye, master said [If you feel like it, come back here.] to me, which I won¡¯t forget.

    After bowing deeply in front of Heart mansion, I began my journey.

    I made a visit to the commercial district along the way, buying some preserved foods. I¡¯m a big eater, so a lot of food was necessary.

    Oh right. I also need to show my face there. Otherwise, they¡¯ll think I have died, and the barkeep will put flower on the reserved seat.

    I stopped by to the regular drinking place. It¡¯s still early so the shop is still being prepared. Did I come at an untimely manner? ¡­¡­while I was thinking, the barkeeper showed his face.

    [What the¡¢it¡¯s still early morning. The bar isn¡¯t open yet.]

    [No. I merely came to say goodbye.]

    Hearing that, the barkeeper had an indescribable expression, then went back to the shop. What are you going to do¡­.? After waiting for a while, he returned with a bottle of wine.

    [Here, a parting gift. The wine you often drink, your favorite, right?]

    I laughed instantly. I drunk wine but not because I liked it. The barkeeper also knew this, so this was more of a joke if anything.

    [Come visit again next time. I¡¯ll serve different wine than this one at that time.]

    [Yes, thank you very much.]

    I received the bottle and shoved it into the gap on my bag. It¡¯s already filled to the brim that it seemed like it awas about to burst out.

    Reluctantly saying my farewell to my regular drinking spot, I marched on.

    Exiting the commercial district now. From here, we¡¯ll go to Gallia by hitching a ride on the carriage.

    It¡¯s somewhat nostalgic as I standing here. Carts moving in and out, warriors recruiting for goblin hunting.

    It felt like it¡¯s been a long time ago since I first obtained Greed¨D¨Dand started hunting goblins here.

    Finishing the procedure to ride in the carriage, I looked back toward the castle. I was a gatekeeper, and everything started when I killed that thief.

    And now, I¡¯m about to travel to Gallia, the origin of monsters on this kingdom.

    If I say that I was a former gatekeeper, what would people think? Perhaps they¡¯ll simply tell me off as a fool.

    [Dear passengers! We are about to depart!]

    The carriage I took left the royal capital of Seyfat kingdom.

    There were a lot of hardship, but there were also valuable memories there, on that place.

    I¡¯ll return back here someday.

    Until then, good bye¡­..

 Chapter 25

    Chapter 25 ¨C Nostalgic Hometown

    Half a day riding on the carriage. I arrived at a medium-sized town called Tetra. It was only one-tenth of Royal Capital¡¯s size, but it¡¯s considerably lively regardless.

    Because it¡¯s the southern logistic base for the kingdom.

    All kinds of products from the south were gathered in Tetra, and merchants from the capital would come to buy these products. It can be said that this is a merchant town.

    Gallia was still further southward.

    Although I wanted to find another carriage to hitch a ride, it¡¯s almost sunset. The possibility to be attacked by monsters rose at night.

    When I actually tried to arrange for carriage ride, I was immediately declined, saying that it was impossible.

    Well, it¡¯s not like I¡¯m in a hurry, so let¡¯s stay in an inn for now. Tomorrow morning I¡¯ll come back and continue my journey.

    I got quite a lot of money from the Head Servant after working as an employee in the Heart mansion. I won¡¯t be low on money until Gallia unless I splurged. Perhaps she had seen through my intention of chasing after Roxy to Gallia.

    That¡¯s why the Head Servant also attempted to stop me.

    [Use it sparingly]

    I gripped the gold coins tightly in my hand so I wouldn¡¯t drop it as I walked across the merchant town.

    I had been here once before. When I was travelling to the capital, from my hometown.

    I was driven out of the village back then, so I barely had any money. I remember I had to sleep in the alley back then.

    Also, I bought 3 loaf of breads with the little money I had, then travelled to the capital on foot. Back then, I thought that I¡¯ll be able to live well on the capital. But even after arriving there, it was still hard work¡­.

    The past that I don¡¯t really want to recall passed my head as I looked at the town¡¯s current state.

    It was then, guuuuuu¡­¡­..

    Apparently the insects within my stomach were requesting for food.

    I could just eat the preserved food I had brought from the capital, but since I¡¯m already here¡­ let¡¯s give the food I hadn¡¯t had a chance to eat when I was here a try.

    Great, there¡¯s that bar with a billboard hanging on a tree. After what I¡¯ve been through today, I could use some drinks, so let¡¯s head there.

    I opened the vintage styled door, and entered the bar.

    There were 30 seats. It¡¯s actually wider than that bar I frequented in the capital. The decoration was also gorgeous for a bar.

    Whilst observing the interior, I sat on the bench at the corner of the counter. That¡¯s the position I always take no matter which bar I visited.

    Immediately, a clerk who were wiping the glass behind the counter called out to me.

    [Ordering£¿]

    [Yes¡­¡­any suggestion£¿]

    [Red wine if you want liquor. For meals, it¡¯s the baked rabbit meat soup with extra butter. All those will cost you 20 copper. How about it?]

    [That¡¯s expensive. Someone else will consider it a rip off. Make it 15 copper, then I¡¯ll order.]

    Afterward, the clerk told the order to the bar kitchen whily smiling wryly.

    I paid the 15 copper in advance, then continued to observe the interior.

    Half of the guest were merchants. The other half were warriors. Everyone was fairly well dressed. I can see that they were all people with plenty of money to spend. Is that why the price for the liquor and food were higher?

    While enjoying the food that had been finally served, I started to think about tomorrow.

    Using the carriage, I can as far south as possible by passing through big cities. I could easily replenish my supplies that way. Because once approaching Gallia, there will be nothing.

    After I¡¯m done with my meals, and was drinking the wine, I heard a commotion. I turned around to see what had happened

    Over there, there were 6 warrior sitting on the same table looking down to the floor.

    A single man was prostrating in front of them.

    That man bowed to the warriors several times. And the warrior cursed at the man each time. The more I knew about what happened, the worse my feeling became.

    I wouldn¡¯t give a damn if it¡¯s the usual unrelated stuff. But, I recognized that man¡¯s face.

    That guy¡­. Why did he beg to the warriors in this place?

    Unaware of me watching them, their conversation continued.

    [Because of Gallia¡¯s influence there are a lot of monsters around, and it¡¯ll be too long to wait for the subjugation request to arrive. Here, please take this money, please help us drive away the monsters£¡]

    [Please, if we take too long my village will be annihilated]

    [Shut up, try the others£¡ Can¡¯t you see that I¡¯m still eating?]

    [Why¡­¡­Why, won¡¯t you help? The others have also declined¡­¡­there is only a little time left. Please¡­¡­please save my village.]

    The man bowed his head desperately, then a bearded guy stepped on him.

    [If you want to lower your head, do it until it touch the floor. Show some more sincerity. You know, sincerity.]

    [Pretty¡­¡­pleeea¡­¡­ssse]

    The man¡¯s tears dropped on the floor. When the warriors saw this, they began to laugh out loud.

    After getting tired of laughing, the warrior removed his leg from the man¡¯s head.

    [I understand]

    [Really?£¡]

    [Yeah, but you see, if you petition a subjugation now, how long will it be admitted? One year after I think£¿ Even so, we can march to the mountain now. But you¡¯ll have to pay us 10 gold in advance.]

    [That¡­¡­there is no time to borrow that much money. I only have 10 silver at the moment]

    Hearing that the warrior laughed out loud once more. He then took a swig of his beer before replying.

    [Then it¡¯s a no. Try another.]

    [No way, for once¡­¡­be a little lenient. I beg of you]

    [Nope. Helping you won¡¯t give me any benefit.]

    Even so, the man didn¡¯t give up. He banged his head against the floor, and asked over and over again.

    Being persistence, the warriors continued to make fun of him, and that only served to irritate me more.

    [Don¡¯t be so conceited, you aren¡¯t even that strong. Just shut it.]

    One of the warrior grabbed the man by the collar.

    [What your village will become, it¡¯s none of our problem£¡]

    The right hand formed a fist to hit the man.

    It was the power of a warrior even if the said person wasn¡¯t that strong. If the man took that punch head on, he would surely receive some nasty injury.

    Ha.. before he knew it, the bearded warrior¡¯s fist was already stopped by a hand.

    [Oh, this level of strength is just so-so.]

    [Bastard, you should¡¯ve just watched from the side. You¡¯re finishe¡­¡­]

    I put some strength in to my fingers, and pressured the warrior¡¯s fist slowly.

    Soon enough, the bearded warrior was brought down to his knees.

    [I understand¡­¡­I understand, so please let go]

    [Then eat your meal quietly. It¡¯s a bother for others.]

    [I¡¯ll do so. So please, release my hand¡­¡­it¡¯s breaking.]

    The bearded warrior who understood the difference in our ability obediently sit back on his table, and everyone quietly continue their meal.

    I turned toward the man who were asking for help.

    Upon seeing me, the man fell back one step. He was unable to hide his surprised face as he put his hand to his mouth.

    Let¡¯s just say, he was a childhood friend from my hometown that I didn¡¯t even get along with.

    [It¡¯s been a while. Five years has it?]

 Chapter 26

    Chapter 26 ¨C Struggling Against the Past

    When I said that, Seto¡¯s face turned awkward.

    Then he prostrated himself in front of me, having made up his mind.

    I didn¡¯t even have to compel him to do it. It was something Seto did on his own will.

    [Fate, I beg you!¡¡Please lend us your power!¡¡I know it¡¯s hard to ignore the bad blood from the past, and I can¡¯t do anything about it. But, just this once¡­¡­]

    Seto repeatedly flung stones at me back when I left the village. He was the son of the village chief and was also 4 years older than me. He was the focus of the teenagers in the village. That day, it¡¯s as if a rainstorm had hit me. Filled with despair for not being able to do anything.

    By the way, the house I lived in was burnt to ashes by the village adults.

    I was exiled for the sake of village¡¯s livelihood.

    And Seto who was the reason for my exile, is now begging to me. Good grief¡­..how convenient is that?

    A guy who once drove this good for nothing out of the village. He¡¯s just showing his power five years ago, and I knew it was something that must have been done. But when I see Seto now. That same power, I no longer saw it in him.

    Now, Seto who was on the floor kissing my feet seemed miserable and very different from the past. Also, his head had become somewhat bald, maybe due to the stress of not being able to find a warrior willing to help the village.

    [This, how should I say it¡­¡­Please. Lend us your power. I¡¯ll do anything in exchange for that]

    Well, I can¡¯t reject him now, so better start helping him out. It might be good to return to the village as well¡­¡­.I¡¯ll be able to visit my parents¡¯ grave before I go to Gallia. Besides, I could make use this occasion to feed the Gluttony skill too¡­¡­.and that¡¯s it.

    Not because I wanted to help you, young baldy.

    [Alright. Let¡¯s go to the village.]

    [Really?!¡¡Thank you. Then, we¡¯ll head there early morning tomorrow.]

    Having said so, Seto shook his neck. To think this guy is carefree enough to wait till next morning. Is he really worried about the village at all?

    [Let¡¯s go now.]

    [But, it¡¯s almost sunset. It¡¯s dangerous at night. It¡¯s also cloudy today. If we travel on foot during the night, we¡¯ll be easy target for monsters.]

    [Isn¡¯t it alright? I¡¯ll be saving a lot of time if the monsters are coming for us.]

    Seto¡¯s face turned pale and his body tremble when I said that.

    Ehh!? Did I say something weird? I¡¯m just saying that because I thought that that would be an efficient way to hunt.

    Adding to that, Greed whom I put my hand on its hilt spoke to me via¡¶Mind Reading¡·.

    ¡ºWell I may be biased, and I know that you have hunted a very large amount of goblins, but that¡¯s all you are good at. Remember about the fight against the kobolds.¡»

    [I know that already.]

    My experience in fighting monsters other than goblins is certainly lacking. When fighting goblins, it¡¯s even possible to yawn while hunting them. I can even proudly call myself a goblin slayer.

    But, as what Greed had told me, making the weakest monster as a standard won¡¯t do.

    Yesterday we just unlocked his second rank form, and we hunted a lot of goblins just to confirm its capability.

    Using that, it felt like hunting hundreds was nothing. Well, at least the number of goblins around the capital will be on the low side for a while.

    Seto watched me in confusion, since from his point of view, I was talking to myself.

    [Erm¡­¡­are we really going now?]

    [Yeah, I will go on without turning the light on. I can see just as well in the dark.]

    [¡­¡­Alright. I¡¯ll go along with Fate¡¯s plan. It doesn¡¯t matter since you are the only warrior that is willing to help.]

    Warrior¡­ is that how Seto views me as now? Well, maybe of the unemployed warrior kind. Since there were bad guys like those working for Gara, I guess it¡¯s only fitting.

    At sunset, we left the merchant town Tetra. Our destination will be the village at the mountainside west from here.

    Before I was driven out, there should have been around 60 people living in that village.

    The main agricultural product was medicinal herbs that grew only near a clear stream. So each house could earn their living.

    Although they mainly produce medicinal herbs, some of them still fallen ill from time to time. There were also periods where the harvests weren¡¯t up to expectation.

    Following that, it was great that my father had¡¶Spear Mastery¡·skill. The village was on the area where monsters rarely appeared. But during those rare times, my father was the one who¡¯d drive them away.

    My father had that value. That¡¯s why, other villagers tolerated the existence of his good for nothing child who can only eat.

    It did not last forever. My father died of illness, and what was left was the incompetent waste that was me.

    I desperately tried to help cultivate herb to help the village, but it didn¡¯t go well. I had lost my father¡¯s protection, and even more so was bad at herb cultivating. I was only waiting to get kicked out of the village back then.

    Well, nobody knew the significance of the¡¶Gluttony¡·skill back then. That¡¯s most likely why the villagers hated me. There was even a rumour, that if I was left alone for too long, I¡¯ll bring great misfortune to the village.

    Oh well¡­. My relationship with the village wasn¡¯t exactly superb.

    While reminiscing about the old days, I walked through the grassy mountain path uncaringly.

    [Oi, Seto. Don¡¯t get left behind, follow through properly.]

    [I¡¯m sorry.]

    Seto doesn¡¯t have¡¶Night Vision¡·like I do, so he had some trouble following me.

    I don¡¯t have a hobby of holding a guy¡¯s hand, so he¡¯ll have to follow on his own.

    A hurried voice came from behind me.

    [Hey¡¢Fate. At the bar this morning, you were really strong. Even though you were really weak back then¡­¡­]

    [Is that so? I haven¡¯t eaten all that much lately, so I didn¡¯t think it was that strong. Isn¡¯t that normal?]

    [Huh?]

    Seto raised his voice in confusion to my reply. Even if you had that kind of face, I don¡¯t really want to tell you.

    [That¡¯s not important. Hurry up.]

    [Yeah. But can I ask you one thing? I don¡¯t think I want to know it after coming this far¡­¡­but I want to know after all.]

    [What is it?]

    [Fate, do you still hate us, the villagers£¿]

    If I returned to the village, it wouldn¡¯t be strange if it¡¯s for taking revenge. Really¡­¡­ coming this far, and only asking now?

    Well, he did get the warrior he was searching for, so at last his mind could process other things properly. As expected, those baldness was due to stress and hard work.

    We went through the dark in silent for quite a while. After a while, I sighed,

    [If I say that I don¡¯t, then I¡¯ll be lying. Regardless, that was where my parents were buried. I at least want to pay a visit.]

    I still hate you. But I¡¯ll keep it to myself for the sake of my parents. That¡¯s it.

    A virtuous saint would preach on me to forgive others. But it¡¯s only on certain circumstances, since if the other party didn¡¯t change for the better, then it¡¯ll all be for naught.

    Otherwise, I would¡¯ve forgotten it forever. I¡¯ve already had enough disgust toward the Burix.

    That¡¯s why¡­.I wanted to see first if after five years, the people in that village had changed or not.

    Judging from how Seto begged for help at the tavern, I guess they had changed their way for the better somewhat.

    After everything had been said and done, I¡¯d still go anyways¡­. Perhaps I couldn¡¯t just abandon my hometown after all.

    There was a nice memory there with my father. It was good even if only a little.

    Within the dark road, beyond 4 more hills, the village finally came into view.

    I could see small lights leaking out from several houses. Apparently, the monster attacks weren¡¯t that serious yet.

    [Finally we have arrived, let¡¯s meet your father©`©`the village chief at once]

    [Yes, let¡¯s go. I¡¯m the one who brought you here. So they won¡¯t dare saying anything bad about Fate. I¡¯ll take care of everything else. That¡¯s why, about the monsters, I¡¯ll be counting on you.]

    Seto bowed deeply. I realized now that this Seto is no longer the Seto I knew from five years ago.

    I just hope that other villagers had also changed like he did.

 Chapter 27

    Chapter 27 ¨C The Village that Remained the Same

    Well¡­ I was already used to being betrayed.

    The village chief strongly rejected me even though Seto had vouched for me. The villagers surrounded me, but not to appreciate my return. Ahh, those eyes that see me with murderous intent as if I¡¯m some kind of a monster.

    Seto came between me and the villagers, trying to calm them.

    [Everyone, please listen! Fate has come here to help dispatch the monsters! He doesn¡¯t mean for anything else£¡]

    Even so, the villagers kept coming at me with hoes and axes in their hands.

    Alas, the villagers saw me returning to take revenge, seeing the village was in peril. The helping dispatching the monsters might be a lie, since I could just run away with the money.

    First and foremost, it¡¯s impossible for a trash who can only eat to defeat those monsters. I¡¯m obviously lying¡­. Dozens of villagers began badmouthing me.

    It wasn¡¯t even a wealthy village before the monsters attacked. So it only served to make their heart even more grim.

    The condition was actually much worse than when I was still staying here.

    These people seemed to believe that with mere 10 silver, Seto would be able to bring excellent warriors. But in fact, 10 gold was the bare minimum.

    Their long awaited saviour turned out to be the good-for-nothing who had been banished out years ago. So the villagers¡¯ anger was actually well justified.

    And Seto having delayed off the schedule only served to stoke the flame even hotter.

    [Seto, having spent that much time, what kind of result is this? You couldn¡¯t even bring one real warrior to come?£¡]

    [Can you really become the next village chief this way£¿]

    [We don¡¯t know when the monsters will attack next, so be more serious and bring a real warrior£¡ Don¡¯t you know how we¡¯ve been living in fear all these time?£¡]

    Scoldings also being directed toward Seto who were standing in between. His father, the village chief even had to apologize to the other villagers since it had boiled down to that.

    [Everyone, forgive him for not delivering properly¡­¡­. Perhaps, he¡¯s still too young to be able to employ a warrior. It¡¯s sad to say this. Tomorrow morning, I will go to recruit a warrior myself.]

    [But what if the monsters come in the meantime?£¡ Just yesterday I think I heard monster¡¯s cries from the forest. The village may not be here anymore when the warrior arrived.]

    [Indeed. But¡­..hasn¡¯t Seto brought along a nice food for them? He¡¯s can be good as a sacrifice to buy some time.]

    The village chief pointed at me. Oi oi, now you are going to treat me as mere food?

    I was just tagging along to visit my parent¡¯s grave, and kill monsters while I¡¯m at it¡­¡­ That¡¯s it. But, unbelievably¡­¡­. They actually treated me this way.

    Through ¡¶Mind Reading¡· Greed was laughing at the dumbstricken me.

    ¡ºFate, you¡­¡­are just a bait in their eyes. Hahahahahaha, bait, bait, bait£¡¡»

    [Shut up]

    But it¡¯s true if this kept up. Should I threaten the village a little, I thought so while drawing Greed from its sheath.

    [Fate, wait. Bear with it for now, please.]

    Seto bowed to me. Really¡­¡­these people gave me more headache than when I was fighting a strong monster.

    The village chief soon left, leaving the others to continue the talk. Meanwhile I was prohibited to leave the village. And Seto was appointed as a lookout to make sure that I won¡¯t escape.

    [Listen, Seto. Watch him properly so this good for nothing doesn¡¯t get away. Before I returned from Tetra tomorrow, if the monsters attacked, just use him as sacrifice. Don¡¯t let him escape, and don¡¯t be a disappointment again.]

    After saying that much, the village chief went back to his house. The villagers who consented also returned to their houses.

    Apparently, they thought that I was still the old me. A small fry that could be caught easily. Such garbage wasn¡¯t needed, but I was good enough as a sacrifice. Especially since I had no other relatives that would bear grudges towards the villagers after I died.

    For those villagers, I¡¯m but a fly approaching fire.

    The village became quiet again at night. There were only me and Seto left outside.

    [Oi, Seto. This isn¡¯t what you have promised. I was supposed to hunt monsters, but by some miracle I was relegated to mere food.]

    [I¡¯m sorry¡­¡­I¡¯m really sorry.]

    Seto said so while covering his face with both hands. What was left of his partially bald head flew around due to the wind. Apparently his youth was eaten away by anxiety.

    I¡¯d just give my parents¡¯ grave a visit then leave¡­¡­at first that¡¯s what I thought. But¡­.the Gluttony skill had begun to show sign of hunger.

    It surely won¡¯t let me to simply leave after visiting the grave.

    I sighed at the odd feeling on my right eye,

    [For the time being, let¡¯s stay at my house. The lookout post is also okay. Since Fate¡¯s old home is already¡­¡­]

    Yes, my house was burnt when I left the village. Perhaps, what remained now is only the frames and some other leftovers.

    Certainly not a place where one can sleep.

    [If I¡¯m allowed to do so. That said, are you living along£¿]

    [I have 1 daughter. My wife was eaten by monsters at the forest and died¡­¡­]

    That explained why he was so desperate, he wants to protect his daughter. Somehow, I felt that his appearance overlapped with that of my deceased father¡¯s.

    [There, my house is just over there. Please follow me.]

    [Yeah]

    Arriving at Seto¡¯s house, I found that his house was only half of the chief¡¯s, similar to the other villager¡¯s. A family could roughly fit in it.

    When he opened the door, a girl, about five years old, jumped at Seto.

    [Papa, welcome home. I¡¯ve been a very good child, you know]

    [Really?¡­¡­Good girl.]

    The cute girl was also fairly sensitive to her father¡¯s trouble.

    [Papa has become bald somehow, Papa¡­are you alright£¿]

    [Yeah, it will regrow in time¡­. for sure.]

    [I see]

    After asking about why he lost his hair, Seto¡¯s daughter stared at me in curiosity.

    [Papa, who is this person£¿]

    [About that¡­¡­]

    In the village¡¯s point of view, I¡¯m nothing but a food now.

    What will Seto tell to his daughter?

    [This person, is called Fate, and he came here to defeat the monsters. He¡¯s a super strong guy.]

    [Really!?]

    His daughter looked at me in awe. Then she gradually began to cry. Perhaps, she¡¯s reminded of her mother who was killed by the monsters.

    It was dinner time when his daughter finally settled down.

    In Seto¡¯s absence, she said that the village chief had given her foods. To this little girl, her grandfather and grandmother was scary, she told her father that she was always scared when eating.

    [That was bad indeed. I¡¯ll be here from today onward.]

    [Yaay, I love you Papa£¡]

    Looking at this sight, I told Seto what¡¯s in my mind quite frankly.

    [You¡­¡­have changed.]

    This guy who threw dog shit and stones at me in the past. He¡¯s now a fairly good father.

    Seto had a sorry look upon hearing my words.

    [At that time, I was but a kid. It was what father¡­¡­ village chief had said, so I took it at face value. After my daughter was born, I started to think a little differently¡­¡­I guess, I did changed.]

    However, even if 1 Seto had changed, it means nothing if the rest of the villagers didn¡¯t. This village needed to refresh their way of thinking, only then they could start over.

    The meal wasn¡¯t that good. It was just grains put inside the juice of wild plants, then boiled together. It couldn¡¯t be said as fine dish. However, it did have a nostalgic taste in it. My father used to cook this food for me.

    [Are you guys still eating this?]

    [Aye, this village is still poor even after you have left. In body and mind.]

    Unable to become rich, staying poor, made their mind deteriorate. In a way, it was good that I left this village back then.

    While eating the porridge, I listened to Seto¡¯s story. Mainly about the monster¡¯s attacks.

    He said that the monster had grown wings, and is able to fly. Troublesome.

    It was the size of goblin. Had sharp fingernails, and horns on its head.

    Because it attacked from the sky, it¡¯s nearly impossible to escape it.

    [How many of them are there£¿]

    [No idea. But only one has been sighted so far.]

    Having heard enough, I reached out to Greed.

    [What do you think?]

    ¡ºPerhaps it¡¯s a gargoyle. A fairly smart monster. Only one will attack to judge the situation. Then, they will attack en masse when the time comes.¡»

    [That¡¯s one bad monster¡­¡­when do you think that time is?]

    ¡ºAt night. When it¡¯s cloudy and there is no moonlight, those thing likes pitch dark night.¡»

    [¡­¡­¡­¡­Wait a minute]

    Wasn¡¯t it rather cloudy today? The moon would be blocked if it is.

    Also, there was also what that villager had said. Yesterday, they heard monster¡¯s cry from the forest.

    Could it be..

    My conversation with Greed, to others would seem like I was talking to myself. Therefore, Seto and his daughter¡¯s face had become weird and indescribable. But it¡¯s not the time to think about that, there was something more important.

    After a while, the bad premonition came true.

    From outside, I began hearing cries one after another.

    When I thought that things had become troublesome, Greed said something funny.

    ¡ºFate, how about it? To appease the gargoyles will you be the sacrificial, bait, bait£¡¡»

    [Are you kidding me? I¡¯ll go outside.]

 Chapter 28

    Chapter 28 ¨C Harvesting with the Black Scythe

    After advising Seto and his daughter to stay at home, I dashed outside.

    It was pitch dark. But thankfully I had the ¡¶Night Vision¡·skill.

    When I looked up to the source of the cries up in the sky, I saw dozens of villagers had been captured by the gargoyles. They were being eaten alive.

    Occasionally, some liquid fell down like rain. It was the villagers¡¯ blood.

    Those that had been captured could no longer be saved.

    I drew the black sword Greed, intending to intercept a gargoyle that was about to swoop down from the sky. ¡¶Appraisal¡·skill quickly did its work.

    ?Gargoyle?Noir¡¡Lv27

    Endurance: 890

    Strength: 760

    Magic: 1390

    Spirit: 1230

    Agility: 980

    Ability: Flame Bullet Magic

    This thing could even use fire magic. It can proof to be a problem if they stay midair. I instantly changed the sword in to bow form.

    I preemptively attacked one of the Gargoyle?Noir who were chewing on a person¡¯s stomach. The magic arrow was not hindered by the dark of the night, accurately found its way penetrating between the eyes of the gargoyle.

    ¡¶Gluttony skill activated¡·

    ¡¶Durability+890, Strength+760, Magic+1390, Spirit+1230, Agility+980 will be applied to your stats¡·

    ¡¶Flame Bullet Magic has been added to the ability list.¡·

    Oh, I acquired my first ever magic¡­.but it¡¯s not the time to be happy.

    That gargoyle noir that had been shot fell down along with the villager¡¯s corpse right in front of me in a wet sound. This villager¡­¡­.turned out to be the village chief who had ordered to make me into a sacrifice.

    The man who could give evacuation order, and the only one who the other villagers will comply to had died. No matter what I or Seto said, they won¡¯t hear it for sure.

    The other gargoyle didn¡¯t budge even if one of them was killed. On the contrary, they were already intoxicated by the taste of human flesh, and attack only so that they could have more.

    At that moment, Greed warned me.

    ¡ºFate, rain of magic attack is incoming ¡£Quickly change in to scythe form£¡¡»

    I changed Greed into scythe form as told, and jumped to Seto¡¯s house roof in order to protect it.

    At once, the sky was set ablaze. There were at least 30 flame bullets.

    Aiming at the village, they fell like meteors.

    Simultaneous use of 30 fire magics by the gargoyles¨D¨Dburned a wide range area. Such a frightening coordination.

    Everything that was directly hit by it, burned so easily.

    Not all of them landed though. I managed to block two that were about to hit Seto¡¯s house with my black scythe.

    As soon as it touched the scythe, the magic disappeared without trace.

    Greed had said so himself back then, that it can cut almost anything effortlessly. It even can cutdown an activated skill, something that it couldn¡¯t do before.

    I could easily cut off the gargoyle¡¯s flame bullet, dispelling it entirely. But it¡¯s different case with the skill¡¯s indirect effects after it has successfully hit. For instance, I couldn¡¯t douse the burning house caused by the skill through cutting the flame with the scythe alone.

    Anyways, with this kind of ability, I felt invincible while wielding this scythe.

    After all, the scythe showed remarkable advantage against magic.

    When I looked around, the village was ablaze, it had become bright like daylight. From inside those burning houses, villagers rolling out on the ground trying to put out the flames on their body.

    Waiting for this opportunity, the gargoyles swooped down to attack.

    No more than half of the total amount of villagers had survived the attack. Even so the gargoyles still greedy for more. They are now eyeing Seto¡¯s house which was the only one untouched by the flame.

    This made it easier for me to settle.

    The 30 gargoyle shot flame bullets simultaneously toward Seto¡¯s house where I stood guard.

    I might be able to prevent two from hitting before, but 30 at once should be impossible for me to block, or so they thought.

    The flame bullets converged, racing toward me directly.

    Here, I¡¯ll show them what I have gained from having repeatedly hunting goblins in the capital.

    [Greed, ready? I¡¯ll use that.]

    ¡ºI can do it, what I¡¯m worried about is you¡­¡­let¡¯s try it.¡»

    I threw the black scythe toward the flock of the gargoyle, spinning it with all my might.

    Due to the curses on its blade, the 30 flame bullets were quickly dispelled as it blast through it. In addition, it also tore down the gargoyles standing by behind the magic.

    The scythe who had finished its role returned back to me like a boomerang. This was it¡­.the result of my repeated practice.

    The 28 gargoyles who¡¯d been torn apart fell over on the vicinity of Seto¡¯s house.

    ¡¶Gluttony skill activated¡·

    ¡¶Endurance+24920¡¢Strength+21280¡¢Magic+38920¡¢Spirit+34440¡¢Agility+27440 will be applied to your stats¡·

    There were only 2 remaining. But, as a monster that liked to attack in a group, they took an expected action. They quickly turned tail and ran away.

    [Trying to run?!]

    I quickly changed the scythe into a bow, and promptly downed them with 1 shot.

    While hearing the stats addition from devouring the 2 Gargoyle?Noirs, I switched my bow back to scythe form.

    This kind of group, there must be a leader.

    And yet, I hadn¡¯t seen it till now.

    ¡ºFate, above£¡¡»

    [Yeah, I know]

    While spewing fireballs at me, a big black shadow came down from the sky.

    ¡¶Appraisal¡· skill quickly determine its identity.

    ?Gargoyle?Neo¡¡Lv47

    Endurance: 12890

    Strength: 11760

    Magic: 23390

    Spirit: 23230

    Agility: 12980

    Ability: Flame Bullet Magic, Fire resistance.

    Different from the little ones, it even dared to launch its fire magic at close range to defeat me.

    The magic power was also stronger than the gargoyle noir. I see, the fire resistance allowed for this kind of battle tactic.

    However, it¡¯s still just a monster. It fought mainly out of instinct, yet still unaware of the black scythe¡¯s power?

    The gargoyle neo attempted to burn down Seto¡¯s house. It approached in terminal velocity.

    At zero distance, in that moment the black scythe is swung. The gargoyle neo was split in two before it could launch another fireball.

    Its was split in two halves as it passed by me, and fell to ground rightafter.

    ¡¶Gluttony skill activated¡·

    ¡¶Endurance+12890¡¢Strength+11760¡¢Magic+23390¡¢Spirit+23230¡¢Agility+12980 will be applied to your stats¡·

    ¡¶Fire Resistance has been added to the skill list¡·

    With this I obtained my second flame-based skill. Through ¡¶Appraisal¡· I found out that Fire Resistance reduced the damage caused by Fire Magic by half. Too bad, since that meant it¡¯s only limited to magic damage.

    Thanks to eating those gargoyles, the Gluttony skill had satiated. The hurting in my right eye vanished, and I felt that my condition was tip top.

    Meanwhile the village itself was in miserable state. All other houses except for Seto¡¯s had been burnt down. The gargoyle¡¯s fireballs had burnt the land into charred black.

    The cost of the fight was huge, the surviving villagers who managed to crawl out from the burnt houses were suffering from awful burns.

    I could confirm 4 survivors from the roof where I stand. Including me, Seto, and his daughter, that¡¯s only 7 people left¡­.it¡¯s impossible to maintain the village with only that amount of people.

    Watching the still smoldering houses, I felt somewhat ashamed.

    Those complex feelings from when I was a kid are burning out like those house, and what remained in me was only its ashes.

    Somehow, I felt an empty hole in my chest.

    While I was sitting on the roof watching the flame burns indiscriminately, Seto came out of his house. He then said when he saw me.

    [Fate, what on earth is this¡­¡­]

    [We were attacked by a group of gargoyles. I barely able to fight while protecting this house, but I managed to fight them off. There was a wide ranged fire attack.]

    I focused back to the village as I spoke. Hearing nothing else from Seto, I assumed that he was too surprised to say anything else. His daughter forgot to cry, she clung to her father¡¯s foot not wanting to be separated.

    It was a bad village. But after it¡¯s gone, the pain in my chest disappeared. It was replaced by an unspeakable emptiness in my heart.

    Perhaps, could I say this was me feeling nostalgic¡­..? No idea.

    But there was one thing that was clear to me. Today, I had completely lost my hometown.

    =====

 Chapter 29

    Chapter 29 The Weight of a Fist

    The next morning, the clouds disappeared, and the blue sky returned.

    As the day got brighter, I looked at the village once more. It was completely burned down.

    The few surviving villagers, they cried with their knees on the burnt ground.

    They¡¯d lost everything.

    And then, there was Seto¡¯s house which was left untouched, a weird spectacle among all that. Soon enough, the villagers might ask Seto about this.

    Why was it that only his house did not receive any damage, it was not amusing for those other villagers who suffered.

    Seto would have to think his next moves from now on. As for me, I was following my schedule.

    After telling Seto, I walked to the remnants of my old house.

    Toward the southernmost part of the village, while smelling the burning fragrance.

    My house was untouched by the gargoyles¡¯ fire attack. Wild plants grew in its surroundings freely.

    Passing through the courtyard, I proceeded into the interior. Here was also dominated by wild plants.

    I drew the black sword from its sheath, and used it to cut down the obstructive plants.

    After a while of cutting and advancing, I could finally make out two small gravestones placed next to each other.

    ¡¸Father¡¢Mother¡­¡­I¡¯m home¡¹

    It had been a very long time, and since it never received direct sunlight, the gravestones were covered by moss.

    Let¡¯s take care of it quick. I slid back Greed into its sheath, and bent over.

    My hands slowly peeled off the moss covering my mother¡¯s gravestone

    My mother, she died after giving birth to me. My father told me that she was talkative and liked to meddle with others. How true that was, I had no way of knowing.

    ¡¸Yosh, it¡¯s all cleaned. Next is Father.¡¹

    My father who died from disease when I was 11. Using his spear skill, my father who drove away the monsters from the village was my younger self¡¯s idol.

    My father tried his hardest to contribute to the village, so that I wouldn¡¯t be bullied. He always smiled, I wondered how.

    Back then, he taught me that no matter how painful it got, if you kept smiling, happiness would find you sooner or later. From that day onwards, I also tried hard to keep smiling.

    However, father died of disease even with his smile. I stopped forcing myself to smile starting from then.

    After five years had passed. I finally understood that those smiles were for my happiness.

    Therefore, I smiled in front of my father¡¯s grave.

    ¡¸Father, I¡¯m okay. I can live with my own power now.¡¹

    I also cleaned up father¡¯s gravestone, then got up.

    When would I be able to visit again? It¡¯s unlikely as matter of fact.

    If I could return alive from Gallia, I would definitely return here to share all the things that had happened to me with my parents. So for now, I won¡¯t say anything more.

    On my way back, there was Seto standing under the big tree. Apparently, he was waiting for me.

    ¡¸It seems that you have concluded your visit.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, it¡¯s done a little while ago.¡¹

    ¡¸I see¡­¡­¡¹

    Seto appeared to want to say something. After waiting for a while, he bowed to me.

    ¡¸Again, please accept my apology. The past¡­¡­is in the past, so please forgive me.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, your apology, I¡¯ve accepted it well. But¡­¡­¡¹

    I quickly drew Greed out, switching it to its bow form.

    When I pulled the bowstring, a black arrow was generated through my magic.

    Seto¡¯s face stiffened and became pale. Even so he stood still.

    ¡¸Fate¡­¡­you¡­¡­could it be¡¹

    Seto was terribly upset. Uncaring, I let loose the magic arrow.

    Seto shut his eyes and gritted his teeth, the magic arrow disappeared on the bushes that branched out of the big tree.

    Gyaaaaaaaa.

    The monster¡¯s final wail was heard, a gargoyle noir fell down from the tree.

    ¡¸Uaaaaaaaaaaaaa, a monster!?¡¹

    Seto¡¯s waist gave way upon seeing the monster, he landed on ground with his butt.

    I managed to take down the gargoyle before it could attack Seto. If I were slower by one moment, Seto would¡¯ve died.

    ¡¸It seems there are still some of them out there.¡¹

    Ignoring the inorganic voice in my head, I approached Seto and gave him a hand to help him stand back.

    He¡¯s still dumbstruck. No response even when I asked.

    ¡¸Oi, get yourself together£¡¡¹

    I slapped his cheeks lightly while saying so.

    Seto regained his mind, and get back up again.

    ¡¸I was surprised. To think that there was a gargoyle on the tree behind me¡­¡­I thought Fate was going to¡­¡­¡¹

    Seto didn¡¯t say anything else. No, he¡¯s unlikely going to say it.

    Of course Seto thought that I was about to kill him.

    Well, at that point it couldn¡¯t be helped. I did have a motive for attacking him. There was also this debt Seto felt towards me.

    Somehow, a weird atmosphere fell upon us.

    Seto was the first to break the standstill. I watched him as he raised himself standing up.

    ¡¸Fate, I want you to hit me once. Although it¡¯s impossible to break even with only that, I can only do this much.¡¹

    What to do¡­ when I was thinking, Greed spoke to me through [Mind Reading].

    ¡ºJust hit it. It should be easy with your stats, fufufuu¡»

    ¡¸Seto¡¯s head will explode¡­¡­don¡¯t joke around at times like this.¡¹

    But even so, I also wanted to settle things down with Seto.

    Here then, allow me to reply to that intention.

    ¡¸Understood. Tighten your teeth¡¢Seto¡¹

    I struck Seto¡¯s cheek with my right fist.

    The impact was rather large even after I tried to hold myself back, sending him sprawling to the tree behind him.

    Was that too much¡­.while I was thinking about that, Seto was laughing on the ground. Did that hit rattle your head so much that you¡¯ve gone crazy?

    When I ran up to him, I knew I was wrong. I knew this expression all to well.

    The very same smile that my father showed to me.

    Laughed off everything, and moved on. At the very least, that¡¯s how I interpreted Seto¡¯s laughter.

    =====

    ¡¸Is it alright£¿¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, since it¡¯s impossible to continue living in that village, it¡¯s fine.¡¹

    I and Seto¡¯s father and daughter pair had moved back to the merchant town Tetra.

    Seto had decided to leave the village. As it is, it¡¯s impossible to maintain the village with the remaining survivors only. Moreover, he received a lot of badmouthing since only his house survived the calamity.

    For Seto, it was his limit. With his father dead, he no longer had the responsibility to succeed the position.

    In my view, Seto had this fresh expression in his face.

    ¡¸What will you do now£¿¡¹

    ¡¸I think I will try to find a job here. Ah, right. Please accept this.¡¹

    Seto passed to me the 10 silver reward for the monster subjugation.

    I shook my head, refusing.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t need it. Keep it.¡¹

    ¡¸No, I can¡¯t do that¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Then, just use it for your daughter¡¯s needs. As you can see, I¡¯m not really worry about money right now.¡¹

    ¡¸If you say so¡­¡­but honestly, this will help me.¡¹

    He¡¯s about to start over in Tetra. So he would need some amount of money as keepsake.

    I understanded the most how hard it could be living in the capital with so little money. Therefore, he needed a moderate amount of money.

    After talking for a while with Seto, the time to part finally came. I had arranged for a carriage to head south. I couldn¡¯t afford to miss it, since I don¡¯t really want to spend another day on Tetra.

    ¡¸Later, Seto¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, until later.¡¹

    ¡¸Bye bye¡¢big bro¡¹

    That¡¯s right. I would want to meet them again later, when I¡¯m able. Waving my goodbye to the pair of father and daughter, I departed from Tetra soon after.

 Chapter 30

    Chapter 30 ¨C Ridiculous Girl

    I took a carriage from Tetra on my way to the next town.

    It was such fine weather that I couldn¡¯t help but to feel sleepy.

    [Oy sonny, yawning so carefreedy¡­ can you properly escort us that way? ]

    [Ah, sorry]

    Instead of being a passenger, this time I was the escort. It¡¯s not for free, of course: I¡¯ll be paid 3 silver for the trouble. All I needed to do was to ensure that this middle aged peddler and the cargo to arrive safely to their destination.

    I could easily handle it if it¡¯s just a thief or ordinary monsters. However, if it¡¯s a leader-type monster, the peddler would have no choice but to escape and abandon the cargo.

    [By the way sonny, are you truly strong? ¡®Cause you don¡¯t seem to be.]

    [I can fight alright. At the very least, up to the level of a rookie Holy Knight.]

    At that point, the peddler began to laugh. That was quite dangerous, since the horses became surprised due to the sudden pull on their reins.

    [Oi oi, that¡¯s quite an exaggeration. Equal to a Holy Knight! I don¡¯t mean badly, but you shouldn¡¯t spout that out in the next town, even if it¡¯s just a joke.]

    [Because once we arrive at the next town, it will be the Holy Knights¡¯ territory. Of course, if your blathering was heard by a Holy Knight, we¡¯ll definitely get beheaded for being disrespectful]

    The 2 of us getting beheaded. That thought sent chill up my spine. I¡¯ll never again say anything about the Holy Knights openly.

    Because this time, I planned to stay for a bit and get some rest. I wasn¡¯t able to do so back at Tetra due to the monster subjugation on my hometown.

    Then Greed spoke to me through ¡¶Mind Reading¡· skill.

    ¡ºIsn¡¯t that fine, since you can try your hand at fighting a Holy Knight? Afterwards, you can sleep with your tummy full. Am I right?¡»

    [I won¡¯t be able to even sleep if I do that, all the soldiers on the town will be chasing after me]

    ¡ºYou need to think big, Fate. If that¡¯s the case, then you could just take over the town. That way, you can sleep well since the town is under your rule. Am I right?¡»

    [That¡¯s YOUR idea of having a nice and good sleep, not mine¡­]

    While hearing that crazy idea from Greed, the carriage suddenly halted.

    Ee? What¡¯s the matter?

    A young girl could be seen standing there, blocking the road. A dark skinned girl.

    Yup, she was the Gallian I saw back at the Heart clan residence. She had an impressive white tattoo etched on her body and wielded a huge black axe that betrayed her small physique.

    While keeping a cool face, she continued to block the road. Unable to endure anymore, the peddler asked,

    [Hey little lady. Can you move away?]

    [Nope. But, if I can tag along, I will]

    [¡­u-understood. Then get in. You have a childlike face, but your heart definitely isn¡¯t one of a child¡¯s.]

    Was this because this peddler had been travelling for years already? He easily let a Gallian girl hitch a ride on his carriage. While watching the two talk, I sent eye signal to the peddler so I would not interfere with the conversation. What¡¯s the point of me escorting if it¡¯s like this? However, it¡¯s what the client wanted, regardless of what I felt.

    Well, normally I would be scared shitless if I saw her being able to lift such a huge axe one-handed. This girl, she had the kind of aura that I couldn¡¯t put my finger on, but she definitely knew her way around with the axe.

    It¡¯s like she was threatening without saying a word. However, if we could solve this peacefully without fighting, it would be alright, and the peddler seemed to be okay with it. Just a matter of adding more cargo onto the load, it¡¯s that kind of situation.

    The Gallian girl loaded her axe first into the the carriage.

    [Heave ho]

    [ [Uaaa] ]

    The carriage lurched to one side due to the heaviness of the axe.

    Panicking, the peddler protested.

    [The wagon might break. Please unload it!]

    [ Ahh, I see. Sloth, return to your original weight]

    Once the Gallian girl patted the axe, the carriage became balanced once more. Perhaps she did something that greatly reduced the axe¡¯s weight.

    That¡¯s a relief. I thought the carriage was about to break.

    The Gallian girl sat next to me afterward.

    [We meet again]

    Rather than meeting, it¡¯s more appropriate to say that you¡¯ve ambushed us.

    Seeing through what I thought, she said,

    [My name is Myne. I thought it was about time to head to Gallia. Now, I haven¡¯t heard your name yet. Tell me?] (TL Note: It could be translated ¡°Mine¡±, but I and Xaga found it weird so we use Myne instead)

    What the hell, I felt extremely annoyed although she said that with a soft tone¡­.

    Perhaps, Myne¡¯s eyes©`©`those red eyes might have something to do with it.

    Those eyes looked very much like when my eyes became red due to being in the state of starvation.

    [You heard me, right? Tell me]

    [Fate Graphite]

    [¡­I remember now. Fate the Glutton, right?]

    Eh!??? I haven¡¯t told you anything about gluttony yet.

    Myne then started whispering to me so that the peddler couldn¡¯t hear her.

    [I¡¯m also an owner of a Deadly Sins skill, so naturally, I could tell. Fate¡¯s skill hasn¡¯t matured yet, so you couldn¡¯t tell]

    [Is that so¡­ then, you are?]

    [ I am the owner of the [Wrath] skill. Similar to you. Well, hasn¡¯t Greed told you about it?]

    Myne tilted her head, giving Greed a glance.

    Un, I hadn¡¯t heard anything. Because he won¡¯t say anything about it.

    Even if I asked Greed, he won¡¯t respond. He simply feigned sleeping.

    Deadly Sins skills¡­.also the [Wrath] skill¡­ Is it similar to my [Gluttony] skill? I wanted to know more from Myne, but the Peddler could disturb us at any moment.

    Talking any further now might not be a good idea.

    To me, who unbearably anxious, Myne said,

    [You¡¯ll understand in the future. Because, Fate has borrowed something from me. I¡¯ll stay with you until you return it to me]

    Borrowed? Could it be that time with the kobolds at the Heart clan territory? Perhaps she considered giving up the kobolds to me as some kind of a loan.

    I was basically forced into the kobold hunting, since Myne would¡¯ve leveled the entire mountain otherwise. Even so, it was certainly a great deal.

    However I had something else to do now.

    [That¡¯s a problem. I have to go to Gallia]

    [I know that. I¡¯m heading toward the same direction, so that¡¯s fine. Then you can help me out along the way]

    Although she said it that way, her eyes told me that [I have to] instead.

    We were heading to the same direction, and there are things I wanted to know, so I guess it¡¯s fine.

    [Fine]

    [That¡¯s a relief. From now on, let¡¯s do our best]

    After saying so, Myne fell asleep next to me. That was fast.

    Aah, so this is what Greed meant by ¡®a first class warrior can rest at any given time.¡¯ If that¡¯s true, then Myne should be a first class warrior. Moreover, the owner of Wrath skill¡­I wonder how she fights?

    From the lovely sleeping face, she didn¡¯t seem like a girl who could fight.

    Seeing that our conversation was over, the peddler finally called out.

    [The little lady seems to be asleep. Anyways, are you two acquaintances? If so, then just say so]

    [ We can¡¯t even be considered acquaintanced. I only met her once before, I barely know anything about her.]

    [Even so, she was quite friendly to you. Tha pretty much confused me. I guess I¡¯m already too old for this¡­.]

    The carriage proceed forward without meeting any monsters. It was too peaceful, making me think that something was bound to happen.

    [Aah, we can see it now. The capital of the Holy Knights]

    The outside was as solidly protected as the royal capital.

    The capital Alcazar was surrounded by high white walls, as if reflecting the characteristics of the holy knights who governed it.

 Chapter 31

    Chapter 31 ¨C Good City Management

    The huge wall gave me a sense of oppression. As expected, a city managed by Holy Knights would feel different from other towns.

    That feeling was probably one of rejection. You could almost feel the coldness of excluding everything except for what they believe in.

    The carriage entered the city through a huge gate.

    [What the¡­ is the city being closed?]

    [ Well, since this city is governed by the Holy Knights, a strict class system has been imposed on its people]

    The peddler taught me that the classification was divided by the kind of skill a person has.

    1. Holy skill¡­¡­ Holy Knight

    2. Attack skill¡­..Warrior

    3. Production skill¡­¡­craftsman, merchant, etc.

    4. Other, unfavorable skills¡­¡­serf

    The holy knights are, of course, of the highest position, followed by the warriors that can fight monsters.

    The third tier was made up of those who crafted weapons and armors for the Holy Knights and of those who sold those equipment.

    Even here, it¡¯s only about people who were blessed with the skills they were born with.

    People with useless skills are at the bottom. Irrelevant skills and also those that don¡¯t make sense are included in this class.

    For example, let¡¯s take someone who has a enhancement skill. Even though this person has Magic Strenghtening (Small), if he/she doesn¡¯t have the essential magic talent, then it would be meaningless.

    If you have Physical Strengthening (Small), you might be able to beat down a weak monster without having to rely on a skill like One-handed Sword Mastery. But there is a strict combination of skills determined by the Holy Knights that you have to have, otherwise you wouldn¡¯t be recognized as being part of the warrior class.

    Deep inside, I felt thankful that I wasn¡¯t born in this city. With only the [Glutton] skill, I¡¯m not even fit to become a serf and would have most likely ended up disposed of.

    Good-for-nothings like you will only make other citizens look bad. Aah, that reminded me of my days as the gate guard for the Burix. Similar things are done at a much larger scale in this city.

    [Does the class system apply to travelers too?]

    [Of course not. If it did, there wouldn¡¯t be any visitors coming here. It would be bad for the city if trade stagnated and there is no flow of people]

    [Indeed¡­.I¡¯m relieved to hear that]

    [Well, since you are a warrior, I think you could make a living if you decide to live here]

    The warriors have better treatment here¡­ However, they have to risk their life fighting monsters.

    This means that they are actually mere meat shields at the mercy of the Holy Knights¡¯ beck and call. The Holy Knights created this system. Of course it¡¯s meant to be beneficial to them.

    [I still have something to do, so I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll stay here for too long.]

    [ I see. But I must remind you, do not speak ill of the Holy Knights at all times]

    [ Yes, I¡¯ll keep that in mind]

    The carriage was stopped by the city officials. From here, it¡¯s a business negotiation.

    [Sonny, here is your pay of 3 silver. Take it.]

    [Alright, see you at the border]

    [Yeah. At that time, I¡¯ll be counting on you again.]

    I still got the money despite not doing anything. Such was an escorting job. It doesn¡¯t mean that we had to have fought. Though I felt kind of weird for not fighting at all, perhaps because of the Glutton skill forcing me to fight monsters from time to time.

    I woke Myne who was still sleeping up.

    [O?i, we¡¯ve arrived]

    [Eh¡­one more minute]

    [How long are you going to sleep? Wake up!]

    When I¡¯m about to wake her up forcefully, Greed suddenly spoke to me for the first time in a while.

    ¡ºStop that. Don¡¯t force her to wake up. It¡¯ll be troublesome if she gets mad.¡»

    [Troublesome? What do you mean?]

    ¡ºIf she¡¯s serious, she could make this city disappear without trace. [Wrath] is the best among the Deadly Sins in term of explosive power. So there is no other choice but to carry her on your back. Also, don¡¯t forget to bring Sloth here as well. If you forget, it¡¯s possible that it may escape again¡»

    What the hell, an angry Myne is that scary? How dangerous can it be that even Greed does not want it to happen?

    At the very least, he finally opened his mouth.

    [So, are you acquainted with Myne?]

    ¡ºIt was a long time ago. I am surprised that she¡¯s still alive¡­¡­this tenacious woman. Either way, it¡¯s something I can¡¯t get back anymore, should just give up¡­¡­¡»

    [What do you mean?]

    ¡ºDunno, it doesn¡¯t matter to me. I don¡¯t want to get involved.¡»

    Greed shut himself up again afterwards. I guess if I want to know more, I¡¯ll have to hear it from the person herself. And judging from the way he acted, it will be troublesome for me if I were to know.

    But, it¡¯s getting late. I should start helping this girl out immediately.

    Concerning the Deadly Sins skills, there must be others like me and Myne. Myne said so herself. As owners of these skills, we¡¯ll naturally be able to feel the another skill owner.

    Then perhaps, this feeling I have¡­ may be similar to what Myne felt.

    Regardless, I¡¯m heading out to Gallia. I don¡¯t know what Myne wanted from me yet, but I¡¯ll lend her my power just this once.

    After that, we¡¯ll walk different paths once more.

    I piggybacked Myne who was still asleep. Now that I thought about it, I couldn¡¯t activate my Appraisal skill on her. It¡¯s the same as when we met at the Heart Family territory. The skill was not effective on her.

    Then, is this black axe called Sloth the same kind of weapon with a mind like Greed is?

    Oh, I could use ¡¶Mind Reading¡· to check!

    ¡ºguuuwwuuuu¡¢munyamunya¡­¡­guuuuuwuuuu¡¢munyamunyamunya¡»

    It¡¯s sleeping. This weapon is sleeping. No matter how I poked it, there was no response.

    This is bad, I can¡¯t raise it. What should I do with this weapon?

    I knew Greed had a nasty characteristic, but this weapon didn¡¯t lose out one bit.

    Greed began to laugh through the ¡¶mind reading¡·skill.

    ¡ºThis guy is sleeping as usual. It¡¯s just that lazy.¡»

    [Can you wake it up? I couldn¡¯t get through]

    ¡ºImpossible. Only the owner can do so.¡»

    It¡¯s a weapon with weird habit. Just like Greed¡­. Oh right.

    [Hey, now. Please tell me everything you know about weapons like you and Sloth here]

    ¡º¡­¡­very well, in the old days, we were called the Deadly Sin Armaments. We are far superior than those toys called Holy Swords.¡»

    It was stronger than a Holy Sword for sure. Back then, I was able to cut down Hado¡¯s Holy Sword fairly easily.

    Moreover, as he went up in rank, Greed could assume new forms. Though it absorbed my own stats to do so, he certainly helped me immensely through the battles I have fought so far.

    Sloth might have a similar power, but kept it a secret. Now that I think about it, it lurched the carriage when it was put down. Weight¡­.hmm, it should be more than that. Well, it will show itself once Myne gets into a fight.

    Meanwhile, the negotiation between the peddler and the official was over, and the carriage started to move again. Let¡¯s move out so as to not obstruct it.

    With Myne on my shoulder, and the black axe as well, it was really a chore. So I just dragged the axe by the handle and carried Myne on my back.

    At this rate I won¡¯t be able to stroll around the city, so decided to find an inn first.

    Just as I entered the city, I was greeted by well-maintained buildings that betray the usual portrayal of a city¡¯s suburb area. It¡¯s no exaggeration that it¡¯s comparable to that of the royal capital.

    It¡¯s truly the opposite of the countryside-like Heart Family territory. This must be how it would be like if you emphasise on building a town rationally.

    Going down the road, I was stopped by two guards. Did I do something wrong?

    [You must be a traveler]

    [Yes, I¡¯m looking for an inn to stay.]

    When I answer truthfully, the guards pointed at the opposite direction.

    [There is an inn for travellers on that side of the city. Beyond this point is citizen-only area.]

    What the!? To think this city imposed such a limitation for the travellers¡­. It¡¯s too thorough.

    Also, I noticed the black tattoo on the guard¡¯s neck. When I tried to ask about it,

    [This is a citizen mark, to be exact, it shows that I¡¯m a warrior class]

    [Oh¡­ does everyone in this town has similar marking according to their class?]

    [Yeah, that¡¯s right. It¡¯s part of regulations. Now, then, please turn back, or I will have no choice but to put you into prison]

    No thanks. I immediately headed toward the inn that I¡¯d been directed to. The way this strict city was, was too scary.

    =====

 Chapter 32

    Chapter 32 ¨C Desert of Ruin

    The inn that the guard had directed me to was big enough to accommodate many travelers at once. Even from a distance, it was considerably large.

    I moved forward, following the wave after wave of travellers.

    [This is kinda awesome¡­.]

    All kinds of shops were established on the annexes, so people could get mostly everything they needed without having to go far. It might¡¯ve been done in consideration of the limitations being put upon the travellers in this city.

    Whilst still carrying the sleeping Myne on my back, a facility employee called out to me.

    [Do you want to stay?]

    [Yes, two people]

    [Certainly. Please, this way]

    Admiring the polite service, I followed after the employee. A wide staircase connected to the central area came into view.

    This stairs enable us to reach the lodging area on the upper level from the central area. Looking up from down here, there are countless rooms.

    [Please be careful when taking your step. Your rooms are on the third floor]

    [There are a considerable amount of rooms, looking from here. How many are there?]

    [This lodging area has five floors, with 500 rooms on each floor. Totaling 2500 rooms.]

    2500 was too much. There was no lodging place like this even at the royal capital. The largest I¡¯ve seen only has 1000 rooms at most.

    [Surely you are surprised since this is your first visit. This inn is this city¡¯s pride. As you may have noticed, there are restrictions on outsiders coming into this city. For this reason, this place is managed as the temporary lodging facility for travellers and peddlers.]

    [To go this far, is it to prevent people from wandering around?]

    The employee thought for a while, then nodded.

    [However, you are free to do mostly anything here. You are even allowed to carry weapons around.]

    [That¡¯s good to hear. I¡¯d feel naked being disarmed]

    When someone is visiting an unknown city, they may get mad if they aren¡¯t allowed to carry their weapon around.

    If the sleeping Myne lost her axe, she¡¯ll definite give me a run for my money. I don¡¯t know how strong the [Wrath] Skill useris yet, but I couldn¡¯t imagine how it would be if she was allowed to freely rampage. I was relieved to know that we were allowed to carry weapons.

    After climbing up the stairs and arriving at the front of my room, the employee told me something good.

    [Customer seems to be a warrior, judging from your equipment. If so, how about going sandman hunting? The city will hand out prize money for doing so]

    What a coincidence! Just when the [Glutton] skill began to show signs of starving.

    [By all means, please tell me. I¡¯m starting to feel hungry¡­.no, I¡¯m thinking about earning some money if I can.]

    [It would be appreciated. Recently, the sandmen have become more active, and it¡¯s too much for the city warriors to handle. That¡¯s why we also call for the help of warriors from outside.]

    I see, they are so hard pressed that they¡¯ll accept any help they can get.

    I stepped inside the room while listening to the details from the employee. Afterwards, I placed Myne on the bed and the black axe upon the wall.

    The room was not too wide, just a simple room with two chairs and a table as furniture. Sitting there, I learned more about the sandmen.

    It is said that the sandmen reside in the desert east of this city.

    Because it¡¯s the kind of monster that stays in the desert, I¡¯d thought it should be okay to leave them be, but there are actually good reasons to subjugate them.

    It is said that they dry up the surrounding greenery to expand their habitat. If they are left alone, they will continue to expand the desert steadily.

    There are forests that serve as water sources and farmlands in the vicinity, and if those were to become dried up, this territory will be uninhabitable.

    The way I heard it, this sandman hunt was a matter of life and death to the people of this territory. That¡¯s why once the employee saw a warrior, he will immediately recommend this job.

    I accepted the job readily. The sandman is a nocturnal creature, which means I¡¯ll have to go to the desert at once.

    [The sandman has a red core inside its sand body. It¡¯ll be defeated if you manage to break through and crack the core. The core will turn from red to blue when it dies. You can then exchange those cores for cash. Now then, pleased to work with you.]

    The employee bowed, then left the room.

    Alright then, I was thinking about going to the desert right away¡­but what about Myne here? She¡¯ll get angry if I go out without saying anything, but she¡¯ll also get angry if I forcefully awaken her. That¡¯s how it was.

    Can¡¯t be helped. Let¡¯s just leave a written note. I¡¯ll write that I left for the desert east of the city. Afterwards, looking at the sleeping Myne¡¯s calm face¡­.I suddenly gave in to the sudden urge.

    With my pen, I drew 3 pairs of whiskers in her cheeks. Hmm, it wasn¡¯t perfect, but it suited her well.

    Now, while the large cat is still sleeping, let¡¯s go to do some sandman hunting.

    The black sword in my hand then spoke to me through ¡¶Mind Reading¡·skill.

    ¡ºFate, you are too bold. Doing something like that to Myne, if something happens later on then that¡¯s not my problem.¡»

    [It¡¯s just a little prank, you¡¯re just over exaggerating]

    It should be nighttime when I arrive at the desert. Ah right, we are still inside the Holy Knight¡¯s territory, so fighting flashily might end up causing us some problems. So it¡¯ll be wise to conceal ourselves as best as possible.

    And then, it finally reappeared. The skull mask that I hadn¡¯t used since I left the royal capital was taken out of the bag.

    Entering the desert, I¡¯ll put on the skull mask, and begin hunting the sandmen grandly. Should I also wear the long black overcoat too? Moreover, if I also changed Greed¡¯s form to that of the scythe¡­ No matter how I think about it, I¡¯ll end up looking more and more like a lich. Well, I don¡¯t really want to go that far though.

    Anyways, I think it¡¯s about time for me to drop that lich act.

    It¡¯s different from the double life I had back then at the royal capital. Right¡­ I can be the skull masked warrior Mukuro this time around. That way, I won¡¯t be mistaken as a monster if I accidentally came across someone else while traversing the desert.

    Other than that, I have to limit myself to exchanging up to only 10 sandman cores at a time, then it will be a perfect coverup.

    Greed then spoke to me,

    ¡ºThat, I wonder if it¡¯ll be fine¡­¡»

    [Don¡¯t make such an ominous remark while we are just starting out]

    Before leaving, I didn¡¯t forget to whisper [I¡¯ll be back] to the still sleeping Myne.

    When I left the room, I saw many other warriors were preparing their equipment and begin gathering at the hall. Perhaps it¡¯s the party for the Sandman hunt. The number of people kept increasing, until it topped out at 20 people. This could be considered a large-scale hunt already.

    Let¡¯s be careful so as not to disturb them. I don¡¯t want anyone to obstruct me from my meals. It¡¯s been a while, so I¡¯ll hunt to my heart¡¯s content this time around.

    Eh? Why am I so energetic about it all of a sudden¡­.Having this bad feeling, I used Greed as a mirror to look at my right eye¡­ and as I thought, it¡¯s already dyed in red. I had fallen to a semi-starving state.

    [Oh well¡­ at least I can still use my other eye]

    ¡ºFate, you indulge the [Gluttony] skill too much. You¡¯ll have to tolerate it a bit. That¡¯s right¡­¡­in this sandman hunt, try to fight while maintaining the semi-starving state. That way, you might learn a method to better control the Glutton skill.¡»

    Greed, that¡¯s easy to say, but it¡¯s hard to resist this instinct-like desire that tries to take control of my body. Sometimes I even mistake it for my own will.

    However, there was nothing else that I could do. If I didn¡¯t absorb even a tiny fraction of power¡­¡­at that time¡­..everything that had been me would have been swallowed instead. I understood that much.

    ¡ºIf you don¡¯t manage to find a way to properly handle the Glutton skill each time it gets hungry, sooner or later, you¡¯ll lose yourself and cease to be ¡®you¡¯.¡»

    Greed¡¯s words weighed heavily upon me.

 Chapter 33

    Chapter 33 ¨C Overlapping Impact

    I silently trailed behind the party that had gathered together back at the hall.

    The reason was simple. It¡¯s because I wanted to see how these 20 members actually hunted.

    Pardon me for doing this, but with this black cloak and skull mask I¡¯m wearing, they¡¯ll find me as a suspicious person. It won¡¯t be funny for me if I were to be surrounded by 20 warriors from all sides.

    Even so, I really wanted to see. I wanted to observe their teamwork, how they enhanced their power through it and how they complemented for each other¡¯s weaknesses. In my case, even though I¡¯m alone, I¡¯m pretty sure their tactics will still benefit me.

    This will also serve as the training Greed had mentioned earlier. I had to test if I could stand my ground without losing to my urge, even if there were monsters right in front of me.

    This feeling was close to a dog who as been placed with bait right in front of it. Moreover, it also knew that it¡¯s not the only one who¡¯s after the bait. Under this kind of condition, I¡¯m quite worried that the [Gluttony] skill would go berserk. Well, it¡¯s still in semi-starvation state so I could manage it somewhat.

    The clouds started to cover the sky, and the warriors I¡¯ve been following kept moving without light under the darkness of the night.

    U~n, I don¡¯t think all of these 20 men had acquired a night vision skill. Then why are they doing this¡­

    Greed then told me the reason via ¡¶Mind Reading¡·.

    ¡ºI¡¯d assume they have magic tool similar to your skull mask¡£The monster we are hunting is a nocturnal type¡£Magic tools that allow them to see in the dark is a must in order to able to hunt properly¡£Since it was mass-produced in Gallia, magic tools with a night vision skill should be sold in markets around the world. However, since the creation method is lost now, it¡¯s a luxury item that not everyone can buy.¡»

    [I see. I don¡¯t have much trouble since my number of skills keeps increasing over time, but ordinary people will have to prepare various kind of equipment¡£There seems to be no end to that no matter how much money one has.]

    In contrast, my equipment only consisted of Black Sword Greed. The skull mask is only used when I want to conceal my identity.

    [Should I also procure more equipment£¿]

    ¡ºHahahaha¡¢you don¡¯t need to do such tiresome thing¡£You have the [Gluttony] skill¡£Your stats and skills will only keep increasing¡£Others can¡¯t do that so they have to rely on tools.¡»

    According to Greed, buying equipment and tools will be redundant. I could easily solve the problem by devouring monsters with useful skills. That¡¯s about right.

    But even so. It seemed fun to have various magic tools. I snorted at that thought.

    ¡ºHa¡¢why do you even bother bringing unnecessary trash on your journey? It¡¯ll be just a nuisance¡£All you¡¯ll ever need is me£¡¡»

    Magic tools are rubbish. Greed really wanted to stress that to me.

    Well, it¡¯ll be wasteful if I were to lose Greed now that I have unlocked his second form. But if I tell him that, he¡¯ll definitely turn cocky. So I won¡¯t say it¡­.never.

    I only had this one magic tool©`©`the skull mask. I¡¯ll definitely cherish this one.

    Because I intended to hide my real identity and act as the Mukuro the warrior for quite a while. Especially since I couldn¡¯t meet Roxy as Fate, so I¡¯ll have to don this mask at almost all times after I arrive in Gallia.

    Once there, it¡¯ll be inevitable¡­.but I¡¯m going to devour a lot of monsters. I don¡¯t want her to see me as that monstrosity. If she were to reject me, I¡¯ll end up regretting this whole journey. I don¡¯t think I could fight in that circumstance. So I¡¯ll be needing the mask to conceal myself.

    ¡ºOi, Fate¡£You¡¯ll eventually lose sight of your own self if you keep using that mask, and that will create a gap in your heart that the [Gluttony] Skill can take advantage of¡£If you do that, just discard me£¡¡»

    [I understand that¡¢I understand of what you said¡­¡­I¡¯ll be counting on you]

    ¡ºHahahaa¡¢well said¡£You can prepare yourself to become a big shot¡»

    I won¡¯t be easily muddled by that.. It¡¯s because Greed has a bad habit of talking big.

    He said that I¡¯d be able cut anything once I unlocked the second rank, but when I did, there¡¯s still this limitation attached to it. Well, even then it¡¯s still really strong¡­

    Then again, it¡¯s irritating having to sweet talk Greed from time to time.

    While having a headache from hearing Greed¡¯s laughter, I maintained my distance and kept track of the warriors in front of me. Gradually, the scenery changed from grassland¡­.to that of the desert.

    [It seems really wide¡£As if the desert stretches beyond the horizon]

    ¡ºThis is the sandmen¡¯s work¡¢they¡¯ve been expanding the desert for a while now¡£If this goeas on¡¢in £±£°£°£° years this region will completely sink under the desert¡»

    1000 years¡­.is such a distant time. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll even live that long to see all that to happen.

    When I was still in my excitement for visiting my first desert, the warriors had started to fight.

    ¡ºIt has begun¡»

    [Yeah¡¢I can see that]

    After I watched the fight for a while, I realized that this party was magic-based group.

    5 magicians hurling fire magics acted as the base, decimating the sandmans. 10 acted as barricade to hold the sandman at bay. 5 of the warriors unexpectedly served to lure the sandmen and grouped them up¡­.. And so on.

    Everyone played a solid role, gathering the sandmen in one place. And then, the fire magic would finish the job. From distance, it seemed like an assembly-line work that was easy to do.

    There was no wasted moves as far as I could tell. Those moves were the work of warriors experienced in sandman hunting.

    I was in awe while watching it, but meanwhile, Greed was yawning.

    ¡ºSuch a boring hunt¡£Doing the same thing over and over again¡¢totally boring¡»

    [If that so¡¢what do you consider as a good hunt£¿]

    ¡ºKill all sandman by levelling the entire area¡¢that¡¯s what I consider a good hunt¡»

    Are you stupid¡­couldn¡¯t you recall the time we destroyed the valley back at Heart¡¯s territory? If I do that again, the aftermath will be troublesome.

    Other than that, I had to test myself on enduring the semi-starving state.

    [If I fight too fast¡¢I¡¯ll end up satisfying [Gluttony] skill too¡£Who said that I need to endure in this state£¿]

    ¡ºWhat¡¯s in the past¡¢is in the past¡£Take this for example¡£I didn¡¯t say that you have to do that now¡£Come¡¢Fate£¡¡¡We¡¯ll start our sandman hunting soon£¡¡»

    Greed then suggested that I shouldn¡¯t do it like the way I handled the goblins back then, but instead opt to kill 1 at a time.

    Fight the sandman while enduring the urge from the [Gluttony] Skill for a while. Kill it, then move on the next.

    Now that you mentioned it¡­..seemed like the urge coming from the [Gluttony] skill had become quite ridiculous.

    After all, some time had passed due to me watching the group hunting, so I guess it¡¯s for me to start as well.

    I stopped hiding, and walked away from the group of men.

    After several sand hills, I finally encountered 1 sandman.

    The ¡¶Appraisal¡· skill quickly activated.

    ?Sandman¡¡Lv30

    Durability: 1760

    Strength: 890

    Magic: 1330

    Spirit: 1760

    Agility: 100

    Ability: Magic Strengthening (Medium)

    The power level was similar to that of a Noir Gargoyle. But it moved so slowly due to its low agility. So as long as I didn¡¯t make a big mistake, it shouldn¡¯t be able to catch me.

    Okay then, how should I fight it? The magicians with the huge party back then fought it using fire magic. Perhaps it¡¯s weak to fire.

    It¡¯s about time for the fire magic I had obtained from the Noir Gargoyle to see some use.

    I thought the distance was still a bit too far, but let¡¯s try it anyways. I pointed my left hand toward the sandman, then quietly invoked ¡¶Flame Bullet Magic¡·.

    Un, it takes time to activate a magic skill. Finished forming the flame bullet, I aimed at the sandman, then released it.

    ¡ºHahaha¡¢Fate¡£You are¡­¡­silly¡£There is nothing in there¡»

    Not only the flame bullet I created didn¡¯t even reach the sandman, it also actually flew to another direction.

    Sand flared up grandly. The sandman noticed it and began moving slowly. There¡¯s considerable space before it can get close to me.

    ¡ºPu¡­¡­what was that¡£Are you becoming clumsy due to the effect of the [Gluttony] skill£¿¡»

    [Laugh as you like¡£It¡¯s my first ever use of magic, so that¡¯s normal¡£Next time¡­¡­]

    Greed then stopped laughing and told me.

    ¡ºCan¡¯t be helped¡£I¡¯ll assist you a little¡£Change me into the bow form¡»

    As told, I changed him into the bow form and aimed to the sandman.

    [This time¡¢are you gonna shoot magic arrow as usual£¿]

    ¡ºNot exactly¡£Invoke the flame bullet magic before while shooting the magic arrow.¡»

    I pull the bow string, and the black arrow will be formed from my magic power. And usually, I shoot right after.

    There was something more to add this time, according to Greed.

    I tried to invoke the ¡¶Flame Bullet Magic¡· while aiming. At that moment, the black arrow began to flash red.

    [This is¡­¡­the arrow is infused with burning fire, isn¡¯t it?]

    ¡ºHow is that? With My magic bow¡¢you can infuse the arrow with magic skill¡£In other words¡¢the elements used will vary with Fate¡¯s skill repertoire ¡»

    Moreover, it was much faster than preparing a magic. A normal magician won¡¯t be able to do the same thing, but this make it possible for me to release multiple magic in a short time.

    Go! The flame magic arrow flew at staggering speed, and directly hit the sandman¡¯s head.

    ¡ºFeeling good£¿¡»

    [Yeah¡¢the best£¡ It was a bull¡¯s eye]

    Seeing the sandman in blaze, I decided to not use normal magic anymore. I¡¯ll just use the black bow in the future. Suited me better.

    ¡¶Gluttony Skill Activated¡·

    ¡¶Durability+1760¡¢Strength+890¡¢Magic+1330¡¢Spirit+1760¡¢Agility+100 will be added to your stats¡·

    ¡¶ Magic Strengthening (Medium) will be added to your skill¡·

    As I devour the sandman¡¯s soul, I closed my eyes, feeling slightly filled.

    Now it¡¯s time to take a break from the hunt to endure the urge. By repeating this, I wondered if it¡¯d be possible to suppress the starvation state beyond the semi-starving level. I could only believe in Greed¡¯s words for now.

 Chapter 34

    Chapter 34 ¨C The Strong Arms Which Enclose the Desert Sand.

    Ue¡­.I¡¯m tired. I laid myself on the sand and rolled around.

    I wasn¡¯t physically tired, only mentally.

    While enduring the hunger from [Gluttony] skill, I had to continue hunting for Sandmen¡¯s souls patiently.

    It was like feeling really thirsty but only being able to drink a drop of water, and after a very long wait at that. Even though I¡¯m really thirsty, I still can¡¯t drink as much water as i want in one go, that feeling of anger from that kind of predicament was what I had to endure.

    I¡¯ve been doing that kind of endurance hunt for hours.

    [Greed¡¢I think we must wrap up soon¡­¡­I want to return to town before dawn]

    ¡ºIndeed¡£The first time is always the hardest¡£It¡¯ll be troublesome if you go insane and turn berserk¡¢so I¡¯ve been considering that as well.¡»

    Since Greed, as my supervisor, had given me permission, let¡¯s start hunting sandmen in earnest. There was still some time until daylight; should be enough time to somewhat satisfy the [Gluttony] skill, even if we start now.

    Alright, let¡¯s go. My strength is increased because of starving state, as always. I stood up and sniffed¡­¡­at this point, I could even tell the direction of surrounding monsters just by using my nose.

    [Northwards¡¢there are 3 sandmen slightly away from us]

    ¡ºIt¡¯s the effect of continuously maintaining the semi-starving state¡£I guess you have mastered it somewhat¡»

    Well, I¡¯ve somewhat gotten used to it. Only one eye turned red during the semi-starving state, so I can only make lower-leveled beings flinch. Both of my eyes will turn red if I enter the fully starving state, and at that point, I can overwhelm anyone with lower stats than I do by simply staring at them.

    I wished I can do that in semi-starving state, but I simply couldn¡¯t.

    I walked northwards. Ah, there they were. Three sandmen whose bodies only halfway out of the sands. I cautiously looked at my surroundings.

    Perhaps because I¡¯ve been hunting the sandmen too much. How many I¡¯ve hunted already¡­..I stopped thinking about it after the count exceeded 50, so I don¡¯t know the accurate number.

    If one hunted too much, the situation will be reversed and the beasts will start fear one¡¯s presence. This is very embarrassing.

    Starting from now, I¡¯ll hunt till the [Gluttony] skill is full. Don¡¯t think that running into the sand will save you from me.

    At my current state, I¡¯ll have to hunt at least 30 sandmen to make even somewhat. After I¡¯m done with these 3, I¡¯ll still have to hunt another 27 more.

    I had to hunt them down before they could escape into the ground.

    So let¡¯s get those 3 sandmen first.

    I aimed the black bow, infusing it with magic. Then shot.

    The sandman burned in a pillar of flame. The remaining two started escaping upon seeing that.

    There was no way they could make it, since I had already released two arrows after them.

    ¡¶Gluttony Skill Activated¡·

    ¡¶Durability+5280¡¢Strength+2670¡¢Magic+3990¡¢Spirit+5280¡¢Agility+300 will be applied to your stats¡·

    While hearing the inorganic voice ringing on my head, I stared at the three flame pillars. As I thought, they didn¡¯t fill me up that much. I really still have to hunt another 27¡­

    As long as it¡¯s big enough, I¡¯ll be able to settle it with one shot. While thinking of such thing, when I climbed a sand hill, my nose caught a delicious scent. This kind of scent¡­. I had smelled it before.

    It was similar to that of the Crown-tier monster that invaded the Heart¡¯s territory.

    [Greed¡¢there is a crown tier monster around here]

    ¡ºHo¡¢a monster with a proper level¡£Perfect for the main dish¡£In addition to a strong monster soul¡¢you can also train to endure¡£Like hitting two birds with one stone£¡¡¡Don¡¯t be blinded by [Gluttony] skill¡¯s power as before¡¢be careful£¡¡»

    [Those are¡­¡­unpleasant memories¡£Well¡¢this time I do have some experience against sandmen]

    While advancing by relying to the smell, I heard noises of intense battle.

    Who is fighting?

    I approached quietly, and soon discovered the battle site.

    [Is that¡­¡­the large party I followed before]

    ¡ºThis is bad¡£They¡¯ll be obliterated if this goes on ¡»

    The party had 6 injured people, making it impossible to escape.

    Five shield bearing warriors stood at the front to block the Crown tier monster. However, those shields had cracks and were missing bits and pieces already. The blows from that Crown tier monster were too heavy.

    It seemed that the damage had been reduced due to some skills, but once those shields fell, it would be the end of them.

    Their fight struck me in the heart. They kept fighting without deserting the injured. If only they left behind the wounded, some will surely survive. It was a kind of battle situation that never crossed my head.

    [How cool¡­¡­]

    ¡ºDo you envy them£¿¡»

    [Dunno¡¢shall we go¡¢Greed?]

    ¡ºHelping them£¿¡»

    [Nope¡­¡­to fill my stomach]

    If it¡¯s me, I simply couldn¡¯t fight together with others. I was made aware of that when I saw how they fought.

    The way I fought using black sword Greed and my [Gluttony] skill, there is no way I could blend in and work together. If I were to fight seriously, they would only get swallowed by it.

    Come to think of it, Myne had the same kind of Mortal Sin skill like I did.

    Running to the battle area, I aimed at the Crown-tier monster with my black bow.

    I had to pull the monster away from those dying shield warriors first.

    Five flame arrows landed on its feet.

    Simultaneously, the monster¡¯s feet burned up, causing it to lose its footing.

    [Ò»I¡¯m going to charge in]

    ¡ºUse the black sword form for close-quarters combat ¡»

    [Yeah¡¢you don¡¯t need to tell me that]

    Greed¡¯s shape turned from bow into a sword as I approached the Crown-tier monster.

    I could use Appraisal skill at this distance. So I instantly used it to check the enemy¡¯s information.

    ¡¾Sand Protector]

    ?Sand Golem Lv60

    Durability: 450000

    Strength: 430000

    Magic: 245000

    Spirit: 265000

    Agility: 115000

    Ability: Dust Magic

    That was something. I thought that it only looked strong due to the fact that it was seemingly made of rocks.

    Its durability and strength were simply marvelous. To think those shield warriors actually endured attacks at this level of strength. Other than their skill, there must be something about the shields as well.

    I¡¯d like to ask about it after the fight, if it¡¯s possible.

    I will have to first break the momentum of those 5 shield warrior, and force them to retreat.

    [What the¡­¡­UAAaaa]

    [You¡­¡­Guaaa]

    [Eeeee¡¢no way]

    [What are you doing£¡¡¡Bastard£¡¡¡Damn you]

    [Kyaaaaa]

    Whoops, one of them¡­ was a woman. Was I too violent? Pardon me.

    Anyways, this created a gap between the large party and the sand golem.

    I could hear a voice from behind me.

    [You seem to be a warrior despite the weird appearance ¡­¡­could you be¡¢wanting to join our fight?]

    That might be the party leader. He did speak to me on behalf of them, but I shook my head in response.

    [Then¡¢for what reason¡­¡­]

    The real reason was quite embarrassing.

    It had been decided from when I first arrived at this desert. That is to fill my empty stomach.

    [For private reasons. I¡¯ll take on this monster¡£You people¡¢leave this place quickly]

    [No¡¢that¡¯s not what you mean¡£Just say it honestly that you wanted to help us¡­¡­that thing is too strong¡£You¡¯d better fight with us]

    Well, I could understand it. They are all companions who tried to deal with this situation. I was kinda expecting that he would say something like that.

    Even so, they¡¯re being a hindrance. From what I found out from fighting the gargoyle, I¡¯m not good at protecting large amounts of people.

    I could manage if it¡¯s only a few. But the story would be different if it¡¯s 10 or 20 people. I¡¯m not capable of doing such a skillful fight.

    There were 20 people behind me. 6 of them are wounded and unable to move.

    Assuming the golem has a wide ranged attack, they won¡¯t survive except for those standing directly behind me.

    Whilst still facing against the golem, I looked back a little.

    [I appreciate the thought¡¢but you guys will only interfere with my fight¡£If you don¡¯t want to get caught up, then please leave immediately¡¢or else, all of you can sleep forever buried in the sand.]

    When I looked back at the golem for any movements, the party leader mumbled behind me.

    [¡­¡­I see¡£But¡¢don¡¯t push yourself]

    The Sand Golem began to move upon recovering from the numbness. It shook its arms and attacked me. Taking a side glance, I saw that the party had started to evacuate.

    With this, I could fight freely. Now then, let¡¯s wrap this up quickly.

    I needed to return to the town before Myne woke up. I lowered Greed, and threw myself at the golem¡¯s chest.

    =====

 Chapter 35

    Chapter 35 ¨C The Red Lightning

    My first attack. The black sword caused a deep gash on its body.

    The sand golem¡¯s reaction was a bit slow. The blows from its arms were a real threat, but it didn¡¯t matter if they couldn¡¯t hit. While making it flinch, I continued to carve away at its body.

    Moved to its back and stabbed with the black sword. Without stopping, I followed with a horizontal slash.

    Ee? What the¡­. There was no response. I retreated some distance, feeling something was unusual.

    If it was a normal monster, their movement would be dulled after receiving that kind of attack. However, the sand golem didn¡¯t show any signs of having taken damage.

    [Could it be¡¢this sand golem has a core inside its body just like those sandman£¿]

    ¡ºSo you finally noticed¡¢after 3 attacks¡¢you still have a long way to go¡»

    [I think I noticed it pretty early though]

    In other words, the core turned natural sand into rocks, and molded it into a humanoid form. That¡¯s why no matter how hard I attacked the outer shell, it received no damage since the attack didn¡¯t reach the core. Only an attack that directly damaged the core will knock the body down.

    Where the hell was its core located? I thought of a solution immediately, but I had no power to do it myself,

    [If we cut it down¡¢it will become smaller]

    ¡ºObviously¡»

    [Shut up]

    Besides, I had other goals in mind. It was to improve my experience in a one on one duel.

    Before, when I fought my first Crown monster©`©`¡¾The Wailing One]Assault Kobold, I felt the difference in battle experience and thus avoided direct confrontation. Therefore, I used hit and run tactics taking the advantage of Greed¡¯s first rank form the black bow.

    I guess back then, since there were people of Heart¡¯s territory on the line, I couldn¡¯t afford to lose in that battle. However, if I continued to fight like that, I wonder if I could survive till this afternoon.

    ¡ºWell¡¢you can take it easy¡¢and use this as a practice¡£However¡¢don¡¯t underestimate it¡­¡­it¡¯s a Crown-tier after all¡»

    [¡­¡­Ou¡¢you don¡¯t need to tell me that]

    Apparently, Greed had the same idea. He liked to joke around. But when it came to battle, he always payed attention to his user, me, properly. Although the way he talked was still as annoying as usual¡­.

    ¡ºThen¡¢go ahead¡»

    I grasped the black sword, and charged in once more.

    The sand golem reacted at once. It raised both of it arms to attack.

    Too slow.

    I cut away with the black sword and evaded its attack. Then I used that chance to hack at its arms.

    As I looked at the two arms that were flailing away in the air, a thought came across my head. This was too easy, wasn¡¯t this supposedly a battle against Crown-tier monster? The ones I fought before were so much harder, this was like cutting meat and those were like crushing bones.

    Either because I had enough battling experience, or because the sand golem was too passive. At that moment, while I was questioning myself, Greed warned me through ¡¶Mind Reading¡·.

    ¡ºFate¡¢retreat as far as you can!¡»

    The sand golem acted almost immediately. Its body expanded, then ejected countless rocks from its body in all directions at once at a blinding speed.

    [Kuh]

    A rock larger than my body was moving towards me at a terribly fast speed. I jumped up in the air so that I wouldn¡¯t collide with it.

    I was hit by a strong shockwave, and I ended up being pushed back further than I expected.

    Even after I landed, I was still rolling slowly on the ground,

    [Even its whole body is weapon]

    ¡ºThat¡¯s why I told you to be careful¡»

    I coughed out the blood that had been collecting inside my mouth, while watching the sand golem from a distance.

    I was blown quite far away. Perhaps, if I didn¡¯t block the hit with the black sword, it might¡¯ve been an injury where I won¡¯t be able to rise back anymore. That was too dangerous.

    Well then. I think I understand how the sand golem fought for quite a bit. This was good training

    [Let¡¯s go¡¢that rock barrage¡¢is our chance to aim at the core]

    ¡ºFate¡¢use this me well¡»

    The floating core of the sand golem was attracting countless rocks back to it. It started to reform itself.

    I changed the sword into a bow, then began my approach again.

    I ran across the sands whilst shooting the fire arrows. All of them were aimed at the core, but the rocks acted like a shield and blocked everything.

    No matter, that wasn¡¯t the real aim. The winding sand and explosive flame hindered vision.

    It was at that moment, I truly aimed at the sand golem¡¯s core.

    Before its shape was completed, I had to cut its core. Greed¡¯s shape changed into the black sword once more.

    However, before I could get close enough, the sand golem looked like it was about to explode its partially formed body.

    [Che¡¢again]

    But since I saw that coming, now that my eyes had gotten used to it, I should be able to do something with my agility.

    ¡ºFate¡¢charge ahead¡£Don¡¯t back down!¡»

    [I know]

    Rocks flying one after another, but I simply cut through or knocked down anything that came in my way.

    Again, it tried to block me away from reaching the core.

    Sand was kicking up from under my feet.

    This was the Sand Golem¡¯s ¡¶Dust Magic¡·skill. It created a sandstorm, taking me along with it, trying to crush me with the rocks that floated in the air.

    Greed responded immediately to the situation, giving me advice. I knew what to do..

    ¡ºFate! Scythe form¡»

    From black sword to a scythe. The sand storm was instantly cut down in a single sweep.

    The effects of the skill were dispelled. The rocks that protected the core were also falling off after accidentally being cut down by the scythe.

    What remained was only the sand golem core. Even if it utilized its dust magic again, I¡¯ll simply cut it down with the scythe. It seemed like the sand golem had ran out of tricks.

    And with that, I¡¯d be able to cut the core with my scythe.

    I made a huge swing when I tried to sever the core.

    ¡ºFate¡¢quickly put an end to its life¡»

    [Even if you say that¡­¡­]

    Knowing that it couldn¡¯t win, the core slipped itself to the ground and made its escape. I was dumbstruck by the escape.

    However, you can¡¯t escape far. The Sand Golem had been decided as the main dish today. I¡¯ve stored to much hatred that to miss it, this hatred would not be solved so easily. If I let it escape, another warriors group will eventually come across to it, and damage would surely be incurred.

    Even if it¡¯s somewhat impossible, it had to be done. While thinking that I switched to the bow form.

    [Greed¡¢I¡¯m going in¡£Use 10% of my total stats]

    ¡º10%?¡¡That won¡¯t be enough¡£We don¡¯t know where the sand golem is¡£Perhaps, it may even have hidden itself at the bottom of the sand¡£I¡¯m going to need 20% to pierce that deep¡»

    Unreasonable, as usual. Well, if I don¡¯t do it now the sand golem will only go further away. There is no time to hesitate.

    [Understood¡¢please do]

    ¡ºIn order to win¡¢there is no need to worry about losing stats¡£Good attitude!¡¡Then I will take it¡¢20% of your stats!¡»

    Power was drained from my body and entered the black bow. Despite the feeling of weakness, I kept grasping the bow in hand.

    It turned into a much bigger, malevolent weapon.

    I pulled the string and formed the arrow. Not forgetting to add fire into it.

    I took aim at where the core had released itself and made a hole on the ground¡­.then simply let go from there.

    [Evaporate!]

    Releasing a huge backdraft as usual when I released it, the bow shot an arrow of light that burned brightly. It pierced through the ground, through the hard rocks, all the way into the deepest part.

    On its trail, that area of the desert was completely divided into 2 big valleys

    And then, the bottom of the ravine turned into a sea of flame. Because it sent up a large amount of smoke, it was hard to breathe for a while.

    While wondering if I managed to kill it or not, an organic voice rang on my head.

    ¡¶Gluttony skill activated¡·

    ¡¶Durability+538000¡¢Strength+494500¡¢Magic+311500¡¢Spirit+353000¡¢Agility+120000 will be applied to your stats¡·

    ¡¶Dust Magic is added to your skill list¡·

    Oh, not only the sand golem, all the sandmen that the arrow had passed through were also killed in the process. Lucky©`!

    The Gluttony] skill was also rejoicing after eating another Crown-tier monster. It¡¯s time to show the result for today. I didn¡¯t get drowned by the shock flowing directly into my heart, I endured and endured.

    [Gugu¡­¡­fufu¡­¡­fuu?¡£How¡¯s that¡¢I didn¡¯t ended up like last time¡¢Greed!]

    ¡ºYou have somewhat endured it¡£But you are still drooling a little¡»

    [Whoops]

    Wiping my saliva, I used the black sword as a mirror to check my eyes. Both were black.

    I was able to control the gluttony skill to some degree, and endured being in a semi-starving state. I think it¡¯s a considerable progress.

    Because the starvation of the [Gluttony] skill only gets worse overtime, secretly¡­.I was worried about whether I¡¯d even reach Galia. But with this, I think I¡¯ll be able to manage somehow. I guess the light of hope had become visible.

    I heard someone calling out to me. It was a member of the large party from before. Not all of them were here, but it seemed that they reorganize a new party to rescue me, then returned here.

    The leader was completely dumbfounded upon seeing the newly rearranged desert before me.

    [Did, did you do this¡­¡­Ò»what on earth¡­¡­where is the sand golem?]

    Then, as if waiting for that right timing, the core of the sand golem fell right in between me and the leader. The core was badly cracked, and the color had turned from red to blue.

    [There it is¡¢what¡¯s the matter?]

    Well, what¡¯s with that? Anyways, I got to do, how did Greed put it? [Levelling the entire area] into practice.

    Maintaining my cool as much as possible, I approached the core and patted it lightly.

    Meanwhile, the warriors that has been assembled to help me dropped their jaw, as if they¡¯d forgotten how to breathe.

 Chapter 36

    Chapter 36 ¨C Warrior Mukuro

    Err, what should I do now? I was being stared at by those warriors group. And with the desert heat still burning behind my back.

    To be frank, for causing this situation alone, I could be considered as a monster already.

    I was sweating cold sweat underneath my skull mask.

    When I was just about to say something, the group leader unexpectedly bloomed a huge smile on his face.

    ¡¸This is huge. I¡¯ve never seen any other warrior who can do something like this¡£You guys are thinking the same too, right?¡¹

    Influenced by the group leader, the other warriors simply nodded.

    Afterward, they began chirping all around me.

    ¡¸He looks suspicious since he¡¯s wearing that skull mask, but who cares about appearances anyways?¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you for saving me a little while ago¡¹

    ¡¸What kind of weapon is that black sword. Can you show me?¡¹

    I watched as the ridiculous situation unfolded. When I was with Roxy, all the warriors we had come across were always up to no good, so I was conditioned to be on guard around them.

    In contrast, these guys actually cherish their partners, even to the point of worrying about me, charging back here without regard to the risk of dying.

    The leader offered me a handshake.

    ¡¸I am Baldo, the leader of this party. May I know your name?¡¹

    Because my real identity was concealed behind the skull mask, I replied with my predetermined alias.

    ¡¸It¡¯s Mukuro. What about the injured people in you party?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, thanks to you their lives are in no danger. They all have successfully returned back to the city. They should recover after receiving some treatments.¡¹

    ¡¸I see¡­¡­¡¹

    That¡¯s good to hear.

    Well then, what shall we do with this sand golem¡¯s core? If I bring it back to the city, it¡¯ll surely be converted into a large sum of money. Travelling funds will be improved by a notch. As I have to cover Myne¡¯s travel expenses too, I could use some extra income.

    I¡¯ve already exposed myself to the crowd as Mukuro now, there was no turning back.

    I replaced Greed back to his sheath, and tried to lift the core. It was almost as tall as myself. And since it¡¯s really heavy, lifting it normally will cause your feet to sink in the sand.

    I could lift it without any difficulty, but it messed with my footing so bad. I would sink up to my knees on every step I took.

    The surrounding warriors couldn¡¯t stand watching me, thus offering their hands.

    ¡¸Let us help you. At any rate, I won¡¯t charge you an extra fee. Hey, guys£¡¡¹

    Vigorous and hoarse voices resounded throughout the desert. As soon as everyone also supported the core, the weight lessened by a lot, and I was able to free myself from the sand.

    ¡¸Thanks¡¹

    ¡¸You were the one who helped us out. We can only do this much.¡¹

    From there, while cheering and shouting along the way, we headed back to the city. This was kinda nice.

    We managed to reach the city lodging facility before daybreak. If I did it myself, I think I¡¯ll still be buried knee-deep in the sand right now.

    Such is teamwork.

    Once we entered the lodging facility, employees came running all at once.

    The core we had brought in caused a major fuss. Among those crowd, the employee responsible for handling this bowed to us and guided everyone to the cashier.

    ¡¸No?¡¢could it be¡­¡­that sand golem is finally defeated, this is truly a delightful day¡¹

    Sand golem©`©`a crown tier monster with a proper title. Long story short, it was the big boss of the monsters dwelling in the desert. Just to defeat this sand golem, it was said that this city¡¯s holy knights had fought it for years to no avail.

    Because, after a while, it always escaped into the sand.

    It seemed that this repetition had been ongoing for the past 100 years.

    As I was told, the sand golem was really fleet footed in term of escaping. It disappeared into the sand when it¡¯s about to be defeated. Perhaps that¡¯s how it evaded the holy knights for all those hundred years.

    Well on my part, if I didn¡¯t use the secret art of Greed¡¯s first form, I would¡¯ve also ended up stomping my feet on the sand while shouting ¡°Godammit¡±.

    It was also a big fuss at the cashier. A lot of people gathered around, making a scene, and perhaps the best time to promote Mukuro the warrior. Since I had defeated the greatest enemy of this territory, people will still think of Mukuro on favorable term despite me always wearing mask. Some of them still glared at me curiously, but there is nothing to be worried about.

    The cash will be delivered on later date due to the time required to prepare such a large sum.

    ¡¸Pardon me¡£But we never expected the sand golem will be defeated by a non-holy knight¡­¡­ And due to that, we¡¯ll have to negotiate the reward amount with the top management. Until then, please have a good rest today¡¹

    ¡¸I understand. Then, I¡¯ll just get some sleep ¡¹

    I thanked the warriors who had previously helped me.

    Afterward, they decided to have some drinks at the bar.

    ¡¸How about you? Taking a swig after a good fight is always nice. Besides, you can tell us how you defeated that sand golem¡¹

    The offer for a drink was tempting. But, it¡¯s impossible to tell them how I actually defeated the sand golem. Otherwise, I¡¯d be revealing myself as an amateur, since all I did was rely on Greed¡¯s ability.

    I¡¯m pretty sure that all the warriors here were seasoned veterans. Because I didn¡¯t want to disappoint them too much, I refused courteously.

    ¡¸I see, that¡¯s too bad. We are going to hunt for sandmen for quite a long while in this city. If you need anything, just patch us through. You hear us,Mukuro£¡¡¹

    ¡¸Haha, later¡¹

    As for me, I headed back to my rented room at the third floor. I checked back if there was anyone following me. I checked in with my real face after all. It may be excessive, but there was no wrong in being cautious.

    ¡¸Eerr¡¢which one is my room again¡­¡­?¡¹

    Because there were as many as 500 rooms in each floor, I couldn¡¯t tell exactly which one was my room. From here and all the way there, all of them look the same.

    The amazed Greed hurriedly told me..

    ¡ºThe fourteenth room from here, that is our room¡»

    ¡¸Greed has a surprisingly good memory¡¹

    ¡ºIt¡¯s not really surprising. I¡¯m an inorganic being. My body structure differs from that of a human.¡»

    These inorganic beings were amazing. While having that thought, I unlocked the door and entered.

    Finally some rest¡­..

    On one of the two beds, the still painted-with-cat-whisker Myne was still sleeping. It seemed that she hadn¡¯t noticed my naughty scribbling yet.

    I¡¯ll have some sleep now. I¡¯m tired. After placing Greed against the wall, I removed the skull mask.

    Drowsiness immediately attacked me once I hit the bed. Terribly sleepy¡­ Even if later Myne scribbled on my face to get back at me, I¡¯m too sleepy to get up. My vision quickly faded to black.

    =====

    What the¡­.sound of water, I was woken up by sound of water flowing. Myne was nowhere to be found when I looked around the room while yawning.

    After the sound of water finally stopped, Myne, only in undergarments, stepped out of the bathroom!?

    ¡¸What the hell,why are you dressed like that!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s not embarrassing if a child like Fate sees me this way¡¹

    Your appearance looks younger than me, you know?

    Nn? It¡¯s not all that visible when she¡¯s fully clothed, but her tattoo actually encompassed her breast and stomach area. And I could see it up to her back when she turned around¡­. It¡¯s almost a full body tattoo. Only her face was not covered in it.

    When our eyes met, she laughed cheerfully.

    ¡¸That little mischief you did¡­¡­it¡¯s quite hard to wash, ya know¡¹

    ¡¸!?¡¡That¡¯s something I did in the spur of moment¡­¡­sorry¡¹

    ¡¸Originally, I considered to throw Fate outside while you are still sleeping. But then, I¡¯d be in trouble if you are hurt. So,it¡¯s like this¡¹

    Myne, still only in her undergarments, handed me a hand mirror. I had trouble deciding where to put my eyes on.

    ¡¸Look, my masterpiece. No need to thank me¡¹

    ¡¸What the!?¡¹

    What reflected on the mirror was like a primitive man¡¯s face. A connected pair of thick eyebrows, beard drawn around my mouth, attached to sideburns.

    Also, a huge ¡°Glutton¡± was written on my forehead¡­. This was cruel. Even without mind reading skill, I can imagine that Greed was laughing hard there on the wall.

    ¡¸I drew that cat whisker to make you cuter. And yet, you turned me into different person altogether¡¹

    ¡¸It suits you well¡£It suits you well really£¡¡¹

    Myne¡¯s red eyes told me to just suck it up.

    ¡¸Fine, I get it. I was wrong. Therefore, please put on some clothes¡¹

    Although Myne didn¡¯t look to me like an adult, I couldn¡¯t help but still bothered by the view. I was at that age after all!

    I quickly made my escape to the bathroom. Washing the so called masterpiece Myne had scribbled on my face. It¡¯s actually drawn fairly well, no no¡­it must be washed away¡­

    As expected of the [Wrath] skill owner. This was like 10, no 20 times the amount of retribution.

    I¡¯ll remember this well since I¡¯ll be travelling with Myne in the future.

    =====

 Chapter 37

    Chapter 37 ¨C The Miserable Holy Knight

    Somehow, I managed to wash away the scribbles on my face. Though when I looked in the mirror, I could still see traces of the huge writing on my forehead.

    Well, I could still hide it with my forelocks, and the skull mask complete concealed my face anyways. This would surely disappear after a few days.

    Entering the shower room after that troublesome start, I decided to wash the sand scattered on my body from yesterday¡¯s battle.

    There was a reason as to why I suddenly raised my voice. It¡¯s because I just realized that there was shampoo here as well. I was so absorbed in cleaning the scribbles off my face that I thought they only had solid soap ready.

    Back when I was still working at the Heart family residency, there was only one bar of solid soap for the employee bathroom. Shampoo with fragrance extracted from flowers were something high class and pretty hard to come by. But there was actually one here¡­.

    Speaking of which, when Myne came close to me she smelled nice and sweet, probably because she washed her hair with this shampoo.

    I took the bottle filled with shampoo into my hand. Then noticed that there was something like a paper on the bottle.

    Will be considered as a purchase for 1 gold upon use¡£

    ¡­¡­Oioi¡£So it¡¯s not free. Well of course¡­¡­it¡¯s a luxury item after all¡£

    ¡¸Shit¡¹

    Myne had already used it, so it¡¯s already considered a purchase. Even if I protested about this to Myne herself, she¡¯d simply reply that it¡¯s to wash the scribbles off her face.

    Well, everything seemed to turn for the worse after I casually drew those whiskers on Myne¡¯s cheeks. If I could return back in time, I¡¯d prevent that from happening with all my might.

    I had received retribution both physically and financially. There was no choice but to cover my losses with the reward money from the sand golem core. I assumed that it would be quite a lot. Surely it would be enough to cover the expense of this gold coin.

    I¡¯m looking forward to it. If I have a lot of money, what will I do¡­? Meanwhile, let¡¯s just eat this freshly baked bread. Also this soup with large amount of meat in it. I felt giddy just from thinking about it.

    First thing first. Had I washed my face properly?

    I scooped a little of the flower scented shampoo. How much silver will this be¡­ Gulp. When I was still a gate guard, I¡¯d have to save all my money for two years just to get two silver. For a (formerly) poor person like me, using this shampoo was like jumping from a very high place.

    If Greed was here, he would¡¯ve told me to stop the unnecessary thoughts and wash my head quickly. However, while I was still deep in thought¡­

    ¡¸Are you not done yet, hurry up. I want to leave here soon¡¹

    Whoops, it seemed that she¡¯d grown irritated with waiting.

    This wasn¡¯t something to be rushed, since I don¡¯t know when I¡¯d be able to feel it again. With that in mind, I washed my head. Uoooooo, this¡­.is good. This shampoo, was too awesome! It¡¯s really worth every single silver coin I spent for it.

    When I finally got out of the bathroom all refreshed, I saw Myne had already prepared for the next trip, and now was laying on the bed.

    ¡¸So slow¡­¡­I got tired of waiting¡¹

    Just from being stared at by those red eyes, what is¡­ this overwhelming sense of intimidation?

    ¡¸Well, brighten up your mood a little, here, I¡¯ll give you this¡¹

    I placed the shampoo I had purchased on Myne¡¯s belly.

    ¡¸Un, Fate is really nice. I¡¯ll forgive you this time¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m glad if you like it!¡¡Then, is it time to go?¡¹

    Taking Greed on my hip and the bag on my back, I was about to leave the room with Myne, but,

    ¡¸Whoops, I have to put this on beforehand¡¹

    I took out the skull mask and put it on. It¡¯s been decided that I¡¯ll walk around the city as the warrior Mukuro already.

    When Myne saw my appearance, she narrowed her eyes then smiled.

    ¡¸You look manly¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, are you serious?¡¡I only put this on to conceal my identity¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Then, let¡¯s go. Fate¡¹

    ¡¸One more thing!¡¡Oi, Myne!¡¡When I wear this mask, please call me as Mukuro!¡¹

    Myne ignored me and went ahead. And here I thought you considered me as a man when I put the mask on!

    Listening to such an interaction, Greed laughed out loud.

    ¡ºI¡¯m glad to know that someone actually praised your appearance¡­¡­Fuhahahahaha¡»

    ¡¸Shut up¡¹

    Then why did she praise me in the first place? Good grief¡­.this, only made me even more in doubt about whether I could really get along with Myne or not.

    While I was busy worrying, Myne called me out from the first floor.

    ¡ºDokuro!¡¡Quick!¡»(TL Note: Dokuro means skull)

    ¡¸It¡¯s Mukuro, not Dokuro!¡¹

    I think she¡¯s just playing with me. When I¡¯m about to pay for the lodging, Myne went ahead and was about to leave the lodging. I stopped her in a haste, since there was still something left to do.

    ¡¸What is it?¡¹

    ¡¸Last night, I defeated the sand golem in this area. So please wait for a bit while if possible, since I have to claim the reward money first.¡¹

    ¡¸Sand golem!?¡¡That¡¯s the crown tier monster that caused the desert to widen¡­¡­Too bad, I was planning to beat it on our way, but you beat me to it¡¹

    So Myne actually planned to go down the desert and kill the sand golem. I wonder what she would do since it was a nocturnal creature. The very thought felt disturbing

    I tried to ask about it, but she wasn¡¯t willing to give an answer.

    ¡¸The exchange office is over there, here I go¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡­I¡¯m going too¡¹

    Myne strapped the black axe onto her waist and followed suit.

    She seemed quite disappointed with me getting ahead of her. Perhaps her Wrath skill would be strengthened from defeating monsters just like my skill. If that¡¯s the case, missing one crown tier would really count as a huge loss.

    Forgive me for wanting to grow stronger. Next time, I guess I¡¯ll bring Myne along. But before that, I¡¯ll have to grow even stronger than now.

    Arriving at the exchange office, the employee actually had waited for me.

    ¡¸Welcome back, Mukuro-sama. Here is the reward for defeating the sand golem¡¹

    I held my breath when the gold was being put on the table. For real¡­ Is this really okay? These are a lot!

    Thankfully I was wearing the skull mask. Otherwise, I¡¯d definitely show an inappropriate face upon seeing the 100 gold coins.

    But 100 gold was a lot of money. I don¡¯t even know how I would spend it all.

    Let¡¯s put it inside the bag until I come up with something.

    When I looked around as I stashed the gold at the bottom of my bag, I found Myne gazed at my hand so much with desire, like a beggar waiting for alms.

    ¡¸Myne, were you aiming for the reward for defeating the crown tier monster ?¡¹

    ¡¸Un, that¡¯s right. One purpose of my journey is for collecting money. My village is poor, so I went out to hunt crown tier monsters for their bounty, so I can cover the village¡¯s expenses.¡¹

    ¡¸I see. Want half?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course!!¡¹

    I¡¯d still give it to you, no need to get so worked out. 50 golds was more than enough for me.

    When Myne received the money, she treated it like a precious item as she stashed it in her bag. Afterward, I could tell that her expression softened by a little. So it seems, she¡¯ll grow nicer on me if I help her raise some money¡­..that¡¯s one more entry for my personal ¡®Myne: Instruction Manual¡¯.

    ¡¸I have received the money, shall we get going?¡¹

    We got out of the lodging facility with well-filled purse and a very pleased face.

    However, someone prevented us from going.

    There was a man standing in the middle, with golden full plate armor, and red coat. To be honest, he looked bad in it. Behind him were more than 50 Warriors. Their appearances were that of refined men.

    Well, those are the flashiest sets of equipment I¡¯ve seen so far, I think.

    I activated the ¡¶Appraisal¡·skill

    Rudolf Lanchester ¨C lv 120

    Durability: 1454000

    Strength: 1698000

    Magic: 1576000

    Spirit: 1327000

    Agility: 1495000

    Ability: Holy Lance skill, Strength strengthening (Large), Magic Strengthening (Large)

    Ooh! This is bad. All of his stats are more than 1 million. His appearance betrays his real prowess. This, is an actual Holy Knight.

    Holy Knight Rudolf approached me, then asked with a scorn in his voice.

    ¡¸Are you the warrior who has defeated the sand golem?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I am¡¹

    Then he looked around me with a gaze that looks like he¡¯s about to lick me in the face. To be honest, it¡¯s disgusting.

    ¡¸I see. Well, you do look quite strong. Well done, Fukuro was it?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s Mukuro¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, right. Mukuro, you¡¯ll be my subordinate from now on. And let me tell you, it¡¯s not negotiable.¡¹

    Apparently, the Holy Knights of this region took notice of me for successfully killing the Sand Golem that had been evading them for years. And for that they had decided to reward me by recruiting me into their ranks.

    ¡¸That¡¯s a problem. I have places to go to..¡¹

    ¡¸What are you saying? It¡¯s been decided that you¡¯ll be a Holy Knight, so be reasonable and follow. Now, show me your head. I¡¯ll carve the tattoo of this city¡¯s residence.¡¹

    Even on the royal capital, the Holy Knight¡¯s authority is exceptional. Even more so in this city ruled solely by them. What should I do¡­.I hesitantly placed my palm on Greed.

    These Holy Knight isn¡¯t someone who we can talk with. That eyes look down on others very much so. Perhaps, if I really become his subordinate, it¡¯ll more like being his pet.

    The Holy Knight approached me, going closer by seconds.

    ¡¸Come, be my subordinate. If you follow obediently, I¡¯ll make your life easier.¡¹

    I really need to pull Greed out now¡­ or so I thought,

    Myne already stood in between the two of us.

    ¡¸That¡¯s no good. Mukuro has prior appointment with me¡¹

    Whoops, the situation had taken a wild turn in a flash. I could tell.

    If the holy knight didn¡¯t pull back here, I had a feeling that the situation will be even more ridiculous than it is already.

    However, the Holy Knight knew no better, and instead ridiculed Myne.

    ¡¸You immature kid should just go home, sleep quietly with your mother. Then¡­¡­Guaaaaaaaaaaaaa¡¹

    Aaaaa¡­¡­what? It all happened in a flash¡£

    Myne had quickly drawn the black axe she had strapped on her waist. Then, hitting the Holy Knight at his belly with the black axe, sending him flying to the sky.

    The Holy Knight who had more than 1 million in stats was easily flung up, breaking through the facility¡¯s roof. The momentum didn¡¯t wane at all, as it sent him over the city wall before he disappeared from view.

    Did that Holy Knight die? Well, he had a very high stats. So it¡¯s unlikely that he died from that¡­.right?

    Myne then said to me with a refreshed face.

    ¡¸We better leave before that Holy Knight returns here¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, yeah¡¹

    I wanted to smile wryly ¡­¡­but I couldn¡¯t.

    The Warriors that the Holy Knight had brought along escaped whilst screaming, while the onlookers were eerily quiet¡­..in a sense, it¡¯s like they¡¯ve gone and seen what hell is all about.

    I quietly added another entry to my personal ¡®Myne: Instruction Manual¡¯. Never treated her like a child. This was an important point, since it may cost me my life.

 Chapter 38

    Chapter 38 ¨C The Old Knight of Twilight

    Several days had passed since I set out from that isolated city. By the way, I didn¡¯t get to talk with Baldo and the others again, since I left town as soon as I could.

    Well, they also wandered from town to town, helping subjugating monsters here and there, so one day we¡¯ll likely to cross path once again. When that time comes, I¡¯ll gladly have some drinks and exchange stories with them.

    We rode north on a swaying carriage. The carriage this time was different than the previous one where I also served as escort. I used the sand golem bounty money and directly chartered the carriage.

    Might be a bit too luxurious. But it¡¯s a trip in which I unlikely will return from. At least I have to go with style¡­¡­..from whom did I borrow that kind of thought? And of course, Myne who sat next to me with a refreshed face didn¡¯t have to pay. She wanted to return to her village with as much money as possible.

    Whatever, it¡¯s better than having to travel alone.

    I listened to the middle-aged coachman who I had paid 15 gold to drive for us.

    ¡¸How long till the next city?¡¹

    ¡¸Ei, about¡­¡­three days or so¡¹

    The further you were from the mainland, the sparser the cities became. In other words, the closer you got to Gallia, the harder it was for people to live. It¡¯s mostly because of the monster waves from Gallia.

    The situation only got worse since the holy knights who¡¯re responsible to hold them off were absent. I could tell from how, up until this point, I still had to kill groups of monsters

    The monsters overflowed into areas far from Gallia. This certainly had a serious impact on the kingdom.

    While I was deep in thought, the carriage made a stop with a loud noise at a small village.

    ¡¸Achaa©`, this is no good. Looks like¡­¡­the left wheel is broken¡¹

    The man told me in a troubled face as he got down off the carriage. He said that it would take at least 3 days to repair it. So we decided to stay in the village while waiting.

    Because Myne told me that she wanted to do something, at first I thought she was annoyed by the delay, but it seemed that I was wrong. She said that the delay didn¡¯t matter, and that she wanted to look around the village on her own. She¡¯s indeed an ¡®at my own pace¡¯ kind of person.

    I decided to go find the village chief to ask permission to stay here for three days.

    ¡¸By the way, this village is so peaceful¡¹

    ¡ºPerhaps, a strong person guards this village¡»

    Greed told me through the ¡¶mind reading¡· skill. Perhaps it was, since I couldn¡¯t even feel a shred of presence of any monster that I had encountered up until now. This was such a peaceful village that I would confused it as one that was located far away from Gallia instead.

    This was abnormal in a sense. I tilted my head as my sight fell upon some children passing.

    Even with the supposedly unfriendly environment, the people of this village were calm and relaxed.

    While I walked around, I took notice of an old man sitting on a big tree stump. His long gray hair was bundled behind his neck.

    Let¡¯s just ask him where I can find the village chief. As I approached, the other party had spoken to me first.

    ¡¸You are one of the strong presences that entered the village just now. Hmm, I sense no ill intent out of you¡¹

    The old man smiled, then offered me a handshake.

    ¡¸I am Aaron Barbatos. The chief of this village. Welcome, young warrior¡¹

    He was the village chief? Then, I have to introduce myself properly.

    ¡¸My name is Fate Graphite. Can I ask for a permission to stay here, while waiting for our coachman repairs our carriage?¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, I don¡¯t mind you staying here as long as you want. But there is one condition. Would you fight this old man in a one-on-one duel?¡¹

    Aaron took out a golden sword from under the stump. That¡¯s¡­ a holy sword.

    In other word, this old man was a Holy Knight. And he¡¯s been waiting here for us while hiding his weapon.

    But Aaron himself did say that I had no bad intentions¡­.. Could it be, if it was the other way around, he¡¯d kill me without question?

    ¡¸No, I¡¯m not strong enough to fight a Holy Knight¡¹

    ¡¸Hahahah, no need for lies. I have an appraisal skill. For a level 1, you have some abnormal stats there¡¹

    For real¡­. It¡¯s rare to see a knight with appraisal skill. I can hide my skill list using hiding skill, but I cannot fake my stats. He¡¯s the kind of Holy Knight I¡¯m really afraid to come across with.

    ¡¸Then, what do you say?¡¹

    I slowly unsheathed Greed. But Aaron stuck out his left hand in front of me.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve said it so myself. You bear no ill intent, and do not actually want to fight. All I want is to test your strength, a spar if you may. What do you say£¿¡¹

    The old man, while waiting for my confirmation, unsheathed his holy sword. He seemed pretty motivated.

    Then, I¡¯ll just have to do it. I brandished Greed toward Aaron.

    ¡¸Fumu, that stance looks like a goblin¡¯s, or kobold¡¯s. A wild stance.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that a compliment?¡¹

    It can¡¯t be helped. My swordsmanship was mostly self-taught. I didn¡¯t even know if what I had now was proper posture or not. Either way, I could still defeat monsters. Then Aaron told me.

    ¡¸Although you can defeat monsters, you¡¯ll have trouble dealing with human opponent¡¹

    ¡¸Am I right? You¡¯ll understand if you have the appraisal skill. But those stats are¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Then, what about this¡¹

    Before I knew it, Aaron¡¯s sword tip is already inch away from my nose. Fast!

    ¡¸All of those stats are over 2 million, that is pretty strong. But, it¡¯ll be a waste if you can¡¯t utilize it completely. It seems to me, you haven¡¯t accustomed yourself to your rapidly rising stats¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong with that¡¹

    ¡¸That, as a sporting elderly figure, I will train you while you are staying in this village. How is that as the condition to stay here?¡¹

    Sporting¡­.. I don¡¯t need to be told on how to fight. Perhaps, there was something else behind that seemingly kind smile. However, he¡¯s right about how I had a hard time controlling my body once I reached 2 million stats.

    This may prove to be an opportunity. Having an old Holy Knight teach me how to fight, it¡¯s like dream come true. Otherwise I¡¯d be stuck with the fighting stance taught to me by professor goblin.

    ¡¸Very well. Just for a while, I¡¯ll be in your care.¡¹

    I lowered Greed down, and slightly bowed my head to Aaron.

    He in turn resheathed the golden sword, and offered me a handshake once more.

    ¡¸Fumu. Me as well, Fate¡£Rather than die of age, I wished that I can teach everything I know to the younger generation. Who would¡¯ve known, the perfect chance actually came knocking on my door.¡¹

    ¡¸Err¡­¡­I¡¯m glad to hear that¡¢but I will only be here for 3 days¡¹

    ¡¸That won¡¯t do. So let¡¯s start the training now!¡¹

    Leaving his holy sword behind, the old man attacked me bare-handedly. I managed to catch the fist, but it was so heavy that it knocked me back. This old man was too good.

    ¡¸Ho, you managed to block that despite being taken by surprise. Then, how about this?¡¹

    Aaron attacked me again, this time employing acrobatic moves. That wasn¡¯t a move that a normal aging old man could do!

    Afterward, I ended up training with Aaron till sunset. Without my auto recovery skill, my body would¡¯ve ended up black and blue.

    ¡¸The best way to get used to your stats is by fighting barehanded. Well, that¡¯s it for today. Then, Fate, let me direct you to your lodging¡¹

    I wonder what he¡¯ll train me in tomorrow¡­ While I was thinking about that, Myne walked relaxedly from the other side of the road. Aaron seemed to be surprised upon seeing her, although it¡¯s only temporarily.

    ¡¸Could it be¡­¡­¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s the matter?¡¹

    ¡¸No, nevermind. Is that girl your companion?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, she is. She is Myne. Be careful not to make her angry. She¡¯s like a wild horse you shouldn¡¯t ride on.¡¹

    ¡¸That is indeed troublesome, hahahaha¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not a laughing matter, you know¡¹

    While the two of us were gossiping about her, Myne who was coming from the road ahead seemingly sneezed.

    Then for some odd reason she glared at me. Eeee, I hope I¡¯ll be fine¡­.

    =====

 Chapter 39

    Chapter 39 ¨C Essence of Sword

    Aaron guided us to his house. Since it was supposedly a Holy Knight¡¯s house, I thought that it would be a grand mansion or something along those lines, but I was sorely mistaken. It was just a plain cottage made of bricks.

    [Hahahaha, I dare to bet, that you were expecting a grander house]

    [To be honest, yes I did]

    [Being honest is fine. But, I wonder if it¡¯s alright for the young lady here?]

    At Aaron¡¯s question, Myne simply replied by shaking her head.

    [Oya, she seems to be in a bad mood]

    [Don¡¯t let that bother you. Myne is always like that]

    [I see¡­¡­]

    Aaron opened the door with a slightly downcast look on his face, then invited us to enter.

    It¡¯s not like Myne completely doesn¡¯t give a damn about others. When we¡¯re still travelling, I saw her actively spoke to others too. I can partially understand her as I too am the holder of similar kind of skill. Like me, Myne is a solitary warrior who only believe in her own strength. I guess she also has her own battle to fight.

    After we entered Aaron¡¯s house, I realized that it was nothing more than a room. Aaron said while laughing.

    [This house was built by the villagers. Originally, there was no village at all here. After seeing me slayed monsters again and again, people who had lost their home due to monster attacks, gathered together around me, and build a village. Then, it became my, the village chief, responsibility to protect the village tirelessly]

    Although it seemed troublesome, I guess it wasn¡¯t that bad. It¡¯s a good way to spend time, rather than just waiting here to die.

    Aaron kept talking while serving us some tea.

    [I told the villagers that since I¡¯m old already, I won¡¯t be able to protect them for too long. However, I would still linger here as long as I can since I have nowhere else to go]

    [These villagers, are they planning to die alongside Aaron-sama? ]

    [No need for the honorifics. Simply Aaron will do. That is what has been troubling me lately. After I die, these people won¡¯t survive for long against monsters¡¯ attacking.]

    Aaron couldn¡¯t do anything about it, and he had given up on trying to persuade them..

    [Could it be that, you want me to replace you in guarding this village? ]

    [Hahaha, fanciful thought. How could I ask you, someone who only came here by chance?]

    [Then, why are you training me? ]

    I doubt that he¡¯ll train someone unknown like me without any ulterior motives. Especially after hearing that backstory.

    Aaron then looked at me with a serious face.

    [It is just my selfish wish. I just wanted to leave behind my legacy through you. Can you at least fulfill this old man¡¯s wish?]

    [A legacy¡­¡­]

    As I said that, I looked around the room, and noticed a picture on the shelf next to the bed. It was a picture of a family. The father was probably Aaron when he was younger. And next to him was a beautiful, black haired wife.

    There was a boy in between the both of them, sporting a triumphant smile. A holy sword toy replica in his hand.

    [That¡­¡­that picture is? ]

    [That was my family. Back then, when I still worked for the kingdom, I often couldn¡¯t go home due to my duties. But unfortunately, they were killed during a monster invasion while I was away at Gallia. Now all I can do is wait for my day to come while looking at their picture on the bedside in remorse. It¡¯s such a laughable story]

    [No, it wasn¡¯t¡­¡­I¡¯m sorry to hear that]

    The boy in the picture resembled me somewhat. Perhaps, Aaron was subtituting me for his son? I may have think too far¡­¡­Was he trying to atone his sins and remorse by doing so?

    When I looked at Aaron¡¯s gloomy expression, I guessed that it was very likely.

    =====

    The next day, Myne was yawning relaxingly under the shade of a tree. That seemed nice. But I couldn¡¯t do the same.

    Because there are only two days left, Aaron had been training me since early in the morning.

    Guhaa¡­¡­ I got hit three times in my gut, I¡¯m done for.

    [You cannot afford to look away.]

    [Hold on, why can¡¯t we take it a little slower? We are going way too fast, I won¡¯t be able to grasp anything unless we go a little slower.]

    [Ho, but the way I see it, you are managing]

    Ara, did I push the wrong button? Although fighting bare-handed was the best way to control our stats, one wrong move could still cause serious injury.

    According to Aaron, simulating a tense situation would improve the training quality. But well, stuffing 3 years worth of training into 3 days seemed to be a little overkill.

    That¡¯s why he used the practical method rather than teaching me orally.

    But I suppose it really worked in a way. Since my body was forced to react without giving me a chance to think, it autonomously controlled the stats usage accordingly to meet the demands.

    The training went on till the sun was above our head..

    [Fumu, your form has improved a little. It¡¯s much earlier than I expected. You did good.]

    [Did I? I feel like I¡¯m about to die now]

    I was able to train so feverishly thanks to auto recovery skill, but the accumulated strain was getting back to me now.

    Che, at times like this. Ever since back then, I¡¯ve been continuing with the practice to suppress the urge from being in starving state. But when my focus is slipping away, the urge kicked back in full force.

    This familiar feeling, my right eye must¡¯ve been already dyed in red. I have to cover it up¡­. No, I can¡¯t afford to do that when I¡¯m up against Aaron. One eye alone won¡¯t be enough to keep up with his assault. It can¡¯t be helped¡­.

    [Nn? ¡¡What is this? Strange¡­¡­your eye turned red. Similar to Myne¡¯s¡­¡­]

    [My eye color changes when I get excited]

    [But that means, Myne is perpetually excited¡­¡­]

    Upon hearing that, Myne started to toy around with her black axe. Did I accidentally ¡®excite¡¯ her in a wrong way? She¡¯s glaring at me now.

    Aaaaa. I just can¡¯t lie properly at all. With a troubled look on my face, I gestured to Aaron to continue.

    [Now, please continue.]

    [It¡¯s good if you are motivated. Then, here I go]

    This¡­ it feels like I¡¯m seeing Aaron¡¯s movement in advance. The semi-starving state seems to make me be even more perceptive than ever. Did it somehow synergize with the effect of the training?

    [What is this, your movement has gotten a bit better]

    [It¡¯s because of Aaron¡¯s teachings. Alright then, here I come]

    The important thing in a fight against human is observing their footwork. I can predict their next move by looking at the movement of lower body. This is something that Aaron had taught me. If the step is deep, then it¡¯s an actual blow. On the contrary, if the step is shallow, then it¡¯s just a feint. My eyes were accustomed to only see the arms that are coming to attack before. But turns out that footwork is also something important to take note.

    I saw that, here!

    [Ooo¡­¡­you got me there]

    I blocked Aaron¡¯s fist, dashed in, and stopped when my punch is only inch away from his nose.

    Well. that was made possible by the semi-starving state. Normally, I couldn¡¯t reach this level yet. But thanks to semi-starving state boosting my physical abilities, I was able to pull off some ridiculous move there¡­¡­..with this I should be able to fight human opponent.

    [When your eye turned red, your movement became sharper as if you¡¯ve changed into someone else. Was that really your strength? But at the same time, I sensed that it place a burden on your heart¡­¡­is it some form of training? ]

    [Pretty much]

    Smiling a bitter smile, I became curious of Aaron¡¯s stats

    The other party also used one to investigate me before. So why shouldn¡¯t I?

    I activated ¡¶Appraisal¡·.

    Aaron Barbatos Lv 180

    Durability: 3244000

    Strength: 3856000

    Magic: 3948000

    Spirit: 3874000

    Agility: 4098000

    Ability:

    My¡­. All of his stats are over 3 millions. He¡¯s much stronger than I am!

    The ability might¡¯ve been rendered invisible due to a certain skill.

    Regardless, those are the stats of a top Holy knight.

    While I was amazed at Aaron¡¯s stats, he threw another advice at me.

    [Never attempt to use appraisal skill directly from the front. That skill causes distinct eye movement, making your opponent aware that you are trying to investigate them]

    [I see¡­¡­]

    [Well, it¡¯s natural for you to have no idea about it. Even if you observe me carefully, you wouldn¡¯t be able to tell]

    A top level warrior can even detect the usage of appraisal skill? Later on, I¡¯ll try to look at the mirror to see how my eyes move when I use appraisal skill.

    Aaron then proceed to teach me another useful tip.

    [There is a way to temporarily obstruct appraisal skill]

    [I¡¯d really want to know about that]

    I¡¯ll be thankful to have such a technique since my stats differ exponentially if compared to normal people. I also don¡¯t want to have my informations be known during battle.

    [Try it, use the appraisal skill on me]

    As told, I used ¡¶Appraisal¡· skill.

    Wa!? My eyes was suddenly blinded for a short while. What on earth have he done¡­?

    [When you used the appraisal skill on me, I unleashed my magic power inside my body. With proper timing, it will disable appraisal skill and also blind the observer¡¯s eyes temporarily. Not a lot of people know about this little trick nowadays, But it still has its use. You should remember this]

    [Thank you very much]

    [Alright, let¡¯s go have a lunch break]

    [Yes]

    I learned various things. Greed did teach me how to fight, but he never told me anything about foundation and whatnots.

    That¡¯s why I truly understood the importance of Aaron¡¯s training. Surely it would someday prove useful in the right situation.

 Chapter 40

    Chapter 40 ¨C Joint Struggle

    On the last day, Aaron decided to teach me sword techniques.

    However, it was only the basics since time was limited. Stance, swinging the sword, defending, he taught me the ancestral style that had been passed down to him.

    [Your stance is too wide. Bend your knees a little more and lower your posture.]

    [Is it like this? ]

    [U~nn. Not like that]

    Aaron showed me the actual stance in front of me. I thought that it¡¯s the same¡­..Disallowing even a slightest difference, Aaron uncompromisingly taught me the finer details of the stance.

    That said, I personally thought that my swordsmanship had considerably improved. Aaron himself told me that I look more like a human than a goblin now. Well, considering I¡¯ve only been swinging my sword carelessly all these time, nothing¡¯s wrong with telling me that I¡¯m no better than that of a goblin.

    By learning proper swordsmanship, the sword indeed handled so much more reasonably than before.

    Following Aaron¡¯s example, I tried to adjust myself to the stance once more.

    [What about now? ]

    [Hmm, much better. Try lowering the sword a little.]

    This bit was fairly hard to control. I slightly lowered the tip of my sword down.

    [There. Let your body memorize this posture.]

    [Yes]

    Aaron returned his sword to its sheath after feeling satisfied with my progress.

    [This is the end, it was only for 3 short days, but I was able to give you some guidance. You may not be qualified as a real swordsman yet, but I already taught you the basic. It¡¯s up to you to train it everyday after this. If you aim for the top, you¡¯ll find this experience to be useful in the future.]

    [Thank you very much!]

    And with that, I learned the basic of a proper style. I was exhausted because other than the period needed for sleep and eat, I poured every little time I had these past 3 days for training. Aaron who had taught me should¡¯ve also felt tired. But he didn¡¯t show it when I looked at him¡­. He¡¯s truly a Sword Saint.

    He said that the king had ordained Aaron with Sword Saint title long ago. Sword Saint is a prestigious title only given to those who has made an exceptional contribution to the kingdom over the years, by making numerous military achievements and successes in monster subjugation.

    However, Aaron himself insisted that he¡¯s not qualified to be given the Sword Saint title. That, most likely because he lost his irreplaceable family in exchange for that title. He truly loved them, that he still blamed himself for not being able to protect them in the end. He even came to hate his past self for unyieldingly chasing after the path of the sword.

    Aaron smiled at me while wiping the sweats on his forehead.

    [Well well, you will leave tomorrow morning, yes? It¡¯ll be lonely again here]

    [Yes, I have something that I really have to do]

    [Gallia¡­¡­that place is even more terrible now. But I suppose it¡¯s useless to tell you not to go there]

    I had told Aaron that I¡¯m heading to Gallia some time ago. He was surprised, but quickly regained his composure. It made sense that a warrior should make Gallia their final goal.

    The border of Gallia is overflowing with monsters, so it¡¯s the best hunting ground for warrior who seeks for large bounty. However, the risk of losing life is also high. It¡¯s the high risk but high return kind of thing.

    After all, to earn more than enough money to spend for the rest of their lifetime is the wish of almost every warriors

    [Fate, let me tell you one thing. If perhaps, you go to Gallia due to someone else, then stop. In that place where Tenryu dances in the sky, life is a but a fleeting object. Over there, you can only fight to protect your own life. You should never attempt to protect others]

    [Even so I¡­¡­]

    [Moreover, you seem to be no good at fighting while protecting others. ¡­¡­That is all I want to tell you]

    Aaron walked toward the well in order to wash away the sweats from training me.

    In those silence, those back looked somewhat lonely. Perhaps, he is worried that I will die in Gallia.

    Although it¡¯s only for 3 days, Aaron did make me his disciple. But I understand, that it will be shameful of me if I already feel happy just from having been able to scratch on the surface of swordsmanship..

    Also, at the end of the day, it¡¯s the disciple duty to follow the path of their mentor.

    Greed called out to me through ¡¶Mind Reading¡· skill.

    ¡ºTo meet such a rare warrior in this age¡­¡­. Be even stronger. That¡¯s the only way for you to thank him¡»

    [Even if you didn¡¯t tell me, I will]

    =====

    I ate my dinner together with Aaron and Myne. Myne, as usual, had a disinterested look on her face while she kept chewing the food. Is the food not good? As for me the vegetables and cookies are delicious without flaw!

    [Myne, why is it that you don¡¯t seem to enjoy the food?]

    [Oh, it¡¯s because I can¡¯t taste it¡­¡­anything I ate tasted the same.]

    [I see]

    I didn¡¯t know that. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have said that it was delicious every single time I ate my meals.

    [Fate no need to worry. This is something I¡¯ve chosen fo myself]

    Perhaps it¡¯s related to her Wrath skill. But I don¡¯t want to pursue the topic. After all, this is the farewell dinner with Aaron. I¡¯ll only ruin the mood if I asked for Myne¡¯s story.

    Aaron then said in admiration.

    [Myne seems to be a complete warrior. Behaviour, attitude¡­¡­everything are exceptionally sharp. I personally think that she has gone a long way.]

    Myne turned to Aaron and spoke to him for the first time.

    [Aaron has good eyes. I¡¯ll remember your name. In a thousand years or so, Aaron should be able to match me]

    [Hahaha, 1000 years is it¡­¡­? That¡¯s a very long time. Especially for someone as old as me.]

    [That can¡¯t be helped. It¡¯s the limit of a human]

    Ee!? The way she said it, it¡¯s as if she isn¡¯t a human herself. But no matter how I see it, doesn¡¯t she look just like a human girl?

    That question swimming on my head, Aaron didn¡¯t seem to care about it.

    Perhaps he sensed something extraordinary from Myne. But it wasn¡¯t something bad, since Aaron had a somewhat accepted her presence here.

    [Can I ask Myne one thing? ]

    [Fine]

    Aaron set aside his meal on the table, and asked Myne.

    [50 years ago, when a huge horde of monsters appeared east from here, I saw you with this very same appearance you have are now. You still look the same as you were in that battle. Who are you really? ]

    [I¡­¡­am a ghost that is not allowed to die. The person Aaron saw was really me. But as far as I remember, it wasn¡¯t such a big battle]

    [I see, for you it wasn¡¯t really a big battle. ¡­¡­the gap really is too wide]

    Aaron looked up as he said so. As if he¡¯s reliving that battle from 50 years ago.

    And then he smiled.

    [At this old age, to think I met with such a wonder¡­¡­makes me want to live longer. My apology to interrupt the meal. Come now, eat to your heart contend. Feel free to get extra serving, hahahaha]

    While leaving aside that topic, Aaron and Myne began to continue to eat silently. I simply couldn¡¯t keep up with those two¡­.

    What concerned me was that [a ghost that is not allowed to die] part. Is she an immortal, or is she simply a long-lived being? Since she is acquaintanced with Greed, she may have lived for a very long time.

    While I was thinking about that, the Gluttony skill started to become wild. I had forcefully stayed on semi-starving state for two days straight. If this goes on, I might go into full starvation state shortly.

    I¡¯ve gone past the limit. I interrupted my meal, and told Aaron.

    [Although the meal is good and all¡­¡­I feel like, I¡­¡­I want to go hunting for monster a little. Aren¡¯t there some monsters lurking at the castle on the west?]

    [What¡¯s wrong? ¡¡Your face looks terrible]

    I told Aaron while keeping Gluttony skill a secret, saying that something is urging me to kill some monsters. He had no reason to doubt me, thus believed the story.

    Apparently, when he found out that my eye had suddenly turned red, he thought that I was under some sort of a curse,

    [Ho, so it put that kind of urge in your heart. It¡¯s indeed troublesome]

    [I¡¯ve gotten used to it a little, but I guess it wasn¡¯t really enough yet]

    [And to relieve it, you want to go to that castle¡­¡­]

    [Yes]

    After entering semi-starving state, I became aware that a very tasty smell was flowing from that fortress. Apparently there is a strong monster lurking there.

    Yesterday, when I asked Aaron about it, he told me that something impure had resided there.

    [There is a powerful crown tier monster over there. Most of the monsters that attack this village also originated from there.]

    [I¡¯ve heard about that yesterday¡­¡­But I wonder why you haven¡¯t gone to cut the trouble on its root? ]

    Yesterday he won¡¯t tell me about this, but today Aaron is different.

    After looking at the picture on the shelf, he closed his eyes for a while. Then slowly told me.

    [It was, the castle where I used to live in. ¡­¡­and my family still remained there]

    Right¡­. So the old castle belonged to Aaron. And his family had died there. But what did he mean with that last sentence?

    Aaron continued on to answer my curiosity.

    [The crown tier monster that lurked within the castle, was a Lich Lord titled Harbinger of Death. It can manipulate the dead at will. In other words, my wife, son¡­¡­and the people of the castle, it uses them as a shield, thus rendering me unable to lay a hand on it]

    Aaron looked at the picture of his family gloomily. Then, he turned toward me and stared straight at me.

    [Fate coming here might be a sign . This is my last chance to break off from the past]

    [I¡¯ll guide you to the old castle. I know what I have to do. Do you mind if I come along? ]

    [Of course not. Aaron¡¯s presence will be encouraging for me]

    [I thank you for that. Now then, shall we go?]

    Me and Aaron got ourselves ready.

    Meanwhile, Myne is still silently eating her meal. Perhaps, she doesn¡¯t feel like coming along.

    While equipping his gears, Aaron asked Myne.

    [Pardon me, but I want you to protect this village from monsters while I¡¯m away. Can you please do that? ]

    [Fine. In exchange for that, 5 gold]

    To request for money at time like this¡­ I was about to protest, but Aaron stopped me.

    [It¡¯s considerably cheap to be able to hire a warrior of your calibre for 5 gold. The old castle had quite plenty of savings. Not to mention 5 gold, I¡¯m willing to pay 50 gold after I successfully return]

    [Ou, understood. I¡¯ll do my best]

    A smile bloomed on Myne¡¯s previously expressionless face. Aaron¡¯s proposal may sounded enticing since she¡¯s raising money for her village. Getting excited, she started to wave her axe around. That¡¯s dangerous¡­.can you do that on outside, please?

    Myne called out to me before I got out of the house.

    [Don¡¯t you dare dying on that place. I still need Fate for my purpose]

    [It¡¯ll be alright, I won¡¯t die until I reach Gallia]

    [Good then]

    Sent off by Myne, me and Aaron headed out to the old castle that was visible on the west.

    =====

 Chapter 41

    Chapter 41 ¨C A Town Overrun by the Dead

    Under the twilight sky, me and Aaron proceeded along the less maintained path.

    As the day became darker, my ¡¶Night Vision¡· automatically activated.

    [Ho, you also have a night vision skill]

    [Is it obvious?]

    [I also have it too, so I can tell from the way you are moving.]

    Certainly, when I looked closely, Aaron traversed over the rocks and fallen trees with ease. Anyways, it¡¯s not like I¡¯d seen all of them, but Aaron did have a lot of skills compared to other warriors. I knew that he had appraisal, concealment, and now a Night Vision skill. Judging with how he handled his holy sword, he most likely possessed Holy Sword mastery too.

    Due to his Concealment skill, I couldn¡¯t see his abilities. Such a mysterious old man.

    Aaron noticed me staring and said.

    [To be honest, I am rather anxious since I don¡¯t really know how many skills you have. By any chance, can you lift the Concealment and show them to me?]

    [As expected, but I can¡¯t show it to Aaron just yet]

    [Hmm, well said. Since we both have Concealment skill, it¡¯ll be stupid to not hide one¡¯s own skills.]

    Even Aaron himself did not seem to be willing to show his skills to me. So it¡¯s only fair.

    As we went further westward, the road soon changed from soil to cobblestones. Through the cover of fog, I could see the sight of a castle with town built in its surroundings.

    It used to be a lively town. I could tell from the residual feelings that still lingered on the buildings.

    Aaron muttered the name of town in a nostalgic tone.

    [I have returned to Hausen, once again]

    [Hausen¡­¡­]

    [Yes, I once ruled this town. Before the Lich Lord took it away from me.]

    I kinda knew it already due to semi-starving state¡­..that there was something unbearably tasty in that castle. The Gluttony skill kept urging me to go there, telling me to eat some monsters¡¯ soul.

    It¡¯s like that, when it comes to the Gluttony skill, it felt like all my hard work had gone for naught.

    Noticing me clutching my eye, Aaron asked in a worried tone.

    [Does it hurt?]

    [Yeah, but it¡¯s alright]

    [Once we entered the town, please don¡¯t fight carelessly. The outer vicinity is guarded by Skeleton Knights and Skeleton Archers. It should be easy for you to handle the Skeleton Knight with the basic swordsmanship I have taught you. But you must be careful with the Skeleton Archer. They can attack beyond our range of attack. I may be able to block the attacks, but it might a little difficult for Fate]

    Certainly, it¡¯ll be troublesome trying to block arrows that come from every directions. However, taking out the origin of the arrow before that happened is much easier.

    [I¡¯ll handle the Skeleton Archers]

    [How will you do that?]

    Looking at my equipment©`©`the black sword, Aaron narrowed his eyes. There is no way it can be used for long-ranged attack, that¡¯s what he thought, I assumed.

    Rather than explaining about it, I chose to demonstrate it. I turned Greed into his bow form.

    [This is how.]

    [Ho, interesting weapon. So it can change its shape¡­¡­what else it can turn into?]

    [It can turn into a scythe]

    [Beats me. This is the first time I ever see a weapon like that. Ahahaha, I¡¯m glad to have been able to live this long. Very well, Fate will handle the skeleton archers. I¡¯ll take care of the skeleton knights blocking our way]

    With our roles decided, we approached the town gate. The gate was heavily damaged, so it¡¯s easy for us to get in.

    A monster appeared before I knew it.

    Just as I passed through the gate, a skeleton knight sprang up and swung its sword at me.

    Also, from the top of the wall that surrounded the town, skeleton archers had already nocked their bow and aimed at the both of us

    Well, let¡¯s activate ¡¶Appraisal¡· to see their capabilities.

    Skeleton Knight   Lv 35

    Durability: 2290

    Strength: 2540

    Magic: 1230

    Spirit: 1120

    Agility: 1740

    Ability(s): Two-handed Sword Mastery, Agility Strengthening (Small)

    Skeleton Archer   Lv 35

    Durability: 1290

    Strength: 1440

    Magic: 1110

    Spirit: 1230

    Agility: 770

    Ability(s): Bow Mastery, Sniper

    That¡¯s actually quite good. From the Skeleton Knight, I have the Two-Handed Sword mastery already, but not with that Agility Strengthening (small). So that would do.

    The skeleton archer had bow mastery and snipe skill. Let¡¯s see what they do with ¡¶Appraisal¡·.

    Bow Mastery: Improve the damage of bow type weapon. Enable the use of ¡¶Charged Shot¡·.

    Snipe: Double the range of bow.

    That snipe skill could proof troublesome. However, it¡¯s inferior to my black bow. As long as I can see the target, then the arrow will reach it regardless of distance.

    I used ¡¶Appraisal¡· skill once more to see the detail on charged shot. Apparently, it increase the penetrating force of an arrow the longer the user draw the bow.

    If more than 50 skeleton archers used snipe and ¡¶Charged Shot¡· at the same time, there is little I can do to prevent them.

    That¡¯s why I have to preemptively strike them down.

    [Aaron, I¡¯ll handle the Skeleton Archers. We¡¯ll go with the original plan]

    [Ah, but isn¡¯t this still a bit too far?]

    [It¡¯s not an issue. I¡¯ll hit them all regardless.]

    As long as they are within my line of sight¡­. I nocked a magical arrow on the black bow, aiming at the first skeleton archer that enter my view. The arrow landed in between of what used to be the skeleton archer¡¯s eyebrows.

    The skeleton archer got up as if nothing had happened.

    [Hahaha, that was an excellent magic bow, but it seems that you have never fought an undead before. You¡¯ll have to do something like this]

    To give an example for me, Aaron brandished his holy sword at the approaching skeleton knights.

    He then infused magic power into his sword. Afterward, the ground beneath the skeleton knight turned bright with white light.

    That was the technique of Holy Sword mastery ¡¶Grand Cross¡·.

    Even so, the scale was so big that Hado¡¯s grand cross would be nothing next to it. A huge group of over 100 skeleton knights were swept away in a single strike.

    Aah, one day I¡¯ll get the skill from someone who can use it at similar scale. The more I think about it, the more eye-opening the battle gets.

    [How about that? You¡¯ll need to use holy attribute to defeat an undead. Can you do it?]

    [I¡¯ll try!]

    I won¡¯t give up just yet. We won¡¯t be able to enter the town if I don¡¯t get rid of the skeleton archers guarding the walls.

    I¡¯ll follow on what Aaron had showed me. He struck with Holy attribute attack¡­ the weakness of the undead. Then, I¡¯ll use fire attribute attack in exchange for that.

    At that moment, the currently under bow form Greed quipped in with ¡¶Mind Reading¡· skill.

    ¡ºSo have you decided¡­¡­? Let¡¯s try it¡»

    [Fire attribute are flashy. And it takes time to burn things completely. I need something that is quick-acting]

    I drew the black bow once more, aiming at the skeleton archer that I failed to kill early on. But this time, I infused the ¡¶Dust Magic¡· that I obtained from the Sand Golem into the arrow. The magic arrow infused with dust attribute stuck on the same spot the skeleton archer was hit previously.

    What followed afterward, the skeleton was quickly petrified into a solid stone statue.

    ¡¶Gluttony Skill activated¡·

    ¡¶Durability+1290, Strength+1440, Magic+1110, Spirit+1230, Agility+770 will be applied to your stats¡·

    ¡¶Bow mastery, Snipe will be added to your skill list¡·

    I listened to the inorganic voice, and aimed at the next one. Aaron said with admiration.

    [That, is really something. You actually infused magic spell into your magic arrow¡­¡­. I heard that there was an experiment about it back at the royal capital. However it was difficult to control, and caused a huge accidental discharge. That accident killed the test subject. Ever since then, infusing magic spell into magic arrow had never been attempted again. But even then you did it so easily. That is ridiculous!]

    [Ahaha¡­¡­it¡¯s nothing much]

    It¡¯s very rare for Aaron to praise me, but all the difficult control and everything else was by passed thanks to Greed. Greed is actually more awesome than I previously thought.

    When that thought crossed my mind, Greed spoke to me with pride.

    ¡ºNow you understand my greatness. Honor! Honor, and revere me!¡¡You should start calling me Greed-sama. Ha, Fate?¡»

    [Never]

    It¡¯s been quite a while since the last time Greed boasted that much, so let¡¯s leave him be. I better quickly eliminate all the skeleton archers on that wall.

 Chapter 42

    Chapter 42 ¨C Teacher-Student¡¯s Power

    Fuu¡«. I¡¯ve petrified all the skeleton archers along the wall into stone statues.

    A large crowd of Skeleton Archers with each and every one of them facing toward us. It was somewhat a strange sight to behold.

    [You did good, Fate. Come, let¡¯s go inside]

    I followed Aaron through the wrecked castle gate. The inside of the city was eerily quiet.

    I thought that the skeleton knight would appear out of nowhere like before, but there was nothing so far.

    Aaron soon called me out due to my overt wariness.

    [They won¡¯t be able to sense our presence for a while since we have decimate all of the gate guardians. But we better hurry before large amounts of skeleton knights appear to make trouble with us. With Fate here, we can go straight to the castle through the main street without having to worry about Skeleton Archers. Can I entrust this task to you once more?]

    [Yeah, of course you can]

    [If that so, shall we?]

    [Roger]

    Hausen city¡¯s size was about half of the Royal Capital. How many skeleton knights and archers could fit into such a vast place? Just thinking about that sent chills running down my spine. Even with a proper party, it will take more than a week just to clean them all up.

    As Aaron said, it would be harder for us to hurry to the castle if the skeletons swarmed us like ants clustering on sugar. We had killed over 100 skeletons, incurring huge amount of aggro in the process. Merely entering their field of vision would incite them to attack us as if we had murdered their parents.

    [I will go ahead at full speed. Are you ready?]

    [I¡¯ll watch the surrounding buildings]

    [Cut down everything that blocks our way. Then, let¡¯s go!]

    Me and Aaron sprinted to the utmost limit of our stats, down the main street.

    Around 40 skeleton knights appeared up ahead, trying to block us out. Meanwhile, I could also hear noises of clanking bones from behind, making it clear that there were also several skeleton knights chasing after us.

    The enemy was trying to flank us. Other than that, I could see skeleton archers above the marketplace along the main street. I see now. Once our movement stop, they will rain arrows upon us. Although they are only bones and no brain, they are still crafty nonetheless. Or at least more tactical than either goblins or kobolds.

    Well, those tactics will only effective against normal warriors. Aaron bore the title of Sword Saint and was of the highest class among the Holy Knights. And I, am his disciple. There was no way something of this level will hinder us.

    [Fate, don¡¯t get left behind. While I¡¯m breaking through, focus on your own task. Don¡¯t even think about stopping]

    Exactly what I thought. Alright then, I¡¯ll just do what I should do.

    Raising the black bow, I released the petrifying arrow. They were already aiming at us, and could release their arrows at any moment. I don¡¯t think I could defeat them all by aiming at them one by one. So I simply aimed at one skeleton archer and released spraying shots.

    ¡¶Gluttony Skill activated¡·

    ¡¶Durability+12900¡¢Strength+14400¡¢Magic+11100¡¢Spirit+12300¡¢Agility+7700 will be applied to your stats¡·

    While the inorganic voice rang in my head, I called out to Aaron.

    [Aaron, before it¡¯s too late]

    [Yes, leave it to me]

    As Aaron sprinted, he activated ¡¶Grand Cross¡· technique from the Holy Sword Mastery. And then, when the holy sword begun to emit pale light, he canceled out the technique activation.

    [Fate, listen. Earlier, I said that infusing magic spell attribute into magic arrow is really difficult. But there is another way to infuse attribute into weapon attack. For example, by cancelling the activation of a holy attribute technique like Grand Cross, it will infuse the holy attribute into my sword slashes. It¡¯s fairly easy to do, so remember it well.]

    As expected from a Sword Saint. Even when taking his time to teach and give me pointers, he still continued to slash away at the incoming skeleton knights without doing any unnecessary moves.

    I see. So by cancelling the art activation, the attribute will remain on the weapon, making it possible to imbue attribute effect to normal attacks? This is a very useful trick. Especially since attribute based skills require a lot of magic power.

    Especially technique like ¡¶Grand Cross¡·. It was a powerful one shot of attribute attack. However the cooldown period between each use is long. Aaron¡¯s trick actually compensates for this drawback.

    What left is whether I can do it too or not. What is easy for a Sword Saint like Aaron, doesn¡¯t always mean that it will also be easy for me.

    That is what I can tell from the 3 days of training with him. In short, Aaron was a genius. So I understood that there was a clear margin between where he and I stood.

    What¡¯s particularly amazing, is that he can still attack properly with his eyes closed. And it seemed so natural when Aaron did it. He told me while giving me a serious look, that I could also do it, so I stared back seriously¡­..and said [I don¡¯t have that kind of mind¡¯s eye].

    Well, perhaps if I go into full starvation state, the physical boost will allow me to do so, but the risk was too high.

    Passing the gaps of the broken through skeleton soldiers, the castle finally came into view, so we continued on.

    It was said that a crown-tier Harbinger of Death Lich Lord lived there, within that towering castle. Anyways, if we kept fighting outside, there was no way that it wouldn¡¯t notice.

    The skeletons kept attacking us single-mindedly. Taking a short delay, I killed one skeleton knight so that I could obtain its Agility Strengthening (Small) skill. With this, there is no more skill that I can obtain from the enemies around here.

    Looking at the city from so far, I had the impression that everything had been kept frozen in time at some point. It¡¯s because there wasn¡¯t much, if any, damage on the buildings. Such a large city should also house several warriors. But when I looked at the city¡¯s condition, there seemed to be not much resistance happening.

    Either they were overwhelmed by something else, or by the citizen-turned-undead and they had no sufficient skill to deal with it.

    I looked up toward the castle, where the Lich Lord resided.

    The gate was wrecked much like the city gate. I could tell that the Lich Lord had humanlike intelligence to be reasonable enough to not cause unnecessary damages.

    [Aaron, can I ask you about something?]

    [What is the matter?]

    [Is the Lich Lord as intelligent as a human?]

    [That¡¯s one possibility. It did take over the city during my absence¡­ Fate, all those things I have taught you, I think it will come in handy here.]

    As Aaron told, not only that the Lich Lord was a Crown tier monster, it also has human-like guile. It wouldn¡¯t directly use immense power to pound me into dust, but instead the Lich Lord was the kind of crown tier monster which will use traps and psychological tactic against its opponent. It¡¯s the perfect kind of opponent for me who greatly needed more combat experience before going to Gallia.

    The Gluttony skill hadn¡¯t been appeased yet. It¡¯s because the wretched skill was excited about the exquisite soul wandering about inside the castle. Quickly eat it, quickly eat it, it kept urging from within me.

    This was the first time it got excited to this extent. If I relax myself even for a bit, it will most likely enter full starvation state immediately.

    When Aaron and I finally passed the castle gate, the skeleton knights behind us ceased their pursuit. They stood there seemingly frustrated, but could only watch us.

    Aaron noticed this and told me.

    [It appears that beyond the gate is the territory of the Lich Lord. Other monsters are too afraid to get inside.]

    [I see. So that¡¯s why there seems to be no skeletons inside the castle]

    [The situation is different from when I here last time. Keep your guard up.]

    Running through the courtyard, we scanned the surroundings for entry point into the castle.

    More than anything, it was far too quiet that it¡¯s scary.

 Chapter 43

    Chapter 43 ¨C Cleansing Light

    Searching further, we found out that the door was wide open. What to do now¡­ it¡¯s as if we were invited in.

    [Fate, I will go alone from this point]

    You want to go on like this? I couldn¡¯t wipe this uneasiness away, this bad feeling.

    Aaron put his hand on my shoulder and said.

    [You should be able to sense it too. The Lich Lord is just beyond this door. No change to the plans, I just want you to stand back a little.]

    [¡­.understood.]

    I had no other choice¡­.did I? It wouldn¡¯t be much of a problem for me if only you asked me to come along fighting the Lich Lord.

    Knowing Aaron, the memory from when he came here in the past might¡¯ve resurfaced.

    [Well then, let¡¯s go]

    [Yes]

    Is this it!?

    As Aaron and I entered the castle, the previously dark rooms were suddenly lit with light.

    There were a lot of people standing in the central hall, all of them smiling and waving at us.

    [Impossible¡­.this¡­this can¡¯t be]

    Eyes wide open, Aaron lowered his holy sword. It was the same situation as in his past.

    He wasn¡¯t able to reach the Lich Lord because it had used his family corpses like puppets, blocking his way.

    However, this time around these puppet corpses actually acted much like true living beings.

    Two split out from the crowd. A handsome boy and a beautiful woman gladly greeted Aaron.

    [Dear, welcome back. We¡¯ve been waiting.]

    Aaron¡¯s face stiffened even more. He didn¡¯t respond even if I tried to call out to him. Because what he saw was his long deceased family.

    What should I do¡­ while I was thinking about that, Greed spoke through the ¡¶Mind Reading¡· skill.

    ¡ºThis is bad¡­¡­this is probably an illusion magic. It makes the undead to look much like the living¡»

    [If that¡¯s the case, I should be able to dispel the irksome illusion with the black scythe]

    I switched the Black Sword into Scythe form,

    ¡ºWait, Fate! It¡¯ll be like slashing through empty air. It¡¯s useless to cut those people down. We have to take down the Lich Lord who has activated this illusion in order to dispel it.¡»

    I reverted my weapon back into sword form. The black scythe form could dispel a skill. But only the direct effect of the skill. It cannot interfere with the following events that happened due to the skill. Thus the situation wouldn¡¯t change even if I tried to cut down these people.

    Moreover, those people were raised corpses, so it¡¯s useless to cut them up.

    The reason why Aaron came here was to free his family and people from the Lich Lord¡¯s clutch. But in order to defeat it, we must not mistake the means for the end when the purpose is lost.

    While seeing all these happening in front of me, I asked Greed about what really concerned me.

    [What will happen if I cut down those people?]

    ¡ºRight, the soul seems to be still confined within those body, so the Gluttony skill will consume it if you do. Why asking so suddenly?¡»

    [¡­what I want to know is actually what will happen to the devoured souls. Will there be some salvation for them?]

    Greed seemed to understand what I¡¯m asking about. He was reluctant, but told me anyways.

    ¡ºI think it¡¯s better for you to not know¡­¡­so are you sure? Very well, though I suppose it¡¯ll be better if you think it as the way you did. Those souls consumed by Gluttony, will be forever locked within the skill. Struggling and suffering together inside an infinite hell. There will be no salvation for them.¡»

    I could vaguely feel it already. But the answer was far more than what I had anticipated. Gluttony skill¡­.truly deserving its title as Mortal Sin skill. However, it¡¯ll leave a bad taste on my conscience if I ended up accidentally involving good people.

    That¡¯s why I decided to let those people be. Even though they were undeads controlled by the Lich Lord, I still didn¡¯t want to see them suffer in the eternal hell without any chance for salvation.

    And the Lich Lord is currently in¡­.the central hall is full of its delicious smell, so I can¡¯t really tell where to be exact. Probably, I was also caught under the effect of the illusion magic.

    Tch¡­¡­I could do nothing despite the frustration. What now¡­.. What should I do.

    Meanwhile, Aaron was still being impeded by his family.

    He should¡¯ve been able to tell that it was all a lie. But even so, it¡¯s hard to deny when you have something that you really yearned for right in front of your eyes. If my father and mother appeared here, I would¡¯ve fallen for the same trick too.

    I could understand his feeling. But now,

    [Aaron!]

    I shook his body, trying to wake him up, and fortunately Aaron shook his head soon after. It appeared that he hadn¡¯t completely captured by the illusion magic.

    [I¡¯m alright. Just got reminded of old days for a while.]

    Scratching his head, Aaron admitted that it became harder to ignore such memories as he grew older. Then, he brandished his holy sword toward his precious family.

    [I apologize for only coming here after so long. Now, I¡¯ll ease your pain.]

    Right then, a powerful and blinding flash of light engulfed the room. What was once before a beautiful decorated castle, now was desolated and corroded by rusts. This was how the castle should have looked like originally.

    The citizens who were smiling at us before now had hatred on their face, with hoes, axes, and sickles in their hands.

    Meanwhile, Aaron¡¯s wife was toting a rod, and his son held a holy sword.

    [Father, you are awful. You are always working, working, and working¡­.to the point you abandoned us when we were attacked by monsters. And now you even think to kill us all.]

    [Dear, please think again! Look, we are all alive and well here. Please stop this foolishness and join us. With you a holy knight in here, we¡¯ll be even more safe and sound. Come now, join us here.]

    Similarly, the citizen behind the two also started to reprimand, but were ultimately trying to seek their former lord¡¯s help.

    Even so, Aaron didn¡¯t lower his holy sword.

    [Fate, I am sorry¡­.but can you leave my family and people to me?]

    [Understood. I¡¯ll go find the Lich Lord. I¡¯m pretty sure that it¡¯s lingering around here somewhere.]

    [Then, let¡¯s begin]

    [Roger]

    Aaron sighed and ran up toward his family and people. On my part, I switched my black sword into bow form and headed to the back of the central hall after bypassing the citizens. Aaron kept scanning the area for a sign of the Lich Lord while holding down.

    Noises of holy swords clashing against each other resounded throughout the hall. I could hear the voice of Aaron who was now facing away from me.

    [You¡¯ve become stronger. It seems you obeyed my orders, and never neglected your training]

    His son did not reply, as if the only way to communicate with him was through sword. It¡¯s necessary to end this kind of thing as soon as possible.

    I pushed through the crowd, heading toward the very back of the room.

    Hmm? The Gluttony skill was tingling. Beyond there, if I looked closely, I could tell that there was a distortion in that space.

    [Greed! Is it over there!?]

    ¡ºYeah, most likely. The Gluttony skill is telling us to go forth, to break through! Even so, don¡¯t let your guard down, or else you might get swallowed.¡»

    I already understood what Greed was worried about.

    I jumped away to avoid the crowd, so that no one was in the way, and drew the black bow. Infusing the dust attribute to the magical arrow¡ªand let loose the petrifying arrow.

    [Please hiiiiiittt!]

    The magic arrow sped up into an invisible space and disappeared.

    Gyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa¡­.

    Along with the bone chilling scream, a petrified bone arm fell to the floor.

    At the same time, a scythe wielding and black garbed figure, the Lich Lord itself, finally appeared.

    In a haste, I activated ¡¶Appraisal¡·.

    ¡¾Harbinger of Death]

    Lich Lord Lv100

    Durability: 3640000

    Strength: 2560000

    Magic: 4565000

    Spirit: 4346000

    Agility: 2347000

    Skill(s): Illusion Magic, Magic Strengthening (Large), Spirit Strengthening (Large)

    Its magic and spirit stats actually surpassed 4 million¡­. I wonder what would happen if I managed to consume its soul? All these time I¡¯ve only consumed monsters with 1 million in stats. I¡¯d been training myself to suppress my Gluttony skill, so should I really do this? Again, I remember the lamenting cry back at the Heart territory. At that time, I consumed a high leveled soul that I¡¯m not used to eat yet, rendering the Gluttony skill to go wild.

    Dammit, there was no time to hesitate since I¡¯ve gone this far.

    ¡ºWhy are you hesitating now?! I assure you, you¡¯ll be fine this time. It¡¯s time for you to show the result of your trainings!¡»

    [¡­.yeah, I¡¯ll do it. I wouldn¡¯t know unless I try]

    ¡ºHahaha, that¡¯s the spirit. It wouldn¡¯t be interesting if it not going this way¡»

    I couldn¡¯t afford to let it reuse Illusion Magic and disappear from view once more. With the full extend of my agility, I rushed toward the Lich Lord who was falling to the side wall.

    I reverted back my weapon to black sword, and tried out the sword technique Aaron had taught me.

    The Lich Lord stepped in with the huge scythe in hand. Judging from its center of gravity, it¡¯s trying to feint. If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll just use that feint to my benefit.

    Without fail, I aimed at the Lich Lord¡¯s chest. Its size was almost twice and a half of me. By going in, it wasn¡¯t able to use its huge scythe to knock my sword away.

    The Lich Lord also acknowledged this difference in body size. So it chose to have a prolonged battle by making use of its reach while considering the options available for it.

    However, by doing so, its movement became rather dull.

    ¡ºYou are doing well, Fate¡»

    [I can¡¯t be a noob forever, can I?]

    ¡ºWell said, onward!¡»

    Not taking my sweet time after lunging into its chest, I quickly followed up with a fast sweeping slash. As a result, the Lich Lord was caught off guard, losing his scythe wielding right arm along with most of its fighting prowess.

    I managed to do that in the nick of time. Now it also lost its remaining hand.

    Gyaaaaaaaaaaa!

    Another scream that I¡¯ve gotten used to by now resounded on central hall. The The scythe fell to the floor in a loud metallic clang.

    But even after losing both of its arms, the Lich Lord didn¡¯t not simply give up.

    It commanded the citizen crowding behind me like puppets to attack.

    Chi, this monster doesn¡¯t know what duelling ethics are. Because I was forced to retaliate, several limbs went flying in the process.

    I couldn¡¯t afford to kill them. Because that will make the Gluttony skill to eat their soul. Goddammit.

    I sensed that the Lich Lord saw what happened, since it seemingly laughed to ridicule my action. Now, it ordered the people to surround it like a wall.

    [I can¡¯t attack those citizens]

    ¡ºThat¡¯s not good. So what will you do, Fate? Will you fight while disregarding those people¡»

    [I can¡¯t. They¡¯ll fall into the infinite hell if I consumed them.]

    ¡ºI see, but I advice that you shouldn¡¯t focus too much on those beautiful thoughts.¡»

    Greed might be right. But I¡¯m not fighting alone at the moment.

    I could feel a sense of security upon hearing those footsteps.

    [I¡¯m sorry for the wait, Fate.]

    Turning around to see the source of that powerful voice, I saw Aaron holding two holy swords in hand.

    [Your family and other people¡­?]

    [I cut their limbs or tendons, so that they become unable to move.]

    Under the same circumstances I wouldn¡¯t be able to do the same¡­.unfortunately.

    Looking at the situation I¡¯m currently in, Aaron¡¯s face distorted. It¡¯s because he understood that the Lich Lord had used the people as its meat wall.

    [Again with this¡­.so it¡¯s desperate.]

    Aaron stabbed the holy sword he had taken from his son to the ground, and infuse magic into his original holy sword.

    That¡¯s the Holy Sword Mastery technique ¡¶Grand Cross¡·.

    [Aaron!?]

    [It¡¯s alright. If I finish this as quick as possible, they wouldn¡¯t struggle for too long.]

    Lich Lord who had become uncomfortable with the situation, attempted to cast another illusion magic to sway Aaron. But he didn¡¯t relent.

    Grand Cross was activated with the Lich Lord as the center. The white light lit the castle brightly. The controlled corpses were purified then disappearing into the light.

    There was only the Lich Lord remaining. It tried to withstand Aaron¡¯s Grand Cross with its massive 4 million magic and spirit stats.

    Aaron should¡¯ve been able to finish it off, but I noticed that his face wasn¡¯t looking good. Observing more thoroughly, I realized that his side was bleeding.

    As I thought, against that many people, there should be some repercussion in trying to only sever their limbs and tendons to disable them.

    I stared at the holy sword on the floor. At that moment, Greed told me through ¡¶Mind Reading¡·.

    ¡ºOnce, only this once. I¡¯ll let you use that holy sword to help.¡»

    Greed who didn¡¯t take lightly of me making use other weapons actually agreed this time.

    Well, let¡¯s not waste his agreement. I pulled out the holy sword from the floor, and started to cast Grand Cross alongside Aaron.

    Aaron was surprised upon seeing my action.

    [Fate, what are you trying to do?]

    [Helping you out.]

    This would be the first time for me to use the Holy Sword Mastery technique ¡¶Grand Cross¡·. As I poured in my magic power, the Holy Sword started to glow in white light.

    [Oh, that is¡­.]

    [Let¡¯s finish this.]

    [Fumu, why of course.]

    We raised our voice together at the same time, pouring all of our power.

    [ [ Grand Cross! ] ]

    The castle was once again engulfed in blinding light, turning everything pure white.

    =====

 Chapter 44

    Chapter 44 ¨C New Possibilities

    When the light died down, the Lich Lord finally collapsed to the rugged floor.

    The battle had been decided. The double Grand Cross that I and Aaron had casted was enough to break through the Lich Lord¡¯s magic resistance and caused to it fatal damage.

    That¡¯s why the dead people who were bound to the Lich Lord were released once after another. Their bodies seemed to have reached their limit a long time ago, thus immediately decomposed into soil. This mean I have to be quick.

    [Aaron, quick. To your family.]

    [¡­Yes]

    Aaron put on a stout look and went to his family.

    His wife and son¡¯s body were laying on the floor and had begun to decompose from the lowermost part.

    When Aaron arrived at their side, the two opened their eyes.

    Could they be still being controlled¡­. I prepared the black sword, just in case. But no, there is clear conscience in their eyes.

    Unlike the doll they were before.

    [Father¡­.]

    [Dear¡­..I¡¯m sorry]

    Upon hearing that voices, Aaron dropped his holy sword, rushed to their side and held their hands that seemed to be about to collapse at any time.

    How¡­? Didn¡¯t the two should¡¯ve been died a very long time ago? At this question Greed replied with the ¡¶Mind Reading¡·.

    ¡ºIt can be said that their body still contained their soul. They gained temporary freedom after being released from the Lich Lord. Well, their time isn¡¯t long though.¡»

    [I see¡­.]

    I don¡¯t know if this conclusion is the best for Aaron. It may even wound him even further. But I feel that this is what he always wanted.

    So I simply stood there watching.

    [Forgive me¡­..Father. I couldn¡¯t protect the castle and the city. Taken prisoner by the Lich Lord after being killed¡­.even wielding my sword against father.]

    [That¡¯s enough. Forgive me too. I should¡¯ve stayed with you more often. I¡¯m really really sorry.]

    It was his wife who then replied to Aaron.

    [Dear, you didn¡¯t do anything bad. There was nothing we could do to change it. And after all, didn¡¯t you came to save us? So please, for our sake, continue to walk the path of the Sword Saint you had once believed in forever more.]

    [Father, we¡¯ll be alright now¡­.]

    His family collapsed little by little. Even their hands could not be held anymore¡­..the time was out.

    Aaron shed tears, and answered to his family with a smile on his face.

    [In my remaining life, I will live as to not to make you two ashamed¡­. I, I can finally feel at ease.]

    Upon that answer, the wife and son pair smiled, before finally turning completely to lump of soil.

    Leaving two small balls of pale light. They fluttered in the air, floating around Aaron.

    [Greed, what are those?]

    ¡ºSouls, souls with lingering strong feeling sometimes can be seen by naked eyes. Those two were truly important for Aaron.¡»

    [A final farewell for their loved one, is it¡­.?]

    ¡ºThat¡¯s quite right. But however¡»

    I understood what Greed was trying to say. The Lich Lord was still alive, even after all this time, since I didn¡¯t hear Gluttony Skill activating. It¡¯s that resilient, isn¡¯t it?

    Turning back, I found it crawling on the floor trying to approach us.

    [Don¡¯t you dare interrupt Aaron.]

    I switched into bow form, and generate a magic arrow with my remaining magic power. I added dust attribute to the arrow, and aimed to the Lich Lord¡¯s forehead.

    [You¡¯ll remain here, petrified.]

    The arrow was released in a staggering speed, and hit the target. The petrification took effect almost instantly, to the point that it didn¡¯t even have any time to shriek.

    ¡¶Gluttony Skill activated¡·

    ¡¶Durability+3640000, Strength+2560000, Magic+4565000, Spirit+4346000, Agility+2347000 will be applied to your stats¡·

    ¡¶Illusion Magic, Magic Strengthening (L), Spirit Strengthening (L) will be added to your skill list¡·

    An terrifying stone statue of the Lich Lord was completed. Even if someone took it and tried sell it away, nobody will be willing to buy it since it looked like a cursed item. Good grief¡­it¡¯s still terrible even after dying.

    Afterward, came the excitement of the Gluttony Skill after consuming a crown tier monster as usual. It raged throughout my whole body. The soul of the Lich Lord seemed to be very delicious, all the crown tier monster I¡¯ve come across so far are no match.

    [Ku¡­.uuuu]

    Greed reverted back to his sword form as I struggled to maintain my consciousness.

    After a while, the excitement died down, and it came to pass with me still not being consumed by it. It seemed that my training had been paid off.

    I had my confidence, but it¡¯s far from perfect. Tears of blood running through my cheeks as a result of me forcibly enduring the urge.

    Using the black sword as mirror, I checked my appearance as I wiped the blood on my face. Yes, one of my eyes was red before this, but now both of them were black and the feeling of hunger had also gone.

    As I caught my breath and took a look at Aaron, the sphere of light finally disappearing slowly. Aaron watched them depart solemnly.

    [Please go ahead and wait for me. I still have something left to do, I¡¯ll be there with you one day]

    As if reassured after hearing his words, the two souls finally faded into darkness. Only Aaron and I left in this castle. The battle we had here felt like it was never happened.

    When Aaron turned to me, he opened his mouth with a troubled face.

    [Pardon me, but can I ask you a favor?]

    [What do you want me to do?]

    [Cleaning up. Clean this place up from any monsters. I¡¯ve made a promise, I will do it all over again.]

    Aaron planned to rebuild this city. But first, we¡¯ll have to exterminate all the monsters dwelling around here. I guess it will take overnight¡­.no, with the scale of this city, it will take a few days.

    But I¡¯ll do it anyways. It¡¯s my master¡¯s request, so it¡¯s my obligation to fulfill it as his disciple.

    [Sure. I¡¯m still itching for more battle experiences.]

    [Ho, well said. In that case, should I leave it all to you?]

    [I¡¯m alright with that. Aaron is wounded, so it¡¯s best not to force yourself.]

    [Hahaha, this is nothing but a scratch.]

    He¡¯s a tough old man alright. But as far as I know, there is no magic to heal wound. So I¡¯d rather that he doesn¡¯t push himself too hard¡­..though I can¡¯t ask about it to Aaron yet. But anyways I have auto recovery myself so I can work as hard as I want and still be fine.

    [Then rest for a bit while, and join up with the cleaning afterward.]

    [Nope, I will join up right now.]

    [Eeeeee!?]

    He¡¯s really tough¡­.or perhaps old age simply made him stupider. While thinking about that, Aaron raised his voice.

    [What¡¯s the matter?]

    [Fufufuhahahahaha¡­¡­I didn¡¯t know that there is something like this]

    Aaron was laughing out loud. Since I didn¡¯t understand the reason, it only managed to confuse me.

    [Apparently, I still have some room left to grow. The limit has been overcome, and I actually rose a level.]

    [Really¡­.?]

    [And still rising.]

    When someone has reached a certain age, their level stopped rising even if they killed a lot of monsters. There was an inborn level limit for each individual, and normally it¡¯s impossible to rise beyond that limit.

    However, limit breaks happened when one overcame that hurdle. According to Aaron, doing so would make someone to be stronger by ten times of their original power. He also said that there weren¡¯t many warriors who had exceeded their limit.

    As Aaron himself doesn¡¯t know how it actually happened, he couldn¡¯t give me a proper explanation about it.

    [If I have to say so myself, it may have been because of the opportunity to fight with Fate. Something in you must¡¯ve triggered it within me.]

    [Something¡­?]

    I only had Gluttony Skill with me. Did it also influence Aaron who fought alongside me that he¡¯s able to experience limit break? It was just a guess since I haven¡¯t fought alongside anyone else but Aaron before.

    Greed talked to me through ¡¶Mind Reading¡·.

    ¡ºIf you fought with the owner of a skill that breaks god¡¯s rule, there were some cases where you were also influenced¡­¡­No matter who that person is. As long as they fought with someone who owned skills like the Mortal Sins skill. The influence can either be good or bad. But most of the time it appeared under the form of limit break.¡» [TL Note: Mortal Sin = Deadly Sins]

    [You should¡¯ve told me about this sooner]

    ¡ºYou didn¡¯t need to know about this before. But anyways, those recorded in history to have broken through their limit usually had some relation with the owner of the Mortal Sins skill. ¡»

    I was whispering with Greed at the back when Aaron finally recovered from his initial happiness for being able to experience limit break.

    [Fate, what are you doing talking to yourself? Come now, let¡¯s clean up this city from the skeletons. Time to step up our game]

    [In high spirits, eh?]

    [It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve been this happy. Alright, let¡¯s go then.]

    Aaron went out of the castle, with chasing behind trying to tell him an impending issue.

    [Aaron, there is one problem!]

    [What?]

    [If our return is delayed due to the skeleton hunting, Myne will surely be mad]

    [Indeed¡­.then how about this. In addition to the 50 gold I¡¯ve promised, I¡¯ll add another 100 gold for the reward to protecting the village. She seems to be in need of a lot of money, so I think this would be enough to appease her.]

    As expected of Aaron. He knew that Myne had this weakness when it came to money, even if they barely talked to each other. With that 100 gold, I dare bet that she¡¯d immediately forgive us for being late. I can already imagine her expression upon receiving the money.

    With that problem solved, I¡¯ll be able to fight to my heart¡¯s content. I fully demonstrated the new stats I obtained after consuming the Lich Lord¡¯s soul, getting ahead of Aaron.

    [I should be the one taking the lead. Please rely on the youngster more like the old man you should be]

    [I am certainly old already. However, I feel like I want to go crazy for a bit]

    [In that case¡­.]

    [ [ Competition! ] ]

    Aaron and I ended up competing on who killed the most monsters. If this went on, it might actually take faster than I expected. Retaking the city from the undead and starting over.

 Chapter 45

    Chapter 45 ¨C Regained Honor

    Hausen city was finally free of monsters. At least, in a bit¡­

    The skeletons on the southern, eastern, and northern parts of the city were already under control. Which left us with the western area. We were in the midst of battle to retake that part.

    Aaron and I had hunted over 1000 skeletons up to now, so the accumulated aggro was really high.

    I had never hunted monsters continuously without breaks before this, so this could be regarded as unknown territory for me.

    [Aaron, the skeletons are swarming on us like ants finding sugar.]

    [Normally, doing continuously hunting like this is dangerous and should never be done. However, it¡¯s not much of a trouble with you around.]

    Aaron¡¯s holy sword was infused with Holy Attribute; I could tell from how he easily hacked through 5 skeletons who were coming at him. Un, I don¡¯t think that my presence here was needed if at all¡­.it¡¯s that kind of fight.

    He was truly on fire.

    Since we defeated Lich Lord, it¡¯s been a non-stop 15 hour hunting without any breaks or sleep. No, judging with how it¡¯s already twilight here, I guess it¡¯s been 18 hours? We were hunting skeletons to the point that we were no longer aware about the passage of time. If I went to sleep now, I¡¯m pretty sure I¡¯ll have a dream about skeletons. Other than that, I¡¯m also slightly worried that the Gluttony skill will flare up again.

    [Fate, it will be over once we defeated these skeletons. Can you still go on?]

    [Of course]

    I switched my sword into bow, and rained down a hail of arrows. Of course, all of them were petrification magic arrows.

    I feel like I¡¯m progressing fast in terms of handling the magic bow from this fight. It¡¯s clear that the foundation that Aaron had taught me was the cause of this improvement..

    In addition to that, there was someone acting as a role model fighting in front of me. I wondered myself if watching him fight could be counted as practice. Let¡¯s try imitating how Aaron did it.

    While twisting, jumping, and stirring my body around, I kept releasing arrows into the air. Since I¡¯m using Greed, all I need is to aim a little, and the arrows will correct itself and pierce the target skeleton¡¯s head.

    ¡¶Gluttony Skill activated¡·

    ¡¶Durability+1290, Strength+1440, Magic+1110, Spirit+1230, Agility+770 will be applied to your stat¡·

    Wow, this is really useful. I realized something whilst hearing the inorganic voice.

    How to fight while avoiding enemy¡¯s attack simultaneously. Up to now my brain had been processing attacking and evading attack separately, but apparently it¡¯s possible to do it at the same time. You do start to understand new things while fighting alongside Aaron.

    Since this will be the last time, I¡¯ll burn Aaron¡¯s fighting style into my mind. How he launched an attack without wasted movements. To what extent he was aware of the surrounding enemies while fighting.

    Whilst continue to fight my own way, I tried to imitate Aaron¡¯s style bit by bit.

    After separating with Aaron, I¡¯ll have to continue developing my fighting style on my own. The way Greed is now, he¡¯s unable to show me any battle technique. And with Myne¡¯s personality, I doubt that she¡¯ll ever teach me how to be a proper warrior.

    So most likely than not, Aaron is my first and last teacher.

    [I¡¯ve taken care of all the skeleton archers. Once we¡¯re done with the skeleton knights, it will be over.]

    [Indeed¡­ to assist me for such a long time¡­you have my gratitude. Thank you.]

    Aaron gave me a side glance and smirk, all the while activating ¡¶Grand Cross¡·with his holy sword.

    [Now, this is the end.]

    The holy light emerged from the engraving on the ground, engulfing the remaining skeleton knights. The magical power was more than sufficient to purify the undeads. When the light finally subsided, the city became serene and soundless place. The only sources of light were the stars in the sky.

    [To think it¡¯s night time already. I¡¯m sorry for delaying your departure.]

    [No, I¡¯ve been learning a lot from this outing. Thank you very much!]

    [Hahaha, I actually had no intention to teach you this much. But it must be destiny. I have nothing left to teach you.]

    [Eeeee, isn¡¯t this too fast?!]

    To my surprise, Aaron actually gave me a reminder.

    [When it comes to swordsmanship, no matter how many shapes it has taken, it¡¯ll be of no use. Unless you can sublimate yourself in it, understand it. Fate took in the foundation I taught you more than I can imagine, I¡¯ve showed you enough.]

    [I still have much to learn¡­. At least I know how to fight properly.]

    I never thought that swordsmanship was actually something like that. Somehow, I felt like I just achieved a sudden breakthrough.

    He put his hand on my head, and said with a gentle look.

    [No, it¡¯s enough. Your weapon can switch its form freely. Thus, learning only swordsmanship will make you unbalanced. I want to avoid that. That¡¯s why you should wield it as you want it. One day, I believe that you¡¯ll definitely find your very own fighting style that suits you the most.]

    Right¡­..that¡¯s very true. At the moment, Greed has unlocked three form: sword, bow, and scythe. More forms will eventually unlocked in the future. That¡¯s why sticking to only 1 weapon discipline will be a wrong move.

    My very own style that I have to pursue,

    [Do you mean that I have to integrate all these weapons into one style?]

    [That¡¯s it. I cannot teach you that of course. After all, I¡¯m just a simple swordsman so all I know is swordsmanship.]

    Aaron took off his hand from my hand after saying so.

    Having met and fought alongside him, I came to understand that the path in front of me was a far one. Well, that¡¯s because Greed was such an exceptional weapon, but let¡¯s not tell him that. Because he¡¯ll just get on my nerves.

    ¡ºDid you call?¡»

    [¡­.I didn¡¯t!]

    ¡ºReally¡­¡­? I felt that I was called just now¡»

    I was surprised since Greed suddenly called out through ¡¶Mind Reading¡·. This guy really had a good intuition.

    While I was busy with myself, Aaron put his holy sword back into its sheath and walked toward the castle.

    [Now, let¡¯s retrieve the gold from the castle, and return back. It would be bad for us to delay any longer, right?]

    [That¡¯s right! Myne is most likely very angry right now.]

    [If that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s hurry.]

    We ran through the empty boulevard. I hope that I can visit this place once more when it¡¯s crowded with people again.

    =====

    Bringing along the gold from the castle¡¯s vault, we returned back to the village, to find an angry Myne as expected. Her eyes were brimming in red as if she¡¯s about to explode.

    [You should¡¯ve returned yesterday! What made you returned 1 day late!?]

    [That¡­.after we defeated the Lich Lord, we went ahead and kill every skeletons in the city¡­..]

    [I was the one who invited him to do it. My apology.]

    [If you can¡¯t even keep your promise, what make you guys any different than kids!?]

    It felt really bad since the one who told us out was someone who looked so much younger than the two of us like Myne. Aaron usual dignified face looked disheartened and exhausted. It¡¯s clear even to me that he looked like a mess at that point. Perhaps he was reflecting to himself after Myne told him off like that.

    Looking at this, I had the urge to pat Aaron¡¯s back.

    [Aaron, quickly take that out]

    [Oh, that¡¯s right. Myne, here. My gratitude for protecting the village while I¡¯m away.]

    [Un¡­.OOooooooh! !]

    Myne received the bag full of coins in delight. It was the promised 50 gold with an additional 100 gold. This surprise had indeed successfully rendered her to forget her anger.

    [We somehow made it]

    [Umu, glad that helped. I¡¯ll go to sleep after the meal today. I¡¯m actually quite exhausted.]

    [Me too]

    The villagers had prepared the meal it seemed, considering that I can smell a delicious scent coming from Aaron¡¯s house.

    It appeared that Myne had told the villagers that Aaron went out to seal an evil being. Since they also wanted to be able to do something too, they ended up cooking the foods in preparation for our return from defeating monsters. Since we were supposed to return yesterday, Myne also mentioned that the villagers was worried because we didn¡¯t come back as planned.

    All of the villagers had returned to their house since it¡¯s already late at night. We planned to tell them that Aaron had returned safely tomorrow.

    [So, shall we go inside?]

    I pulled Myne, who were smiling at the bag of gold in her hand, and went into the house. After eating to our heart contend, we went to sleep. Although Myne used my body as pillow, I didn¡¯t even have any energy left to even bother.

    In the next morning, Aaron and the villagers sent us off in the front of the repaired carriage.

    Since most of the monsters coming to attack the village came from Hausen city, by helping Aaron, my achievements toward the village could be considered pretty high since the villagers were thanking me again and again. Myne also seemed to have beaten about 30 monsters or so while we were away, so she also received appreciation from the villagers.

    At that point, Aaron told me something subtle.

    [Fate, listen. Once you finished what you need to do in Gallia, please come back here. I have an important thing to tell you.]

    [Important thing?]

    [Yes, verily. I¡¯ll tell you when the time comes. So be sure to stay alive and come back.]

    He offered me a handshake afterward.

    [Until next time, Fate.]

    [Yes, until next time]

    I shook his hand as strongly as I could and nod back to Aaron.

    Let¡¯s return here if I survive Gallia. Aaron and I only had four days this time. There was so many things left I¡¯d like to talk about with him.

    Myne looked at me and Aaron shaking our own for a while before finally saying.

    [Fate, let¡¯s go.]

    [Yeah, roger that. Alright, Aaron, everyone. Thank you for having me.]

    I got on the carriage, and looked out of the window. I saw them waving their goodbyes.

    Aaron told me that he¡¯ll revive the city of Hausen back. It¡¯ll surely be a lively city in the future. I don¡¯t know what will happen to me in Gallia, so I can only wait and see.

    =====

 Chapter 46

    Chapter 46 ¨C Myne¡¯s Request

    The carriage we rode steadily made its way toward Gallia. Now that we reached this area, we¡¯ll only come across fortified cities that act as the guards of Gallia¡¯s border. Probably I¡¯ll aim for the city where Roxy¡¯s army was stationed at.

    [Thank you for everything up until now.]

    [The pleasure is mine, I made quite a lot of money from this work after all. But I¡¯m sorry¡­.past this area, it¡¯s too dangerous for a horse drawn carriage.]

    [No no, it enough to go up to this point.]

    I said my thank to the middle-aged coachman who had brought us here. I gave him 15 gold before going.

    It appear that I don¡¯t have to conceal my identity as a warrior anymore. The coachman said that military carriage appears frequently to recruit passing warriors to help defend the city. Taking a hitch on that carriage to the fortified cities will be much safer.

    The coachman said that he¡¯ll leave the city once he found another warrior who wanted to return to their homeland. Apparently, this is a place you don¡¯t really want to stay in for long.

    [Myne, let¡¯s go.]

    [Alright]

    The city we are in now was made for back line support, so a lot of goods came in everyday, to be sent towards the front line. Along with that, there were also warriors, unexpectedly many of them. Apparently they gathered for monster hunting.

    In here, requests for monster subjugations were piling like mountains, so you could earn as much as you wanted as a warrior. The reward was also much higher than other places. This was like a heaven on earth for a well-prepared and skilled warriors. But since the monsters often made a stampede and attacked in groups, these people lived side by side with danger.

    There were two types of stampedes, small and large.

    Large scale stampedes were often referred to as Death Parades, and it usually fell into the jurisdiction of the Holy Knights and military powers sent from the capital to deal with it. Death Parades consisted of thousands of monsters, and it could wipe out a party of warriors instantaneously.

    The small scale stampede consisted of hundreds of monsters and was much smaller in size. The warriors would form big enough party to contend with it. The leader of this big party seemed to be a former holy knight in the past. Former holy knights who still yearned for their old lifestyle in the capital, all of them went here. Apparently, still hoping to make a name for themselves so that they could return to become a holy knight.

    [Fate, where are you planning to go?]

    [First of all, I¡¯m a bit pissed. Somebody ate the preserved food without telling.]

    [Fu?nn, I see.]

    The culprit, Myne, didn¡¯t seem to reflect on her faults at all. Rather, it seems like she did it purposely to pick on me.

    Well, no matter. I¡¯m already quite used to Myne¡¯s antics. It¡¯s fine as long as she doesn¡¯t get mad at me. Keeping to Greed¡¯s advice, I tried to not enrage her as much as possible.

    It¡¯s very rare for Greed to actually urge me that much, so at first I thought to just follow it half-heartedly. But then there was that event where she carried some grudge, but it¡¯s enough for her to instantly send a holy knight flying. Now I¡¯d rather not imagine what will happen¡­ if she truly got mad.

    [What are you waiting for? Come on.]

    [Wait up, don¡¯t enter the store as you like.]

    I chased after Myne into an unknown shop. Whoops!? This scent¡­.it¡¯s meat! The delicious smell caused me to unintentionally drooled.

    The inside of the shop was filled with grilled meats. I think I could eat 10 loaves of bread just from the fragrance alone.

    I had plenty of money, and seeing that I only had preserved food lately, some luxury should be okay. Were there any vacant seats? I didn¡¯t see any empty seats anywhere at all.

    Uu?nn, all those seats were mostly occupied by warriors, and they still chatted there even after they¡¯re done with their meals. I¡¯d be grateful if they just went out already.

    While I was thinking to myself, Myne left my side. She stopped in front of the table occupied by several warriors who were still having some after-meal conversation.

    [If you already finished your meal, get out. You¡¯re getting in the way of the other people who¡¯re waiting.]

    She told them in a very flat voice. Ahh, I can already see how this will end somewhat. There is a big chance that terrible things will happen.

    I don¡¯t want to get involved, so simply watched from some distance.

    Those warriors got annoyed of course. The eldest of them waved his hand, as if to shoo Myne away.

    [Go away, you eyesore. This is no place for brats. Even if you came to entertain me, that flat chest is¡­]

    Those are one of the many things that should never be said to Myne, as written on my personal Myne Instruction Manual. Being considered brat is one thing, but being told flat chest was what did it. I really have no idea what will happen next.

    And then, all the fun atmosphere suddenly froze over.

    Aaaaaa¡­..uaaaaaa, that looks it hurt. That too, most likely was very painful. Aa, stop it, that part shouldn¡¯t be bent to that direction. Welp, no way¡­.. Was that even possible? No, no, Oouwwie, Noooooo. Even I who only looked at it felt terrified.

    That ¡®flat chest¡¯ was really a very very dangerous word. I should add this as an entry to my personal Myne Instruction Manual.

    The 8 brave warriors who dared to annoy Myne lay sprawled around me, their eyes only showing the white parts. From how their mouth were leaking white foam, it¡¯s obvious that they had come across the scariest woman in their whole lifetime. This will surely leave irreparable trauma.

    If they could measure Myne¡¯s ability, such things wouldn¡¯t happen. They were deceived by Myne¡¯s childish appearance.

    After causing such disaster, Myne leisurely sat on the now vacant seat and beckoned the waitress to come. The waitress wa stuttering while hearing Myne¡¯s order. The poor lady was shaking on her feet so much¡­.

    Myne then called me to sit beside her. I¡¯m afraid that the rest of the customers will become scared of me if I were to be called upon by her at this timing.

    [Fate, hurry up. Sit here.]

    [Okay, okay, ehh !? I haven¡¯t even made any orders.]

    Before I could even take a seat, the waitress quickly cleaned up the table and escaped.

    Ehh, this can count as torture for the owner of Gluttony skill. Did I accidentally anger her or,

    [I¡¯ve taken care of everything. I¡¯m kind, aren¡¯t I?]

    There was no way this red eyed girl would let the waitress escape without her consent.I actually wanted to order for something I like, but apparently she already beat me to it.

    But anyways her aggressive mind actually brought benefits¡­.so I guess I ought to thank her.

    [Thanks. Yeah, Myne is kind.]

    [Uu¡­]

    Eh? She actually turned her face away when praised. Unexpectedly, Myne doesn¡¯t seem to be accustomed with being praised by others. Thinking about it, she usually act in violence. And those act scares people, so it¡¯s not actually something praiseworthy.

    I guess it¡¯s because she¡¯s also a Mortal Sin skill owner like me, that I treated her gentler than how I treat others.

    While watching the embarrassed Myne, the order arrived. It was a huge serving of grilled meat, served on a large dish.

    Eh? What about mine? Myne then said to me who was about to cry.

    [This is for the two of us to share.]

    [Hee, so that¡¯s how it is. Why are you doing this again?]

    We usually ordered our meal separately. It¡¯s very unusual for us to share things together like this.

    Is it because she wanted to get along more with me? So Myne did still have some common sense. Just when I sighed in relief,

    [This is like a ceremony before battle. I will eat the same thing with my colleague before going into battle.]

    [Oh¡­..eh, what did you just say?]

    [Let¡¯s eat this together, then fight enemies. I will have to borrow your power this time.]

    Dammit, I take back that saying about Myne is kind. So it¡¯s about what she told me when we met again. That she¡¯ll need my help on Gallia.

    So the time has come to do that. Coming to this fortified city, and help Myne defeat an opponent even she deemed too strong for her¡­.

    I had my worries, but I¡¯ve been waiting for a chance to fight side by side with another Mortal skill holder. Well, it¡¯s mandatory in this case, no escape.

    I took and chewed on the meat piece that Myne had cut out for me. Meaning, I agreed to join her in battle.

 Chapter 47

    Chapter 47 ¨C Green Demi-human

    Me and Myne left the city after finishing our meal. We kept going south on foot.

    [Hey, where are we heading for?]

    The barren land spread into the horizon. If we continued at this pace, we¡¯d ended up by-passing the border and entering Gallia. I kept asking for our destination since I had a bad feeling about this, but Myne also kept ignoring me.

    The day grew dimmer as we proceeded. But Myne still didn¡¯t show any signs of stopping.

    Suddenly, looking eastward, I noticed yellow light in the distance. Probably another fortified city. The base at the most forefront that stops the monsters from overflowing. It¡¯s also the place where Roxy will be stationed in for three years.

    I really want to go to that place soon. While thinking so, Myne elbowed me in the gut. The pain had sobered me up.

    [Don¡¯t think about anything else. Focus your mind.]

    [Yeah, sorry.]

    [Gallia is just around the corner. Heads up.]

    There was no apparent sign for what Myne had told me just now. But judging from the cracks and creases on the ground seemingly caused by battles, I could at least tell that we are pretty close already to Gallia.

    Alongside Myne, I took my first step toward Gallia.

    Eh!? What the¡­. The atmosphere changed!?

    I felt cold. Moreover I could smell the scent of blood and death drifting gently in the air.

    Just one step, and the difference is this huge!?

    I tried walking back to test it out, since I still can feel fresh air just a moment ago. Inhaling the air from both sides. It really felt different.

    Something like a invisible wall separated the kingdom and Gallia. It¡¯s even fitting to say that here is a different world altogether.

    [Let¡¯s go, Fate.]

    Since I was still hanging out at the edge, Myne decided to call me out.

    I replied as I finally moved on,

    [Kuuuuuuu¡­.]

    Dammit¡­ why the Gluttony skill awakened at times like this? I¡¯ve repeatedly trained to suppress it, and yet it suddenly flare up just like that? Greed then told me through¡¶Mind Reading¡·

    ¡ºFate, that¡¯s the cause. Look far south toward the sky£¡¡»

    [That¡­. Could it be?]

    ¡ºRight. It¡¯s the Tenryu.¡»

    Under the bright sunshine, a white dragon that could be mistaken as flowing clouds gracefully fly in the sky.

    It¡¯s too big¡­¡­ just how big exactly is it? With how I can still perceive its size even from this far of distance, I might look like grain when standing next to it.

    I wanted to investigate the Tenryu¡¯s capabilities, but it was over the effective range.

    Myne offered her hand to me who was on my knees.

    [You alright?]

    [I feel better already.]

    When the Tenryu finally faded in the horizon, the Gluttony skill settled down on its own.

    Even so, I didn¡¯t expect that Gluttony skill will be attracted this much to the Tenryu. The stronger the skill became, the more ridiculous its appetite. This was really troublesome.

    While I wiped the sweat on my forehead, Myne gave me an advice.

    [Tenryu is too far ahead for Fate. Even by glance, the result is already obvious.]

    [Ahahaha¡­..I can¡¯t refute that.]

    I also thought the same. Tenryu turned out to be much bigger than what I had heard before, and seemed to be incredibly strong too. No wonder people called it a living natural disaster. If a push came to shove, I might¡¯ve needed to fight it, but how far I could go¡­¡­I truly had no idea at the moment.

    I checked my own stats with ¡¶Appraisal¡·.

    Fate Graphite Lv1

    Durability: 12256100

    Strength: 11234600

    Magic: 12312200

    Spirit: 11284400

    Agility: 13378000

    Skill(s): Gluttony, Appraisal, Mind Reading, Concealment, Night Vision, Martial Arts, Snipe, Holy Sword mastery, One-handed Sword mastery, Two-handed Sword mastery, Bow mastery, Flame Bullet Magic, Dust Magic, Illusion Magic, Durability Strengthening (S), Durability Strengthening (M), Durability Strengthening (L), Strength Strengthening (S), Strength Strengthening (M), Strength Strengthening (L), Magic Strengthening (L), Spirit Strengthening (M), Spirit Strengthening (L), Agility Strengthening (S), Agility Strengthening (M), Auto Recovery, Fire Resistance.

    If with all this I¡¯m still incapable of even reaching the Tenryu¡¯s feet, then I don¡¯t know anymore how much stronger I need to get.

    While staring at the direction where the Tenryu had disappeared to, Myne told me

    [Area E. Fate should go there first.]

    [Area E?]

    What was that? Greed suddenly interjected.

    ¡ºThat¡¯s too much¡­¡­too early¡»

    [Greed, what do you mean?]

    ¡ºI don¡¯t care anymore¡»

    Again like this! Greed kept the information to himself. I do want to know about it, but why won¡¯t you tell me anything!? Staring at the black sword in my hand for a while, Myne then said with a sigh.

    [Tenryu is in that area. Fate might be able to rise up in power very fast there, thanks to Gluttony skill. But currently, you won¡¯t be able to hold on to yourself from being swallowed by the skill.]

    [Does that mean I¡¯ll lose control and fight only based on the urge from the Gluttony skill?]

    [Un, that¡¯s right.]

    Myne said that lightly, but judging from Greed¡¯s reaction, it¡¯s most likely true.

    The current me cannot afford to go to Area E. In other words, fighting Tenryu is a no go.

    [If I start preparing from now on, can I eventually go to Area E?]

    [U?n, I think it¡¯ll take 10 years since it¡¯s Fate we are talking about.]

    Oi oi, that¡¯s far too long. I cannot afford to spend 10 years. We never know when the Tenryu will pass the border and attack Roxy.

    At that point, there would be no turning back.

    Myne added some more.

    [One more thing, you should never think of defeating the Tenryu. It¡¯s the best for the kingdom. It has a role of thinning down the growth of monsters in Gallia. Without it, even more incredible monsters will start appearing and invade the kingdom. This is why, I never lay my hand on the Tenryu.]

    [That¡­..]

    Once I¡¯m prepared to go to Area E, what will I do if I must not defeat the Tenryu? I tightened my grip on Greed unintentionally.

    ¡ºWhat are you worrying about now? There is only 1 thing to do since you¡¯ve come this far. Can¡¯t be helped, this me will assist you somehow.¡»

    [¡­..Greed.]

    ¡ºLet¡¯s deal with Myne¡¯s problem first thing first.¡»

    [Yeah, you¡¯re right.]

    No matter how hard I thought about it, there would be no answer if I kept worrying. For now I¡¯ll just accompany Myne crossing through Gallia.

    =====

    I kept walking through the desolated land. The sky had been completely enveloped in darkness, with stars twinkling in between the clouds.

    How much further do we have to go? Whilst taking out a dried meat from my bag, I glanced at Myne who walked at the front.

    She¡¯s moving lightly with the huge black axe on her waist. That form, judging from what I learned from Aaron, allowed her to move effectively while still being able to shift into battle stance at any given time. However, she did so very naturally. Truly an ideal form.

    At that point, Myne suddenly stopped and readied her axe.

    [Fate, it¡¯s the enemy. A small scale stampede.]

    [Eh, where?]

    She actually perceived faraway enemy presence that could not be sensed by me who had ¡¶Night Vision¡·, and pointed northward. Nhn? I still couldn¡¯t see anything¡­.did she sense wrong?

    After a while, whilst raising a huge dust cloud behind their path, green skinned pig-faced creature finally made its appearance. There were about 200 of them. Unlike goblins, their body was solidly muscled. They were also fairly tall, about 1.5 times taller than me. They hadn¡¯t entered the effective range for appraisal just yet.

    [Myne, can we avoid them?]

    [We can¡¯t, since our destination is just beyond there. They are in the way, so let¡¯s just kill them all and proceed.]

    [Alright. It¡¯s almost time for me to feel hungry too.]

    While I drew Greed out, Myne told me.

    [Those pig faces, orcs, are the monster with the biggest population in Gallia. They attack with primitive weapons like carved stone axe or bare handedly. Use your head, fight them as if you¡¯re fighting against humans.]

    [Does that mean they may also cooperate with each other?]

    [Yes, so unless you forgot everything you¡¯ve learned from Aaron, Fate won¡¯t have any trouble fighting them.]

    Their number amounted to 200, isn¡¯t that the same as a single company in the military? The orcs approached with primitive weapons in their hands. Their weapons consisted of shields, bows, swords, and spears of various shapes.

    It seemed that each of them was responsible for a specific role. As Myne said, it¡¯ll be best to fight them as if I¡¯m fighting a human. Even though I had much higher stats, their collective attacks were nothing to be scoffed at.

    The orcs company finally noticed our presence, and stopped some distance ahead of us. A blue skinned orc, one with different skin color to the others behind it, roared.

    With that roar as a signal, they started to release arrows and magics at once.

    [What!?]

    I hurriedly switched the black sword into scythe form. Spinning my scythe, I cut through the rain of arrows and tore down the fireballs. It seemed that the magic the orcs released was fire magic. But I don¡¯t want to get hit by it regardless of my fire resistance.

    They kept releasing arrows and magic without stop. Making me unable to close in.

    No way, could it be that they are waiting for my stamina to bottom up? In any case, it¡¯ll be bad for us if this turned into a battle of attrition.

    Glancing at the orcs at the distance, I suddenly heard a sigh.

    [Good grief¡­ to be unable to move to this degree. Such a sorry state.]

    [If you have time to say that, then tell me what should we do]

    Even Myne was suppressed by the barrage of arrows and magic. But just when I thought about that,

    [Eeeh, uaaaaaa]

    Suddenly Myne scrapped the ground with her black axe. A large chunk of earth was scooped up into the sky. Completely blocking our line of sight. This is bad! Why did she do that!?

    The stream of arrows and magic stopped, seemingly unable to pierce through the chunk of earth.

    So it¡¯s to give us some room to breath. Myne then pulled my hand, and dragged me to move sideways.

    [If you only stand there, there is no point in blocking their line of sight. Run around and poke them in their flank. Come, help me out.]

    [Of course, if there is no place to hide, you simply have to create one! As expected of Myne!]

    [That much is nothing¡­.nothing.]

    With a little blush on her face, Myne let go of my hand.

    Then I¡¯ll just do it. I reverted Greed back into black sword form, and start running. Myne lifted another chunk next to the previous one when we are about to pass it.

    I could almost hear the noise of the upset orc who lost their sight on us. Now then, let¡¯s begin our counterattack.

    =====

 Chapter 48

    Chapter 48 ¨C Dance of the Black Axe

    Taking the advantage of the confused green army, we used the dust cloud to charge at their right flank.

    Even I didn¡¯t want to get outperformed by Myne. Grasping the black sword tightly, I charged into the orc herd. I didn¡¯t use the black arrow form since I¡¯m scared of the possibility of them teaming up against me.

    Against creatures with human-like intelligence like the orcs, I should refrain myself from using the bow and magic arrow. Just like I expected, the rear guards assisted the retreat with their swords and shields, and the spearmen quickly intercepted me.

    But even so, these guys were far cry when compared to Aaron. I ran through them while slashing my sword around. I took out roughly 32 orcs along my path.

    ¡¶Gluttony Skill is activated¡·

    ¡¶Durability+156800, Strength+153600, Magic+121600, Spirit+128000, Agility+121600 will be applied to your stats¡·

    ¡¶Spear Mastery, Magic Strengthening(S), Magic Strengthening(M), Spirit Strengthening(S) will be added to your skills¡·

    Because my existing skills overlapped with theirs, I only ended up getting fewer than expected. Regardless, these monsters¡¯ souls were fairly delicious and gave a decent amount of stats. Each of them gave roughly four thousand stats.

    Meanwhile, I can feel that the Gluttony skill was in a really good mood. It felt very different than when I was hunting down goblins . Right now the skill would probably go berserk if I were to feed it anything less.

    Well, I guess it¡¯s because Orc¡¯s stats are like 100 times higher than that of a goblin?

    It ought to be satisfied. Cause I¡¯m gonna fight the enemies to the fullest, like Myne told me to.

    I slashed the black sword right to left, left to right, slaughtering the orcs that crossed my path.

    Whilst listening to the inorganic voice on my head, I killed the 70th orc. There were 200 of them, right? If we split their amount by half for each of us, that means I only need to kill 30 more.

    While I was wondering how Myne is faring, countless orcs fell from the sky. It was over. She made it rain orcs today¡­..I was dumbstruck.

    I looked at the position where Myne was fighting on. Aah, this somewhat reminds me of that. Back then, when we were at that strictly controlled city, we got involved with a certain Holy Knight. It seemed that Myne used the exact same technique she used to toss that holy knight to the sky.

    Anything Myne hit with the black axe actually flew to sky just like that. And then landed on another world.

    It was a fancy style. Even so, regardless of the fanciness, there were no wasted movements. She launched her enemies one by one without much effort and with minimal moves. It was very pleasant to watch that I could even consider it a dance.

    I wonder if I can do it too. Let¡¯s try to imitate it,

    ¡ºBuhahahaha£¡Silly dancing¡»

    [Don¡¯t laugh, Greed. From here, to there]

    ¡ºIt¡¯s awful¡­¡­Really, it¡¯s terrible. You have your own fighting style taught by Aaron, don¡¯t you? That Myne is someone who was considered a genius from when she was born. No matter how many times you try, you won¡¯t be able to copy her.¡»

    What the, so it was inborn natural talent¡­..that¡¯s actually pretty cool. I want one too! Well, as for me, I guess I actually also got one when I was born¡­.

    I observed Myne¡¯s movement whilst cleaning up the remaining orcs.

    Welllll, it does seem like she fights without much thought in her mind. As if her body moved even before her mind could think up the move.

    Can your body actually move that precisely without thinking¡­.? I guess I wouldn¡¯t know without trying it.

    As expected, having a strong warrior on your side was really a great help in battle. Noticing my stare, Myne smiled back. She then flung an orc at me.

    That could prove to be a danger for me.

    Perhaps, she¡¯s trying to tell me to not just stand around and get all this wrapped up quickly.

    Aye aye, I¡¯ll fight. It¡¯s alright to peek a little, right? After all, this is the first time I saw Myne fighting properly. While I was thinking that, two more orcs came flying.

    Alright, let¡¯s do our best. Otherwise, I fear that she¡¯ll fling 10 or more orcs at me next. That amount was still possible for her of course.

    So let¡¯s send these orcs to a blood festival. These guys let out a disgusting buhhyyii noise when they were knocked down and killed. Thanks to the massacre, all that was left was the blue skinned orc who led the company.

    Let¡¯s see, activate ¡¶Appraisal¡· before it gets troublesome. Buhyyiii and all.

    High Orc leader lv45

    Endurance: 203400

    Strength: 217500

    Magic 175300

    Spirit: 154300

    Agility: 168400

    Skill: Herculean Strength, Strength Strengthening (Large), Durability Strengthening (Large).

    Those were quite the stats. Is it really not a crown tier, but merely a normal monster?

    The rank of monsters in Gallia is really on a different level.

    I tried to ¡¶Appraise¡· the Herculean Strength skill that took my interest.

    Herculean Strength: doubles Strength for a certain duration. After the skill duration is over, Strength is reduced to 1/10. Will recover back to original value after one day.

    It seems to be a stat enhancement skill. It¡¯s only temporary, but doubling strength can be really useful. It does come with a risk of strength being reduced to 1/10 for a day afterward. Still, it can be considered as a trump card, so let¡¯s use it only for emergency.

    With that, thank you for the meal. I quickly slashed at the orc leader who refused to give up even after losing its men.

    [Buhhyiiiii]

    But it was snatched away by Myne who came from the side. The high orc leader was flung to the sky by the black axe. It¡¯s instant death no matter how I saw it.

    [Wait, Myne. Let me eat it. I need that Herculean Strength skill..].

    [There are a lot of orcs in Gallia. Besidely, from my point of view, that herculean strength skill, is a trash skill.]

    [But it doubles strength temporarily, you know?]

    [But there is a drawback. So it¡¯s trash skill.]

    Oioi, it still doubles strength though.

    Myne put down the black axe on the ground and took a break next to me who was still sulking from not getting the skill I wanted.

    At that point, the ground started to collapse.

    What!? The axe is actually that heavy? I remember back then that it was not that heavy when I tried to lift it during the time Myne was sleeping¡­ that¡¯s weird.

    Myne whispered something to the axe while stroking it.

    [That¡¯s alright. Sloth is a good child. Please accumulate more.]

    Accumulate¡­.more weight I guess. Undoubtedly.

    While I was thinking, Myne beckoned for me to sit next to her.

    [Fate, let¡¯s take a break. Come, quickly.]

    [Err, I¡¯m not tired yet.]

    [Always rest after the battle. It¡¯s important!]

    [Wait a min-uaaaa]

    She forcibly pulled me to the ground. Guhee¡­ it hurt.

    [Ahaa, Myne is as aggressive as ever.]

    [That was nothing.]

    [No, it¡¯s not like I¡¯m praising you.]

    [Ara, that¡¯s a shame.]

    [Do you really think so?]

    [Not really.]

    Un, this is how it always was. She had a personality that was hard to grasp sometimes.

    Two people sitting on the ground, looking at the starry night sky for a while. There was no conversation to be heard, just the sound of the chirping bugs.

    Now then, how much further does Myne want us to go? She stood up after the break was over, and told me while pointing toward a direction with her axe.

    [It¡¯s already not that far. Unless something else happened.]

    [What do you mean?]

    [That is that.]

    What the hell was that supposed to mean!? I asked Greed in case he knew something.

    [What was Myne trying to say actually?]

    ¡ºFu, that is that indeed.¡»

    You too. Don¡¯t play around with me, answer seriously!

    Nevermind, I¡¯ll naturally find out once we got there. Then let¡¯s just hurry to wherever this place would be.

    We continued to stride deeper into Gallia.

 Chapter 49

    Chapter 49 ¨C Village of Oblivion

    After numerous battles against the orcs, this village was finally devastated.

    Only the rough shapes of the houses¡¯ foundations and the piling up rubbles remained. It looks more like a mountain of rocks and soil due to years of corrosion by the weather.

    Is this where that enemy even Myne considered to be strong resides? I really don¡¯t think so.

    Walking ahead, she turned her head around and said.

    [This is where I was born. I was immediately brought to the imperial city soon after my birth, so I barely have any memory here. Regardless, this is an important place for me.]

    [Wow¡­so this is, Myne¡¯s birthplace?]

    Nhnn!? Isn¡¯t this strange? Thousand of years seemed to have passed since the village was destroyed. On the other hand, Gallia was destroyed about 4000 years ago.

    According to what Myne had said just now, the village was still functioning when she was born.

    In other words, Myne¡¯s actual age is more than 4000 years old.

    This must be wrong¡­..because, she had that childlike look.

    By the way, when she did said that she¡¯s [A ghost that is not allowed to die] to Aaron back then. From that I knew that she had lived for a very long time, but I never expected that it had been more than 4000 years.

    The numbers was too surprising. If that¡¯s the case, not to mention me, she could even consider Aaron as a kid.

    Still, 4000 years¡­¡­.. I had lived for 16 years. I felt that getting to this point was a very long period already. And yet, Myne had already spent more than 200 times of that period.

    Since she had lived since a very distant time, it¡¯s no wonder that some details in memory became lost or fuzzy.

    Also, Greed told me that he and Myne knew each other. Does that mean he¡¯d already existed 4000 years ago?

    Greed also said that he and Myne shared some sort of relationship in the past, but he had given up on it since he can¡¯t turn back to his former appearance.

    I suppose there was a certain driving force that kept Myne going for these past 4000 years. I think I¡¯ll find out about it in the meantime. If, by chance, it had something to do with the Mortal Sin skill, I shouldn¡¯t act as an outsider.

    [Myne, is there something we need to defeat in this village?]

    [Un, it¡¯s a bad match for me. That¡¯s why, I need Fate¡¯s power.]

    [What kind of creature is that? Is it okay for us to walk around like this?]

    [It¡¯s fine. You¡¯ll find out what kind of creature it is when we actually meet it.]

    Apparently, it¡¯s not the kind of enemy that will ambush us.

    I kept my hand on Greed¡¯s handle since I was still worried.

    Even so, there were no monsters here at all . It¡¯s frighteningly quiet.

    At the center of the desolate village, there were grave markers. Sides by sides, with some of them damaged due to the changing weather.

    A white cocoon of unusual size sat above those grave markers.

    What the, is that really a monster!? Is it okay to approach something that big!? Without much thought I drew Greed out from his scabbard.

    Greed¡¯s bitter voice could be heard via ¡¶Mind Reading¡·

    ¡ºChi, to think this thing is still alive¡­¡­damn bastard¡»

    [Greed, what is that?]

    ¡ºAn angel chimera. Back in ancient Gallia, it was an experimental project of the imperial kingdom¡¯s guardian. It was supposed to cease all of its function years ago.¡»

    [You mean, this is an ancient weapon?]

    ¡ºGood guess. This was Gallian Military biological weapon. It was made by splicing together various kinds of monsters. In my viewpoint, this was the worst failure ever.¡»

    A failure!? That doesn¡¯t sound good.

    Watching from here, it stayed quietly inside its cocoon, so I suppose it¡¯s better to leave it be. I gave Myne a glance.

    [We¡¯ll defeat that. Fate, are you ready?]

    Aaaaa, as expected she¡¯s planning to defeat it.

    Even so it¡¯s huge¡­.almost 15 times my height. Moreover, it was covered in cocoon so I can¡¯t see its real appearance.

    This was the first time for me to fight something of this scale, so I don¡¯t really know what I should do.

    Myne then told me with a bitter smile.

    [It¡¯s not in adult form yet. So the current Fate should be able to fight it. The problem is, it won¡¯t die as long as its soul remained. That¡¯s why we¡¯re going to need Gluttony skill.]

    [The ability to eat its victim¡¯s soul?]

    [Right, since your mortal sin skill is the most sinful of all]

    I don¡¯t want to have a quarrel with God though.

    I was born with Gluttony skill. Thanks to this skill, I was overlooked by the Gods that I¡¯m unable to level up regardless how many monsters I had slain.

    Thus I had to rely on Gluttony skill to grow stronger. Even so, it doesn¡¯t mean that I¡¯m in control of this skill.

    If I ever show any gap, this ridiculous skill will try to devour me.

    Wait a minute, she said that the Gluttony is the most sinful of all mortal sin skills.

    [Did you just said that Gluttony is the strongest among all mortal sin skills?]

    [Yes. It¡¯s the only sin skill that can theoretically break through the concept of level which Gods have created. However, before that happened, the user usually already got swallowed by the skill itself.]

    [Because of it¡¯s progressively growing sense of taste, I knew that well. What is Wrath¡¯s rank among the mortal sin skills?]

    [Wrath is in 4th place. Under both Lust and Greed. Actually, all of them are actually evenly matched to a degree. Only Gluttony is on a different level.].

    When Myne mentioned Greed, my mind inevitably wandered to the black sword in my hand.

    Greed sniffled in response to that.

    ¡ºSinful weapons depended on their wielder. Such hierarchy is meaningless.¡»

    [Could it be, your abilities depended on me as your wielder?]

    ¡ºOf course. If Fate doesn¡¯t serve any use for me, I would¡¯ve killed you long ago. Come on, unlock my next rank faster!¡»

    I wouldn¡¯t be struggling if it was easy. The next rank isn¡¯t available even after I absorbed the Lich Lord¡¯s stats. To think that it¡¯s not enough, Greed is really too greedy.

    Well, not just stats, mental attitude of the wielder is also taken into account, so I guess my mentality isn¡¯t matured yet. Ah, I wish I can be like Aaron as fast as possible.

    While sighing, I glanced at the cocoon. Let¡¯s use¡¶Appraisal¡·on it before fighting.

    Machine Angel Haniel Lv1

    Durability: 26000000

    Strength: 29000000

    Magic: 24000000

    Spirit: 28000000

    Agility: 14000000

    Skills: ¨CERROR-

    Strooooooong! And it¡¯s not even an adult yet.

    Apart from Agility, all of its stats were twice of my own.

    Moreover, there was only ERROR written on the skill, I wonder why.

    If I attack it from the front like this, I¡¯m afraid it will counter attack immediately.

    This is a strong enemy. Myne shrugged her shoulder and told me.

    [You¡¯re not going to fight it alone. I¡¯ll help you. From how you fought the Orcs, I can guess that Fate isn¡¯t used to this kind of battle yet. That¡¯s why, I¡¯ll help Fate to adapt.]

    [That¡¯ll be appreciated. Anyways, what is this ERROR on its skill means? ]

    [The Machine Angel Chimera is a combination of various monsters. The appraisal skill cannot read it properly because its skill is unstable due to it being artificial creature created from forcibly fusing monsters, so you don¡¯t have to worry about it.]

    Nono, that¡¯s not the case. Even if you say so, it¡¯s still an important piece of information.

    That only means that the machine angel Haniel hold numerous but incomplete skills.

    Up until now, I always had this sense of security since I knew my opponents¡¯ skill in advance. But it¡¯s not the case now against this machine angel Haniel.

    This battle is far off from my comfort zone..

    I can feel the tension rising even from just watching it. Greed then said to me through ¡¶Mind Reading¡·.

    ¡ºThis is a good opponent for you. If you fail here, then you can forget about beating Tenryu/Heavenly Dragon. Now wield me properly!¡»

    [I know that already even without you telling me to.]

    I drew out the black sword.

    Upon seeing that my preparations were completed, Myne brandished her black axe and started attacking.

    One heavy blow later, the cocoon started to crack. It¡¯s broke like the shell of an egg.

    As the thick cocoon crumbled down, the chimera angel showed its appearance. As I thought, it was huge.

    Its form seemed to be forcefully sewn together with metallic pipes. All of the different parts of the monster that constituted it eerily had the same color..

    All of it were colored in white as though it was bleached. At its core¨D¨DI was stunned when I looked at the center of its chest.

    [is that¡­.a human!?]

    [That is the core of the machine angel.]

    The view of long silver haired girl entered my eyes. The color of her eyes were unmistakably crimson.

    =====

 Chapter 50

    Chapter 50 ¨C Barrier Angel

    That machine angel Haniel, she had the same red eyes as Myne, and was similar to when I was in starving state.

    I don¡¯t want to think like this, but I felt like there was something that connected us.

    [Myne, that child at the core¡­.]

    At the same time I said that, Haniel¡¯s core stared at me.

    I was immediately attacked by immense pressure, that it¡¯s hard for me to breathe.

    This is¡­ this is the same as me. When both of my eyes turned red, I¡¯m able to frighten anyone I stare at as long as they have lower stats than me.

    Of course, Haniel does have much higher stats than I do.

    Greed then said through the¡¶Mind Reading¡·

    ¡ºMove your eyes away. If you keep looking at her eyes, you¡¯ll be frightened and rendered unable to even fight.¡»

    Damn, I never thought the day will come when I had to look away from my opponent.

    So what should I do? I can¡¯t fight properly if I stare at the core¡¯s eyes.

    This is really bad¡­¡­.it¡¯s embarrassing to let Myne see me in this condition.

    [Don¡¯t fall over just from such thing. Man up.]

    [Even if you say that¡­]

    I tried looking at Haniel¡¯s core once more. Yeah, I immediately felt my body stiffened¡­.

    Really, what should I do?

    The enemy didn¡¯t feel like waiting though. It immediately started attacking with its six limbs.

    [It can¡¯t be helped. Fate attack its leg until you can get used to the pressure. I¡¯ll handle the more troublesome core. However, the deciding blow has to be done by the Gluttony skill owner.]

    [Could it be, that deciding blow¡­.as I thought.]

    [Yes, you¡¯ll have to attack the core.]

    Of course. We need to destroy its core to properly defeat it.

    However, there was that girl in the core. It¡¯ll be hard for me to cut her down,

    [That thing is no longer human. It¡¯s a monster disguised as human. Don¡¯t get fooled by its appearance.]

    [¡­..But]

    [You¡¯ll die if you keep thinking that way. Fate, incoming attack!]

    [Whaat!]

    Haniel¡¯s core moved its hands and created bluish fire balls. Circling itself with it.

    Them it pounded the ring of flame into the ground. The devastating heat caused the ground who came in contact with it to turn into lava.

    An indirect magical attack. This is bad, even if I switched to scythe form, I won¡¯t be able to dispel it.

    I could only looked at the red wall heading toward me like tsunami, waiting for Myne to solve this.

    Because the core had human form, I couldn¡¯t get myself to feel worked up. It was trying to kill us. But even so, I didn¡¯t know if I could muster up enough courage to face it.

    There was no choice. I switched to black bow form, and ready myself to sacrifice some stats.

    While I was thinking about that, Myne moved forward and swung her black axe.

    [Get behind me. Fate cover with magic arrow. When you¡¯re ready, we¡¯ll attack together. Alright?]

    [O-okay, roger that. But, how will you stop that?]

    [I¡¯ll do this, ei!]

    The shout sounded pretty, but the swinging of the black axe was intense.

    The impact blew back the approaching wall of lava back. So strong that it was enough to reach Haniel and make it fall on its knees.

    [Now then, let¡¯s get started. Fate keep Haniel restricted.]

    [I¡¯ll do my best so as not to hold you back.]

    [That¡¯s the spirit.]

    Myne approached Haniel, and swung at its right arm.

    The core cried in pain. Blood trickled out of its red eyes.

    [Kuu¡­.damn it.]

    Again, I accidentally looked into the core¡¯s eyes. I quickly turned away and get moving.

    I¡¯m tasked with duty of restricting Haniel¡¯s movement. So that Myne can attack effectively.

    Since that¡¯s the case, the magic I needed to imbue into the magic arrow is obvious.

    I drew the black bow, and knocked the magic arrow. Then imbued it with Dust magic. Producing a petrifying magic arrow.

    Even the crown tier monster like Lich Lord was turned to stone by it. Now that my stats are higher than before, I should be able to petrify some parts of the machine angel.

    I aimed at tone of Haniel¡¯s feet, and release the magic arrow.

    The core was writhing in pain. Even if it tried to forcefully stand up, its body was like attached to the ground.

    [Alright, that¡¯s a success.]

    ¡ºToo early to celebrate, Fate¡»

    Greed drew my attention via ¡¶Mind Reading¡·.

    Oioi, is that even possible? I¡¯ll just shoot it again with more petrification arrows.

    The petrified leg was returning to its original state at a visible rate. What is that? Some kind of recovery ability? The level was way too high compared to my Auto Recovery.

    Not just the foot. The arm that Myne had cut off is also growing back at visible pace.

    [What the hell with this recovery ability]

    ¡ºIt¡¯s a military biological weapon. It¡¯s designed to fight alone on unspecified duration. That level of damage will only get recovered immediately. You¡¯ll have to continue restricting it until Myne is able to strike a fatal blow. After that, you¡¯ll have to deliver the finishing attack.¡»

    This was a huge responsibility. If I¡¯m late even a little bit, the Haniel would just recover and we¡¯d have to start all over again.

    No matter how strong Myne was, I can¡¯t simply rely on her alone, it¡¯ll just hinder her.

    I had to do this properly.

    But before that, I needed to create an opening for her. I shot another petrification arrow.

    This should stop the troublesome creature a little.

    [Myne! Are you ready?]

    [No problem]

    As long as its movement was restricted, it¡¯s good for Myne to go. She cut away at the growing arm again and also the other arm. Her axe seemed to grow stronger with each blow.

    I asked for Greed¡¯s thought while supporting Myne with petrification arrows.

    [Is Myne¡¯s black axe power goes up every time she attacks with it?]

    ¡ºWell, you can say it that way. The attack power rises as you attack. But the weight also increases. In other words, although it doesn¡¯t have upper ceiling in term of attack power, it also gets harder to wield it overtime.¡»

    [oh, so that¡¯s why¡­..that¡¯s why the ground collapsed when Myne put the axe down.]

    If the attack power increment from fighting the orcs was maintained, then the black axe will have a tremendous weight right now. It¡¯s evident from how each of Myne¡¯s step created a deep cavity on the ground.

    ¡ºThat weapon¨D¨DSloth has great destructive power, but it greatly hampered its wielder¡¯s agility in return due to its progressively increasing weight.¡»

    [But the way I see it now, Myne¡¯s speed isn¡¯t slowing down yet.]

    ¡ºNo, she¡¯s gradually slowing down. Why do you think she asked you to restrict Haniel in the first place?¡»

    Unn, it¡¯s only a little, but she does get slowed down now.

    Meanwhile, Myne managed to blow away Haniel¡¯s head with the black axe.

    The core¡¯s cries became even louder. Its face was drenched in blood.

    I couldn¡¯t look directly into its eyes since it frightens me, as if those eyes naturally shoot out fear out of it.

    Suddenly the air around us changed. What the!? What¡¯s with this unpleasant pressure!?

    Greed immediately warned me.

    ¡ºChi, this is bad. We¡¯ll have to defeat it as soon as possible, it has reached its adulthood. Fate, be careful!¡»

    [Adulthood!? What!?]

    Myne who had been fighting Haniel jumped away in retreat.

    She landed next to me. The weight of the axe caused the ground to unexpectedly dented. Making me to lose balance in the aftermath.

    [Fate, behind me. An attack stronger than before is incoming.]

    Apparently, the adult Haniel thought that it had gained enough power to wipe us out.

    Myne knew this, to the point she retreated from the fight to cover for me.

    To be honest, I feel both thankful and miserable at the the same time. This way, can it still be called working together anymore?

    I can¡¯t say that for sure.

    Then, what if I have the power to fight it head on? Hmm~¡­. I can only try.

    [Greed, do you think it will be enough if I do that?]

    ¡ºI knew you¡¯ll say that. However, never forget to not push yourself too hard. It¡¯s quite a different matter going over there by yourself. You¡¯ll get swallowed if you went too far. Never forget that.¡»

    [Yeah, I understand. I¡¯ll show you that I won¡¯t get swallowed by the Gluttony skill since I¡¯ve come this far.]

    Come! I called upon the Gluttony skill.

    Usually, I devoted myself to suppress the hunger of Gluttony skill at bay. But this time, it¡¯s the other way around.

    In order to fight Haniel on an even ground, I had to unleash the gluttony skill starving state. In order to gain that physical abilities boost, I dared myself to invoke the hungry beast within me.

    I felt and unknown thing wandered inside my body. Then, I started to feel the hunger for souls in a blink of an eye.

    ¡­¡­..this gradual sharpening of body sensation.

    Do not step past this limit. Suppress the gluttony skill to not cross that line¡­¡­.yosh, it¡¯s done.

    Myne was surprised upon seeing what I did.

    [That reddened right eye. To control half of the Gluttony skill through sheer will alone¡­.that much after such a short period.]

    [Even I have to step up sometimes. I don¡¯t want Myne to treat me like a child forever.]

    [Ooh, how reliable. Fine, I¡¯ll consider you as an adult if we won this battle.]

    [Even if you don¡¯t, I will still win this. Let¡¯s go!]

    At this point, I can only control the Gluttony skill¡¯s hunger for a limited time. We¡¯ll have to defeat Haniel before my mind broke down, and I had to consume its soul since I¡¯ll definitely get swallowed by the skill otherwise. This was something I shouldn¡¯t do unless I¡¯m very sure that I can defeat the enemy with it.

    The risk was high, but it¡¯s necessary to even out the match. Regardless, since I¡¯m the owner of the Gluttony skill, I¡¯ll eventually have to make use of it anyways.

    This is a power you can¡¯t trust. I¡¯ll keep looking for the best way to coexist with it. One of the answer is to learn how to draw out its power when needed.

    I stared at the adult Haniel¡¯s red eyes. There was no fear or pressure this time around.

    Thanks to semi-starving state, I was able to negate Haniel¡¯s pressure. This way I could fight at the front line along side Myne.

    I drew out the black sword, and brandished it toward the four winged Haniel. Even now, the core was still shedding tears of blood.

 Chapter 51

    Chapter 51 ¨C Drawing Power

    Haniel spread its feathers to its surrounding when it flapped its wings.

    That spectacle reminded me of something. Myne warned me while I was watching the falling feathers..

    [It¡¯ll explode when touched. Be careful.]

    [If all of that exploded, not even bones will remain.]

    Myne and I promptly went in. Aiming for the Haniel.

    Since I had pulled out half of Gluttony¡¯s hunger, my physical capabilities received substantial boost. Even now, I can clearly see all those falling feathers without missing one.

    Also, all of my stats, no, I must make do with what I have. I¡¯ll devour Haniel before the time limit.

    The feathers that fell to the ground began to detonate, causing the atmosphere to heat up. Large amount of feathers flew towards me from the right side due to the irregular wind.

    Just in time, let¡¯s use that.

    [Greed, shall we?]

    ¡ºAbsurd. There is no way this me will be scratched from that. But what about you£¿¡»

    [The time is right. Let¡¯s go!]

    I deliberately ignored him.

    I cut away at a feather with the black sword. Sure enough, a huge explosion occurred, propelling me to the air. This degree of burns will get healed shortly thanks to auto recovery.

    In mid-air, I switched to the black bow and told Greed.

    [I didn¡¯t get here merely from luck alone. Greed, take away 10% of my stats.]

    ¡ºVery well, I¡¯ll do that. 10% of your stats£¡¡»

    The black bow changed shape immediately. I aimed the black bow which had turned into the instrument of death toward Haniel.

    The magic arrow is formed, already infused with Dust magic.

    I will turn those feathers along with Haniel into stone. There was still Myne among the flock of feathers, but it¡¯ll be okay. I have Greed to control the magic arrow¡¯s path.

    So even if I fired the arrow while closing my eyes, I still wouldn¡¯t hit Myne.

    [Let¡¯s go, Greed!]

    The empowered petrifying arrow was fired, shooting through the air like a lightning bolt. Along the way, it branched into many, shooting down countless feathers all at once, turning them into stone before they can detonate.

    Haniel itself was hit by the main arrow. Its body won¡¯t get fully petrified, but regardless, the magic arrow still packed a lot of punch.

    With tremendous power, a huge chunk of Haniel¡¯s body were rendered petrified.

    I shouted to Myne whilst floating in midair.

    [Myne, now!]

    Even without my words, Myne already knew what to do as she was already on her way to approach Haniel directly.

    The partially petrified Haniel was full of gaps.

    [Perfect opportunity. Here we go. Sloth, release!]

    Myne held the axe up and swung. In response to that, the black axe changed shape instantaneously.

    The axe head became bigger and sharper in preparation to unleash all the power it had accumulated so far. As the dark light turned brighter, the weight also seemed like it increased further.

    Myne slugged that overwhelming destructive power on to the petrified Haniel.

    The destructive power gouged a huge hole on the ground as well as blowing away Haniel¡¯s lower body. The aftershock was terrible too as it was enough to send the remnants and debris of the old village everywhere.

    [What the¡­ that¡¯s too powerful]

    ¡ºDon¡¯t be surprised with only that. Fate, it¡¯s time£¡¡»

    [Ou!]

    Haniel lost its lower body. But thanks to its regenerative ability, it will regain the lost parts in no time.

    I need to strike at its core at once.

    Using the momentum from my fall, I struck at Haniel.

    When I was about to switch back to the black sword,

    ¡ºFate, change to the black scythe£¡¡»

    Haniel, who was aware of my attack, invoked a blue fireball around it to retaliate. Not only targeting me, but also Myne who was still nearby.

    I cut down the blue fireballs that headed towards me and continued closing in toward Haniel. If it¡¯s still under this form, the black scythe will be able to dispel the blue fireball.

    Seeing that its attack was ineffective, Haniel then projected a blue barrier.

    ¡ºThat barrier is also a skill. Cut it down with the scythe£¡¡»

    [Okay, I¡¯ll do just that]

    Kuu, for the first time I felt resistance when trying to cut a skill down. Up until now, the black scythe would simply cut effortlessly. But right now, it felt like trying to cut through metal.

    Apparently, the barrier was strong enough that it can resist the black scythe.

    The barrier and the scythe competed to overpower each other. At that point, Greed¡­

    ¡ºWhat¡¯s wrong, Fate!? Is the limit of releasing half of Gluttony¡¯s power only to this extent?¡»

    [Shut up!]

    ¡ºObserve the barrier with that eye of yours! There is no way that this kind of barrier can be evenly spread.¡»

    So I can even see such things with the red eye¡­..concentrating myself, it¡¯s as if I¡¯ve arrived at a different world.

    There are blood-like veins that circulate across Haniel¡¯s blue barrier. Some of them were active while the rest were stagnant.

    [Could this be the flow of magic?]

    ¡ºThat¡¯s right. All you need is target the right place!¡»

    Pulling out the scythe, I once again attacked the part where the magical power is the thinnest according to Greed.

    Hitting on ever-changing spots, the slashes did interestingly break through the barrier much more easily.

    And after a certain extent, the black scythe¡¯s power to dissolve skills finally went through and the barrier broke with the sound of breaking glass.

    [Yosh!]

    ¡ºLet¡¯s put a stop to it now, Fate! ¡»

    Maintaining the momentum of my scythe, I slashed at Haniel¡¯s remaining upper body.

    It tried to defend by crossing its arms, but it¡¯s in vain. The scythe will still fall upon it.

    It opened up a very large gash, cutting through Haniel¡¯s hand and the core in its chest. The white girl who served as the core struggled as she was getting torn in half.

    Even if I knew that I have to and while I was I doing it, it still feels like there is something stabbing my heart.

    While I was hesitating, Haniel started to flap its wings, attempting to escape by spreading the exploding feathers.

    I couldn¡¯t fly so I won¡¯t be able to attack it if it¡¯s high above in the sky.

    I fell down to the ground while trying to slash apart the feathers and when I thought to jump in pursuit, it was already out of reach. At this rate, Haniel will start regenerating.

    Che, red blots bloomed on the ground below me. My red right eye had started to bleed.

    It appears that I¡¯m approaching my limit. Quick, I need to eat Haniel¡¯s soul before I lose myself.

    While I was frustrated from Haniel¡¯s trick to buy some time, Myne joined in.

    [I can launch Fate up to the sky.]

    [How!?]

    My! You want me to ride on the flat part of the axe head, just like that!?

    Well, it¡¯s not because I¡¯m the holder of Gluttony skill, right?

    [Come on, quick. Before Haniel recovers.]

    [I know already.]

    I have no decisive attack. The strongest attack I have now, the black bow¨Cthe killing strike I got when I unlocked the first tier. But at this range, the damage won¡¯t be enough to overpower Haniel¡¯s regenerative power.

    I need a high power attack for a single target.

    What should I do? Shoot the powered black bow at close range?

    That¡¯s a totally unreasonable method, but also all I have¡­.

    ¡ºIsn¡¯t it about time to try out the killing strike of the second tier?¡»

    [What¡¯s with that? Withholding it until only just now.]

    ¡ºIt¡¯s because Fate won¡¯t be able to handle it before. But in your current condition, it should be fine.¡»

    I was about to ask him what it is, but Myne forcefully put me on the black axe before I could do that.

    [Quick, no time to play around. You can talk while in the air. Go already!]

    [Wai-uaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa]

    Before I could say anything, I was propelled toward Haniel.

    Oioi, I tried to ask Greed in a panic.

    [Quickly, tell me!]

    ¡ºThe killing strike of the second tier requires 20% of your stats. Also, it has to be aimed at the part where enemy¡¯s magical power is concentrated at. If otherwise, it will fail.¡»

    [What the. The place where magic concentrates, how do I even fi¡­.]

    No, I can find it now.

    With half of Gluttony¡¯s power unlocked, I should be able to find it just like how I did with the barrier.

    I¡¯m getting close to Haniel. It appear to be preparing for retaliation. I didn¡¯t notice that.

    It can¡¯t be helped, can¡¯t it?

    [Greed, take 20% of my stats!]

    ¡ºThen I¡¯ll take it. 20% of your stats.¡»

    He already consumed 10% from when I used the black bow. Now that he took another 20%, the gap of the statuses between me and Haniel increased.

    Though still barely clinging.

    In other words, I can¡¯t afford to fail this second-tier killing strike.

    Meanwhile, Greed took the stats away from me. The feeling of power escaped my body.

    The black scythe fed upon my power and started to change.

    =====

 Chapter 52

    Chapter 52 ¨C The Third Tier

    3 blades appeared side-by-side. The current black scythe¡¯s form would remind the onlookers of the claws of a beast.

    Its size had also grown bigger, making the already originally hard-to-wield weapon to become even more cumbersome

    Just like the changes to the black bow, this one¡¯s size had also expanded. I can see now why this is called a Mortal Sin weapon as it does something like this without permission.

    From the pressure transmitted to my hand alone, I realized that this is a weapon of tremendous power.

    When I looked up again, it seemed that Haniel is still focusing on recovering itself.

    [We can go on if it¡¯s like this!]

    ¡ºFind where the magic power is focused at¡»

    I quickly scanned the area with the red eye as soon as Greed told me to.

    The inside of Haniel¡¯s body was pulsating with strands of magical power like twigs branching out of a tree so I tried to trace it back to its origin..

    It was just like what I expected. The source of the magic power was the girl who acts as the core. The target I was looking for is actually her heart.

    With it as the center, magic power coursed through Haniel¡¯s whole body.

    If I can split the heart with this sinister scythe, it¡¯ll be over.

    The problem is Haniel¡¯s self regeneration. Even if its head or arms are cut off, it will regenerate back in no time.

    However, it seemed that the phenomenal self regeneration had slowed down somehow.

    The lower body that Myne had blown off hadn¡¯t regenerated yet. Neither did the arms that I had cut off.

    [Is it weakened?]

    ¡ºIt forced itself to mature. As a result, its regeneration had slowed down. It¡¯s still there though. It just needs more time¡»

    [If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll use this chance to settle this.]

    ¡ºWhy of course.¡»

    I wielded the huge scythe and took aim. I¡¯ll slice it apart as we pass through each other.

    At that point, Haniel seemed to notice me and prepared to do something.

    It briskly surrounded itself with barrier.

    The core also began to do something different. This movement¡­..no way!?

    Several blue flames appeared in the confined space..

    ¡ºTsk, Haniel wants to drag us along to the grave. It actually burned itself out¡»

    There is no place to escape. Did it try to take me along as I defeated it?

    Haniel had tremendous self-healing. Even if it¡¯s a bit slow, it can still regenerate itself to full health.

    On the other hand, my auto-recovery won¡¯t heal fatal injuries. If I touched the blue flame inside such a confined space, I¡¯ll die before the skill can even activate.

    What to do¡­should I just call off the killing blow, wasting 20% of my stats and use the original black scythe to cut through? Or¡­

    However, if I do that, there will be no second chance.

    [If that¡¯s so, then I¡¯ll just eat it before it can burn me.]

    ¡ºYou don¡¯t mean, Fate£¡¡»

    The blue fire balls that are floating in between me and Haniel started to expand.

    Hot¡­.my clothes are burning and my skin is getting hot.

    My field of vision is dyed with blue. But still, I didn¡¯t lose track of my target.

    ¡ºFate, be careful£¡¡»

    [I¡¯m alright, watch.]

    I¡¯ve been observing Haniel¡¯s body movement for a while now. In particular, the movement of its right arm.

    From inside the whirlpool of blue flames, Haniel¡¯s right arm stretched out trying to grab me.

    I used that as a stepping stone instead and jumped to the core.

    ¡ºThis is it, Fate!¡»

    [Uoooooooooooooooooo!]

    The core became furious as I plunged into it.

    The white girl kept staring me with her red eyes. Even now, it¡¯s still dripping with blood.

    At first, she seemed like she was about to do something with her hands, but never quite finished it.

    It¡¯s as if she¡¯s telling me to kill her already.

    The black scythe that has turned into a sinister weapon cut to her chest. Without a doubt, the blades passed through the magic power source.

    At that moment, the white girl¡¯s hand reached out and touched my cheek. ¡¶Mind Reading¡· was activated in that instance, revealing her thoughts.

    It was a fragmented memories. Perhaps, her memories before being turned into this monstrosity.

    It was about a facility with pure white rooms where she lived with similar children like her. It was lively at first, but the children were being taken away one by one to somewhere else.

    And finally the girl herself was also taken somewhere that looks to be a dimly lit room.

    There was another girl there who embraced her as she cried in fear¡­..this particular girl had a strong resemblance to Myne.

    However, unlike Myne, this girl had a distinctively richer feeling in her.

    What¡­.are this memories!? Meanwhile, the memory feed stopped there as the girl¡¯s arms fell off.

    When I came to and looked back, I found that Haniel¡¯s white body started to blacken.

    [Greed, this is!?]

    ¡ºThis is the killing blow of this me¡¯s second tier¨D¨Da sure-kill strike. If you destroy the spot where the magic power concentrates in, it will die no matter the enemy. The scythe inflicts the whole body with a very strong curse that rots everything. It cannot be resisted no matter how powerful the vitality of the afflicted body is¡»

    Certainly, even Haniel who had an amazing regenerative ability seems to be about to collapse soon.

    It got blackened, cracked like dried soil¡­.some parts even became dust that dispersed in the wind. The core white girl also met the same fate. She had become stuck like a black statue.

    When I landed back on the ground, so is Haniel¡¯s remnants.

    The remnant fell apart completely upon collision with the ground. Joining the wreckages and debrises of the long devastated village.

    The numerous tombstones in this lost village now seemed like it was prepared for Haniel.

    ¡¶Gluttony skill activated¡·

    ¡¶Durability+26000000, Strength+29000000, Magic+24000000, Spirit+28000000, Agility+14000000 will be applied to your stats¡·

    Along with the inorganic voice, an unprecedented amount of stats was added. No skill was added seemingly because of that ERROR thing.

    Nhn? It¡¯s different than usual. Usually, when I devoured a huge amount of stats, the gluttony skill will act up in delight and tries to overpower me.

    However, it remained quiet this time. The hunger is firmly contained, but I don¡¯t feel like I¡¯m filled or anything.

    However, the stuffiness in my chest still remained.

    [What the¡­ what¡¯s with this feeling? Is it because the enemy is a machine angel and not a monster?]

    ¡ºThere is such a thing¡£Although it¡¯s a degraded version, it¡¯s still like eating your own kin¡£There is no happiness or sadness. What¡¯s left is just¡­¡­¡»

    Greed didn¡¯t touch upon it any further.

    While I was looking at the remains of Haniel, Myne joined in.

    [You did well. With this, I¡¯ll accept Fate as an adult now.]

    [That¡¯s an honor¡­.but, can I ask you something?]

    [What is it?]

    At that time, one of the memory flowed from Haniel¡¯s core through the mind reading skill.

    In a certain facility, the core girl met a girl that resembles Myne.

    [That Haniel¡¯s core and Myne, did you two know each other?]

    [¡­¡­..No idea, I already forget about those ancient times.]

    Although she said so, Myne still kneeled down and stroked the remains of Haniel. I thought so, they were really an acquaintance.

    As it is now, I wonder if she¡¯s really okay with letting me eat someone she knew. The devoured souls do suffer forever inside the gluttony skill after all.

    Myne saw through me already.

    [There is no other choice but to think that this is the best. When it comes to machine angels, the only path left is to defeat it. Otherwise, we¡¯ll be the ones who die.]

    Gallia which was destroyed long ago.

    Even though considerable amount of time had passed, its legacies still sleeps. Perhaps, there are still more out there.

    And even more dangerous existences might still be lurking out there. Thinking of that made me had a goosebump.

    The living natural disaster¨D¨DTenryu started to invoke unfamiliar fear inside my mind. I have witnessed at least a glimpse of it through this fight against Haniel.

    Myne has been fighting in a world I knew nothing of. And it will remain that way forever. As the holder of similar skill, the time will come for me to fight as well.

    But now is not the time. I have more important things to do.

    My original goal for coming to Gallia isn¡¯t to defeat Haniel.

    [Greed, I can unlock it this time, right?]

    ¡ºIndeed you can. So what will¡­¡­I don¡¯t need to ask, do I?¡»

    [I need even more power. Use up all the stats I¡¯ve obtained so far, and unlock the third tier.]

    ¡ºWell said, then let¡¯s do it!¡»

    Tens of millions of stats are being absorbed by Greed. It¡¯s all the power I¡¯ve accumulated throughout this journey.

    From when I fought at my hometown¡­.from when I fought alongside the sword saint Aaron¡­and finally, the power I obtained from defeating the machine angel¡­.. All of it has lost.

    Although the skills remain, the stats went back to rock bottom. I have to raise it back from scratch.

    The black scythe emitted light, and changed shape.

    As my power is fully absorbed, the light began to settle. And so, I saw the new form of Greed and got surprised.

    [No way¡­..Greed¡­.this is.]

    ¡ºYes¡¢the power you¡¯ve yearned the most¡£That¡¯s why, the form of the third tier is this: Demonic Shield. Try to master it completely£¡¡»

    [Yeah, I¡¯ll do that.]

    My smile grew wider as I look at the shield larger than my body.

    This is the power I¡¯ve been yearning for¡­.the power to protect others!

    =====

    Author¡¯s note:

    The current status after sacrificing my status to strengthen Greed.

    (It revert back to my status when I met Greed for the first time)

    Fate Graphite   Lv 1

    Durability: 121

    Strength: 151

    Magic: 101

    Spirit: 101

    Agility: 131

    Skills: Gluttony, Appraisal, Mind reading, Concealment, Night Vision, Martial Arts, Sniper, Holy Sword mastery, One-handed Sword mastery, Two-handed Sword mastery, Bow mastery, Spear mastery, Flame magic, Dust magic, Illusion magic, Durability strengthening (S), Durability strengthening (M), Durability strengthening (L), Strength Strengthening (S), Strength Strengthening (M), Magic strengthening (S), Magic strengthening (M), Magic strengthening (L), Spirit strengthening (S), Spirit strengthening (M), Spirit strengthening (L), Agility strengthening (S), Agility strengthening (M), Auto-Recovery, Fire Resistance.

    =====

 Chapter 53

    Chapter 53 ¨C In The Land of Gallia

    I gave the black shield a try. It was fairly heavy.

    Compared to the other forms, this one was the heaviest.

    I cannot handle it with only one hand, but it seemed fine if I used both hands to hold it firmly.

    ¡ºHow is my third form£¿¡»

    [This is quite good. Up until now¡­..we¡¯ve never been able to properly defend against wide-area attacks. How much can this shield defend against?]

    ¡ºYou can defend against most attacks. In addition, you can also expand its area of defense by supplying it with magic.¡»

    [With that, can we defend against wide area attacks?]

    ¡ºIt¡¯s possible. Depending on how you use it¡»

    So I can expand its defense zone by using my magical power?

    With this black shield, I can fight while protecting others¡­..yes, it should be possible now. Just as Greed said, it¡¯ll depend on how I use it.

    And suitably, I¡¯m still in Gallia now. There is no better place to practice.

    When I raised my black shield again, Myne approached me with an interested look.

    [In the middle of Gallia, unlocking a tier¡­.I¡¯m amazed]

    [It¡¯s only normal. Greed won¡¯t pick the time and place. He¡¯s really a greedy one, and selfish too.]

    [Ah, that fellow has always been like that since a long time ago. I completely forgot.]

    I kinda knew already that Greed and Myne had some kind of relationship in the past. But they don¡¯t talk to each other that much.

    It doesn¡¯t seem like they are on really good terms. Perhaps, they were once battle companions?

    I understood about their relationship to some extent, but not too deep either. Also, they didn¡¯t interfere with each other. They¡¯ll cooperate with each other when it comes to battle too..

    How about me then? As a holder of the same kind of skill, what is my relationship compared to Myne?

    Well, there are things that don¡¯t really need to be worried about. Anyways, I had something to ask to Myne.

    [Myne¡­.I have a request, is that okay?]

    [U~n, depend]

    [Look, my stats are greatly weakened after liberating Greed. Can you help me to raise my stats a little, until I at least can fight on my own? Please!]

    Myne seemed to be considering it. Please, say yes.

    Travelling through Gallia which full of strong monster with my current stats is just looking to die. Moreover, it¡¯s even more dangerous since the monsters always come in horde.

    Myne looked at my face, then smiling faintly. What the¡­that creeps me out.

    [Very well. I¡¯ll help. You¡¯ve worked hard to defeat Haniel after all. Moreover, it¡¯ll be troublesome if Fate died so easily.]

    [Thank you.]

    [However, I want you to help me bury this child under this land first.]

    Myne pointed to the Haniel¡¯s remains. It was broken down, some had even become dust, carried by the wind, but there were still remnants.

    The soul had been eaten by me. At the very least, its body can return to the ground.

    [I¡¯ll be happy to do that]

    [Yes¡­.thank you]

    That last part was said in a very low voice.

    That¡¯s surprising. I wonder how that girl really is behind the scenes. I¡¯ve got to figure her out somehow during our journey. Well let¡¯s just help out for now.

    In the middle of the cluster of tombstones. That place will be Haniel¡¯s final resting place.

    Since Myne dug the hole with single blow from her black axe, I could only watch on the side.

    After that, I gently insert the remnants of Haniel inside. I had to be extra careful since the remains are still collapsing even now.

    There was only few visible remnants, so it didn¡¯t take too long to collect them all. To think that what originally was such a large body had been reduced to only a few pieces like this¡­¡­

    It¡¯s because I killed it using the killing strike of the second tier, so I should expect nothing less.

    After covering the hole back up with her two hands, Myne used the rubble of the village as a tombstone.

    The simple grave is completed.

    [It¡¯s finished]

    [Un, it¡¯s over.]

    For a short while, Myne stared at Haniel¡¯s grave. Then as if to shake off something, she shook her head.

    [Next is Fate¡¯s turn]

    [Yeah, I¡¯m thankful.]

    [A group of orcs is heading this way. Perhaps they were attracted by the fight earlier.]

    [Is that so¡­¡­how many are they?]

    This group of orcs consisted of 2 squads.

    That¡¯s a huge amount for a mere search party. Perhaps they sensed the outburst of magical power and came to investigate.

    By borrowing the power of Gluttony skill, I¡¯ll be able to do something soon with this amount of enemies.

    [Are you ready?]

    [Always ready to go]

    [Then let¡¯s do this quickly. I¡¯ll give the last attack to Fate. I won¡¯t allow any mistakes.]

    [Aye aye]

    The usual, tough Myne.

    However, since she¡¯ll have to only weaken the monster in order to let me do the decisive strike, won¡¯t it be tiring for her? Myne is grouchy, but she¡¯s actually a nice fellow.

    Oh well, I changed Greed into a black bow to attack from the rear.

    As soon as I have sufficient stats, I¡¯ll switch to the vanguard. Depending on the situation, I can even try out the black shield, or not. I guess that¡¯s too greedy of me.

    I should¡¯ve been exhausted from the fight with Haniel, but strangely I can¡¯t help but to feel hungry for a fight..

    This is likely because of the Gluttony skill. It¡¯s as if it wants me to rework my way up after eating Haniel just now.

    Then I will do just that. I¡¯ll keep consuming souls and raise my stats. Otherwise, I won¡¯t be able to survive Gallia.

    Leaving the desolate village, I saw waves of green moving toward here.

    2 squads¡­.that¡¯s quite a number. I¡¯ll have a nice meal today.

    [Let¡¯s go!]

    [I¡¯m amazed with my motivation despite being weak]

    [It won¡¯t be for long. It¡¯ll take only a blink of an eye¡­¡­that¡¯s what I expect.]

    By defeating monsters, Gluttony skill will eat the victim¡¯s soul and absorb their power.

    I started with low stats and only this 1 skill, but now it¡¯s possible for me to defeat enemies with over 20 million stats like the machine angel. I¡¯m weakened now, but soon I¡¯ll return to that level once more.

    According to Myne, it¡¯s possible to absorb power endlessly with the Gluttony Skill. With it, one can break through the limit that gods have set.

    But such a nice skill does come with shortcoming. I thought I¡¯ll be able to hold it at bay for sure. Now that I¡¯ve faced the Gluttony skill, I understood.

    Perhaps, if I eat Tenryu¡­¡­ but, in order to that¡­. (TL Note: Tenryu : Heavenly Dragon).

    [Fate, what¡¯s wrong?]

    Myne tilted her head while standing over the corpse of an orc.

    I had just composed myself. An inorganic voice resounds in my head. It never changes; still as cold as ever.

    I managed to get back my power somewhat. If it¡¯s just fighting a high orc, I could do it by myself without too much difficulty.

    I prepared the black sword and approached the high orc leader.

    It seemed that it was about to do something, but too slow. I already cut its neck when we passed each other.

    ¡¶Gluttony skill activated¡·

    ¡¶Durability+203400, Strength+217500, Magic+175300, Spirit+154300, Agility+168400 will be applied to your stats¡·

    ¡¶Herculean Strength, Durability Strengthening (Large) will be added to your skill¡·

    Alright, I can already fight without Myne¡¯s help with this. While looking at the orcs being swept away, I said:

    [What will Myne do next?]

    [I will walk around Gallia for a while. Will Fate also come along?]

    I see, so that¡¯s why she had bought food for herself before this. She used to steal my provisions up till now, so I thought that there was something wrong.

    I haven¡¯t had a change of heart.

    [No, I¡¯ll return to the fortress city¡­.there is someone I want to protect.]

    [I see¡­..that¡¯s a shame. Then this is farewell.]

    I didn¡¯t spare any time to say goodbye to Myne, and just walked away with my back to Gallia.

    I got lost in thought a bit, and stopped.

    [I have one last request.]

    [What is it?]

    [If somehow¡­..I lose it¡­¡­I want Myne to kill me. You are the only one I can ask to do it.]

    I¡¯m asking her as a fellow Mortal Sin skill owner.

    The one who can beat me, should the Gluttony skill run rampant, is only Myne as far as I know. I want some insurance should that time ever come.

    Myne opened her eyes wide, and sighed.

    [I understand. I will kill you when that time comes]

    [Good¡­thanks]

    With this, I can fight to my heart¡¯s content.

    Although Greed is bad-mouthing me through the ¡¶mind reading¡·, I don¡¯t really mind.

    This is something important to me after all. Let¡¯s return home, to the fortress city where Roxy is.

    I bid Myne farewell and returned to my original purpose. I¡¯ve come so far for this sole purpose after all.

    Then, I took out the skull mask from my breast pocket.

 Chapter 54

    Chapter 54 ¨C Reunion with the White Holy Knight

    I donned the skull mask after parting with Myne, then headed northward, towards the fortress city Babylon.

    The sun was starting to go down. I wanted to at least reach the city before sunset.

    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s a wish come true, but I returned to the border between the Kingdom and Gallia without encountering any monster stampedes along the way.

    Over that point is the kingdom¡­the soil wasn¡¯t desolated. Flowers and other plants could be seen growing on the ground, swaying on the wind.

    And it¡¯s still Gallia where I stood. The air reeked of blood and the ground was dry and cracked. One could even say that this was the country of death.

    As I stepped away from Gallia, the fresh air of Kingdom entered my lungs. As I thought, this feeling is a little bit unsettling.

    When I had stepped into Gallia back then, it was like I was passing through the border to another world. The difference was uncanny.

    Perhaps like that machine angel which I fought against with Myne, this was probably also due to the influence of ancient Gallian technology.

    Well, even after 4000 years since its destruction, the exact location of the Gallian kingdom was never found, I don¡¯t understand why.

    But anyways, here is the fortress city Babylon. My stomach is empty, so let¡¯s hurry.

    Oh~, look at that, a city surrounded by tall walls. It is said that this wall serves as some sort of a embankment to prevent the monsters in Gallia from flooding in. Therefore, they spent so much on it that it now almost reaches the sky. It¡¯s really colossal in height.

    The wall surrounded the circumference of the city in a circular shape.

    I approached and gently touched it. It¡¯s made of some kind of metal¡­.or alloy, to be exact. Certainly not iron.

    It¡¯s a tough alloy that won¡¯t bend or crack easily upon being attacked by monster.

    [Hey, Greed. This looks pretty hard. I don¡¯t think even you can cut through it, eh?]

    ¡ºHa!? Even though it¡¯s made of adamantite, it¡¯ll still be no match for me. Why do you want to cut it anyways?¡»

    [No, let¡¯s stop now.]

    Hee~. So according to Greed, this outer wall is made of an alloy called adamantite.

    For thousands of years, these walls have prevented the monsters in Gallia from breaking in, so the durability is on a whole other level than other metal or alloys.

    Also, the method to refine it has been lost; it is said to be made from various things found in Gallia.

    ¡¸Do you know about anything regarding this city by any chance?¡¹

    ¡ºFuhn, this fortress city is a memorable place for me. But it was from a long time ago.¡»

    [Hee~, it¡¯s alright. You can tell me if you want, or is it a no?]

    ¡ºYou already know the answer, don¡¯t you? Besides, it¡¯s not that interesting to hear about.¡»

    Perhaps Greed was involved during the early days of this city when it began its construction.

    However, Greed was a weapon. Unless he had another wielder at that time, how could he be involved with the construction of this city?

    I guess it¡¯s okay with that line of thought. Another wielder of Greed¡­..it¡¯s almost impossible for me to think that someone could handle Greed without having a mortal sin skill like mine. After all, Greed likes to take away most, if not all, of my stats when I need him to do something.

    Greed cannot be handled by an ordinary person. Even the stats of a holy knight would soon get dried up.

    Maybe, there was someone who had a similar skill like I do in the past.

    [Hey, Greed. I wonder, did you have a previous user?]

    ¡ºWhat¡¯s the matter? So sudden¡»

    [About that, can you tell me?]

    Greed never really lied to me. Just a little in a very rare times,

    ¡º¡­¡­it was¡»

    [That person, what happened?]

    ¡ºDead. Leaving me all alone. Well, that¡¯s in the past, nothing I can do about it¡»

    Of course. Otherwise, Greed wouldn¡¯t be in my possession now.

    ¡ºI thought that I¡¯d ever meet another one, but I actually did¡»

    [One who has Gluttony skill?]

    ¡ºThat¡¯s how it is. Now, don¡¯t just loaf around, get in quickly.¡»

    Did you just remember the old days and got shy because of it? But that¡¯s it, Greed didn¡¯t tell me anything else.

    Now then, where was the entrance of this fortress city?

    Normally speaking, it should be at the north part which is the opposite of Gallia. Otherwise, when a large scale stampede appeared, there will be a chance that the gate will collapse and allow the monsters to get in.

    I walked along the wall, until finally, the gate I¡¯d been searching for became visible. As expected, it¡¯s in the north part of the city.

    Awesome¡­.it¡¯s made to fit large amount of advancing soldiers.

    The front gate was open right now. Many people were going in and out. Warriors and merchants, a lot of carriages carrying ladies in fancy clothes also. I saw a carriage that belonged to the military. I noticed the emblem of King¡¯s army on it.

    Were they carrying people and food from the countryside? There seemed to be a lot of people trying to make money here. Most of the people in that carriage had faces full of expectation on them.

    Because I¡¯ll be living here too, I for one can understand how they feel. The more money you have, the better. Then there would be nothing to worry about.

    So then, let¡¯s go through the gate now¡­.when I thought to do that, I heard the noise of hooves from a large amount of horses from behind me.

    About 100 or so of them.

    I turned around and¡­.aaahhhh

    It¡¯s the army from the kingdom. That white rose coat of arms is exactly like the Heart family crest.

    Just like me, people who noticed quickly moved aside to make way. It¡¯s the knight who would be the new lord of the fortress city after all.

    I stared under the cover of my skull mask, looking for her. Where¡­.where was she!?

    The soldiers had started to pass through the gate. I still couldn¡¯t find Roxy among them. Holding off my wish to see her early, I grasped the black sword on my waist tightly.

    Greed told me off through the ¡¶mind reading¡·.

    ¡ºYou¡¯re impatient. Calm down!¡»

    [Shut up]

    I know that. Even if I want to, I just can¡¯t calm myself down.

    Then Greed told me.

    ¡ºThis sign¡­¡­found her. She¡¯s a little towards the back¡»

    [At the back¡­..oh!?]

    I guess I acted like a stupid person just now.

    As Greed said, I looked to the back of the marching soldiers, and I saw her riding on a white horse.

    Wrapped in white armor that made her blonde hair shine even more, Roxy waved at those who welcomed the arrival.

    She always has that dazzling face. Even more so now than when I last saw her back in the kingdom.

    The air around her is different somewhat.

    Perhaps, something happened before she arrived at the fortress city Babylon. That is, Roxy felt even more like a holy knight.

    To the extent that it feels like she had grown distant¡­. I think.

    Greed told me while I was still in daze.

    ¡ºFate, are you not gonna wave your hand?¡»

    [Don¡¯t say such an unreasonable thing]

    Roxy rode past me on her white horse. At that time, her blue eyes momentarily glanced at me.

    However, the white horse kept walking forward.

    I was worried that I¡¯d been noticed for a moment there, but it wasn¡¯t the case. This skull mask had a function of inhibiting recognition. As long as I wore it, Roxy won¡¯t recognize me as Fate Graphite.

    If I could, I would¡¯ve already¡­..

    Roxy finally went through the gate. This is the distance between me and her. We can no longer do things together like we used to. We¡¯ve gone our separate ways.

    A row of soldiers still continued in behind her. From their face, and their body language, I can tell that all of them were trained soldiers. I don¡¯t have any complaints.

    With the presence of the head of the Heart family that is renowned all across the kingdom, it seems the soldiers¡¯ morale had been raised by a notch.

    It took a while until all the soldiers finally entered the city. Thanks to that I was left standing here, and by the time I noticed, the sky had already become a starry night.

    Well it¡¯s alright. I got to see Roxy¡¯s energetic face.

    Now then, this will be the city where I live from on. First of all I need to find a lodging. How about an inn¡­..one with delicious meals, and hopefully not very costly.

    =====

 Chapter 55

    Chapter 55 ¨C This is the Beginning

    The fortress city Babylon was divided into 3 districts.

    The military district was located in the upper half of the circle-shaped city. This was where Roxy¡¯s army was stationed at. Apparently, there were also hired mercenaries among them.

    ¡®Mercenary¡¯ referred to those that were stronger than regular warriors. Most of them were born from Holy Knight families, but never acquired the required Holy skill to become a Holy Knight.

    Most, if not all of these men held some resentment toward the Holy Knights. Then why did these people even get hired? Of course, it¡¯s because when it came to Gallia, they¡¯ll need all the help they can muster.

    If you can fight, then such obstacles will be overlooked. That was the way of the fortress city Babylon.

    That said, if you were strong, even if you were just a regular warrior, you would be allowed to go here. Even if you had a bad attitude, nobody would complain if you can kill monsters. You would still be rewarded accordingly.

    About Roxy, I wonder if she¡¯d be fine with it¡­she had that strong sense of righteousness in her after all.

    As for me, I¡¯ll be just fine. If anything, it¡¯s a perfect place for me.

    Even if one had a skill that was deemed a heresy to God¨Clike Gluttony skill, which allows the user to consume soul of its victim, he/she will still be tolerated. To the extent that as long as their presence here was beneficial for the fortress city, their existence would be permitted.

    That¡¯s exactly why I planned to go here. I had to, in preparation for the coming future.

    Well, if I had to say so myself, the fortress city Babylon was actually quite large. About the same size as the capital, I guess?

    There were lots of soldiers and mercenaries, and there were also a lot of warriors gathering here. So this was the so-called frontline. I could feel a sense of oppression that was quite different from the capital. Somehow, I wonder if I¡¯ll meet those roughnecks again?

    After passing through the gate, I walked along the main road where the general areas were spread on its left and right. At the end of main road was the military district.

    In general, the commercial district was in the east, while the residential district was in the west. If you wanted to find an inn, that would be in the residential district. To summarize,

    ?Military district (South): Where the holy knights and soldiers from the kingdom were stationed. Also, local mercenaries can be hired here.

    ?Ò»General Area (North): This is where merchants and females who wanted to make a quick fortune gathered.

    ¡úCommercial District (East): restaurants, weapon shops, taverns, there were plenty of shops here just like at the capital.

    ¡úResidential District (West): It¡¯s mostly consisted of high class inns. Mostly because the warriors here earn more money than in other places.

    You can¡¯t enter the military district at the moment. See, there are those uncles with scary face standing at the gate. Apparently Roxy had already gone inside.

    Well, let¡¯s go to the residential district first, as I need to secure a place to stay.

    Every and each on of them seemed to be a luxurious inn. Let¡¯s take a look at one.

    As I entered, a good looking man in black suit, invoking the sense of cleanliness, greeted me. He seemed to be the employee of this inn.

    [Welcome, looking for a lodging?]

    [Yeah]

    Even if I¡¯m still wearing the skull mask, he still didn¡¯t fail to smile. I guess, it¡¯s already a fairly normal sight on this city.

    [Although I¡¯m wearing this mask, you act like it¡¯s nothing, eh?]

    [Why of course, that¡¯s a mask that hinders recognition. There are many who want to hide their feature here, so it¡¯s not a big deal.]

    He replied with an answer I had expected. Among these people, some of them were former holy knights a long time ago. They were exiled due to having raised a big problem for the kingdom.

    [How much to stay for one night here?]

    [Yessir, it¡¯s 5 gold per night including a bath and three meals.]

    I was so surprised, my jaw about to touch the floor. That 5 gold is too much of a ripoff.

    In comparison, similar accommodation at the capital will only cost 1 gold per night. That means, the pricing here was actually five times of that on the capital.

    Looking at me who were upset, the employee then said.

    [This seems to be customer¡¯s first visit to the fortress city. So it¡¯s normal to be surprised with the pricing. How about this? There are accommodations with cheaper pricing than this inn if customer go to the more densely populated area further to the west. Why don¡¯t customer try checking there?]

    [I appreciate that advice. Anyways, how come you are willing to tell me that info?]

    [That¡¯s easy to answer. Although customer can¡¯t stay here due to a lack of money at the moment, customer will eventually gain a lot from monster subjugations. When customer feels like. Or if customer has a secret desire to fulfill. At that time, feel free to return here.]

    [I see¡­.]

    That¡¯s a quite handy way of thinking.

    They still helped even if the person didn¡¯t get to stay, because they were planting a seed of connection for the future. Amazing¡­.the people here seemed to have different style compared to those at the capital.

    [Thank you very much for the advice. Later then.]

    [Yes, I¡¯ll be waiting for your return.]

    I felt gratitude for the now deeply bowing employee for his advice.

    As I kept walking, the scenery changed into that of cityscape. The luxurious inns built of new red bricks, was now replaced with buildings made of old white bricks.

    It was probably pure white when it was newly built. But now it has darkened a little due to weathering.

    It¡¯d take a lot of money to bring the supplies for rebuilding up to the Gallia border. So of course the inns that don¡¯t have enough funds to rebuild won¡¯t be able to keep their appearance.

    The further you go, the lower rank the inn will be. It could easily be judged from appearance.

    My money on hand had fallen considerably thanks to Myne. At the moment I only had 4 gold and 30 silver¡­..I¡¯m really broke.

    I had more than 50 gold once before. But I wasted it on many things. It almost feels like the gold coins had grown wings and flown out without permission. That¡¯s just great¡­I needed to be more careful from now on!

    While thinking of such thoughts, I came to a section where most of the houses were made of cracked bricks.

    Now then, where was the inn? Each one of them looked the same.

    [Maybe, are you looking for a lodging?]

    I turned toward the energetic voice of a woman. It was a woman seemingly slightly older than me. She approached me as she laughed loudly.

    [Yes, but¡­.]

    [I thought so. Then, how about this. Stay at my inn. I¡¯ll make it cheap for you.]

    [How much?]

    [50 silver!]

    U~n, the price is five times cheaper, which was not bad. I should be able to raise more funds after killing some monsters, and it¡¯ll be faster, since there was no existence called Myne here.

    Moreover, I think I like this innkeeper¡¯s personality.

    [Understood. Then please.]

    [Ho, you¡¯ve decided even before looking at my inn?]

    [That¡¯s not a problem. In exchange, I want to eat something already.]

    I said while I looked all the ingredients that woman brought in her hands. It was all fresh.

    That was one decisive factor. If she appreciated the ingredients that much, the cooking shouldn¡¯t be bad.

    [Yosh, understood. Then, follow me.]

    [Let me bring half of it for you]

    [You sure? I¡¯ll be imposing on you then. However, I won¡¯t give you any discount for that.]

    [I know, I just want to have something to eat a soon as possible.]

    [Ahahahah, if that¡¯s the case I¡¯ll use all my skills for the meal today.]

    I¡¯ll look forward to it. My stomach can hardly wait any longer; it could growl anytime.

    Rather, it¡¯s growling now.

    Guuuuuuu¡­..

    [Arara, your stomach is protesting already.]

    [Are you that hungry? Here, want to some of this bread first?]

    [Is it okay?]

    [I¡¯ll get the payment later as separate fee.]

    I see what you¡¯re doing there. Well, I¡¯ll just have to pay for it since I have no reason to refuse.

    It¡¯s warm¡­.a freshly baked bread. The sweet taste of barley enveloped me when I brought it to my mouth. Somehow, I felt like all the fatigue so far had been washed away.

    [This is delicious. It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve eaten a bread like this.]

    [I¡¯m glad that you liked it. That bread was made by my sister and her husband. You can eat it again while staying on our inn. There are several more kinds.]

    [That sounds good.]

    [We may not be able to compete in appearance to those luxury inns. But I¡¯m quite confident with the inside. Well, please get in. Welcome to my inn!]

    Ooh, the outer appearance was like what I expected. Cracked bricks, blurred signboard. Signs of weathering through the long years, a lot of unflattering aspects that made most people unwilling to stay here.

    However, that¡¯s only on the outside.

    Excitedly, I stepped inside the inn. It¡¯s all because of the taste of this one bread.

 Chapter 56

    Chapter 56 ¨C The Ruffian¡¯s Gathering Place

    The next morning, I woke up to the birds¡¯ chirping, something I¡¯ve missed for a while now. Yesterday I was invited by proprietress to a dinner as a welcome to the inn, and I guess I drank a little too much alcohol.

    That cost me some extra gold, so my wallet was completely bust now. Even today, I won¡¯t be able to continue staying here if I don¡¯t make any money from killing monsters.

    I was told by the proprietress during the dinner that her husband had died, so she¡¯s raising her three children on her own. The eldest son had become independent, and now lives as a mercenary at the fortress city.

    There were also two daughters. One was 14 and the other was 8 years old. They also had dinner at same table as me last night. But they acted distant to me and mostly remained quiet, they didn¡¯t seem excited when I tried to talk to them too.

    Only the proprietress and I did the talking at the table last night.

    While changing my clothes, I heard the sound of knocking on my door. Judging from the timid sound, it couldn¡¯t be the lady proprietress. Most likely one of her daughters.

    After replying with my skull mask on, the door opened.

    [Good morning, Fate-san]

    [Morning]

    [The breakfast is ready. It¡¯s at the dining room.]

    [Un, got it.]

    The eldest daughter told me that much before closing the door to escape. Somehow¡­.she was blushing, I wonder why?

    Ah!? Oops. I was in the middle of changing clothes, so my upper body had been left naked.

    It¡¯s considered embarrassing to show such appearance to a young lady. Later, I will apologize.

    Even so, my clothes are getting worn out. From the royal capital to this place, I¡¯ve been through a lot of battles after all.

    Especially from the fight with the machine angel Haniel. My clothes had burnt holes nearly everywhere thanks to that fight.

    [I have to replace these already.]

    As I took the black sword Greed that was leaning on the wall, a gleeful laughter rang inside my head.

    ¡ºThat was undignified for one who wields me. Earn your keep quickly. Also don¡¯t forget to buy a new sheath that fits more better for me.¡»

    [That¡¯s your real intention, right?]

    ¡ºWhy of course it was.¡»

    Greed never changes. Well, for starters.

    Greed¡¯s sheath had also been damaged in battle. It¡¯s still usable, but it could use a replacement. I changed my mind, both of us could use a new look.

    If anything, I don¡¯t have any money at the moment. The pricing would be five times more expensive than that of the royal capital.

    Fu~¡­.lodging fee, clothes, and sheath¡­.this will be the first time that I¡¯ll have to hunt monsters real hard to make a living.

    [It should be alright for now. Let¡¯s go, Greed.]

    ¡ºYes¡»

    I brought Greed along and left the room. The second daughter then looked at me strangely.

    [Onii-chan¡­.why are you talking to a sword¡­¡­..?]

    She then took a little distance from me. Apparently, she saw me as a strange person for talking to my sword.

    That¡¯s a misunderstanding! I tried to approach the girl to explain, but she instead kept distancing herself until she fell on her bottom. Then she started to cry.

    [Mamaaaaaaaaaaa!]

    She ran away to seek help from the proprietress.

    I¡¯ll be in their care for the time being¡­..but I¡¯ve been disliked from day one¡­.

    Greed laughed so hard through the ¡¶mind reading¡·.

    ¡ºHahahahahahaha, they just can¡¯t help but to dislike you. Eh, Fate?¡»

    [Just who caused that in the first place?!]

    ¡ºCertainly not my fault¡»

    [It¡¯s YOUR fault! Really¡­.]

    No no no. If I kept doing this, I¡¯ll just keep getting strange stares.

    Beyond the corridor, the eldest daughter was looking at me from afar!

    Those eyes were filled with misunderstanding alright. Up to this point, that guy had been topless in front of me, and now he¡¯s talking to a sword¡ª-definitely signs of a dangerous guy. Have to avoid him at all costs!

    [That¡¯s a misunderstanding. This sword is a living weapon¡­.]

    [I¡¯ve never heard of a living weapon before]

    Ku¡­of course she never did. I didn¡¯t know there was one myself before Greed talked to me through the mind reading skill.

    All of a sudden, I just didn¡¯t know how to explain myself anymore..

    Can¡¯t be helped. Please just accept that this guy¡­..likes to talk to his sword. However, there was one more thing I needed to say.

    [Ah right. Apart from this, I¡¯m sorry about before.]

    [Whawhat for?]

    [I will reply after properly clothing myself from now on.]

    When I was tilting my head waiting for her response, the lady proprietress came in. Perhaps she went to call me since I haven¡¯t shown up despite that the breakfast was ready.

    [Ara!? What¡¯s the matter? The other customers have already had their breakfast.]

    I explained the circumstances to the lady proprietress. About how I opened the door to the eldest daughter while I was still topless. To that end, I apologized since I had troubled both of them.

    This time, it was the lady proprietress who gave her daughter a good look.

    [What¡¯s the matter with you? Haven¡¯t you always told the guests without opening the door? I wonder what is this all about?]

    For some reason, the daughter¡¯s face turned red and she promptly escaped to the dining room.

    I wonder if she¡¯s alright. The lady proprietress then spoke to me who was scratching my cheek.

    [Please, excuse her]

    [I see, I see. So that child is already at that age, huh?]

    The lady nodded to herself, and gently pushed me to the dining room.

    At that point, she whispered to me.

    [By the way. Yesterday, my daughter helped you back to your room since you were too drunk and couldn¡¯t walk properly. At that time, she apparently saw your face behind that mask.]

    That¡¯s a lie¡­¡­to think somebody saw my real face on the very first day after I arrived on Babylon¡­.

    Aaaaaaaaaaaaa.

    I really want to hit the me from yesterday. The lady then continued her whispering.

    [It¡¯s alright, we¡¯ll keep your secret safe as long as you are a good-natured person.]

    [¡­¡­thank goodness.]

    I cannot actually move to the other inn.

    Un, I get it. I shouldn¡¯t drink alcohol too much. Nothing good will come from an intoxicated mind.

    [There is no point in regretting what¡¯s in the past. Now then, let¡¯s eat the breakfast.]

    [Well¡­..that¡¯s right. Let¡¯s eat.]

    [Let¡¯s go then.]

    [Please don¡¯t push me that hard.]

    [Come now]

    It¡¯s a somewhat nice inn. There was warmth here. I almost felt like I was among my long-lost family.

    After having my breakfast with the proprietress¡¯ eldest daughter, I headed out to the commercial district for information gathering with my stomach full. I¡¯d like to replace a lot of things, but since I had no money, I had to be patient.

    The commercial district was similar to the residential district in a sense. Most of the best stores are located closer to the main road. I have a feeling that the deeper I get, the lower ranked the store will be.

    I was attracted by trendy-looking clothes at one of the prime location shop, so I went in to take a look.

    [Ooooo¡­..it¡¯s expensive.]

    ¡ºYou¡¯re just too poor£¡¡»

    [Shaddap]

    As if unaware that the clothes costed at least a gold each, Greed complained to me in amazement through¡¶Mind reading¡·

    Such a thing only makes me want to go hunt monsters and make money already. After walking around the commercial district for a while, I went out to hunt orcs.

    As I walked, I noticed that people were gradually gathering. What¡¯s happening?

    Perhaps a rare item auction or something. I got absorbed into the human wave, which was converging on a small bar. It was neither an interesting nor beautiful looking shop.

    The old red bricks showed that it had some history, but it¡¯s hard to say it had tasteful atmosphere if any. Appearance-wise, it¡¯d be better if it got demolished already.

    I could not honestly believe that these people actually gathered here willingly. Moreover, it¡¯s still morning.

    People are actually allowed to drink at this hour? I don¡¯t think so. Almost everyone here dreamed of getting rich quickly. Warriors would make preparation for monster hunting. Merchants would prepare to open their store.

    U~n, was there actually something that was worth any fascination in here¡­.?

    When I tried to peek at what actually happened, the bar was opened. And at that same time, voices of joy could be heard one after another.

    Apparently, everyone was here for her. A stunningly beautiful woman.

    Her face was on the younger side. Her silky, almost transparent hair, was like flowing water.

    What the¡­.I can¡¯t keep my eyes away from her. Leaving my feelings behind, it¡¯s as if I was forced to stare at her¡­this feeling. This feels really weird.

    I tried to retreat, against the wave of the crowd heading to see her. My instinct rang like an alarm..

    Don¡¯t get close¡­..

    Greed told me through ¡¶Mind reading¡·.

    ¡ºI see that you¡¯ve finally realized.¡»

    ¡ºThat¡¯s¡­.could she be¡»

    ¡ºYes, you¡¯re right. Like you, she¡¯s the owner of Mortal Sin skill¡»

    I took a deep breath, and gave the light blue-haired girl another look. So she was the same kind as me, was she?

    She noticed my gaze. No, I guess she was already aware of me.

    She came out of the crowd, which easily parted when she passed, while smiling as she stared back at me. She then talked in a very enchantingly, soul-stealing voice.

    [I¡¯ve been waiting for you. My name is Eris. I¡¯ve been watching you all the way from the kingdom. That¡¯s why, I went to Babylon at once, I¡¯ve been waiting for you to come.]

    (TL Note: Eris is using ¡®boku¡¯ here to refer to herself.)

    Eris then motioned for me to enter the shop. Now, what to do?

    Well, no matter. I¡¯ll just accept the invitation. Perhaps, because we are owners of similar skills that we are drawn to each other.

 Chapter 57

    Chapter 57 ¨C Guardian of Lust

    It was only an empty shop; there was nobody else inside. Only Eris and I.

    We each sat down on one of the twenty chairs that surrounded a round table..

    Eris focused her jade colored eyes to me, smiling silently.

    [So¡­..are you the owner of this tavern?]

    [No, I¡¯m not. I¡¯m just a part-time worker here. Master opened the bar because he needed to restock. By the way, he¡¯s a 40-year-old virgin, and is currently seeking a wife¨D¨D]

    [I don¡¯t need that kind of information. Anyways, why were you waiting for me?]

    I accepted the invitation to find out why Eris was waiting for me. Not to talk about the owner of this tavern.

    Seeing that I was waiting for her answer, Eris tucked a lock of her blue hair behind her ear, and stood up from her seat.

    [Well, don¡¯t be so rushed. I¡¯m finally able to see you. This calls for a celebration.]

    She walked back to the counter and took two glasses out from the shelves as she said that. She then poured wine into both glasses.

    Looking at the label, it wasn¡¯t the cheap brand that I was familiar with. I guess it¡¯s an expensive brand.

    She returned with two glasses of red wine in her hands.

    [Now, please. I¡¯ve kept this bottle for this very day. Just for you. Perhaps it¡¯s too old for your taste, but please bear with me this time.]

    [¡­..Thanks]

    Judging from her saddened face, apparently the wine used here was something memorable for Eris.

    To put out such thing for me¡­.what on earth was this all about? I was perplexed by this one-sided situation.

    But as per Eris¡¯ request, I took a sip of the red wine, then downed the glass. Indeed, it was a rather old wine, and quite delicious too.

    Eris looked very pleased upon seeing me drinking the wine.

    [A good drink, isn¡¯t it? Would you like a refill?]

    I shook my head. I didn¡¯t come for this in the first place after all.

    [Aren¡¯t you impatient? Well that¡¯s fine. Originally, I planned to contact you when you first awakened the Gluttony skill, back in the Kingdom. However, I unfortunately missed my chance. Before I could reach out to you, you¡¯d already left the kingdom to pursue Roxy Heart.]

    [It was from that far back?]

    [Yes, of course. Oh, I forget to tell you, I¡¯m the owner of the Mortal Sin skill Lust, and also the guardian of the kingdom. I knew about both of you, including Greed here. I was the one who put Greed at the flea market at the commercial district back then, and sure enough, Fate came across it. So I just let it happen.]

    I could hear Greed clicking his tongue via ¡¶mind reading¡·. He probably didn¡¯t like the feeling of having danced on Eris¡¯ palm like that.

    [Are you an acquaintance of Greed?]

    [I¡¯m afraid not. I¡¯m a second-generation, so I don¡¯t really know about the first generation that much. By the way, that girl who travelled with you until you returned to Babylon was the first-generation Wrath. To put it simply, Myne and I don¡¯t get along so well. Look, my breasts are bigger than hers, right? She doesn¡¯t seem to like this.]

    Though Eris said so, didn¡¯t mean that it was true. Myne just doesn¡¯t like over-familiar people.

    Other than that, first-generation, second-generation¡­.. Before I knew it, Eris was getting close to touching my chest.

    Che. Everything she does, it¡¯s all to flare up my dirty thoughts so I that can¡¯t think well. What¡­is this aura that forces others to be fascinated in her?

    When I drew my face away to resist it,

    [Ah, my bad. This is the harmful effect of Lust skill. Its enchanting power will leak out arbitrarily from time to time. Once affected by it, anyone, regardless of age, can¡¯t help but to love me. Compared to Fate¡¯s Gluttony skill, the equivalent would be when you feel starving.]

    Eris didn¡¯t seem to mind it that much, she laughed.

    Because of Gluttony skill, not only was I forced to keep killing monsters, I also had to maintain my focus, lest I¡¯ll lose myself¡­.. Eris¡¯s skill, on the other hand, didn¡¯t seem to have any drawbacks like mine did. Probably¡­..

    I gave Eris a look of scorn out of jealousy.

    [Now now, don¡¯t give me such a face. I¡¯m also struggling here and there too. Ah, right right, I remember now that Myne got mentioned. You two defeated the chimera angel Haniel the other day. I¡¯m really thankful since that one was the most troublesome among the 7 types. Thank you.]

    [7 types?]

    [Un, that¡¯s right. They were the ancient biological weapons created during ancient Gallia era. There were 7 types of them. Haniel was known as the machine angel of barrier, so it¡¯s especially difficult to get close to it. With the currently weakened Holy Knights, it would¡¯ve been very hard to subdue it.]

    [I don¡¯t actually want to think about it¡­but there are 6 more of that thing¡­?]

    The weather is really nice, isn¡¯t it¡­..I tried to think that way, as I asked for confirmation, which Eris answered with a nod and bitter smile. I put down the empty wine glass, feeling weary all of a sudden.

    [Well, no need to feel bothered about that. Most of them are inactive in the capital of Gallia. There is one which is kind of worrisome¡­.that¡¯s Haniel, but it¡¯s already been defeated.]

    Haniel¡¯s cocoon somehow ended up on that desolate ruin of an ancient town. That thing shouldn¡¯t have been there originally, someone must¡¯ve brought it there.

    Because I was involved in Haniel¡¯s case, I¡¯d be lying if I said that I didn¡¯t care. However, once I get involved further, I wouldn¡¯t be able to achieve my original goal.

    While drinking another glass of wine to quench my parched throat,

    [Let¡¯s stop talking about that, shall we? Even I don¡¯t want to stick out my neck out for the problem of the first generation. Now then, onto the main topic.]

    [Main topic!?]

    I first thought that the conversation would end with that info about the machine angels. However, Eris didn¡¯t seem to consider them as something important. I wonder what problem is greater than those strong enemies?

    And the next sentence Eris said enraged me.

    [It¡¯s about the Holy Knight Roxy Heart. She¡¯ll die in Gallia.]

    [What the! Are you kidding me!!]

    I hit the glass in my hand on the table. Ignoring my show of anger, Eris calmly continued.

    [It¡¯s important for the kingdom, no, for the future of the kingdom. Her death will certainly lead the kingdom to a better state.]

    [Are you kidding me! How would the kingdom go in a better direction if she dies!? Roxy is one of the few Holy Knights who actually cares for the people. Even for me, that¡¯s why¡­]

    I grabbed Eris¡¯ sleeve. Even then, she didn¡¯t get mad, which made me feel awkward.

    [Do you know, what the Hate phenomenon is?]

    [When you kill monsters, hate will accumulate on you and you¡¯ll be more likely to be targeted. In any case, it will reset after a day.]

    [That¡¯s correct. But not entirely. It doesn¡¯t actually reset. It¡¯ll accumulate over the years, and in the end give birth to a monster with unique name¨D¨Dthe crown tier. Like that Crown-tier kobold you fought back at the Hearts¡¯ territory.]

    That¡¯s right¡­¡­Greed did said that it was born out of the hate from Heart family continuously killing kobolds for many generations¡­..Now that we¡¯re talking about this, Eris knows about what I did to that extent?

    Did someone monitor me? I didn¡¯t even notice at all.

    An unknown force separated my hand from Eris¡¯ sleeve.

    [It¡¯s good since you¡¯ve calmed down a little. Now let¡¯s continue. That hate phenomenon occurs even to humans. Tyranny, discrimination, and poverty caused by the Holy Knight¡­..people have accumulated hate throughout their sufferings. Adding to that, the death of Roxy Heart¨D¨Dthe last heir of the only Holy Knight family that was adored by the people. Moreover, it was a death caused by the other fellow Holy Knights, which will make the hate even more intense.]

    [What are you talking about¡­]

    [Roxy Heart¡¯s death will be a sacrifice so that immense hate can be accumulated, and it will bring the rise of a new generation of humans. People with better skills than the Holy Knights will start being born, and they will become the pillar of the future kingdom. Isn¡¯t that wonderful?]

    [Someone dies¡­.how can that be wonderful?]

    Just to artificially create people with powerful skills, there is no way I¡¯ll allow them to use Roxy.

    [Of course. It¡¯d be hard for you to lose Roxy Heart if you only looked at your short term interest. However, if you look at hundred years ahead, thousand years ahead, the story will be different. I want you to understand this. We are the owners of similar skills. But Fate had just awakened recently. I¡¯m sorry for saying a bad thing. As for me, I only want you to avoid following your emotions and try to fight Tenryu.]

    I stood up from my seat, not wanting to hear any more. Then, when I was about to open the tavern¡¯s door, Eris said,

    [I¡¯ve already told you what I need to say. Please understand¡­..I¡¯ll leave that part to you. I promise. I will not disturb you anymore, and I¡¯ll only watch as a bystander. I¡¯ll be glad if you¡¯ll return here one day, that time as a regular customer. At that time I¡¯ll give you proper service.]

    Eris¡¯ voice carried a hint of loneliness. Just like Myne, Eris may also be living under some inhibition. Unexpectedly, I may be the only one who is free.

 Chapter 58

    Chapter 58 ¨C Warrior Mukuro, Again

    After getting out of the tavern and donning the skull mask, I sighed.

    In the background, an overflowing amount of people were still waiting for the tavern to be opened. Judging from that, I think the tavern will be prospering as long as Eris remains there.

    Is it because of the enchanting property of the Lust skill¡­.? It¡¯s probably more than that.

    Even if the power of Gluttony skill owner diminishes, it can be regained by consuming strong souls. Lust skill might also have something like that too.

    Besides, it didn¡¯t seem like she owned a Mortal Sin weapon. Well, it¡¯s not like she could freely bring a weapon while working at the tavern. I¡¯m not absolutely sure, but since I have Greed, and Myne also has Sloth, Eris should also own some kind of Mortal Sin weapon.

    [Hey, Greed]

    ¡ºWhat is it£¿¡»

    [Does Eris have a mortal sin weapon as well?

    ¡ºNo idea. As she said, I have barely any knowledge about her. Even when I saw her in the past, she didn¡¯t wield any weapons.¡»

    [Then, she doesn¡¯t have any?]

    ¡ºHahaha, that might not be the case¡»

    Greed didn¡¯t know about her too. Well, it can¡¯t be helped. Either way Eris had promised that she¡¯d only be a bystander. If she can be trusted, then there is no need yet to investigate her power.

    Well, there was still plenty of daytime left. I¡¯d better do my work as a warrior and make some money.

    The way it was done here was the same as at the capital. You only needed to bring evidence that you¡¯ve killed the monster. In an orc¡¯s case, it would be their ears, much like the goblins back then.

    For gargoyles, it would be the horn. Every monster has a designated part, so if even if you cut them apart and show it to the payment facility, they won¡¯t give you anything extra for it.

    I¡¯ve read about the list of monsters in the vicinity back at the inn I¡¯m staying in, and have confirmed it.

    The easiest target will be the orcs, as they make up the majority of monsters in Gallia.

    Since I already fought the orcs before, I can handle them by myself. In any case, a squad usually consists of 100-200 orcs, so if I kill them all I¡¯ll be able to make some fortune.

    I could use that money to buy new clothes, and while I¡¯m at it, buy a new sheath for Greed at the same time.

    I walked around the commercial district for a while. After buying 2 large hemp bags, I headed out of the fortress city Babylon.

    [Let¡¯s do our best today]

    ¡ºThat¡¯s the spirit. Earn lots and lots of money, buy a new sheath for me, and it must be of the highest quality£¡¡»

    [I can¡¯t afford to spend on such luxury!]

    ¡ºHow dare you say that! You have no idea how much hardship I have to go through everyday¡»

    [Such as?]

    ¡ºControlling the path of the magic arrow, furthermore adjusting the infused magic spell and releasing it.¡»

    Un. It¡¯s true that I¡¯m indebted to him in that particular area. I can¡¯t argue about that.

    Greed may have a foul mouth, but he does his job well.

    [I guess I have no choice. Since that¡¯s the case, support me well]

    ¡ºLeave it to this me! Gahahahaha¡»

    Such amazing confidence. As usual.

    Maybe I should try to emulate him a little? In Babylon, a warrior needed to be stand out anyways.

    No need to overdo it, I just had to look dignified, at least.

    Of course, if I continued to kill a huge amount of monsters on my own, others will start to notice my presence. People who don¡¯t like it would definitely spring out like bamboo shoots after the rain.

    If I got nervous at that time, I¡¯d be caught up in an unnecessary scuffle.

    Encouraging myself, I headed out of the gate.

    The traffic was intense on the main street. There were crowds of warriors heading out for some challenge, and merchants carrying their goods.

    Oho!? A gathering of warriors could be seen at the front gate. Oh, they¡¯re probably recruiting for parties.

    That had nothing to do with me.

    I heard a voice when I was passing by.

    As I turned around, I saw a man older than me wearing a seemingly tough armor.

    [The skull mask guy over there. Why don¡¯t you join our party? Looks to me you are a swordsman. The guy who usually act as our frontline was injured.]

    [Pardon me, but I¡¯m a solo hunter. I don¡¯t plan to associate with anyone.]

    The man retreated a short distance upon hearing my reply. It was a reaction I didn¡¯t expect. The man scaredly asked me.

    [My apologies. Going out on your own¡­..could it be, you are a former holy knight, sir?]

    Oh, I almost forgot. The disgraced holy knights who failed their missions, and those that were exiled, were all gathered in this city to gather funds to restore their status.

    Perhaps he thought that I was one of those people.

    In any case, I have Holy Sword Mastery that I obtained from killing Hado, that alone is already very Holy Knight-like. So it won¡¯t be a problem if I nodded here.

    [Well, something like that.]

    [Hii, then I¡¯m sorry. Your clothes are¡­..like that. Anyways I¡¯ll excuse myself now.]

    He¡¯s right. There is no way anyone could tell that someone is a former holy knight if they were to wear clothes that were burnt here and there. The holy knights were proud, so they tended to wear well-tailored equipment.

    I turned my eyes back to the gathering of warriors.

    That¡¯s it. I could tell that there were three former holy knights among them. It¡¯s easy to distinguish since they had a different aura compared to other warriors. Their eyes were also gleaming with ambition.

    There is no mistaking that they are here to make a name for themselves.

    Greed then said through the ¡¶mind reading¡·.

    ¡ºPerhaps they are trying to steal some glory, while the kingdom army is busy with the Tenryu. Your ex-mistress Roxy just arrived yesterday though. So they can¡¯t make any moves right away.¡»

    [Then, it was something Roxy had agreed upon before arriving here, aren¡¯t they former holy knights?]

    ¡ºThat¡¯s right. Even with the kingdom¡¯s army here, they can still make a name for themselves through monster subjugations.¡»

    Babylon is indeed swirling with various kind of things. It might be good for Roxy¡­¡­but now I¡¯ve become a little anxious about Myne who went further into Gallia.

    Keeping the discontent to myself, I passed through the gate.

    Now then, with the empty bags on my shoulder, I marched south toward the border of the kingdom and Gallia.

    As far as I could see, there was no monsters coming from beyond the borderline.

    In this situation, I will have to go deeper into Gallia and look for a crowd of monsters.

    [I really am no good with Gallia¡¯s air that reeks of blood.]

    ¡ºGet used to it¡»

    The air beyond the borderline was very much different. If I ate while smelling the odor, the food would surely lose half of its taste.

    I tried taking out one dried meat from my bag and chewed on it.

    Err, these smell of blood caused me to me feel as if I¡¯m eating a piece of raw meat.

    ueeeee¡­¡­

    I put the already bitten piece of meat back into my bag. I¡¯m getting late after all.

    [I want to return to the kingdom before lunch if I can.]

    ¡ºThat¡¯ll depend on Fate¡»

    Indeed, that¡¯s right.

    When I visited Gallia with Myne, I came across several groups of orcs even though I didn¡¯t really want to fight them. So this time, finding them shouldn¡¯t be that hard.

    While I continued to walk, I noticed a group of orcs¨D¨Dabout the size of a single squad.

    [Orcs really are anywhere in Gallia.]

    ¡ºIt¡¯s the kind of monster with good vitality, reproductive power, and growing speed combined. A human woman they rape would surely get pregnant due to their high fertility. 20 will be born at the same time from one mother, breaking out of their mother¡¯s belly forcefully. In addition, they can grow faster by consuming the corpse of their mother.¡»

    [¡­.I don¡¯t need that kind of explanation!]

    ¡ºFuhn, I simply told you how it is.¡»

    I knew that monster has a habit of eating humans, but I never knew before that they also used human to conceive their children. I planned to eat something after this, so hearing about it left a bad taste.

    Feeling sick, I approached the horde of orcs,

    [Ah, I started a little late]

    ¡ºWhat are you doing, Fate! Why so dull¡»

    [Shaddap]

    A warrior party had also discovered the squad of orcs and engaged them in battle ahead of me.

    It¡¯s the implicit rule of monster hunting, the first to come will receive priority.

    Behaviour like joining the battle in the middle without prior agreement is considered a violation. One doesn¡¯t have to abide by it, but if one violated it one too many times, they¡¯ll get ostracized by the other warriors on Babylon.

    Since I usually go on solo hunts, I¡¯ll have no problems from doing it. However, having fingers pointing at me on my back is something I want to avoid.

    ¡ºFate, be preemptive. Steal it! My special sheath is on the line here¡»

    [Don¡¯t say an unreasonable thing]

    The warrior party was fighting rather well, and I feel that they¡¯d eventually win if given some time. They¡¯ll be okay even if I just stand here, but time keeps ticking.

    Looking at another direction¡­would you look at that, two squads of orcs coming from the west¨D¨Dreinforcement of 400 strong? Left alone, they¡¯d inflict huge casualties to the warrior party that was still fighting.

    [Apparently, we just got our turn.]

    ¡ºSeems so¡»

    I drew out black sword Greed and headed toward the other horde of orcs.

    =====

 Chapter 59

    Chapter 59 ¨C The Fortress-like Demonic Shield

    Two squads eh¡­.? If I kill them all, I shouldn¡¯t be lacking in money for a while.

    It shouldn¡¯t be a problem to kill them all, since by making use of the Hate phenomenon, I don¡¯t need to worry about any of them escaping

    I just need to quickly break through to the middle of the 400 orcs.

    [Greed, let¡¯s go!]

    ¡ºFuu, any time¡»

    I had simply ran straight through them. Seeing such a monotonous move, the orc leader started to order the other orcs to intercept me.

    Soon after, countless numbers of fire arrow cover the sky, raining toward me.

    ¡ºHere they are, Fate¡»

    [I know that.]

    Well, shall I try it?

    I thrusted the black sword forward, and activated the third tier form.

    The shape started to change, from a black sword into the demonic shield. A black shield that was even larger than my body appeared in front of me. And, at the same time, the arrows started landing.

    I could feel the impact that was transmitted from the shield to my right hand. Fire arrows seemingly rained down endlessly.

    However, none of them managed to reach me. The black shield blocked them all.

    Whilst thinking how should I use it next, Greed kept speaking through the ¡¶mind reading¡·

    ¡ºHow about that! Neither physical nor magical attacks can pierce through my third form. This demonic shield is like a fortress! What do you think now! You can start praising me, respect me now, Fate£¡¡»

    [We are in the middle of battle. Would you please be quiet!]

    Damn, I haven¡¯t even reached the orc squadron yet, but Greed already thought that we¡¯re gonna win. Even though I had refuted him, I had to admit that this was a good weapon.

    [You can forget about the new sheath if you keep being noisy.]

    ¡ºOioi, that won¡¯t do. Don¡¯t say something like that. If it¡¯s only Fate who¡¯re wearing new clothes, it would be unfair if I stayed with my old sheath. It should be the other way around! I should wear a new sheath, and you just stay in that getup.¡»

    [Why it should be like that!? Isn¡¯t that strange!?]

    It¡¯s still the usual unreasonable Greed. As his wielder I had to put up with all of his shenanigans.

    Using the black shield to block the orcs¡¯ attack, Greed and I marched in all gung ho.

    I¡¯m closing in on the orcs soon. When I was about to change back to the black sword and pounce forward,

    ¡ºWait, Fate. Breakthrough as it is now!¡»

    [Eh, are you serious!?]

    Could it be, he¡¯s holding a grudge against me because I plan to delay buying him a new sheath? Since it sounded silly, I couldn¡¯t help but to scoff at Greed.

    ¡ºYou¡¯ll see why it¡¯s such a huge shield. Now, run without stopping£¡¡»

    [I don¡¯t care anymore.]

    From where did that confidence come from? Well, when he¡¯s like this, that means everything he said will go well.

    Here goes nothing, let¡¯s try it out.

    I decided to keep it in shield form instead of switching to the black sword.

    I could feel heavy thuds transmitted to my hand from my shield one after another. And every time, [Buhyiii] sound can also be heard, which meant that they had died upon collision.

    In addition to that, the inorganic voice continued to announce the increase in my stats.

    [This is¡­.amazing]

    ¡ºRight, right? Hahahahaha, this is Shield Bash. It supposedly requires some muscle power but the you now can do it easily. Against monsters of these orcs¡¯ level, they¡¯ll get blown away easily just like that. Come on now, full speed ahead¡»

    [Yosh, here we go]

    This is good. Much easier than using either the sword or scythe. How convenient, there is no need for such thing like feints, I just need to run up to the enemy and crash into them.

    I single-mindedly plowed through the orcs.

    Then I made a U-turn and rushed back toward the orcs again.

    Once again, the inorganic voice notified me about the increase in my stats.

    Well, it may be unscrupulous of me to say this, but this way of fighting is also interesting.

    As I started to get used to this new form of Greed, the orcs began to make a new move.

    The leader, the high orc, had changed their formation.

    In order to prevent me from trampling over them, it positioned the shield wielders at the front, supported by lots of orcs from behind.

    [Can we break through that?]

    ¡ºDon¡¯t worry. Charge at them decisively. Fate, march ahead fearlessly!¡»

    [Okay, understood. I¡¯ll break that orc¡¯s wall thoroughly.]

    ¡ºThat¡¯s the spirit¡»

    I tried to re-penetrate the orcs rank, running like a galloping horse that has forgotten how to stop.

    When we came in contact, I felt a much heavier impact than before.

    Even so, I couldn¡¯t just stop there.

    [UooooooooooooOOOOOoooo]

    I raised my voice along with my speed. At that point the orcs¡¯ meat wall started to have some trouble.

    The sound of collision could be heard nearly everywhere.

    The orcs at the back row collapsed after crashing into each other, probably due to absorbing the impact between my shield and the orcs in the front row.

    I thought I could hear several ¡®Buhhyii¡¯ sounds. And right afterward, the inorganic voice informed me about my increasing stats yet again.

    The orcs¡¯ formation was gradually undone, and soon they wouldn¡¯t be able suppress my power.

    ¡ºFate, go, go, go! Trample those pigs into mince meat¡»

    [That¡¯s too gross! Tone it down a bit]

    ¡ºWhat do you mean? There no ¡®tone down¡¯ in this me¡¯s dictionary.¡»

    Good grief¡­..I guess it¡¯s impossible to manage Greed¡¯s foul mouth. It¡¯s true that my victims this time have been turned into mince meat, but I don¡¯t need anybody to tell me about it.

    Aaaaa, when I actually saw it, I felt like I wouldn¡¯t be able to eat meat for a while.

    Let¡¯s finish this already. I exerted my full strength, destroying the orcs¡¯ formation.

    They were literally sent to the sky. It was as if a flower made of orcs had bloomed in the sky.

    ¡¶Gluttony skill activated¡·

    ¡¶Durability+940800, Strength+921600, Magic+729600, Spirit+768000, Agility+729600 will be applied to your stats¡·

    Even the two orc squads were easily devastated. Any lesser orcs would be sent flying to their death with simple flick of my shield. At this point, I could just switch to scythe form and start reaping earnestly, but I decided to stay with shield form since I¡¯d started to get the hang of it.

    After I realized that I¡¯d already got used to the weapon to a certain extent, I turned my attention to the fleeing blue-skinned high orcs. I¡¯ve been fighting the orcs several times already, and I¡¯ve come to know that they have a rather crude but strict social hierarchy.

    The other orcs tried to protect them because these blue-skinned orcs are high ranking individuals. I don¡¯t know if they do this from reason or merely out of their natural instinct.

    But in any case, the command of the high orcs was absolute for the lower leveled orcs. It¡¯s kinda like how humans treated the holy knights.

    ¡ºWhat will you do, Fate. Will you chase after them and kill them all with the demonic shield?¡»

    [No, leave them be. Let¡¯s finish up.]

    Enough with the black shield. I switched to black bow form.

    I nocked a magic arrow that was created from my magical power. This magic arrow has an auto-tracking function, so I don¡¯t have to really aim properly to hit with it. Even someone with a lack of experience in archery like me can use it with ease.

    But even so, other orcs kept getting on the arrow¡¯s path and prevented the magic arrow from hitting its actual target. In that case, I could only try another route.

    I aimed the black bow to the sky, and shot 2 arrows consecutively.

    The magic arrows flew in a curved path, bypassing all other orcs, and directly hit the heads of the fleeing high orcs. With a magic arrow stuck in their heads, the two high orcs fell to the ground

    ¡¶Gluttony skill activated¡·

    ¡¶Durability+406800, Strength+435500, Magic+350600, Spirit+308600, Agility+336800 will be applied to your stats¡·

    I nodded to myself after confirming that the gluttony skill had activated from the inorganic voice resounding in my head. Not yet, it¡¯s alright¡­¡­.The me now, it¡¯s alright to consume a huge amount of stats like this.

    I wonder if it¡¯s because the fight with the machine angel Haniel, but Gluttony skill has been quiet as if it¡¯s sleeping. It may only be temporary, but it¡¯s good for me. Or perhaps it¡¯s the result of my training in suppressing the gluttony skill. Well, I wish that it was indeed the latter.

    I looked around at the orcs who had lost their high orc commander. The remaining orcs had scrambled trying to attack me.

    Without their leader, the orcs were no different from goblins or kobolds. I killed the orcs in the distance with the black bow, and took out those that managed to approach with the black sword.

    [It seems I¡¯ll be able to rout them completely]

    ¡ºUmu. With this you¡¯ll be able to buy new things. Quickly clean them up, harvest their ears, and return to Babylon.¡»

    [I know that]

    I began to cut out the ears of the fallen orcs and collected it inside the 2 bags I brought. This was quite a chore as there are a lot of them. Unexpectedly, the fighting part was so much easier.

    I collected the parts required to prove to the exchange facility that I had killed the monsters¨D¨Dthe orc¡¯s ear. By the time I finished harvesting, it was already sundown.

    ¡ºFate, don¡¯t forget the ears of the two high orcs¡»

    [Yeah]

    I almost forgot, ironically, because I saved them for last so that I wouldn¡¯t get confused. Greed is strangely useful in weird times.

    Yossha, I hefted the 2 bloody hemp bags.

    [Well, shall we go home?]

    ¡ºWe shall¡­¡­or so I thought. Fate, we got company¡»

    Alarmed by Greed¡¯s warning, I raised my face, and true enough the other warrior party is heading towards me.

    They are¡­..the warrior party that fought the orc squad not so far from here. Them heading here only meant that they¡¯ve already finished dealing with the orcs on their side.

    I wonder why they¡¯re coming here. I put the hemp bags I had carried on the ground and readied my hand on the black sword, just in case if I needed to use it, and waited for them to arrive.

 Chapter 60

    Chapter 60 ¨C Parting Place

    The number¡­.it¡¯s about 30 people. That¡¯s quite a large amount for a party.

    That guy walking at the front is likely to be the party leader.

    I noticed that he¡¯s decked out in high class equipment. The guy then gave me a strange smile.

    I¡¯ve never seen such a smile before.

    Who are you¡­.? I grasped the black sword even tighter as I stood there.

    ¡ºCalm down, Fate.¡»

    [Yeah, but I feel that that guy will be a problem.]

    Unaware of my thoughts, he arrived. He still kept the smile even as he begun talking to me.

    [Hi, my name is Norden Alistair. You are really strong. I¡¯ve been watching you from afar and yet, I can still feel your overwhelming might. May I know your name?]

    Norden said while offering his right hand for a handshake. However, I didn¡¯t respond to it.

    [I am Mukuro. Just a warrior. Nothing more, nothing less. Would you please? I want to return to Babylon to cash this out.]

    As I said that, Norden¡¯s party had surrounded me. I couldn¡¯t go home if it¡¯s like this.

    I fiddled a little with my skull mask, and hefted the hemp bags back on my shoulder.

    Somehow, I had a bad feeling. These people seemed to be infatuated to this Norden, since it didn¡¯t seem like they will let me go until he¡¯s finished talking.

    And to that end, all of them readied their hands on their weapons.

    Tsk. so much for adults. The way they see me: it¡¯s as if I¡¯m already dead for not complying with Norden¡¯s will.

    What¡¯s with that¡­. There is no way this party is meant to do something like this, right? No, it couldn¡¯t be.

    Then why¡­.?

    While I was thinking about the sense of incongruity, my eyes landed on the weapon strapped on Norden¡¯s waist.

    A holy sword!? I see. So that how it is. But even so, that doesn¡¯t mean that I have to change my attitude.

    [So you are a Holy Knight¡­]

    [As you¡¯ve guessed, I¡¯m a Holy Knight. Today was the first time in my life that I went on vacation. So I brought my men and came to this place.]

    I was quite amazed. He considers hunting monsters as nothing but a game. Norden put up a smile while combing his blonde long hair with one hand. If I were a woman, I might¡¯ve fallen for him already. Unfortunately, I¡¯m a guy.

    This is slowing me down.

    Anyways, a Holy Knight, eh? Perhaps he¡¯s angered from me snatching the 2 squads of orcs just now. That¡¯s probably also why he ordered his men to surround me like this.

    [Could it be you want these?]

    I pointed at the the two hemp bags that are filled with orc¡¯s ears

    But Norden shook his head.

    Tsk, I guess I was worrying for nothing.

    [Let me tell you this: don¡¯t waste my time anymore or else.]

    This is the world where power rules everything. I can easily do anything that can be deemed unreasonable back in the kingdom.

    I drew the black sword and brandished it toward Norden.

    [Wait, hold on. As I said before, I¡¯m very impressed with your strength.]

    [So¡­?]

    [How about this. Why don¡¯t you serve under me? I can give you anything you want.]

    As usual, Holy Knights¡­..Apparently, this is the one thing that hasn¡¯t changed even here in Babylon.

    They deemed that everything is possible with money and power alone. That¡¯s the kind of story.

    If that¡¯s true, then I won¡¯t even be here in the first place.

    [I refuse. You can do that to others. But I only work alone and will not join others. I hope that is all.]

    I kept pointing the black sword toward Norden. As Greed said [Indeed, indeed] through ¡¶Mind reading¡·, I prepared to leave.

    If I want to serve anyone, it will only be Roxy and I have no intention to work under any other holy knight. I¡¯ve already decided on that the day I left the kingdom.

    Watching my attitude, Norden backed down a little.

    [I had seen you using that black sword during the previous fight. How I was really amazed. Its shape can actually change, can¡¯t it? It was said that there is something like multiform weapons in the past. I read about it in an old document once. Who would¡¯ve thought that it actually exists? If you don¡¯t mind, can you show me how it works?]

    [I also refuse. I don¡¯t have time to do that now.]

    Again, Greed told me through ¡¶Mind reading¡·: [Just kill this fickle guy already. This me will allow you.] It¡¯s him being noisy as usual.

    Looking at Norden, he sighed and motioned his hand.

    His subordinates began to retreat.

    [Understood. Then shall we save it for when the next opportunity arises?]

    [¡­.there will be no next time. I hate persistent guys.]

    [We¡¯ll see about that. I always got all the things I ever want. And that¡¯s not going to change even now.]

    Norden let me through with a smile still plastered on his face as usual. As I passed by, I gave his men a glance. All of them seem to be strong. Perhaps Norden himself had recruited them for their talents.

    His men also seemed pleased to serve under him.

    Good grief¡­..I came across a troublesome guy as soon as I arrived in Babylon. Why does my life seem to be always intertwined with holy knights?

    Finally, I managed to extricate myself from Norden¡¯s party. When I just thought so, he actually called out to me again. I didn¡¯t bother to even turn my head.

    [I¡¯m working at the Babylon¡¯s military district under Roxy Heart who just arrived yesterday. Come visit us anytime if you don¡¯t mind. I¡¯ll be waiting.]

    Dammit, so he¡¯s actually working under Roxy. Imagining them being together, somehow¡­.that makes me angry.

    In addition to that, I can sense some unknown malice from Norden. I¡¯m merely a normal warrior, so I can¡¯t get close to Roxy easily. I can only pray that I¡¯m just imagining things.

    There is also the matter with what Eris told me. The grim air around Roxy only gets thicker.

    No matter how hard I think about it, nothing comes out. With the hemp bags on my shoulder, I crossed the border between the kingdom and Gallia. Fresh air entered my lungs. The irritation from before died down gradually.

    But not all of it. I hadn¡¯t felt something like this before but now it kept egging me. I wonder what this feeling is¡­..

    [Hey, Greed.]

    ¡ºWhat¡¯s the matter? Where did your usual energetic self go?¡»

    [That¡¯s¡­¡­no, nevermind]

    ¡ºWhat is it? It¡¯s alright, you can tell me.¡»

    [It¡¯s fine.]

    I tried to consult with Greed, since I felt something weird. But I felt stupid for doing that, so I refrained. It¡¯ll be alright.

    [Well then, let¡¯s return to Babylon. Cash this thing out and buy new equipment.]

    ¡ºUmu, I¡¯ve been waiting for that. Craft me a sheath made of pure gold¡»

    [Are you kidding me? That¡¯ll be too heavy!]

    ¡ºHahahahah, consider it muscle training. How about that!¡»

    Aside from the muscle training part, he¡¯s just too unreasonable as usual. Greed prefers flashy equipment. And he kept nagging me about that. If I were to leave the managing of my equipment to Greed, I¡¯ll end up fully dressed in golden attire¡­..I don¡¯t really want to imagine it.

    If I try to go to tavern or inn like that, I¡¯ll end up being a laughing stock.

    [What my ass. Normal is the best, normal! Normal is number one!]

    ¡ºThat¡¯s boring. I bet you¡¯re going to buy another set of black clothes again, aren¡¯t you~? Too plain.¡»

    [That¡¯s right. Black is practical since the dirt stuck on it will be less noticeable.]

    ¡ºFine, fine.¡»

    [Fu~, now while we¡¯re at it, I¡¯ll put a black sheath for Greed.]

    ¡ºThat won¡¯t do. Your preference is far from impressive.¡»

    [Hah! Speak for yourself!]

    Really now¡­¡­when you say that, I felt like leaving you behind inside a shelf.

    As I continued to converse with Greed, the fortress Babylon came into view. A defensive city protected by outer wall made of adamantite. We went in through the gate at the northern side.

    Well, let¡¯s get the cash then buy new clothes and sheath. I¡¯ll buy some that will match this skull mask. Of course, all of it will be black-colored.

 Chapter 61

    Chapter 61 ¨C Greed Style

    Since I had two hemp bags soaked in blood, both the merchants and the warriors near the gate were looking at me with amazed looks when I passed by.

    Then they started to whisper to each other.

    [Are you kidding me¡­]

    [Oioi, could it be all that blood coming from the orc¡¯s ear¡­..that many¡­¡­?]

    [If that¡¯s the case, then he had defeated 2 squads of orcs on his own? Who is that guy!?]

    Even if they were whispering, I will eventually hear about it anyways since it will pass to other people. It won¡¯t be long until my presence became known in Babylon.

    Now, although I¡¯ve become renowned as the warrior Mukuro, I won¡¯t need to sneak around like when I was still in the kingdom. Here in Babylon, it¡¯s the warriors¡¯ role to subjugate monsters.

    Warriors capable of tackling a large amount of monsters will surely be welcomed here.

    I don¡¯t mean to emulate Greed but I do need to act dignified.

    With blood still dripping from my bags, I forced my way through the crowd. The exchange facility is at the end of the main road on the eastern side of the gate leading to the military district.

    According to the proprietress of the inn where I¡¯m staying in, it¡¯s the busiest part of the city. Not only because of the soldiers, but also the warriors.

    It¡¯s the common gathering ground for them because it¡¯s where they can gather information and find out about the reward for monster subjugation.

    When I got there, I just hope that the classic, meddlesome warriors won¡¯t feel obliged to try to create problems for me.

    Well, I¡¯m entering the exchange facility in such a conspicuous way after all so I¡¯m just wondering how the warriors that were already there will react. In any case, I can¡¯t exchange the ears for money anywhere else for all I care.

    Greed once again talked through ¡¶mind reading¡·to annoy me.

    ¡ºFate, here is what you need to do. Don¡¯t give a damn to those other warriors. Just split them in two starting from their head. I¡¯ll even help you!¡»

    [Again being noisy. If I do that, I¡¯ll make all the warriors on the whole Babylon as my enemy.]

    ¡ºFuuhn, that¡¯s exactly what I want¡»

    [You wish!]

    Ha¡­Greed wants me to be that kind of warrior. That, while ridiculous, didn¡¯t surprise me¡­..he¡¯s just that twisted of a being.

    ¡ºThe point is to do it with a dignified look. That¡¯s what I always say¡»

    [I know that already. But I¡¯ve never been treated as human being before I awakened the gluttony skill. That time has been engraved deep into my body, I can¡¯t easily get rid of it.]

    ¡ºMiserable. You are my wielder regardless! Very well, this me will guide you. Follow as I said.¡»

    [Don¡¯t be overly exaggerated.]

    ¡ºI know. Leave it to me, gahahahahahaha¡»

    Ha~, that made me really worried.

    This is a trial anyways. So let¡¯s just follow in earnest. This is the kind of world where powerful warrior will have a say. In Babylon, it will be hard to anything if other warriors keep pestering you.

    After receiving a simple tip from Greed on how to become a brave warrior, I entered the exchange facility.

    This is amazing. It¡¯s so wide. The windows and even the ceilings are decorated with colorful glasses. I can feel the religious sense through its beauty.

    While I was distracted, two warriors came from my sides and surrounded me.

    [Oi, you¡¯re standing in our way. Get lost.]

    [What¡¯s with that¡­..you don¡¯t want your face being looked at? And a skull mask at that, what a bad taste. Moreover, where is your party?]

    [What¡¯s with that bag in your hand? Anyway there doesn¡¯t seem to be anything precious in it, eh, skull-kid? Your face must¡¯ve been so ugly to wear that mask. That¡¯s why you¡¯re hiding it, right? Take the mask off and let me see your face.]

    Yep, I ran into trouble right away.

    Even if I knew it already and I don¡¯t want to admit it out loud¡­¡­..it¡¯s probably because my rather small body which looks weak.

    After everything had been done, what Greed had told me just now seems to be make sense now.

    Well, why don¡¯t we try it out? I tried to recall what Greed had taught me.

    [Shut the hell up, I have nothing to do with small fries like you. If you don¡¯t want to get hurt painfully, scram.]

    [Haa!? Bastard, what did you say just now?]

    The face of the two warriors turned red in anger, staring at me as if trying to swallow me.

    As expected, they couldn¡¯t afford to draw their weapon. If you are involved in a bloodshed while inside the facility, you¡¯ll be banned from using the exchange facility.

    In other words, I think it¡¯ll be fine if we fight bare-hand. Actually, one of the warrior already lunge in with a punch.

    I easily caught his fist with my right hand, and said,

    [Do it now if you want to give it up.]

    [Hah, I want to see you try. I have friends here with me.]

    Friends, huh¡­..so there are 8 people? Since it has come to this, I¡¯ll just do it.

    I crushed the man¡¯s fist as a reply.

    [Gyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa¡­¡­.]

    With an annoyed voice, I threw the two hemp bags to the air.

    I kicked the man who had collapsed on the floor with a broken fist. That¡¯s one down.

    Seven remaining. Three of them jumped at me from the left.

    I should handle them all at once. In that case, I activated the martial arts skill ¡¶One-inch Punch¡·.

    This is a powerful skill that can destroy the body internally. It can damage the organs, rupture blood vessel and break bones, bypassing any armor. It¡¯s perfect as it can incapacitate the enemy.

    Circulating power to my left hand, I hit one of the men on his side. Then a continuous hit on the slick-haired man¡¯s left and right shoulders.

    Afterward, I kicked the bearded man in the crotch.

    The three collapsed with multiple explosive sound. All of them were unconscious with foaming mouth.

    That¡¯s four¡­¡­I considered escaping, since all of them at last drew their weapons out.

    It seemed that they want to kill me here right now. Even so, I can¡¯t really reciprocate with the same attitude.

    Their attacks are monotonous. Looking at their footwork just like Aaron had taught me, I can easily read their attacks.

    Without trouble, I knocked down all four to the floor with ¡¶One-inch Punch¡·. The eight friends now lay unconscious on the floor.

    Well, is that it?

    I caught the two hemp bags that I¡¯ve thrown to the air just now.

    [Done?]

    Of course there is no answer from the now unconscious guy. Although I had hit them with the one-inch punch, I deliberately missed their vital points. They won¡¯t die, since they have warrior¡¯s tough body.

    I stepped over the fallen men and headed toward the counter to claim my reward. For the information, this daring stepping over people act was something that Greed had taught me. But right now, I really felt like stepping on these people.

    Because there are people like them, public evaluation of warriors in general tend to be bad.

    I walked calmly, with any warriors on my way retreating left and right, toward the counter.

    The receptionist was an attractive looking girl, and she smiled at me. Well¡­..I¡¯ll try to act as nice as possible to you.

    [I came to cash this in. Please?]

    [Ye, yes¡­.I will confirm it now so please wait a moment.]

    Two heavy hemp bags landed on the counter with a loud thud. As she can¡¯t carry it on her own, other officials came in from the back to assist.

    I supposed they are already used to this kind of work. The confirmation shouldn¡¯t take too long.

    [Eee¡­¡­there are 400 orc ears, and 2 high orc ears. Umm¡­.just to be sure, did you kill all this by yourself?]

    [Yes, of course. They aren¡¯t that troublesome of an enemy after all.]

    I replied while re-adjusting my skull mask. There is no need to lie. If compared to the difficult fight against machine angel Haniel, those orcs are too cute.

    The receptionist¡¯s face turned pale to my reply. Eh? Did I just say something wrong?

    [Pardon me. But could it be that sir is a Holy Knight?]

    Why of course. To be able to defeat orcs squads of that size, only holy knight that can come to mind. As long as my mortal sin skill remained unknown, it¡¯s normal to come to that conclusion.

    She¡¯s afraid because she doesn¡¯t know what to do if I am really a holy knight. She¡¯s scared that I might threaten her for not properly managing the warriors who had attacked me just now.

    That phenomenon from the kingdom still applies even here in Babylon. No matter where I go, the holy knights still reign supreme.

    But anyways, please calm yourself. Otherwise, I might not get my reward anytime soon.

    [No, I¡¯m not. I¡¯m just a warrior named Mukuro. I¡¯m not a Holy Knight.]

    [Really?]

    [There is no use in lying about such things. Please give me the reward already. That said, I need to replace my clothes.]

    [Yes, understood. I¡¯ll prepare it soon.

    There were 100 gold coins on the counter. Apparently, one orc is worth 20 silver. While a high orc is worth 10 gold. If I added the money I have now, it¡¯ll be 103 gold in total.

    That¡¯s such an easy work, isn¡¯t it!? If that¡¯s the case, the money loving Myne should¡¯ve been able to make a lot of money in Babylon. And yet she seems to be reluctant to go to Babylon. Nothing I can do with that. Even as she continued to kill monsters in Gallia, Myne didn¡¯t show any willingness to exchange it with money. I guess for her, Gallia had different meaning.

    It¡¯s been a while since I have that much of money, so the face under the skull mask is actually chuckling to myself. Even if the pricing here is exorbitant, I should still be able to get decent equipment if I have enough money.

    I thanked the receptionist, and when I tried to leave the exchange facility in ease,

    [So it¡¯s you. Are you the one who did that?]

    I was caught up by a dignified and familiar voice. Turning to the source of that voice, there was a holy knight standing there. Right, it was Roxy.

    If only I could, I would rather to meet her in a better conditioned attire, and not this ragged clothes instead.

    =====

 Chapter 62

    Chapter 62 ¨C Mixed Color

    My heart was quite shaken due to this turn of events.

    But it should be alright. Thanks to the Skull mask¡¯s recognition inhibitor, Roxy won¡¯t know that I¡¯m actually Fate. Perhaps, she¡¯ll simply think that I¡¯m an eccentric guy with a suspicious-looking mask.

    I opened my mouth and was about to reply to Roxy who was looking at me, but I stopped myself.

    That was dangerous¡­..I was about to say what I used to say when I had been working as her servant.

    I¡¯m not her servant anymore so if I were to speak humbly to her, she might suspect me. I guess it¡¯s better to talk roughly like a warrior should.

    [So what if it¡¯s me?]

    I said that and waited for Roxy¡¯s response. I was sweating bullets under the skull mask.

    She said while pointing at my feet,

    [Please retreat from there first. I feel sorry for them for being stepped on by you.]

    [Oh, oops.]

    Apparently I had unknowingly stepped on the fallen warrior from earlier. I did do it deliberately before, but I didn¡¯t mean to do it again on exit.

    However, Roxy¡¯s appearance had shaken me so I accidentally stepped on them again.

    I felt bad of course so I looked down on the still-unconscious warriors.

    Although it might be useless, I tried to spin an excuse for this situation.

    [It was legitimate self-defense. I merely fought back when they attacked me.]

    [I see¡­.so that¡¯s what happened.]

    Roxy put her hand on her chin as she gave the 8 fallen warriors a glance and nodded.

    Four of them were still holding their weapons so I thought she¡¯d be able to tell that they had indeed attacked me.

    After observing the 8 warriors, she asked the facility staff and heard their stories. I see, not only did she listen to the testimony of those involved, she also did site verification and asked information from a third party.

    In this case, it should be proven that I was involved in a scuffle with them and that they attacked me first.

    After thinking for quite a while in the corner, Roxy dispersed the staff and finally said [I understand the situation now.]

    She came, walking towards me. Unlike before, I was calmer now.

    I felt something strange when she came next to me.

    Ehh!? Was Roxy this small?

    Back in the Kingdom, I had to look up a little since our eyes didn¡¯t match. But now, I feel that I had to look down slightly.

    Could it be that Roxy had shrunk!? No no, that¡¯s not it.

    Now that I think about it, my clothes do feel shorter than before¡­¡­I guess I¡¯m growing taller.

    I¡¯ve been constantly fighting to get here, so I didn¡¯t really notice. Perhaps it¡¯s because my diet has improved and I absorbed a lot of nutrition thanks to that.

    When I was still working as a gatekeeper under the Burix family, I had to make do with small meals due to my small salary. After I became Roxy¡¯s servant, I was able to eat more delicious meals and now as a warrior, I¡¯m able to eat more nutritious food.

    The time when I was with Myne, she tended to squander a lot on meals. Of course, it was all at my expense.

    Hmm¡­..or perhaps, I¡¯m just a late bloomer and has now just entered my growth spurt. Well anyways, I¡¯m still 16 years old. No need to rush things.

    I see¡­.so now I¡¯m taller than Roxy¡­.while I was still recovering from this surprise,

    [Are you listening?]

    Roxy called out to me. I replied while pretending to be calm.

    [Ah, of course I was listening. So, what is it?]

    [So you didn¡¯t listen at all!? Good grief¡­..I guess I have to put you in jail too for that.]

    Uuuuu, anything but the prison, please.

    After lightly threatening me, Roxy smiled and apologized.

    [Let me ask you again then. What is your name?]

    [¡­¡­Mukuro.]

    [I see¡­ that¡¯s quite a strange name.]

    Roxy may have guessed that it¡¯s not my real name. However, warriors tend to use nicknames according to their work so she didn¡¯t pursue it any further.

    While I was sighing in relief, she started to explain about this uproar.

    [Well, I¡¯ll overlook you this time. According to the staff, they deliberately find weak-looking warriors and extort them for money. In addition, the Holy Knights had been absent so they kept doing that for quite a while. What you did was quite raucous actually. Just don¡¯t think that there is a part in this place that isn¡¯t managed by the kingdom.]

    [I¡¯m glad to hear that. Then that¡¯s it for me.]

    [Whatever you do next time, please keep it low profile. Also, please replace your clothes as soon as you can. It¡¯s¡­ not pleasing for others¡¯ eyes.]

    Roxy blushed when saying so, then moved away from me.

    Could it be she considered me a pervert¡­.? Although it¡¯s good that I didn¡¯t go with my real name, I guess her evaluation for Mukuro had dropped significantly. That¡¯s fine, it¡¯s a fake name anyways¡­..uuuuuu¡­

    Roxy, who had moved away from me, motioned to the soldiers she had brought along to carry the 8 still-fainted warriors away. Perhaps to the prison. I hope they reflect on themselves a lot while staying there.

    Well, let¡¯s leave the facility then.

    When I just started walking, Greed talked to me through ¡¶mind reading¡·.

    ¡ºAya?, I thought I was going to be bald in no time. Because¡­¡­Fufufufufufu!¡¡Fate, your acting¡­¡­was so bad! You were too stiff. So stiff that I might mistake you for adamantite. Instead of Fate Graphite, why don¡¯t you change your name to Fate Adamantite£¿¡»

    [Shaddap.]

    ¡ºMoreover, you were too rash. It¡¯s really hard to watch. It makes this me irritated¡»

    Bastard. This fellow Greed¡­He was having fun while I was scared shitless from the sudden encounter with Roxy. This guy is really¡­¡­goddammit.

    [Fine, just go on. I won¡¯t buy you a new sheath.]

    ¡ºHow dare you say that! That has nothing to do with this. You know, I think watching you acting foolish in front of Roxy was the most enjoyable moment that it might become a great hobby! It¡¯s too much fun. Isn¡¯t it, Fate£¿¡»

    [Why do you even ask me? And don¡¯t make such a weird hobby.]

    In that case, I¡¯ll just do better the next time I meet Roxy. Ignoring Greed¡¯s rants, I hurried ahead.

    Because I want to replace my clothes as soon as possible.

    ¡ºAh, Fate. Are you perhaps concerned about what Roxy had told you£¿¡»

    [¡­¡­¡­¡­]

    ¡ºHit the nail on the head, huh¡»

    One hundred percent, it was indeed on the mark.

    I entered the commercial district and quickly found the shop that sold affordable equipment. I caught sight of black-colored, light clothing being exhibited in a glass case. It¡¯ll be very easy to move in it the way I see it.

    It also doesn¡¯t neglect the defensive stats. The plating seems to be the key point. It was sewn together so exquisitely, showing the effort and time spent to craft it.

    Let¡¯s try using ¡¶Appraisal¡· on it. It actually has 400 durability. Normal clothing has around 100 durability so it will last much longer.

    What to do¡­the price is 80 gold. I have 103 gold in hand right now so buying it will use up most of it. However, it¡¯s not bad.

    Greed said to me when I¡¯m about to enter the shop.

    ¡ºIt¡¯s black again at the end of the day. Buy something more flashy. Also, what about my sheath£¿¡»

    [If it¡¯s not enough, I will hunt again at noon.]

    Gallia is overflowing with monsters after all. Making money from it is a no-brainer.

    It¡¯s also convenient for me who¡¯s wanting to raise stats.

    With that said, Greed was unusually convinced and fell silent. I promise I¡¯ll buy it as soon as I can.

    I¡¯m going in to the calm and stylish shop. The bell attached to the door rang a pleasant sound.

    Then a young man, a good two or three years older than me, appeared from inside the shop.

    [Welcome, what are you looking for¡­¡­]

    When he saw me, his eyes looked as if he was staring a plate of fine dish, then he started to stare at my clothes.

    What¡¯s with this guy!?

    It¡¯s to be expected to get some customer service here. I never really mind with that, but this young man seemed to be obsessed with my clothing. Face too close, back off!

    With a stiff expression, he asked.

    [Customer¡­.what kind of situations have you gone through? It¡¯s like thrusting yourself in an ocean of fire¡­ this is a first.]

    [!?]

    This guy¡­.it¡¯s as if he could see the battles I¡¯ve been through just from seeing my equipment¡­

    It¡¯s an amazing talent. Too bad, it¡¯s not well known yet. Thinking that, I tried to leave the shop.

    [Wait a minute.]

    He had already blocked my path preemptively.

    Then he grabbed my hand and asked.

    [How about this, can you please wear the equipment from my shop? I¡¯ll sell them to you at half price¡­]

    [Half price!?]

    [That¡¯s right. Half the price.]

    When I asked why would he do such a thing, he looked frustrated and started to explain the reason.

 Chapter 63

    Chapter 63 ¨C Innocent Soul.

    [My name is Jade Stratos. Errm¡­an independent equipment craftsman. Well actually it¡¯s only been three months.]

    I see. I think I kinda get what Jade wanted to say..

    [In other words, you want me to wear your equipment that you haven¡¯t sold yet to advertise it.]

    [Yeah, I bet it¡¯ll be very convincing. You¡¯re a very strong warrior, judging from the wear and tear on your clothes. How about it? In exchange for for the discount, I only want you to attach this to the equipment.]

    Jade took out an emblem with ¡°Stratos Equipment Store¡± on it from the back drawer. If he sewed that on my clothes, of course people would be able to tell from where I had bought the said clothes.

    [But, is it okay if it¡¯s me? What if I¡¯m not the kind of warrior you expect me to be? If I do something terrible in the future, won¡¯t that also affect the reputation of your store?]

    For example, caught in conflict with the holy knights, being involved in the fight between the kingdom army and the Tenryu (TL Note: Heavenly Dragon), and more bad things started to pop out in my mind.

    Jade simply showed an amused look and said.

    [Hahaha, why are you anxious about that? Warriors are just that kind of fellow. Those kinds of things are fine. Life for the moment, think about the repercussion later. Arrogant and rough. That¡¯s how the warriors are. It¡¯s somewhat similar to having business with someone who¡¯s about to die]

    [It¡¯s similar?]

    To that, he said while scratching the bridge of his nose,

    [Ee, I just want to be famous. First in Babylon. Then, the whole kingdom. That¡¯s impossible to achieve by merely crafting the best equipment. I need a warrior who is also aiming for the same height to don them in battle¡­.that¡¯s what I want.]

    [¡­¡­I understand. There is really no reason for me to refuse after all. From now on, let¡¯s work together.]

    [Yeah, likewise. Please drop the formality, We¡¯re partners now.]

    [Right. In that case, I¡¯ll do just that.]

    Jade shook my hand. With that, the exclusive contract was established.

    So from now on, I¡¯ll be wearing armor crafted by Jade. I couldn¡¯t use any other weapon but Greed. So it¡¯s only armor.

    First of all, we¡¯ll be adjusting the displayed black shirt according to my size. After a while, Jade reappeared from the back room with the clothes in hand.

    [I¡¯ve decided to do a little extra work on it. What do you think?]

    [This¡­.looks good.]

    Linings of red fabric had been sewn over the black shirt.

    [You can only see the red linings when the shirt is folded. It¡¯s the hidden accent. Please try wearing it immediately.]

    [Eh, then]

    Amazing¡­.he¡¯s already familiar with my body size in such a short time. It fits comfortably. Very easy to move while wearing it. This person¡­.he¡¯s the real deal. Even if he didn¡¯t meet me now, he¡¯d surely be able to become a famous artisan in the future.

    While I was quite overwhelmed by the difference in quality to what I could buy on the kingdom,

    [How does it feel?]

    [Exceeds my expectations. It¡¯s as if my strength increased just from wearing it.]

    [I¡¯ll feel troubled if you praise me too much. How about changing the boots too?]

    [Please]

    In addition to the boots, he also sold me a belt and thimble, which totaled up to 80 gold, same as the original price of the black shirt.

    I finished changing and checked my appearance on the body-tall mirror the shop had set up.

    Looks good, if I have to say so myself. Although it¡¯s pure black at first glance, the red linings can be seen on occasion, giving it a good accent.

    There will be no problem if I meet Roxy next time. While thinking that, Greed came to complain through ¡¶Mind Reading¡·.

    ¡ºThe tailor truly makes the man¡»

    [You¡­I dare you say that again!]

    He said the same thing when I bought a new clothes back at the kingdom¡­..can you praise me even a little?

    Jade seemed curious upon seeing such an interaction. Out of habit, I got into a conversation with Greed. To another¡¯s eyes, it looks like a weird guy who talks to his black sword one-sidedly.

    That was a blunder on my part for doing that right after striking a great contract. While my forehead was sweating bullets,

    [Fate really cares for his weapon, don¡¯t you? I also talk to the weapons and armor I craft. Well, it¡¯s something like what you did. People treat me like a weirdo because of that.]

    That¡¯s somewhat even stranger than me. Somehow, I¡¯ve been included under the same category.

    About having the conversation with Greed, I¡¯d have to disclose my skills in order to explain it, so I guess I better stop doing it out in the open.

    Jade, who considered me a kindred soul, started to talk about various kind of weapons. He then looked at Greed.

    [Even so, the sheath looks quite worn out. How about I make you a better one?]

    Now what should I do? If I don¡¯t prioritize Greed¡¯s demand, later on he¡¯ll surely annoy me to no end.

    When I asked secretly, he said that it would be good to give it a try. It seemed that even Greed admitted to Jade¡¯s ability to some extent.

    [Then I¡¯ll be troubling you]

    [Really!? Then, can you let me see the black sword?]

    [Yeah, alright.]

    I drew out Greed from his sheath and showed him to Jade. In response, Jade¡¯s face stiffened up, his mouth agape.

    [Oi, are you okay?]

    I shook his body until Jade returned to his senses. He gave Greed another look as if he wanted to devour it, then calmed down.

    [What a¡­.what an exquisite weapon that is. I¡¯ve never seen a one-handed sword like that before¡­.amazing.]

    Greed was ecstatic upon hearing that. The fellow who regularly brags about himself, now brags even more, and it only served to annoy me.

    ¡ºYou hear that, Fate! Even that fellow understand it. My godly aura will still overflow even if you try to hide it well! Hahaha, praise me more¡»

    Yosh, to make me feel better, I¡¯ll decide the sheath color. I don¡¯t want it to be glittery gold, so it will be black to match the rest of my equipment.

    However, if I do choose black, I can already see the future where Greed keeps nagging me about it. Even now Greed doesn¡¯t really like his old sheath.

    I guess it¡¯s better to give in a little to his desire right now.

    [The sheath should be mainly black, but I wonder if you could decorate it?]

    [Black it is. What kind of decoration do you want?]

    [Gold decoration. Just a little.]

    [I see.. Got it. I¡¯ll make a shiny new sheath for the black sword. However, it¡¯s still a business. It will cost quite a lot to make a sheath that can match the sword. You okay with that?]

    When I bought my equipment, Jade didn¡¯t even consider the expense much. But he actually said so about the crafting of the sheath. Swallowing hard, I asked, anxiously,

    [How much¡­will it cost?]

    [Even if I estimated on the low side, it would be no less than 500 gold.]

    I coughed on the spot. What the¡­¡­. Why did Greed¡¯s sheath actually cost 6 times than that of my own equipment! I don¡¯t get it.

    Greed said to the reluctant me.

    ¡ºBuy it. It will be a well spent 500 gold. Jade seems to understand this me to some extent, he¡¯ll craft a good one. Considering the amount, it¡¯s an acceptable price.¡»

    Already, Greed tried to goad me into buy it. It¡¯ll troublesome to refuse him now.

    I only had 23 gold left. Given the cost for lodging, I¡¯ll have to save 3 gold.

    Haa¡­¡­., I let out a long sigh,

    [Do you accept installments? I only have 20 gold at the moment¡­]

    [Of course. I¡¯ll take care of the remaining 480 gold temporarily. I wonder if you could pay me back in a week¡¯s time?]

    After the negotiation concluded, Jade began to measure Greed¡¯s dimensions down to every corner. He worked along while continuously leaking admiring sighs.

    [Done, I have the necessary information now. Please come back in a week! You can expect the best I¡¯ve ever crafted up until now.]

    [Yeah, I¡¯ll be looking forward to it. In the meantime, I¡¯ll diligently make money.]

    When I got out of Jade¡¯s shop, I looked up to the sky while correcting my skull mask. It was already nighttime. Time flew by without me noticing.

    Now, what should I do? My wallet¡¯s contents had gone down the drain. I wonder if it¡¯s okay for me to return to the inn right now.

    There should be no problem since the cost for staying is 50 silver for one night. I can afford to not eat anything that costs me extra, like dinner, for instance. The lady proprietress is really good at recommending things, so I have to extra careful. There was already that accident with drinking alcohol yesterday.

    Well, I can also do some night hunting for all I care. I used to hunt at night during my time at the kingdom anyways. With ¡¶Night Vision¡· skill, I can hunt normally even if it¡¯s a moonless night after all.

    But anyways, let¡¯s return to the inn. I crossed the main street from the commercial district to the residential district. Occasionally, I came across some drunken warriors walking shoulder to shoulder cheerily. They had a nice harvest apparently.

    I hoped that I¡¯d also do well with my new equipment tomorrow.

    I arrived at the old brick inn I stayed in, and entered.

    [Welcome back! Well, well. Would you look at that.]

    The lady proprietress greeted me with cheerful voice. She gave me a good look from top to bottom while laughing like a man.

    Then, she patted my shoulder.

    [These are quite good pieces of equipment. Didn¡¯t they cost a lot?]

    [Like you said. I was quite taken aback by the pricing in Babylon.]

    [But you bought them all at once. You¡¯re a real warrior, aren¡¯t cha?]

    [I still have a long way to go, please don¡¯t pressure me too much.]

    The lady proprietress laughed upon hearing that.

    [You are hungry, right? Come, let¡¯s have dinner. My daughter is also looking forward to have dinner with you.]

    [Today, I won¡¯t drink like yesterday.]

    [Of course, you don¡¯t have to say that out loud.]

    I was drawn to the dining room. The two daughters were already sitting there, as if waiting for my arrival.

    There is a lot of sake on the table¡­..no sign of the expensive liquor I had drunk yesterday though.

    All 3 gold of my remaining wealth gone in the wind just like that.

    [Now, down to business.]

    [Please be gentle with me]

    In conclusion¡­¡­my gold coins disappeared. Fine! Tomorrow I¡¯ll hunt monsters vigorously.

    I returned to my room and laid down on the bed, closing my eyes. I drank too much¡­the ceiling felt like it was spinning until my consciousness finally faded into peaceful sleep.

    =====

    I¡¯m standing alone in an unfamiliar world. When I looked up, it¡¯s white. Even the ground is also white.

    The same scenery continued no matter how long I walked. The more ridiculous thing was I couldn¡¯t see the horizon here.

    There was nothing but white in this world. My body didn¡¯t even cast a shadow.

    What¡­.is this place!? Why am I stuck in here!?

    When I looked around the area, suddenly¡­A pure white girl appeared in front of me.

    The girl stared at me with her red eyes, laughing in a smile.

    ¡ºWe¡¯re finally connected¡­¡­¡»

    I recognized her.

    Yes.. that¡¯s right. She was the girl that acted as the core of the machine angel Haniel I had fought alongside Myne.

    [You¡¯re from that time]

    She¡¯s trying to tell me something, but I couldn¡¯t hear her due to the increasingly loud noise.

    Still, it felt like it was something important.

    I desperately tried to listen. But by doing so, the world around me turned dark.

    I tried to get close to her¨D¨D.

    But before that, the world lost its light and I also lost my footing, falling into the abyss.

    [Uaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa¡­¡­¡­¡­..]

    She could only look at me with a sad face.

    As I kept falling and falling into the dark abyss¨D¨D

    What I saw next was the world where human and monsters were piled on top of each other, struggling, suffering, burning in red. There was only one word to represent this view, Hell.

    =====

    [Huff huff huff huff¡­¡­¡­..]

    I woke up sweating heavily all over my body. It was not a good feeling.

    What was that? It¡¯s¡­¡­it¡¯s just a dream, as strange as it was realistic, but it was still clearly etched in my memory.

    The content was too much that I couldn¡¯t make up the whole picture, and the feeling when I was falling to that abyss was too gloomy.

    Perhaps, it¡¯s because I defeated that machine angel Haniel. The dream appeared out of my guilt over killing the little girl.

    Now that I think about it, she was¡­.what on Earth did she try to tell me? When I remembered her sad face, I became curious.

    =====

    Raizu¡¯s Note:

    post. Please consider to donate so I can treat myself and my editors for some coffee and snacks to deliver more chapters for you.

 Chapter 64

    Chapter 64 ¨C Black and White

    A month had passed since then. Up to now, Tenryu* never did cross Gallia border. It did, however, approach several times. (TL Note: Heavenly Dragon)

    Each time, the gluttony skill would awaken and thrash inside of me. I could only hold on desperately until the Tenryu returned to the center of Gallia.

    Still, I won¡¯t be able to hold out against the Tenryu. It¡¯s certainly not only about my stats. There is something else missing. I couldn¡¯t help but to think so.

    And so, time went by without me realizing.

    [Customer, why the long face?]

    That being said, Eris approached the counter where I was sitting. Her bluish hair swayed around as she smiled to me.

    I, on the other hand, was quite surprised as I pointed to the mask I wore.

    [Even with this, you can still tell what kind of expression I have?]

    [I wonder about that? I just know.]

    Eris put on a sweet face as she sat next to me. Is this okay? Aren¡¯t you still at work? Eris then continued as if to address my thoughts.

    [My master is so sweet. He won¡¯t get mad at me even if I idle a lot.]

    [The shop will be in trouble if you keep doing that.]

    While looking around, I saw an unexpected situation.

    The people attracted by Eris¡¯ Lust skill once again packed the shop today. In the background, the master who actually hated hard work was busily moving around

    [Your employer will die at this rate.]

    [Ahaha. He said it himself that he won¡¯t let me do such a thing¡­.]

    I quickly looked away from staring into Eris¡¯ eyes. It was dangerous¡­.I almost got attracted to her. Eris had aimed when I dropped my guard down, and tried to get in.

    [Chi, . Look at my eyes properly.]

    [No can do. I will get affected.]

    [Just a little bit should be alright, right?]

    [No is a no! There is no such thing as ¡®just a little bit¡¯.]

    If I got attracted to her even a little, it would be the end. The Lust skill was simply that powerful. Well, since the attraction is actually the unintended harmful effect of the Lust skill, she couldn¡¯t actually control it in any way.

    Eris and I met quite frequently at this bar, since I don¡¯t need to confront her at all just yet. It¡¯s only because she had told me about the impending crisis that will befall Roxy, and that she will only be a bystander in this matter.

    I didn¡¯t completely trust her of course. That¡¯s why I¡¯ve been visiting this bar to check on her.

    Ignoring my doubtful look, Eris continued to grin at me.

    [Even so, Fate keeps coming to my shop so often. That¡­ troubles me.]

    [Don¡¯t get me wrong. I come here not just to see you.]

    Whilst saying that, I pushed away the approaching Eris. However, she laughed fearlessly,

    [Ah, could it be that you are, that so-called a tsundere type?]

    [¡­¡­Ha!? What are you talking about. If anything, it wouldn¡¯t be to you!]

    [Aaaaaaa, how awful]

    Eris crumpled to the counter feeling shocked that her performance failed.

    While burying her face on her arms, she gave me a glance and said in a low voice.

    [I wish you were attracted to me¡­and acted lovey-dovey to me..]

    [That¡¯s scary, you know?]

    Before I knew it, Eris had actually gone as far as jumping on me. Are you kidding me¡­¡­while I was trying to fight off the power of her enchantment, someone coughed from behind me.

    When I turned around¡­.there was the lord of the fortress city Babylon¨CRoxy Heart.

    As ever, the white armor suits her dignified look well. Meanwhile, I had a girl grinding her cheek on me.

    [Enjoying yourself? Mister Mukuro?]

    [Ah, about this¡­.]

    I peeled off Eris who was boo-ing at me, and pushed her to the side. She seemed to be not liking being pushed like that, so she took my wine and drink it without permission. ¡­..Before it¡¯s Myne, and now Eris. Why do I keep coming across girls that loved to snatch my possessions without my agreement?

    Well, whatever. That¡¯s not my concern right now. Anyways, why does Roxy is here?

    I turned toward Roxy,

    [Alright then, what do you want from me?]

    [Ee, quite a lot to be honest. Don¡¯t you know about it already?]

    [Not really]

    I already know? Nothing really came to mind actually. However, from the way she looked, that didn¡¯t seem to be the case.

    As I was twisting my neck and fixing my skull mask positioning, Roxy sighed while receiving a letter from the soldier following behind her.

    [56 cases of violence to other warriors, 21 cases of property damage. All those in only one month. Unbelievable.]

    Aaaaahh, those things¡­¡­..it¡¯s become something that regularly happened everyday, that it barely crossed my mind. I even made short work of several warriors before coming here.

    [It can¡¯t be helped. They like me so much, they actually attacked me every single day. It¡¯s not like they¡¯d listen if I tried to talk it out with them. Even you understand that, right?]

    [Certainly there are a lot of such warriors in Babylon.]

    [Un un, that¡¯s right! They attack me like ants finding sugar.]

    [However, as I said before, I cannot condone your violence.]

    Could it be, you want to put me in jail? Give me a break¡­.. I was having a relaxing drink at the bar, and you want to arrest me just like that?

    Smiling under the skull mask, I saw Roxy shaking her head.

    [Do you know why the other warriors kept targeting you?]

    [Because they like me too much?]

    [Wrong! It¡¯s because you don¡¯t belong to any party. For normal people, it¡¯s hard to attack you individually, so naturally they grouped up to make it work. That¡¯s why, rather than working alone, why don¡¯t you join some party?]

    [That way, will the unnecessary conflict cease?]

    I can understand what Roxy is trying to tell me. There were always at least five warriors coming to attack me at the same time. Never did I have a one-on-one fight.

    In other words, it¡¯ll be easier to keep them in check if I belonged to a group instead of doing things by myself.

    Roxy continued to talk while nodding.

    [So I have a proposal for you.]

    She received another letter from the soldier, and handed it to me.

    When I spread the letter and read it, I found something unexpected written there.

    [This is¡­.]

    [Ehm, what do you think? For someone as strong as you are, we can hire you as a mercenary under the king¡¯s army. That way, those pesky warriors will not be able to touch you.]

    [Oh~, so you¡¯re trying to buy me]

    Hearing that, Roxy cleared her throat, looking troubled.

    [I¡¯m just feeling vexed. You were able to completely rout a stampede all by yourself. That has been confirmed by the exchange facility. It¡¯s no doubt that you are a skilled person. At the moment, my priority is to strengthen the fighting force of the king¡¯s army. Moreover, I personally think that it¡¯s best to put a leash on people like you.]

    Right, right. Babylon is indeed a bit too wild. Even I am considered as a dangerous person by Roxy. I smiled bitterly under the skull mask.

    [I¡¯m not a dog.]

    [Right¡­.My apologies. I used the wrong words. The way I see it¡­.you seem to live in a hurry for something.]

    Even now Roxy was still thinking about me. However, I won¡¯t live under her protection anymore. I had decided so when I left the Heart family mansion.

    And there was also that problem with the holy knight named Norden. If he found out that I joined the king¡¯s army, he¡¯d definitely come up with some trouble. Moreover, since he¡¯d technically be my boss, I wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything to him.

    Being able to move freely is the best after all.

    [Thank you for your concern, but I do not belong anywhere.]

    Roxy thought about something for a short while upon hearing my answer, but smoothly accepted it.

    [Understood. Somehow, I had expected that kind of answer. Then, would you mind going out with me for a while?]

    Roxy pointed outside as she said so. Did she mean to get out?

    This¡­..she didn¡¯t need to explain what that meant. I could somewhat tell since the air around her had changed.

    [What if I refuse?]

    [Then you¡¯ll reflect on your past deeds in the district prison. That would be no good for you, right? I myself, am a little curious about your prowess, warrior Mukuro.]

    Roxy walked out of the bar. Well, well, I wanted to avoid this if possible, but I guess it¡¯s impossible now.

    Why did I have to cross swords with Roxy? That said, Eris was waving at me.

    [It has become interesting somehow. I can only cheer, but do your best.]

    [You are drunk, aren¡¯t you?]

    [I¡¯m just a bystander, remember?]

    She¡¯s right. That¡¯s why she didn¡¯t butt in when I was talking with Roxy. She just stayed there grinning and smiling¡­..what a nice personality.

    And so, I put my hand on the black sword¡¯s handle.

    ¡ºThis has become interesting, Fate£¡¡»

    [Even you say the same thing!]

    ¡ºHahahahaha, this me is a bystander too. I¡¯m just a weapon, after all. Now go quickly. Otherwise Roxy will be in a bad mood, and you¡¯ll end up spending the night in jail¡»

    Don¡¯t joke around like that! I followed Roxy out of the bar. It would be a bit unreasonable if it¡¯s just for a simple bout. I don¡¯t care, but I have to do it anyways.

 Chapter 65

    Chapter 65 ¨C The Black Sword and the Holy Sword

    When I stepped outside the bar, I found Roxy standing in the middle of a crowd, forming a circle around her.

    So as not to disturb us, the soldiers kept the people in order with their horses. It was a quite an elaborate setup.

    I could only think that this was her intention from the start. To me, who only had known her from back when were together in the kingdom, this was actually quite surprising.

    Fighting in front of the crowd¡­.? Of course this wasn¡¯t a first for me. I could do it without blinking. It¡¯s just that the opponent this time was Roxy. Shouldn¡¯t be any different from all those warriors I¡¯ve fought with before.

    This was intolerable.

    However, it didn¡¯t seem that I could escape either.

    Once again, I sighed.

    I made sure that the skull mask was attached firmly so that it wouldn¡¯t fall off during battle, then put some strength into my feet and jumped. I leapt over the crowd and landed in front Roxy.

    Face-to-face, I complained,

    [Such a big deal]

    [Is that so? I just thought that you wouldn¡¯t accept unless I did this much.]

    You understand me well¡­.. However, what about your position as the ruler of this fortress city?

    [We are in front of many people. What will happen to me if, say, you lose?]

    [No need to worry. I don¡¯t really care that much about that happening. Not that I intend to lose, either.]

    Roxy drew out her sword while looking straight at me.

    Being looked at that way, a sense of despair rose up within me. Shaking that feeling off, I raised Greed up without drawing him out from the sheath.

    Roxy frowned at this spectacle.

    [Are you going to fight me just using the sheath? That¡¯s a terrible joke.]

    [No, I¡¯m serious. I¡¯ll fight as is. My sword¡¯s edge is a little too dangerous for a fight like this.]

    I had the black sword still sheathed. The sheath itself was crafted by Jade Stratos who signed the exclusive contract for supplying me with equipment. It was black with golden trims.

    Incorporating the golden trims wasn¡¯t actually because it matched with Greed¡¯s sense of fashion. It was something Jade had added on a whim. When we had heard about his idea, Greed and I could only feel impressed by his talent.

    Facing against me with her holy sword poised, Roxy seemed hesitatant.

    [I don¡¯t know if the sheath breaks]

    Normally I would think the same. However, this sheath can handle this much.

    In fact, it¡¯s tough enough to endure attacks from a holy sword.

    [Well, shall we begin?]

    [Very well. I don¡¯t intend to hold back against you. Shall we?]

    [Yeah¡­]

    We quickly approached each other. I wonder, what exactly Roxy¡¯s fighting prowess is. I could easily check her stats and skills through Appraisal. But I don¡¯t want to resort to such cheats.

    I can¡¯t do that since she seriously wanted to fight me. I can only respond to Roxy¡¯s will, sword against sword.

    Greed snorted, then talked to me via ¡¶mind reading¡·.

    ¡ºYou aren¡¯t a knight, yet you act so chivalrously? Laughable¡»

    [Shut up]

    I ignored Greed¡¯s taunting, and crossed swords with Roxy.

    The noise of metal clashing filled the air. Surprisingly, my feet were pushed into the ground.

    Her attack was heavier than expected! Roxy¡¯s sword attacks resumed, becoming heavier with every strike, that finally the cobblestone cracked, creating a small crater.

    [Ku¡­.you don¡¯t pull any punches, do you?]

    [Didn¡¯t I tell you? I don¡¯t intend to hold back.]

    Having little choice, I pushed away Roxy¡¯s sword. She jumped back in response to that. The strength behind her strikes was no joke. It¡¯s not something coming from a skill.

    It was from training. She must¡¯ve constantly been training to be able to make use of her stats to the limit. I never saw her do that while she was on the mansion grounds, so it¡¯s must¡¯ve been when she went to the military district.

    Now then, I think I¡¯m better than Roxy in term of stats. But when it comes to controlling it, that¡¯s a different story.

    Normally, human will level up and gain status as they continue to defeat monster and hone themselves. Therefore, it¡¯s rare for a warrior to be unable to control their stats. They can always control their stats to a certain extent, and beyond that¡­.is practicing to draw out their maximum limit.

    It¡¯s totally different in my case. I¡¯ll continue to gain stats as I keep killing monsters. For such a sudden growth, the experience and skill required to control it were overwhelmingly low.

    There are loopholes that will allow me to control it altogether, but¡­.they¡¯re uncomfortable to use at best. By entering a semi-starving state, not only do I gain a boost in my physical abilities, I¡¯ll also be able to use my stats to the utmost limit.

    However, there was a danger as a price to use it¡­.I had to kill my opponent. That¡¯s why it¡¯s almost useless during a fight where I don¡¯t want to kill anyone¡ªI¡¯m perfectly aware that it¡¯s dangerous to use it during a sparring session.

    Even more so now, since my opponent is Roxy.

    And then, when I was thinking about that sweet little nothing, Roxy had recovered and launched another attack.

    [What are you doing, we are in the middle of battle]

    [Just thinking a little]

    [I¡¯m amazed. Now, would you be a little more motivated if I do this?]

    That¡¯s foul¡­.no, that¡¯s not what I mean, I want you to stop.

    Roxy deliberately targeted my skull mask.

    [I will remove that haunting mask]

    Adding to that, she¡¯s moving faster than before. Although I didn¡¯t get careless, it did take me aback for a moment. If I don¡¯t fight back, the skull mask will be cut in two.

    Twisting my body, Roxy¡¯s sword only managed to hit the air, as I managed to evade her attack.

    Fuu~¡­¡­ I just took a brief moment to catch a breath. But my ears immediately caught unpleasant sound.

    There was a crack in the skull mask.

    In panic, I used ¡¶appraisal¡· to check the durability.

    Skull Mask Durability: 10/20 Prevents the person equipped with it from recognition, fabricating the user as another person.

    UAAAAAAAAAAaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa. The durability is halved!

    Did the sword manage to nick it!?

    It was an antique item in the first place, perhaps that¡¯s why it¡¯s so fragile. No, Roxy¡¯s attack was so sharp. If it received another attack, it would definitely break..

    Thinking so, cold sweat began running down my spine.

    [What¡¯s the matter? Your movement has become dull. Do you want your identity to be exposed that badly?]

    [Tha, that¡¯s not¡­it..]

    [You are very upset. Why¡­. Isn¡¯t that strange? Come on, I¡¯ve really wanted to see your face.]

    Roxy smiled and laughed like a naughty kid. That¡¯s the face that I knew of.

    With my inner thoughts racing quickly and whilst protecting the skull mask, I told Roxy.

    [Wawait. I¡¯ll take you seriously now¡­.]

    [Why of course you have to. Now then, please come at me seriously. Otherwise, just leave that mask here .]

    Well, she¡¯s right. I¡¯ve had my head in the clouds for a little too long.

    I couldn¡¯t easily get rid of the feeling of familiarity I had for Roxy. Those sweet memories made me careless, and that carelessness actually cost me a crack on the skull mask.

    I guess, unlike Myne and Aaron, I¡¯m still unable to let go of these feelings after all?

    ¡­..whatever. Regardless of how I feel, I still have to face this girl.

    [If that¡¯s your wish, then it can¡¯t be helped]

    I infused magic power into my sheathed sword. The sheath then started to release sacred light.

    Roxy who saw it was surprised.

    [You¡­.that power!?]

    [Yes, it¡¯s the Holy Sword skill as you may have guessed¡­]

    This is the technique that I learned from Aaron, keeping the effect of ¡¶Grand Cross¡· by cancelling it mid-activation.

    The sheath that Jade had crafted has a special function where it allows me to use the holy sword mastery technique, which had been gathering dust since I was unable to utilize it.

    Oh well¡­. I didn¡¯t actually plan to show off in front of a lot of people. But it¡¯s a good opportunity.

    If Roxy knows that I can use the Holy Sword skill, she won¡¯t think that I¡¯m Fate Graphite. After all, in her eyes, Fate Graphite was someone she needed to protect.

    [A technique that can handle arts so well. Are you a knight¡­ no, are you a former Holy Knight?]

    [No, I never was a Holy Knight. From the beginning, I¡¯ve always been just a wandering swordsman.]

    With more magic power poured into it, the black sword shone with more radiance as I charged toward Roxy. In this kind of battle, there was no need for mundane things like tactics. Plain and simple: show your confidence in your own power.

    =====

 Chapter 66

    Chapter 66 ¨C Memories of the Pendant

    I put enough power to break Roxy¡¯s sword with this blow.

    More than anything, I fear that the bored soldiers will join the battle if it gets prolonged. It¡¯ll be bad for her, and it will also be impossible for us to continue the fight. However, as if trying to go against my speculation, she accepted my strike with her holy sword.

    The crowd went silent due to their surprise when the two weapons clashed.

    The warriors who couldn¡¯t help loving me so much would probably be laughing in glee if they saw me getting pushed back like this. Yes, it was that hard of a blow I had taken just now.

    Roxy had added something to her attack, and it¡¯s obvious to tell from its appearance alone. She had imbued the effect of ¡¶Grand Cross¡·into her holy sword just like I had.

    I guess she too obtained some experience on her way from the kingdom to Babylon, and it caused a major growth in her ability as well.

    Roxy laughed quite loudly.

    [That¡¯s too bad]

    [Chi, however¡­.]

    I still have to try. It¡¯s not over yet.

    I will definitely push her back this time. If it¡¯s just mere power to power colliding, my strength should be above hers.

    The black sword and the holy sword clashed once more. Drops of perspiration started to appear on Roxy¡¯s face as she exerted a huge amount of power I never thought she had. However, I still managed to push her holy sword back.

    [Kyaah¡­]

    I didn¡¯t expect her to let out such a lovely voice, and it made me feel slight guilt. Even for the crowd who were watching the battle started booing at me.

    To them, I¡¯m evil. Scarcely anyone will think of me as a good guy as long as I wear this skull mask anyways.

    I should end this immediately. I kicked the ground as hard as I could, and jumped to the building behind Roxy.

    Now that her stance had collapsed, I swung the sword in my hand to end the battle.

    At that moment, a blue jeweled pendant emerged from under her breastplate.

    That¡¯s!?¡­¡­¡­¡­..I couldn¡¯t move any further.

    She had kept it properly¡­¡­.

    That blue jewel was a gift I presented to Roxy after we finished inspecting the city together when I was still working with her.

    I still remember vividly that she promised to take good care of it after processing the jewel into a pendant. And even now, she still kept it¡­..

    I lost focus of the battle, and even though Greed warned me via ¡¶mind reading¡·, it¡¯s already too late.

    Roxy managed to recover while still in the air, while I swung my sword sluggishly.

    I started to think that it was a terribly stupid move. Greed cried ¡ºYou huge idioooooot¡»when I was on the verge of letting him go. He certainly had a point, to lose focus during a battle was foolish.

    Joining the crowd just now was Eris, who was watching and laughing gaudily. I bet I would never hear the end of it the next time I visit the bar.

    As my sword fell down from the air and stuck into the pavement, I could already imagine Greed lecturing me like an annoying sister due to this. Thus I hesitated to pick him up immediately¡­.

    Looking up, there was the pointy tip of Roxy¡¯s sword. It was decided.

    I raised my hands, signifying my surrender.

    Roxy seemed dissatisfied as she lowered her sword. She then put the pendant back under her uniform as if it was something precious.

    Sighing, she approached me, still holding my hands up.

    [Why did you hesitate just now?]

    [It was an accident¡­. nothing much¡­.]

    [I see. It¡¯s nice to win, but it¡¯s not a satisfying battle. Would you want to have a private rematch?]

    [¡­¡­please spare me from that]

    I simply couldn¡¯t fight her after all. I understand this very well from this meeting.

    [It¡¯s enough. It¡¯ll be rude if it¡¯s more than this.]

    [Ah, please wait a moment]

    Ignoring Roxy, I got up and retrieved Greed back. And of course, Greed immediately said something via ¡¶mind reading¡·.

    ¡ºDisappointing¡»

    [Uh, shut up]

    What he said was still within my expectation. But let¡¯s get out of here before hearing him out.

    Roxy and I had made an agreement. I won¡¯t need to go to the prison.

    The loser simply needs to go. There is no merit in staying here.

    However, Roxy stopped me. She even stood there, blocking my way.

    [There is one last thing I want to ask you.]

    [Not done yet?]

    [Where did you learn swordsmanship? Your style is similar to that of Aaron Barbatos¡¯. Your footwork, also the way you swing your sword.]

    I wonder what¡¯s wrong. Suddenly, her face turned really serious.

    As such, Roxy continued.

    [On my way to Babylon, I met Aaron Barbatos while he was in the middle of rebuilding the devastated Hausen city. He was a former Holy Knight. He told me that he choose to take up his sword again after meeting a certain man.]

    Roxy stared at me as she said so.

    Anyways, did she just say she met Aaron? Moreover, it¡¯s after Aaron and I had finished liberating Hausen from the undeads. That means if I had chosen to stay there a little longer, I would¡¯ve met Roxy much earlier.

    Well, we¡¯re heading to the same direction. So it¡¯s only normal for her to come across Aaron too.

    To my surprise, she offered me a hand. But I refused. Because once we made contact, ¡¶Mind Reading¡·can affect her.

    [Aaron did not tell me that man¡¯s name. But he told me that this man had left for Gallia. And I was also told about this; that the man¡¯s body contained a power that made him suffer. If you are that person¡­.then I¡­]

    [I don¡¯t know, and even if that person was me, that¡¯d be my problem. It¡¯s not something you should care about. In Gallia, you should think about protecting yourself first.]

    As always, she¡¯s too gentle. Even when the danger is approaching¡­..

    Even so, I was saved by that kindness. If I didn¡¯t meet her, I would¡¯ve been swallowed by the Gluttony skill, losing my ego and turning into a rabid monster who attacks anyone without regard.

    [¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.you haven¡¯t changed at all, have you? Still as straightforward as ever¡­]

    Those words I let out unintentionally were drowned under the noise of the siren that resounded all over Babylon.

    What¡­.is this. The crowd around us started to make a fuss.

    This is the first time I heard that siren ever since I arrived in Babylon. But unlike me, everyone else seemed to know already the meaning of this siren.

    Apparently, so did Roxy. I could almost feel that heavy air coming from her.

    I understood this feeling¡­.. I stared toward the southern part of the city. The dark clouds were approaching from the direction of Gallia.

    A male holy knight suddenly barged in, breaking through the crowd alongside several warriors. That man had long, silky golden hair. He was Norden Alistair.

 Chapter 67

    Chapter 67 ¨C Death March

    When he noticed me, Norden showed slight surprise on his face as he walked toward Roxy.

    [Roxy-sama, a large scale stampede from Gallia is approaching the border.]

    Hearing the report from Norden, Roxy replied with a calm attitude as if the sword fight just now never happened,

    [Is it a death march?¡­. How big?]

    [About 15,000 or so. A rather small number for a death march.]

    [¡­..understood. What is the estimated time until they reach the border?]

    [With their current speed, approximately 4 hours.]

    [Before that happens, we¡¯ll intercept them in Gallia. How is the preparation going¡­.]

    Roxy gave me a quick nod as she talked to Norden, signaling that I could leave.

    She¡¯s now moving to lead the army to stop the death march. That is, after all, why Roxy came here in the first place.

    I refused to join the military as their mercenary, so I couldn¡¯t join her.

    By the way, that wasn¡¯t what I was concerned about. When I glanced at Roxy¡¯s side,

    [Cheh, that bastard¡­]

    My eyes met with Norden¡¯s, and at that moment he turned to me with a grin on his face.

    I really have no idea what that means. Whether it is ¡®are you coming or not?¡¯¡­..or ¡®Surprisingly you are a coward, eh?¡¯¡­¡­or something like ¡®nice taste for a warrior, or none of above.

    Anyways it¡¯s the bad kind of smile.

    Roxy, Norden, and the soldiers had left, leaving me standing there alone. The crowd that was watching had also dispersed, thanks to the siren.

    Meanwhile. Greed told me through ¡¶Mind Reading¡·skill.

    ¡ºFate, what are you going to do?¡»

    [Isn¡¯t already decided? Besides, I¡¯m hungry.]

    ¡ºSo you are going¡­¡­¡»

    When I finally also walked away, only Eris was left there.

    She had her eyes on me with a sense of longing in her gaze. She had promised me to not involve herself, but when I looked back, she had that shy expression on her face.

    I¡¯m in a hurry, but¡­¡­

    [What¡¯s wrong¡­.don¡¯t give me that kind of face.]

    When I approached her, Eris backed off instead, keeping some distance between us.

    Then, she advised me with a low voice.

    [You¡¯d better not go.]

    [Since Eris said that, then I need to go even more so¡­¡­..thank you, for worrying about me.]

    [¡­¡­¡­¡­.because it¡¯s bad to be always unreasonable.]

    She went back into the bar without looking back. Eris did say that she¡¯d remain neutral. So even if she told me that it¡¯s going to be dangerous, I really had no idea what kind of danger it would be.

    Even so, it¡¯s still a precious piece of information. I¡¯ll have to thank that girl for being trustworthy. Let¡¯s just keep that in mind for now.

    That death march, is certainly not a normal kind of death march.

    Well, let¡¯s just go. While walking, I asked Greed.

    [Can I ask you something?]

    ¡ºAt a time like this? What is it?¡»

    [Greed is one of the Mortal Sins, so you can sense if there is another Mortal Sin weapon nearby, right?]

    ¡ºYes, but there is none in Babylon other than me. Why do you ask all of a sudden? Something like this never bothered you before¡»

    That¡¯s right. I had never asked about this before.

    If by any chance there is another mortal sin skill holder around here, I don¡¯t want to think about the possibility of them being hostile to me.

    It¡¯s because I have no confidence in fighting some extraordinary person, like Myne for instance, on my own. However, I can¡¯t stay leisurely anymore.

    With Roxy¡¯s death, the hate within regular folks will well up and trigger the creation of the new kind of human being much like how the crown type monsters are made. If I were to believe Eris¡¯ words, there was someone else who believed it as well. It could be a mortal sin skill user, or something else.

    And that person is here, in Babylon.

    In response to my premonition, Greed told me.

    ¡ºIn this Babylon, there is only you and Eris. I sensed nothing else.¡»

    [Ee, really!?]

    ¡ºThat¡¯s right.. However, there is the possibility that they deliberately concealing themselves. As long as they aren¡¯t as half baked as you are, it¡¯d be possible. It¡¯s the same case with Eris. I wouldn¡¯t even notice her if she didn¡¯t make herself known to us.¡»

    That doesn¡¯t seem so good. Still, the time is steadily ticking. Do I really have the time to worry about something I can¡¯t see just yet?

    As I tightened my left fist, Greed added in through ¡¶mind reading¡·.

    ¡ºWell, at least I can be a little bit at ease¡»

    [What¡¯s with that, so sudden]

    ¡ºFate, you¡¯ve realized that letting that woman get out of sight might prove to be dangerous. I guess you¡¯ve grown up a little.¡»

    [Don¡¯t treat me like a child forever. Even I know that there are things that I have to be careful about other than Tenryu.]

    Perhaps, she¡¯s even more annoying than Tenryu could be. Greed laughed at that thought of mine.

    ¡ºAhahahahahah, in my eyes, you are still no different that a newborn baby.¡»

    Yeah, yeah, you are a 4000-year-old geezer. It must¡¯ve been such a very long time, that his mind got twisted a little. Poor Greed¡­.

    ¡ºOi, Fate¡»

    [What is it?]

    ¡ºDon¡¯t be reckless¡»

    [You say that just now?.]

    From back then, when I was working in the Heart mansion¡­..from the moment I knew about the price I had to pay for having the Gluttony skill, I guess I haven¡¯t changed that much, have I? At least the Gluttony skill is stable at the moment.

    [It should be okay this time. I know what to do.]

    ¡ºWell, you are right.¡»

    I passed through several warriors along the way as I walked to the main street. They were running towards the northern gate all decked up in extravagant equipment.

    They are probably aiming for the leftovers from the Kingdom military forces led by Roxy. It¡¯s a great opportunity to earn some money.

    As I adjusted the skull mask, I looked at the military district in the south. Greed asked me through ¡¶mind reading¡·.

    ¡ºWhat¡¯s wrong, Fate? The exit is in the opposite direction¡»

    [I¡¯m okay. Let¡¯s go]

    A huge wave of military personnel, warriors, and merchants were in a rush.

    This is good, but I prefer the path where there is no one else.

    The military district is currently very crowded due to the death march, I guess the big players have also started moving.

    [I¡¯ll take a super shortcut]

    ¡ºI see¡»

    Taking advantage of my strength, I made a huge leap and landed on the rooftops. It appeared that Greed could read my intention.

    ¡ºSo you¡¯re planning to go to the south via the rooftops, then go beyond the adamantine wall, towards Gallia¡»

    [Exactly!]

    However, I won¡¯t go straight to Gallia. I will watch how the situation unfolds first.

    The King¡¯s Army is the main character here. If it¡¯s only a simple death march, the the army led by the nobles should be enough to handle it. They have made preparations for it after all. In addition, Roxy is strong.

    What I should do, is to identify and act before any accidents can occur.

    When I arrived there, the wind was blowing stronger than I thought, as if it could blow me away at any time.

    The south¡­¡­ clusters of black clouds seemed to be approaching from Gallia.

    Although it¡¯s still in the distance, I could still clearly see them¡­..a huge group of 15,000 strong monsters.

    [Looks awesome.]

    ¡ºThis will be your first time facing a death march. So, keep this in mind. Don¡¯t try to kill a large amount of monsters at once. The sudden surge of stat growth may possibly awaken Gluttony or make you crazy.¡»

    [Yeah, I¡¯ll be careful. Sorry about that time.]

    A bad memory resurfaced in my mind. It was from back when I was still in the Heart¡¯s family territory, a crown type¨D¨Dthe time when I fought the assault goblin, the first monster I¡¯d fought that had a proper title.

    It was nice to be able to defeat it. By eating a strong soul that I¡¯d never eaten before, my stats rose up greatly, but in exchange, the gluttony skill ran amok within me.

    I was struggling so hard to maintain my conscience, even to the point of hitting my head on a rock¡­.it was truly a bad memory.

    If the same thing happened in the midst of battle, being surrounded by monsters, it¡¯ll take less than the blink of an eye for me to go to the world beyond.

    I¡¯ve tried to train myself to resist it, but just as Greed said, eating thousands of monster at once will be foolish.

    Well, I¡¯ll leave that the King¡¯s army. I won¡¯t fight the death march head on.

    After a while, the King¡¯s army emerged from Babylon. Of course Roxy was among them. Leading the army from atop a white horse. Predicting where the death march will most likely pass through, they headed out to the border.

    From the arrangement, I think they planned to use magicians¡¯ and archers¡¯ ranged attacks to cut down enemies¡¯ number. Then they¡¯ll clean up the remaining monsters in close combat afterward.

    With that number, some crown tier monsters are bound to be mixed within. It¡¯ll be Roxy¡¯s role to defeat them¡­.as only the holy knights have enough power to contend with them.

    Greed said to warn me.

    ¡ºIt will begin soon¡»

    [Let¡¯s go now so we can join in at any given time.]

    I drew out the black sword and turned it into bow form.

    This whole month, I didn¡¯t actually kill monsters randomly. I¡¯ve been training on how to draw out Greed¡¯s potential to the fullest.

    =====

 Chapter 68

    Chapter 68 ¨C Power to Change

    After a while, the monster horde coming from the south finally came in contact with the waiting frontline of the King¡¯s army.

    The monsters mainly consisted of the green skinned orcs. There were also several monsters with proper titles among them though. But aside from Roxy, there were a lot of other holy knights participating in the battle, so I don¡¯t think I¡¯m going to need to intervene.

    There was no reaction from the Gluttony skill either. So there was probably no considerable threat on that battlefield at the moment.

    With a sigh of relief, I oversaw Roxy¡¯s battle from atop of high wall, until Greed warned me of enemy sign approaching from the east.

    ¡ºSomething is closing in rapidly toward where the King¡¯s army and the death march are¡»

    [!? But there is nothing there¡­.]

    Looking at the direction Greed told me about, I saw nothing but the vast wilderness. I guess I can¡¯t see it.

    [Is it strong?]

    ¡ºYes, it is¡»

    [In that case, I guess we won¡¯t end up missing out some kills.]

    If I can¡¯t see it, then I just need to look for it.

    If it¡¯s really strong, there must be more to it.

    If it¡¯s something like the machine angel¡¯s barrier, then I would have no other choice but to go.

    ¡ºI told you not to be reckless, but I guess you won¡¯t listen.¡»

    [I thought you¡¯d already get used to it by now? Well, let¡¯s get started.]

    I took a deep breath and calmed my mind, making my decision.

    Even if it¡¯s invisible to the eye, I¡¯ll still eat it¡­ Forcibly invoking Gluttony skill, I marched in with intention to kill.

    My left eye was burning hot. It¡¯s the sign that I have successfully awakened the Gluttony skill and entered semi-starving state.

    ¡ºIt seems that you can handle it better than before.¡»

    [It¡¯s thanks to the training Greed has taught me.]

    ¡ºFuhn, if it¡¯s not because of me, I doubt that you can get this far¡»

    Even under this state, my mind remained calm, so it should be alright. It¡¯ll be okay as long as it¡¯s just a short battle like before.

    I looked toward the east with my eye that can see the magic flow now

    [This is¡­.]

    Something huge was inside the earth¡­..swimming deep under the ground. It was moving in such a graceful manner as if it¡¯s swimming in water instead of hard ground.

    I wanted to use appraisal skill, but it¡¯s still out of range.

    Additionally, I looked around to see if there are more of it coming. But apparently, that¡¯s the only one.

    I redirected my line of sight back to the underground enemy. If it keeps going, it will slipped right under where the King¡¯s army is. Can they detect it with the battle still raging right in front of them?

    I don¡¯t think they can. Even if I try to inform them, they won¡¯t have enough time to respond properly. Death will come from under their feet before they could do anything.

    And with size that huge, it will certainly do massive damage to the King¡¯s army.

    [I¡¯ll stop it before that happens.]

    ¡ºAlready so eager when it¡¯s just the beginning. There is no need to get too absorbed in battle.¡»

    Certainly, I felt unusual heat and pressure different from that of usual battles.

    But as Greed said, it¡¯s not good to be too absorbed in battle. Worst case scenario, it could¡¯ve loosened my control over the Gluttony skill.

    [Let¡¯s use ¡®that¡¯]

    ¡ºHo¡­¡­so you want to try ¡®that¡¯ out? Very well.¡»

    To attack that creature deep in underground, I¡¯ll have to use the secret ability of the black bow¨D¨Dbut it will take 10% of my total stats. Meanwhile, I want to preserve as much stats as I can.

    For that reason, we created an alternative technique. And I have to be under semi-starving state in order to use it.

    I got the idea from when I was fighting the undeads on Hausen alongside Aaron. At that time, thanks to the influence of Gluttony skill, Aaron managed to break his level limit.

    I reckoned I could use this phenomenon to my own skill. Influence an offensive skill with Gluttony skill, for example, archery skill. Then, mutates the arts of that skill, allowing Greed to forcibly imbue it on the magic arrow.

    And just like that¡­..a mutated version of Charged Shot¡­¡­¡ºSpiraling Charged Shot¡»was created.

    Charged Shot is an art that can double the range of the bow. The mutated version Spiraling Charged Shot, is able to increase the range even further the more magic power I accumulated, and in addition to that, dramatically increase the arrow penetration power too.

    ¡ºSo you forcefully mutate the skill I can¡¯t normally use, making it usable for me, thus increasing its power and effectiveness¡­¡­that sounds interesting alright¡»

    [I can¡¯t always rely on Greed¡¯s poor economy and unreasonable cost after all.]

    ¡ºYou just had to say that, didn¡¯t you?¡»

    That¡¯s why I¡¯ll just show it. It¡¯s not just all talk after all.

    Now that I had my red eye, I could grasp the enemy position even if it¡¯s underground as if it¡¯s swimming on my palm.

    I took aim and put in magical power. The black arrow started to discharge similarly colored lightning.

    Still not enough. I infused more magic power into the black bow. Crackling noise started to sound, and my hands which held the bow began to feel numb. It¡¯s almost¡­.there.

    Now, before it swam beyond my line of sight.

    Release the magic arrow that was teeming with my magic power!

    It broke the sound barrier many times, cutting through the air, drawing a black line eastward. Then it penetrated the earth, disappearing into the ground without slowing down.

    After a while, the ground trembled immensely. Just when I thought that it had settled down, the ground where the arrow had pierced through rose up, followed by an explosion not unlike that of volcanic eruption

    And there, whilst scattering rocks and soils, a blue translucent huge whale emerged out.

    [Did you see that? I fished that out!]

    ¡ºHahahahahaha¡¢today¡¯s a feast!¡»

    [That¡¯s right, you¡¯ll never catch something like this on normal fishing spot]

    I hadn¡¯t managed to kill it yet. I had to stop it before it escaped back into the ground.

    I jumped off the adamantite outer wall, then immediately kicked on the surface to leap a huge distance towards the east.

    Whilst in the middle of landing, I accidentally laughed. Greed then asked me about that via ¡¶mind reading¡·.

    ¡ºWhat¡¯s the matter£¿¡¡Suddenly giggling like that.¡»

    [Nothing¡­.it¡¯s just that, in the old days, I would never thought that it was possible to jump off from such a tall place and survive]

    ¡ºIf you don¡¯t get used to this kind of thing quickly, you¡¯ll only embarrass me. I guess for the you right now, it¡¯s actually something important.¡»

    [I know that already.]

    Demonstrating my strength and agility, I simultaneously jumped and started running as I made my landing.

    The translucent whale is still jumping in the air.

    There was still a 500m distance between us, so it would take dozen of steps before I got there. Thinking that while tightening my grasp on the black bow, I hurried on.

    Good, now I¡¯m within the range. Looking up to the sky, I activated ¡¶Appraisal¡·.

    [Let¡¯s see what are you exactly.]

    I couldn¡¯t hide the surprise in my face as I looked to the display before my eyes. What kind of enemy is this¡­¡­

    In response to that, Greed told me.

    ¡ºWell, it¡¯s common in Gallia¡»

    [Really¡­]

    I can understand if it¡¯s a crown tier with proper title. But, it¡¯s actually better than that.

    Had it grown so big because there are lots of food in the vast Gallia?

    The monsters I knew up to now seemed cute compared to this.

    Let¡¯s confirm the stats of the unexpected enemy once again.

 Chapter 69

    Chapter 69 ¨C The Invisible Violator of the Earth

    ¡¾One who Violates the Earth]

    Omega Slime Lv 440

    Durability: 13360000

    Strength: 9760000

    Magic: 11983000

    Spirit: 11248000

    Agility: 5347000

    Ability: Corrosion Magic, Strength Strengthening

    If it gets to big, it¡¯ll look cute. It as if it was trying to make that statement clear.

    It can change its form to anything it liked. Currently it looked like a whale because that form made it easier to ¡®swim¡¯ underground.

    Its level was quite high. In addition to that, it had over 10 million in stats.

    It would be like battling against a holy knight. Besides, I felt an unusual pressure from this crown tier monster.

    As it flew in the sky, Omega Slime¡¯s body started to swell.

    Greed loudly said through ¡¶Mind reading¡·.

    ¡ºSwitch to the Demonic Shield! Quick!¡»

    As told, I quickly switched to shield form, and just right then, the omega slime sprayed out a huge amount of liquid from its body.

    It fell down like rain thanks to gravity pull.

    As per Greed¡¯s advice, I used the black shield as a makeshift umbrella. The rain fell so hard it transformed the ground.

    [Oioi¡­.this is]

    I survived thanks to Greed. Even with my stats, that attack wasn¡¯t something that I could endure.

    The ground around me had melted into mud after the rain stopped.

    ¡ºIt¡¯s strong acid. To think it will spew forth acid from the get go¡­¡­that¡¯s unexpected¡»

    [You could¡¯ve told me in advance.]

    ¡ºI thought you already know, it¡¯s a common knowledge that a slime body is made of ¡»

    [That¡¯s right¡­.but I didn¡¯t know it can be used like this. And this strange smell too.]

    The melting ground smelled horrible. This rotten odor is very nauseating.

    Could this be¡­..From the gap on the black shield, I used ¡¶Appraisal¡· to the corrosion magic the Omega Slime possessed.

    Corrosion Magic: Corrosion attribute can be added to physical attack. Any object touched will rot.

    Such a brutal skill. Perhaps this skill was used in conjunction to the acidic fluid it ejected from its body.

    That¡¯s why the earth had been corroded to such an unthinkable condition.

    I see¡­.the omega slime used this same combination to be able to ¡®swim¡¯ through the ground by melting rocks and ground.

    In that case, close range battle is impossible. If its¡¯ body breaks due to Black sword or black scythe attack, the acidic fluids will pour on me, and what¡¯s left of me will only be muds without even a bone intact.

    [It¡¯s a troublesome monster]

    ¡ºThere are a lot of enemies you can¡¯t beat by stats alone. How about it, you¡¯ve learned a good lesson today¡»

    [How high and mighty you are¡­]

    I switched the prideful Greed back into bow form as the omega slime began to descent.

    Against such a thing, I¡¯ll have to clean up nicely. Now, what to use¡­.

    [Let¡¯s end this quickly. Take 10% of my stats.]

    ¡ºOya£¿¡¡I thought you wanted to save up£¿¡»

    Greed said that while grinning deviously. He almost sounded like a shady merchant.

    [Shaddap. Come on now.]

    ¡ºWell, I don¡¯t understand why you¡¯re being impatient. Very well, I¡¯ll take it¡»

    The omega slime wriggled its body in midair, trying to align its body to my position. It¡¯s attempting to crush me with its colossal body. Its¡¯ body was oozing with acid again.

    It¡¯s only natural for me to be impatient.

    Greed began to absorb my stats. It felt disgusting no matter how many times I¡¯ve experienced it. It¡¯s like power was being drained from the inside of my body.

    Greed didn¡¯t care about what I felt of course. His form started to morph into something more violent.

    The black bow that used to simple looking, now grew larger with a monstrous look.

    I¡¯m already quite familiar with this first form¡¯s secret transformation. It¡¯s just that, as the user, I couldn¡¯t get used to it since I had to bear the cost to have it transform.

    I entered my stance firmly, and took aim at the omega slime above me.

    Black flames swirled around the magic arrow¨D¨D¨DI¡¯ve added flame attribute onto it. With this I should be able to burn off every strong acidic fluids that scatters about.

    Now that I¡¯m in semi-starving state, I can see the magic flow within the omega slime¡¯s body. To be clear, its weak point.

    I¡¯ll shoot it down.

    While scattering red sparks, the magic arrow turned into a flash of light and pierced the omega slime.

    Along with blazing explosion, a huge amount of vapor covered the view.

    Perhaps those came from the omega slime body which evaporated instantly.

    I knew that it hit. However¡­¡­..

    ¡ºDid we make it£¿¡»

    [Yes, it hit, but¡­..it seems like it deliberately got hit]

    ¡ºWahahahahahah, I told you already, didn¡¯t I?¡»

    It that attack killed it, I should¡¯ve heard the inorganic voice announcing my rising stats and the skill I¡¯ve obtained.

    But since I¡¯ve heard none, then it can only means that the omega slime is still alive.

    But first let¡¯s move away from this position. I kicked the ground and did a huge back step. Just a moment afterward, an immense translucent blue sphere dropped on where I was previously at.

    At the same time, the ground is melting, causing a huge hole.

    [Chi¡­.so there is such a thing.]

    ¡ºSo it divided itself prior to taking the hit. I see, it used the separated part as a shield. That¡¯s what the arrow had actually hit.¡»

    [Has it dove back into the underground?]

    ¡ºHowever, omega slime only has 1 core. You only need to hit it without being deceived by its¡¯ separated part.¡»

    [Easy for you to say.]

    If I tried to shoot the core directly like before, it¡¯ll just use body separation again.

    In that case, I have to either try to close in, or use an attack strong enough to pierce both body all at once.

    [If that¡¯s what it takes, forget 10%, I¡¯ll have to sacrifice at least 20% of my stats.]

    ¡ºFate really is fated to be poor. He¡¯s even stingy in a weirdest thing.¡»

    [Shut up]

    Where has the omega slime gone anyways?

    I tried following the magic flow on the ground¡­¡­.dammit.

    [I don¡¯t know why, but it¡¯s actually ignoring me and continue heading to the west.]

    ¡ºUmu, there is the King¡¯s army over there.¡»

    I nodded as I turned westward. It wasn¡¯t running away from me. It¡¯s aiming for the king¡¯s army right from the start.

    Even though it¡¯s a crown tier who supposedly have a high level of intelligence, why do it act that way?

    I wonder¡­..its way of fighting is not something intuitive nor instinctive. It¡¯s like¡­.it smells like human.

    I reverted Greed back into sword form and put it back into the sheath. So it¡¯s like this.

    I jumped into the air, and activated ¡¶Grand Cross¡· as I landed back on the ground.

    At that point, 3 bodies of omega slime jumped out from the ground.

    Purified by the sacred light.

    ¡ºA surprise attack¡»

    [Yeah, let¡¯s pretend we lost interest to it, while still aims true. This nasty bitch¡¯ craftiness is no different from a sly demon.]

    ¡ºEris already said this to you before. Don¡¯t be reckless.¡»

    That¡¯s right. But let¡¯s go ahead. It¡¯ll be bad if that thing get a jump on the King¡¯s army.

    I went out to the west while periodically using¡¶Grand Cross¡·as an annoyance to the omega slime.

 Chapter 70

    Chapter 70 ¨C Black Bullet

    Even if I could keep the omega slime at bay like this, what should I do next?

    While thinking, I was reminded of the large trench I saw to the north when I went through Babylon¡¯s outer wall.

    If I wanted to reach the king¡¯s army, it would be faster if I jumped over it. Even the omega slime which I could sense swimming underground was heading toward that area either.

    It would be a good chance to strike at its exposed body¡­..and then¡­¡­.

    Breaking me from my thought, Greed called me via ¡¶mind reading¡·.

    ¡ºWhat¡¯s the matter£¿¡»

    [No, it¡¯s nothing]

    It¡¯s only an example, but regardless, I¡¯ll still have to go on.

    Greed laughed at me while I was still deep in thought.

    ¡ºFate¡­¡­your heart beat rate is rising.¡»

    [It¡¯s because I¡¯ve been running all the time. Even I can get out of breath.]

    ¡ºFuh, then I guess you¡¯re fine.¡»

    It¡¯s the high and mighty black sword as usual. At the very least, I got distracted for a moment thanks to that exchanges.

    Before long, the huge trench came into sight. While keeping my eyes on the omega slime swimming underground, I quickened my pace and dove.

    In midair, I drew the black sword, and shifted it into bow form.

    [Greed! 20% of my stats!]

    At my approval, Greed began to absorb more of my stats. In exchange for the feeling of lack of power coursing through my body, the bow morphed into something even more sinister than before. I held up the even more terrible-looking bow and took aim.

    In addition to that, just to ensure things.

    I activated the mutation technique¡¶Spiraling Charged Shot¡·. This would be my first attempt to combine this new technique and Greed¡¯s secret form, but I¡¯m pretty sure he¡¯ll be able to manage it. He¡¯s supposedly high and mighty after all, so let¡¯s give his capability to a test.

    Greed rarely did this, but he actually got flustered thanks to the addition I made, which I frankly don¡¯t really care that much.

    With the penetrative power of the mutated technique, I should be able to hit the core even if the omega slime split its body again to shield itself.

    And that¡¯s why, I have to be able to see the omega slime properly before shooting. It¡¯s to end it once and for all.

    With my eye that could see magic power flow, the omega slime was finally about to break through the trench¡¯s wall.

    I waited for it to appear and for the right timing to shoot.

    Now! !

    It appeared by melting the rocks along the trench¡¯s wall. The omega slime under its whale form.

    I took aim toward the core, then released the magic arrow that had been accumulating power to its limit.

    Due to me having no footing while in midair, and the usual extreme recoil of the bow shooting, I was blown away as expected.

    But the aim is accurate. If it¡¯s going as it is¡­. However.

    [Kuh, at this timing?]

    Someone shot down the omega slime. Something that looked like black lines coming from over my head and went straight to the omega slime below.

    There were three of it. And it had such a tremendous speed.

    Even with my improved dynamic visual acuity from being in semi-starving state, I was barely able to follow its movement.

    I could only see black line passing by.

    The next one was slightly red hued, different from the first one. It impacted right over the arrow I had shot.

    Normally, my attack would have enough power to open a huge hole on earth alongside the omega slime, but what happened before me was unbelievable.

    The omega slime continued to move despite having lost its core to my attack. To think such a thing is possible¡­.

    ¡¶Gluttony skill activated¡·

    ¡¶Durability+13360000, Strength+8760000, Magic+11983000, Spirit+11248000, Agility+5347000 will be applied to your stats¡·

    ¡¶Corrosion Magic is added to your skill¡·

    The inorganic voice told me that I¡¯ve successfully eaten the omega slime soul. But why is it still moving?

    Losing its shape, the omega slime started to irregularly tremble.

    I just gained over 10 million stats¨D¨Dhaving eaten a good quality soul after a long time, the gluttony skill acted up, making my head went numb.

    By eating the omega slime, semi-starvation state was also cancelled. This was why I hesitated a bit a little while ago.

    Oh well, it¡¯s not like I could take it easy just yet.

    ¡ºFate! Get away! It¡¯s dangerous¡»

    [I know already]

    Right after Greed¡¯s warning, I landed on the edge of the trench.

    I immediately jumped in adhering to his warning.

    ¡ºFinally it appeared. This feeling¡­¡­it¡¯s a Mortal Sin weapon like me¡»

    [Just as Eris said, is this guy a danger for us?]

    ¡ºYes, this will be the greatest danger we¡¯ve faced so far.¡»

    I landed back on the ground soon after. The guy with the mortal sin weapon hadn¡¯t attempted to attack me at all. An advantageous step since it kept them under the radar.

    But even if that¡¯s the case, they had a great opportunity to attack me while I was trying to strike at the omega slime.

    Don¡¯t tell me they didn¡¯t dare to do it¡­.?

    ¡ºYou¡¯ll understand once you return up¡»

    [Right.]

    The landscape had been greatly devastated as usual.

    A guy in black was standing there. His whole body concealed. He¡¯s also wearing a skull mask similar to mine. Strangely enough, when I saw the mask, I had a hard time recognizing his feature.

    [Is that the same effect as my mask? He¡¯s imitating me¡­¡­]

    The man had in his hand a black sword. Thought its shape was quite different from Greed.

    Apart from the blade, there is something like a tube built on it.

    The man in black remained unmoved as he looked at me.

    Greed answered the question that swirled inside my mind.

    ¡ºThat weapon the man has, is called Envy. It has bayonet-like shape. One can shoot out a projectile out of that tube. The projectile also has tracking function.¡»

    [That¡¯s¡­.in other word.]

    ¡ºExactly. It¡¯s the kind of weapon capable of handling both long distance and melee fight at the same time¡»

    Are you kidding me? It¡¯s capable of something like that?

    I tried to use appraisal, but couldn¡¯t see anything. I could sense that the guy was laughing behind that mask of his.

    Perhaps he also knows how to nullify appraisal skill. One can disable the skill for a while by making magical burst inside their body as a countermove.

    We continued to stare to each other for a while. Until the guy finally turned back first.

    For some reason, after returning the bayonet to its sheath, he bowed and gave me a salute.

    And then, the ground started to vibrate.

    This was¡­.no way.

    I hoped that it¡¯s not what I expected. However, what went out was actually something more.

    The shattered core split into one, two, three new omega slime¡­¡­and the number continued to increase. On the restored cores, there is a coat of arms that wasn¡¯t there before.

    Greed clicked his tongue.

    ¡ºIt seems that the projectile shot to the omega slime just now was capable of improving its abilities. Apparently, now it¡¯s able to split even the core to make a separate body without affecting its stats¡»

    [Isn¡¯t that, bad¡­..?]

    ¡ºYes, it may continue to multiply infinitely with its new improved ability. But, this¡­¡­has bad compatibility with Fate.¡»

    That¡¯s not the case. I still haven¡¯t eaten enough.

    Focusing my mind, I invoked the power of Gluttony once more.

    Instead of saying a word of greetings to him, I drew black bow and shoot a magic arrow at the man in black who had decided to stay to sightsee.

    =====

 Chapter 71

    Chapter 71 ¨C Area E

    The arrow I released at the man in black was deflected by the black bullet he shot.

    So is it useless¡­.? Then I just need to not stop trying.

    I¡¯ll just continue to rain attacks to glean more information about that weapon¡¯s capability.

    [Chi, such a nuisance.]

    The omega slime kept multiplying. It may hit over 100 in numbers by the evening.

    Rather than the omega slimes, I had to stop that man in black who was the root of this problem¡­.

    Though I understood that I couldn¡¯t ignore it either, especially if it multiplied to such an extent.

    [Really a huge nuisance.]

    The omega slimes had even obstructed my line of sight to that man in black. The translucent gigantic blobs had actually surrounded me. Meanwhile, that guy hadn¡¯t even budged a single step from where he stood.

    It¡¯s a quite frightening situation.

    I don¡¯t think I can get out of this place while remaining unscathed.

    But he¡¯s sorely mistaken if he thought that this will stop me. I¡¯m only just begun here.

    How cute you are, aren¡¯t you? Just as I expected, the omega slimes suddenly surged towards me all at once. There was no room to escape¡­ or was there¡­.?

    The acidic liquid laced with corrosive magic that could melt me without leaving any trace, sprayed from all directions.

    Greed shouted to me, seemingly a little restless.

    ¡ºFate! Where is your countermeasure, Fate£¡¡»

    My sight turned blurry. But I marched on.

    I continued walking toward the man in black through every omega slimes.

    [Fu©`, it¡¯s a bit bothersome to not be able to breath.]

    ¡ºYou¡­¡­have already used it¡»

    [It¡¯s thanks to Gluttony skill]

    The ground I had stepped on was blackened, rotting due to decay. And any omega slime which struck me collapsed in the same way.

    ¨D¨Dcorrosion magic.

    I used this magic I got earlier and overpowered the omega slime¡¯s own corrosion magic and acidic body liquid by using more magic power than they could.

    [These omega slimes are no longer a threat to me anymore.]

    The inorganic voice began to resound in my head, telling me that I had killed something. Here was where the problem began.

    ¡¶Gluttony Skill Activated¡·

    ¡¶Durability+133600000, Strength+87600000, Magic+119830000, Spirit+112480000, Agility+53470000 will be applied to your stats¡·

    I had my stats increased by over 100 million, and in addition to that, I had eaten 10 crown tier monsters at the same time.

    I felt the repercussion ten times greater than when I ate only one omega slime.

    Hahahahah¡­¡­this is bad¡­¡­ the time when I went berserk after I killed Assault Kobold back on Heart¡¯s Territory crossed in my mind.

    No, it¡¯s even worse than back then.

    The vision on my right eye had turned red.

    The gluttony skill was running rampant. I clenched my jaw while staring at the blood falling on the ground.

    [Not nearly enough, there is still more to eat]

    ¡ºCut it out, it¡¯s impossible¡»

    [Don¡¯t say that. I have to at least hear his voice.]

    Even so, the man in black still hadn¡¯t budge. I thought his attitude would change after seeing how easily I took care of the omega slime, so is it still within his margin of expectation?

    Greed warned me once again.

    ¡ºThat guy, I think he¡¯s waiting for you to become unable to eat anymore. It¡¯s the omega slime after all.¡»

    [Before that happens, my stats will skyrocket.]

    ¡ºNo, that will depend on what will you do next¡»

    [Greed?]

    I tried to listen to Greed, but was distracted by another attack from the omega slime.

    Dammit. I kept eating even as I sensed that my compatibility with Greed had become less than what it used to be.

    Everytime the inorganic voice sounded in my head, I sensed that the feeling grew stronger along with the pain caused by the delighted Gluttony skill that came like a crashing wave.

    However, I finally realized something after a while. I only felt pain running through my body every time I ate an omega slime.

    Why? I kept hearing the inorganic voice announcing that the stats have been added, but I couldn¡¯t feel anything.

    This shouldn¡¯t be the case. I tried to draw the black bow to shot at the man in black once more. It was supposedly a magic arrow with power much greater than any I¡¯ve ever shot before.

    But the man in black didn¡¯t even intercept it, he simply took the blow.

    [This is¡­¡­]

    He didn¡¯t even receive any damage, only his mask was displaced a little. Shrugging of the magic arrow as if it¡¯s something insignificant, as if telling me I don¡¯t even need to intercept it in the first place.

    Greed urged me to check myself with Appraisal. Certainly I haven¡¯t seen how much I¡¯ve grown after eating that many.

    Fate Graphite Lv1

    Durability : 999999999

    Strength : 999999999

    Magic :: 999999999

    Spirit : 999999999

    Agility: 999999999

    Skills: Gluttony, Appraisal, Mind Reading, Concealment, Night Vision, Martial Arts, Snipe, Herculean Strength, Holy Sword Mastery, One-handed Sword Mastery, Two-handed Sword Mastery, Spear Mastery, Bow Mastery, Fire Magic, Dust Magic, Illusion Magic, Corrosion Magic, Durability Strengthening (S), Durability Strengthening (M), Strength Strengthening (S), Strength Strengthening (M), Strength Strengthening (L), Magic Strengthening (S), Magic Strengthening (M), Spirit Strengthening (S), Spirit Strengthening (M), Spirit Strengthening (L), Agility Strengthening (S), Agility Strengthening (M), Auto Recovery, Fire Resistance.

    It¡¯s capped at nine hundred million. Does that mean there is a limit no matter how much I ate?

    Answering my doubt, Greed said.

    ¡ºThat is the limit of a human. From here onward is the domain beyond that of a human. It is known as the Area E¡»

    [Area E¡­.that¡¯s]

    Myne had also mentioned this. That Tenryu belongs to Area E, and how it¡¯ll take at least 10 years for me to reach it.

    And then, what else did she tell me¡­..?

    I¡¯m missing something that will allow me to break my limit. Perhaps that¡¯s also why I couldn¡¯t do anything on Tenryu¡¯s presence.

    ¡ºFate, here is the bottomline. There is a huge difference between those who has reached Area E compared to those who hasn¡¯t.¡»

    [That is¡­.]

    ¡ºAny attack you do toward a person of Area E will do no damage. Physical, magical, special states, any kind of attacks will not affect them.¡»

    [Then, the reason why the magic arrow earlier didn¡¯t do anything to him¡­..]

    I switched to black sword form and continued to attack the omega slime while listening to Greed.

    ¡ºThere is no mistaking, he belongs to Area E¡»

    The man in black seemingly grinned under his mask. The eyes behind that mask eye holes were dyed in red.

    It¡¯s the color I know well enough to be wary about.

    Condescending¡­..brilliant blood-like crimson. It¡¯s as if my heart has been clawed by an eagle just by looking at those eyes.

    ¡ºFate, let me tell you this. No matter how sharp the weapon is, it all still goes back to its wielder. That¡¯s why I said earlier that it¡¯ll be depending on what you do¡»

    I grasped the black sword tighter. I couldn¡¯t wait ten years like Myne said.

    I will rush up to Area E right here, right now.

 Chapter 72

    Chapter 72 ¨C Two Preparations

    Let¡¯s go! I¡¯ll utilize my current stats to the fullest, and put a stop to that man in black once and for all.

    A lot of omega slimes got on my path along the way. But my sight was only fixed to that man in black alone.

    I had to defeat that man in order to stop the multiplication of the omega slimes anyways.

    Simply cutting down the omega slimes that got in my way, I proceeded forward. Even though there was no change to my stats, the inorganic voice continued to resound every time I killed something.

    Even though I slowly approached him, he doesn¡¯t seem to have any intention of attacking me¡­¡­ Then, what if I did this?

    I swung down the black sword with the full momentum my body could provide.

    The surrounding air vibrated immensely.

    The man in black took my attack without even flinching. No damage whatsoever.

    The man let out a short laugh from under his mask.

    [Can¡¯t you understand it yet? The difference in our power¡­.? Your efforts are useless.]

    [It¡¯s not a complete waste. I got to make you talk.]

    What I just said seemed to annoy him, as he clicked his tongue and shoved the black sword away.

    It was a force beyond my expectation.

    100 metres, no¡­.I was pushed backward for about 200 metres.

    I had even stabbed Greed into the ground to slow myself down. Still, the momentum didn¡¯t diminish¡­.. That¡¯s how powerful the push was.

    Looking at me with hatred, the man in black aimed his black bayonet towards me.

    Chi. As soon as I changed the black sword to shield form, a sound of shooting echoed.

    The recoil was very strong despite being blocked. And it reverberated through my arm over and over again.

    After one, two, three more shots, I couldn¡¯t hold it anymore¡­.. I was pushed backward even further. To the point that I was planted deep inside the rocks that previously stood behind me.

    The rock partially crumbled around me once I stopped moving.

    Gravity caught me and my body fell off to the ground, I spat out the blood that rose up from within my stomach.

    It didn¡¯t seem that the opponent would let me wipe out the blood. He¡¯s already right there in front of me. What a speed.

    Everything about him, is on a different realm¡­.. The differences were too much.

    At the very least, it¡¯s still worth to try. Even if I have to put more curses onto myself¨D¨Deven if I have to pay an even more expensive price¡­..

    I¡¯ll put in everything I got. Just so that I can cross that 10 years gap right now.

    The man in black raised his bayonet as he looked down on me. A very strong energy seeming poured in to his arm.

    Then, that extremely dangerous power was swung towards my head.

    High pitched sound of metal clashing echoed. On the aftermath, the huge rocks behind me cracked even more, and inevitably shattered completely

    The debris fell over me like rain, but right now¡­¡­.I could be careless about that.

    Because, I also¡­¡­..

    The man in black quickly noticed that something strange had happened. He moved his sight to find that his bayonet had simply connected with the black sword.

    [Those eyes¡­.. Could it be¡­.. To this stage.]

    [I¡¯ve completely released the full power of my Mortal Sin skill. Just like you.]

    The power I¡¯ve never felt before gradually coursed throughout my body. It¡¯s to the point that I could pushed the bayonet back slowly but surely.

    This is¡­..Area E. The world looks different now. Even the scent of air, the feeling on my body, and the speed of information going through my head felt different. Super sense¡­..this is most definitely it.

    The voice of the main in black sounded different in my ear after this transformation.

    [You shouldn¡¯t have reached this stage yet¡­.]

    [Well, if it won¡¯t come on its own, then I just need to make it come to me.]

    In any case, the Gluttony skill won¡¯t listen to me even at partially released state. So now that it¡¯s fully released, I¡¯ve prepared myself for it.

    Prepared to kill my enemy. And, prepared to die myself. With those two preparations set firmly in my mind, I sought to completely control the Gluttony skill temporarily just this once.

    [I should be thanking you. If you weren¡¯t here, I¡¯ll never resolve myself to do this.]

    [Kuh]

    By reaching area E, the stats that has previously reached the cap tremendously soar. In this case, it¡¯s my strength.

    [Let¡¯s go! The preparations are set!]

    Taking a step forward, the ground caved in under my feet.

    To the best of my ability, I pushed the man in black¡¯s bayonet back.

    He unexpectedly jumped backward, and the omega slimes quickly filled the gap he made. He¡¯s making them his shield.

    But to the current me, it¡¯s useless attempt.

    [Don¡¯t get in the way!]

    Just by staring at the omega slimes, they stopped their movements immediately and stood there unmoving. This is the power of the Gluttony skill that will allow me to eat any weaker opponents easily.

    I ran through the small path provided by the still unmoving omega slimes. The man in black aimed his weapon at me for a long range attack at the end of the path.

    The released projectile, I could see it now.

    I slashed it with my black sword, cutting the projectile apart, then prepared for more.

    The man in black also held his bayonet back in response. Waiting for the right timing to act while I continued to approach.

    The black sword and the black bayonet clashed once more¡­..the resulting clash of power left a wide round crater on the ground.

    There was no need to do it over and over again. The dust rose up around the man in black, taking away his sight.

    I will crack that skull mask. He¡¯s a very formidable enemy. Attacking his head would be my best option.

    I turned the tip of my black sword, and made a sudden thrust. Stabbing at the man¡¯s face through the rising dust.

    However, the black bayonet intercepted in time and slightly diverted my sword¡¯s path.

    I managed to pierce the left part and his mask and wound his cheek. Using that momentum, I rushed forward, creating a distance between us.

    When he looked back to me, his mask gave in, crumbling as its durability had gone down to zero. Without the recognition inhibition provided by mask, I could finally see the familiar face behind it.

    In fact, I just met this man earlier today.

    I simply couldn¡¯t forget. That smooth blond hair, and his deceitful smile.

    [So it¡¯s you¡­¡­ Norden Alistair.]

    It¡¯s not really surprising. I always had a bad impression about this particular guy. And it¡¯s also strange that he seemed to be familiar with Greed. He was lying when he told me that he read about Greed once on old document.

    Norden put down his hood, and laughed nicely.

    [You are both correct, and incorrect.]

    [Then will you tell me the truth?]

    [I can only tell you this, I¡¯m not as sweet as Eris, so I can do something like this.]

    He aimed his bayonet at me again, whilst taking out a whistle from under his shirt. After laughing once more, he opened his mouth and blew the whistle.

    The sound wasn¡¯t so loud, but high pitched.

    [What on earth did you just do?]

    [You¡¯ll understand in a few. It¡¯ll be flying in the sky. Any time now.]

    Flying? In the sky? ¡­¡­..no way.

    From the southern horizon, a white object came flying. I can already tell what it was just from the way the gluttony skill is reacting to it.

    [Tenryu¡­..]

    [That¡¯s right, the living disaster. Depending on the person, they even call it a angel or a god.]

    Norden aimed his bayonet to the sky.

    [So, let¡¯s get started. Me and Tenryu will attempt to kill that girl. Show me how you¡¯ll stop us.]

    [You¡­]

    Dammit, I didn¡¯t even have the chance to talk back to Norden. Tenryu¡¯s target was not me, and even now it¡¯s flying toward the army led by Roxy.

    =====

    Glutton Berserker has been adapted into manga.

    Check¡¯em out if you interested~ ?

    =====

 Chapter 73

    Chapter 73 ¨C Dragon Roaring to the Sky

    No matter how I think about it, I had no time to deal with Norden right now.

    Seeing through my thoughts, he laughed a little.

    [In 30 seconds. Can you¡­..make it?]

    [You asshole!]

    The now visible Tenryu opened its huge maw, setting off to the location where the army led by Roxy was.

    I couldn¡¯t afford to delay anymore. So I rushed to the west as fast as I could.

    Norden wouldn¡¯t overlook this chance of course. And sure enough, he begun shooting countless projectiles from behind me.

    Whilst continuously heading toward my destination, I turned around and slashed apart the projectiles that were targeting me¡­.. I became unable to check on the Tenryu thanks to that hindrance, I was about to change the black sword to bow form.

    However that¡¯s exactly what Norden wanted. Anyhow I need to go to the west.

    Immediately, I could sense unpleasant magical energy coming from my back.

    This was too much!

    Blue translucent bodies¨D¨Dthe omega slimes had made a barricade with their own body. A strange laughter could be heard. I guess for Norden, this is nothing but a game. That bastard¡­..

    ¡ºFate! More attacks incoming£¡¡»

    Norden¡¯s ranged attack came in periodically even as I forced my way through the wall of omega slimes. Thanks to Greed paying attention to it, I was able to ward it off.

    Several few moments later, I managed to reach the battlefield where the King¡¯s army was fighting off the death march. I could see the soldiers were battling not only orcs, but also gargoyles, and other monsters I¡¯ve never seen before.

    But the morale couldn¡¯t be said as high. With the Tenryu coming from the south it¡¯ll be inevitable for fear to sprout no matter how committed their hearts were.

    Even so, they refused to retreat¡­.did they fight on because their leader told them to? Or was it because they were suppressed by the awareness that the end is near?

    I don¡¯t know.

    Tenryu¡¯s roar shifted my focus back to it. Its huge body casted a shadow over a wide area, enough to make anyone to mistakenly think that it¡¯s night already. Thanks to me having drawn out the gluttony skill completely, I was quite fine despite being this close to it, unlike my first encounter.

    I could move my body just fine. Perhaps because I¡¯ve already achieved Area E as well.

    This should be enough to stop Tenryu. Meanwhile, the Tenryu had finished charging something in its mouth and is about to release it.

    A huge energy wave bursted out of Tenryu¡¯s mouth, scorching Gallia¡¯s terrain like it¡¯s nothing, gradually making its way to where the King¡¯s army and the death march were.

    The monsters on the southern area got evaporated instantly. Orcs, gargoyles¡­ even the crown tier stood no chance against the attack, they were easily slaughtered.

    That majestic roar, one that could easily be mistook as an Angel or God. Some might even consider to worship it.

    But I¡¯m here to stop it.

    [Greed!]

    The third additional form that I obtained after defeating the machine angel¨D¨Dthe black shield.

    The black sword changed shape and collide with the roar. Unbelievable, heavy pressure coursed through the shield to my arms, and even I could feel it reaching my feet.

    I was pushed back little by little, but I should be able to hold on at this rate. The roar that collided with the black shield diffused into rainbow colored lights, gradually weakening.

    The soldiers who were standing behind me didn¡¯t understand what had happened at first, but they slowly realized the situation. My arrival had spared them from their imminent end.

    Anyways, would you please go away already?

    A painful feeling struck me, just when I was sighing in relief. One of Norden¡¯s projectile had hit my right thigh.

    [Dammit, that asshole]

    I was forced to remain standing still in order to fend off Tenryu¡¯s attack. But instead of aiming for my head or torso, being a ¡®good¡¯ guy he is, Norden aimed at my thigh.

    Losing the stiffness of my stance, the power to hold on also collapsed. I was pushed back quite easily. It felt like as if there was an empty spot on where my right leg is supposed to be. It simply won¡¯t respond to my will as more and more blood overflowed from the open wound.

    ¡¶Auto Recovery¡· had activated immediately in response to this, but there was simply not enough time.

    In addition to that, I wouldn¡¯t be able to respond properly to the next attack as it is. I saw someone coming at me.

    The soldiers who were standing behind me earlier. Each one raised their shield in the attempt to protect my right flank from the incoming projectile.

    I felt thankful, but unfortunately¡­¡­that¡¯s too reckless. The other party is an area E. He¡¯s dimensions away from you guys.

    [Get away from those attacks!]

    The soldiers surrounding me wouldn¡¯t listen. The fact that they acted on their own initiative without any order both made me happy and saddened at the same time.

    Because Norden isn¡¯t the soft kind of guy. Rather, he¡¯s enjoying this kind of situation.

    The bullet hit the shield bearing soldier on the left corner. He immediately exploded into mush, his blood splattering on my mask.

    Even so, the remaining soldiers stood their ground.

    And so, they fell one by one. Creating a pool of blood under my feet.

    Quickly, quickly, please quickly stop already. And then, Tenryu¡¯s attack begun to died down.

    However, it¡¯s already on its way to unleash the second attack. And this time it¡¯ll seem to be on a much larger output than before.

    This is bad.

    While thinking like that, I could hear the voice of a girl I knew so well.

    [What is this¡­.]

    I suppose I may have gotten pushed quite far back by Tenryu¡¯s attack. I¡¯m pretty sure she had rushed in here to see what had actually happened and how to handle it.

    Roxy was that kind of girl after all.

    However, this was probably the worst timing.

    But I digress. Tenryu¡¯s second wave of attack had been unleashed. It was an attack so powerful, both of my sleeves got torn off, and my mask cracked and gradually disappear.

    No good! Norden¡¯s muzzle must¡¯ve been pointed at Roxy by now.

    [That¡¯s just, no goooooooood]

    ¡ºThis is¡­¡­¡­¡­Fate, you¡­¡­¡»

    The moment Greed let out a surprised voice, the black shield started to change shape.

    This is, a combination with both black bow and black scythe. At the same time, even without Greed telling me how to use this new form, I already knew how.

    [Goooooooooo!]

    Black shield that absorbed my stats released blue waves that covered the surroundings.

    At that instance, Tenryu¡¯s mouth exploded. It was roaring restlessly. What I could hear afterward was only its cry. Norden¡¯s attack had also been blocked.

    Greed said while smiling wryly via ¡¶mind reading¡·.

    ¡ºNo way.. You actually unleashed the secret form without having to rely on me. Fuhahahaha, that¡¯s just too awesome. Very much so¡­¡­¡»

    [Shut up¡­. I¡¯m not done yet]

    With the Tenryu still struggled after taking damage, the soldiers started to evacuate immediately.

    However¡­.now that I¡¯ve lost my mask, I couldn¡¯t turn my face. Because there was no recognition inhibition, Roxy will immediately recognize me.

    But before I could do anything, not that I can move anyway, Roxy asked in a loud voice.

    [¡­¡­¡­¡­Fate. Is that you, Fate?]

    That voice, it felt like my heart was grasped by those words.

    Haa, the time has come for me to come clean. And along with that, comes the end of this masquerade.

    I let out a huge sigh. Then turn around.

    There was the girl with her unchanging straight eyes.

    =====

 Chapter 74

    Chapter 74 ¨C Decisive Moment

    However, even though Roxy called my name, I didn¡¯t respond.

    No, I¡¯d be better off not saying anything¡­..

    Now, since I¡¯m under the starving effect of gluttony skill, when I looked at her with my current red eyes, Roxy ended up unable to move due to her lower stats being lower than mine. That kind of power alone was a proof of my abnormality.

    She tried to say something through her gaze, but time would not wait. Tenryu could throw another roar at any time, I couldn¡¯t spare my thought trying to understand what Roxy was trying to say.

    I¡¯d deceived her up until now¡­..I swear I would tell her everything later. But I had to convey the one thing I need her to do first.

    [Please leave with the army immediately. Tenryu will start moving again anytime soon. I will buy you some time.]

    And brief, final words,

    [¡­.I¡¯ve always lied to you¡­.I¡¯m sorry, Roxy-sama. Thank you, for everything up until now.]

    In the end I merely said what I want to say. It made me feel so cowardly it hurt my chest.

    Then, when I was about redirect my attention back to the Tenryu, I saw Roxy¡¯s big eyes shed tears. I didn¡¯t know the meaning behind those tears, not that I had time to think about it at the moment.

    Roxy couldn¡¯t say anything back due to the restraining property of my red eyes. But I almost could hear her calling out my name in a low voice as she took her leave.

    As I ran myself on a stretch, I saw Tenryu recovering from the scratch it suffered, and Norden standing over its head. Looking down on earth from the sky like a heavenly being.

    Anyways, Tenryu had so much lifeforce. To think it could recover from such wound in just a moment¡­

    I have to attack it before it completely recovered. So I changed the black sword into black bow, while also thinking how to get rid of that troublesome Norden.

    I continuously sprayed magic arrows at Norden from all sides. He intercepted some with the black projectiles, but had to slash the rest with the bayonet.

    What¡¯s with that¡­¡­I wondered? Why did he do that when he could¡¯ve use the black projectile to intercept all the arrows I shot?

    Greed told me through ¡¶mind reading¡· in response to my uncomfortable feeling.

    ¡ºIt seems there is a limit on how many times he can shoot in a row. Thinking back, he did attack in intervals.¡»

    [It seems so. But, Greed! Why don¡¯t you even know about it? Aren¡¯t you also a Mortal Sin weapon?]

    ¡ºEnvy is a second generation weapon. There are many things I don¡¯t know about it. It¡¯s not like I¡¯d seen its design draft.¡»

    [What¡¯s with that? Greed¡­.how unreliable you are]

    ¡ºShut up! Besidely that guy is a secretive bitch with a twisted personality. This me is so much better.¡»

    ¡­¡­so it¡¯s pretty much the same as Greed, a real handful to take care of¡­.. Although I couldn¡¯t say that right now. We are still in the midst of battle. I¡¯ll be in trouble if the bastard sulk.

    Then, let¡¯s just do this.

    [I¡¯m glad that what I got was Greed!]

    ¡ºRight£¡£¿¡¡Of course£¡¡¡Hahahahahaha¡»

    Easy peasy. As I grasped the easy to please weapon of mine, I confirmed the King¡¯s army condition. It appeared that they¡¯ve started to retreat. So they believed in me.

    That¡¯s good¡­¡­ then, I can go toe to toe here.

    ¡ºFate, try using ¡®that¡¯! The current you should be able to use it. Leave the control to me.¡»

    [Yeah, let¡¯s go!]

    I was right under the Tenryu now. This was the ideal range.

    I quickly switched back to black sword. Then, I activated the mutated Holy Sword Mastery technique¨D¨D¨D¡¶Grand Cross Returnable¡·.

    Gooooo. I brandished the black sword that was brimming with magical power. The heretic sword actually started to emit sacred light, signaling that the skill was a success.

    I turned my wrist, as if opening a key.

    Four gigantic cross of lights appeared above Tenryu¡¯s head. It descended in a moment and surrounded it. Then they began to shine as they circulated around Tenryu.

    Tenryu screamed harder, it tried to claw its way to escape but couldn¡¯t. The reason being, it was the effect of the mutated technique Grand Cross Returnable¨D¨Dan infinite prison.

    I couldn¡¯t use it except at a very close range, and the success rate was low. However, once invoked properly, it won¡¯t miss its target. The success rate was greatly increased since I¡¯m still in my starving state.

    Whilst inflicting continuous damage to Tenryu, I aimed to slowly weaken it.

    ¡­..but, wasn¡¯t this too easy?

    Bullets came down from above. Since I was expecting it, I managed to cut all of them with my sword.

    Following that, the black bayonet swung down to break my brain.

    Blocking it, we glared to each other.

    [You actually did it. You used the secret of Greed¡¯s third form, causing my cute slimes to no longer multiply and are dying. And you even used a technique I¡¯ve never seen before. The defender of the kingdom Tenryu looks pitiful, isn¡¯t it? How will you solve this?]

    [You¡­.doing all those things to the King¡¯s army¡­.. And what do you mean by Tenryu looks pitiful?]

    [Even that thing is replaceable. That Holy Knight is also the same. No, I think she still has some uses? Well, what will be achieved if I don¡¯t kill her, I have no idea. If it doesn¡¯t work then I could just move on to the next one]

    Norden exerted more power. Kuh¡­..the sword felt heavy.

    Apparently the loss of stats from having used the secret of Greed¡¯s third form was the biggest factor. I should¡¯ve had higher strength than Norden, but now he¡¯s pushing me back. The cause wasn¡¯t only that.

    Norden let out a faint laugh, cause he could see it too.

    [Firstly, you can¡¯t maintain your Area E for too long. Aren¡¯t you approaching your limit right now? Secondly, you used too much of your energy to maintain that technique. Thirdly, I haven¡¯t gone serious yet.]

    The power struggle quickly collapsed. Such an amazing strength. Unable to resist it, I was forced to the ground by Norden¡¯s bayonet.

    From the broken earth, countless rock shards flew up due to the impact. Taking that chance, I slashed at Norden¡¯s neck.

    [Whoops, that¡¯s dangerous.]

    Norden did a backstep. Meanwhile Greed called to my attention.

    ¡ºClose the distance. Don¡¯t let him off¡»

    [I know already]

    It goes without saying. Lowering my posture to the ground, aiming for the nape of his neck, I dashed in with the black sword.

    Even so, Norden managed to dodge by tilting his head.

    [How strange. Your fighting style changed. Why is that?]

    He moved along the black sword without hurting himself, approaching me then said..

    [Oh I see. That¡¯s why.]

    Norden glanced at Tenryu, then smiled like a kid.

    [I wonder. The answer, is it because you can¡¯t maintain the technique if you go to a certain distant from the target?]

    Right, that¡¯s correct. I must keep my distance close. In addition to that, I must stay on sword form in order to maintain the technique. If he managed to get away, I won¡¯t be able to do anything, since I can¡¯t switch to black bow.

    Norden who could tell from my expression had a triumphant look on his face.

    [I guess we already know what I¡¯ll have to do..]

    [¡­..not yet]

    I frantically tried to close in the distance with Norden, slashing in.

    However, Norden seemed to have been waiting for this impatience of mine.

    The sweeping slash of his bayonet cut my left arm off. It didn¡¯t hurt at first, but it gradually grew into a mind numbing pain. I knelt down due to the excessive pain.

    As I looked up from my kneeling position, Norden was looking up to the sky as though the victorious and defeated had been decided.

    [What a shame. Eris had some expectation about you, and you did managed to obstruct me this much. I¡¯ll give you that.]

    As he said so, he pierced the black bayonet to my chest while I was trying to get up.

    It seemed painful. Much more so than my left arm.

    But the one who cried in pain, was Norden.

    He was stabbed with a black sword from behind his back..

    [What¡­. Is this¡­.]

    The black sword ran through his body and emerged from his chest. From behind, but he didn¡¯t really know who did it.

    Norden tried to turn his head while pressing the bleeding wound, but the black sword dug even further into his body.

    [You were careless at the end]

    That said, I turned my eyes to the illusion that Norden had stabbed in the heart with the black bayonet..

    That¡¯s enough. The image scattered as I canceled the illusion magic. The illusion magic normally wouldn¡¯t work on Norden.

    But when he¡¯s already convinced that it¡¯s his win, I saw a chance. It was a gambling on my part, since I only had this one card left.

    I had to sacrifice my left hand in order to make the gamble went through.

    [You deliberately let your arm get slashed¡­.]

    [Yeah, that¡¯s right. I won¡¯t be able to defeat you if I didn¡¯t do that much. I gave you my left arm. Now take it and go away.]

    I moved the black sword sideways, cutting through Norden¡¯s body.

    =====

 Chapter 75

    Chapter 75 ¨C Being Honest

    As I watched Norden falling down as a corpse, the inorganic voice started to sound.

    ¡¶Gluttony Skill Activated¡·

    ¡¶Durability+2.0E(+8), Strength+1.8E(+8), Magic+2.1E(+8), Spirit+2.4E(+8), Agility+1.4E(+8) will be applied to your stats¡·

    So this was Area E stats looked like. Ehhh!? There was no addition to the skill¡­¡­.Under the onslaught of gluttony skill on my mind, I couldn¡¯t help but to feel that there was something wrong with this Norden Alistair.

    I didn¡¯t know why, but I saw a white space.

    I wonder why, but I felt like I¡¯ve been here before. I tried to remember, but it stuck at the corner of my head unable to surface.

    Looking around the pure white world, while trying to remember, a little girl suddenly appeared.

    The girl was also white. It won¡¯t be an exaggeration to say that she¡¯s a part of this pure white world.

    The girl looked at me, and sighed.

    [There, I told you to not overdo it¡­..there is a limit with me alone.]

    She said so, pointing the white ground under my feet. There was darkness under the thin membrane. Voices of people carrying grudges could be heard.

    I instinctively understood, the world below was like hell. I saw it once before, I remembered now. This was the space I once saw in my dream.

    I also knew the girl standing before me. This person was,

    [You are¡­. The little girl inside the machine angel that I defeated.]

    [En, that¡¯s right. I¡¯m glad you remember. This is the first time, I can talk to you properly.]

    She showed a smile for the first time on her previously expressionless face, then told me her name.

    [I¡¯m Luna. That¡¯s right! I need to thank you.]

    [For what?]

    Luna tilted her head while making a disgusted face, then said in a serious manner.

    [Thank you, for killing me.]

    What should I do, I was at a loss for word. Having killed her left both good and bad things for me, and one of them was that I felt a sense of guilt for killing her¡­..

    When she thanked me, to be honest, I really had no idea if I should be happy about it.

    [Don¡¯t make such a face¡­.if I say it¡¯s good, then it¡¯s good.]

    [¡­.even so I¡­. can¡¯t say that it¡¯s all good.]

    [What a stubborn guy. Well, I knew that much about you since I¡¯ve been watching from here.]

    What¡¯s with that¡­..I felt like my privacy had been invaded without me knowing.

    Luna kept talking, ignoring how I really feel. This one-sided way of talking reminded me of Myne. Even their face looked similar.

    [Wait a second, are you listening?]

    [Yeah, so what is this place?]

    Luna, seemingly alright with me not listening, answered me either way.

    [This is the spiritual space where the souls of those eaten by the gluttony gathered. And this white space is the product of my power.]

    [Hmmm]

    [That face!? You don¡¯t really get it, do you?! Fine, thanks to me creating this white space, you are less likely to be affected by the gluttony skill. Now is that the right attitude for everything I¡¯ve done for you?!]

    Could it be¡­¡­in retrospect, the gluttony skill did calm down for a long time after eating Machine Angel Haniel.

    Although I also did some training to withstand gluttony skill, I always thought that it was strange. So this is the reason why.

    No way, she¡¯s been protecting me all this time¡­¡­..

    [Why did you do it?]

    [I told you already. As a thank for killing me. That was the reward. ¡­¡­¡­however, I¡¯m reaching my limit. I can¡¯t become your pillar anymore.]

    With her red eyes, Luna sadly looked around the white space.

    Without me noticing, while talking to her, the white space was shrinking.

    [You should not eat the Tenryu. If you do, then I can¡¯t help you with my power. You¡¯ll cease to become yourself¡­¡­for sure.]

    But I couldn¡¯t stop just yet. When I¡¯m about to ask how to get out of this place, the floor below me disappeared, and I fell down to the emptiness.

    [Uaaaaaaaaa]

    It was a red haired stranger who get ahold of me when I¡¯m about to fall into the darkness. He seemed older than me, and was quite tall.

    He pulled me up by the hand, while seemingly under a very bad mood.

    [Good grief¡­.when you didn¡¯t answer, I never thought that you¡¯d be in this space. This me is at my limit. The prison around the Tenryu will dissolve soon.]

    [That voice¡­..could you be Greed!?]

    [Ah, that¡¯s right. This former body is only temporary. If you want to say thank then say it to that girl over there. She¡¯s the one who called me here.]

    The seemingly annoyed Greed pointed towards Luna. I wonder if they knew to each other, and it¡¯s weird to actually see his face.

    But perhaps it¡¯s because I always saw Greed as a weapon, so seeing his face right now was something new.

    [Oi, don¡¯t stare at me like that.]

    [¡­¡­could it be, this was how you looked in past?]

    [Chi. I don¡¯t really care about that kind of thing anymore. Come, it¡¯s time.]

    That¡¯s, right. Greed should know how to return.

    [Greed, lend me your strength]

    [Naturally. That¡¯s there reason this me came here in the first place.]

    I then said to Luna.

    [I¡¯ll still have to beat Tenryu. I can¡¯t just let the masterless Tenryu be as it is.]

    Luna didn¡¯t say anything else. She merely nodded.

    Greed offered his hand to me, which I shook. We were wrapped in a glowing light, and before I knew it, I¡¯m back at where I was¨D¨DGallia. I grasped the black sword firmly in my right hand.

    [So we¡¯re back¡­..]

    ¡ºRight. This took me some time and effort.¡»

    [Sorry.]

    The Tenryu was still restrained by the crosses of light in the sky. However, the prison was weakening and seemed to be about to dissolve. If it deteriorated further, it would only be a matter of time before it¡¯s broken through.

    My eyes suddenly caught Norden¡¯s corpse on the ground. Eating that guy didn¡¯t give benefit other than stats. Being a mortal sin holder, he should¡¯ve held some high level skills.

    Greed answered to my doubt via ¡¶Mind Reading¡·

    ¡ºThat¡¯s just a puppet. Apparently, Envy is actually the one in control. I wonder where that thing got such an ability? Controlling other people¡­¡­Well, maybe from that person, of course¡»

    [Then I can¡¯t just leave it alone.]

    I raised the black sword, planning to destroy the black bayonet, but Greed stopped me before I could.

    ¡ºIt¡¯s no use, don¡¯t waste your energy. A Mortal Sin weapon is indestructible. Even another Mortal Sin weapon couldn¡¯t destroy it.¡»

    [But, if we leave it be like this]

    I hit it with my black sword, sending it flying across Gallia. If it flew away over there, the puppetmaster should have a hard time finding it again.

    [There it goes, flying away.]

    ¡ºHahaha, I¡¯m dying to know what Envy is thinking as it fly like that. Well done!¡»

    In the sky, the restraints over Tenryu were finally broken. The Tenryu was released.

    Losing its master, the injured Tenryu was furious, and it tried to get away. I knew it, if I let it be, it may go to the fortress city Babylon and wreak havoc.

    [Let¡¯s do it, Greed.]

    Let¡¯s go on a rampage for the last time. Raise everything to the highest notches, and bring down that monumental being from the sky.

    I feel like it¡¯ll be great if I can do that.

    =====

    Author¡¯s note:

    Thank you for your warm comments on the activity report. I think that fame-san is also pleased.

    =====

 Chapter 76

    Chapter 76 ¨C Devour

    Tenryu greatly inflated its throat, preparing for a roar. Judging from the direction, it¡¯s aimed at the fortress city Babylon. Apparently, it¡¯s still trying to fulfill the order even if its master was gone¡­..

    I couldn¡¯t let that happen.

    [Greed, have you ever tried walking in the air before?]

    ¡º£¡£¿¡¡What do you mean£¿¡»

    I didn¡¯t give him a reply, and instead threw the black sword to Tenryu¡¯s chin as hard as I could.

    The moment he left my hand, Greed seemed to be shouting something, but it shouldn¡¯t be anything important.

    Originally, I didn¡¯t want to do that, but I can¡¯t use the black bow now with my left hand gone. Even if I had an auto recovery skill, it didn¡¯t seem like it¡¯s going to grow back. The bleeding had stopped though. It¡¯s a weird feeling since I still had my left arm just a few minutes ago, but now there was nothing there.

    The black sword flew away drawing a line in the air, forcibly closing Tenryu¡¯s mouth who was about to let out another roar.

    In that instance, an explosion occurred.

    It seemed that the discharged energy crossed the critical point, and exploded inside its mouth.

    Thank to that explosion, Tenryu limped away, gradually lowering its altitude.

    Yosh, I should be able to reach it now.

    Rather than jumping, it¡¯s more like I kicked the ground so much that I left a crater on it. I approached Tenryu which was still in midair that way, aiming for the sword that is still stuck on its chin.

    I build up power to my remaining right hand, activating martial arts technique¨D¨D¡¶One-inch Punch¡·.

    Tenryu¡¯s scales may be tough, but there shouldn¡¯t be any problem since the technique targeted what lied beneath those scales. Starting from where I punched, the energy ran through and created a gorey and bloody explosion on the other side.

    I took the chance to climb over Tenryu that had lost most of its lower jaw. My eyes looked around, and found that the black sword was still stuck on the remnant of the jaw that was now piece of bloody chunk of meat. Using the piece as a foothold, I got closer and retrieved the sword.

    [Welcome back, Greed. How was the air walk?]

    ¡ºFate¡­¡­I¡¯ll remember this. Treating this me like a disposable throwing weapon¡­¡­¡»

    [I did retrieve you back properly.]

    ¡ºThat¡¯s not the problem£¡¡»

    That¡¯s right, such a thing was unimportant at the moment. Tenryu stretched its extraordinary large arm to reach us. I took my time and activated ¡¶Appraisal¡·while moving to dodge.

    ¡¾One who Rules the Sky]

    Tenryu Lv 1500

    Durability: 2.1E(+8)

    Strength: 1.8E(+8)

    Magic: 2.1E(+8)

    Spirit: 2.9E(+8)

    Agility: 1.5E(+8)

    Skills: Durability Strengthening (XL), Magic Strengthening (XL), Spirit Strengthening (XL), Auto Recovery Boost

    Naturally it¡¯s an Area E. This is the first time I saw a being with a 4 digit level.

    Those stat strengthening skills were also (XL). I thought (L) was the highest tier, but as it turned out there was actually a higher tier than that. Well, as one continued to level up, the skills will also grow stronger. But since I can¡¯t level myself up, although it surely strengthened my stats, these kind of skills are actually the less desirable ones.

    Even so, I¡¯m still looking forward to get those skills completely. This only made me wondering, is (XL) the highest tier, or was there an even higher tier? But for now¡­¡­it doesn¡¯t matter.

    Better than that, it had auto recovery boost¡­. I see. So that¡¯s why it can still fly despite having taken this much damage. Apparently it¡¯s the next level of my own auto recovery skill.

    I wanted to appraise the auto recovery boost further, but Tenryu didn¡¯t give me any more time to do so.

    More arms were attacking me. I listened to Greed while dodging.

    [Wh, why didn¡¯t Tenryu stop moving even if I look at it with my eyes?]

    ¡ºEven if you have higher stats, it won¡¯t work since it belongs to Area E. I told you already, Area E is a world apart. Various things can happen¡»

    [Too bad¡­.]

    So it¡¯s not going to work.

    The arms landed behind me as I ran across Tenryu¡¯s back. Although Tenryu seemed to be enraged trying to get rid the little nuisance off its body, it didn¡¯t show any sign of falling down anytime soon.

    In that case, I have to aim for the organ that let Tenryu fly in the sky¨D¨Dthe six celestial wings.

    One by one, I slashed them away with precision. Everytime it lost one wing, its altitude also dropped drastically.

    [The one who will fall is you.]

    I jumped off Tenryu after it lost its last wing, and watched it crash into the ground. To be able to bring down a being that was considered to be either a god or an angel was a rather satisfying feeling.

    Now that the gigantic creature lost its mobility, it looked almost harmless to me. Apparently, the auto recovery boost had a limit, seeing that the mangled jaw and the severed wings didn¡¯t grow back.

    Although I managed to drop it to the ground, it¡¯ll be troublesome if I let it off.

    I grasped the black sword Greed firmly as I¡¯m free falling.

    Although having no lower jaw, Tenryu still attempted to release its powerful roar. As I thought the Tenryu was indeed a formidable adversary. It saw me dropping down in midair unable to dodge.

    And of course Greed immediately warned me of this situation.

    ¡ºFate£¡¡»

    [No problem]

    Simultaneous with the release of energy wave, I activated ¡¶Herculean Strength¡·alongside one-handed sword mastery technique¨D¨D¡¶Sharp Edge¡·.

    Herculean Strength can temporarily double my strength. However, it has a drawback of reducing my strength to 1/10 after the effect wears off, and it¡¯ll take a day to recover from it. But it¡¯s a perfect skill for this particular condition.

    By doubling the stats of Area E, even a common technique like Sharp Edge showed a tremendous power that can even cut through Tenryu¡¯s attack.

    The high density energy wave was split in two, and dispersed into particles of light. Tenryu was also not spared from that attack. The sword continued to slash down until it hit the earth and caused a huge chasm as it dug deep into the ground.

    The severed corpse of Tenryu fell down into the chasm which the bottom cannot be seen. Fallen from the heavens and into the depth of the earth¡­.

    Now that Tenryu was gone, it¡¯ll be impossible to deter the monster of Gallia from coming. However, thanks to the chasm that split the two regions apart, it¡¯ll be hard for monsters incapable of flight to crossover towards the kingdom.

    It¡¯s over. As I landed back on the ground, I could hear the inorganic voice.

    ¡¶Gluttony skill Activated¡·

    ¡¶Durability+2.1E(+8), Strength+1.8E(+8), Magic+2.1E(+8), Spirit+2.9E(+8), Agility+1.5E(+8) will be applied to your stats¡·

    ¡¶Durability Strenghtening (XL), Magic Strenghtening (XL), Spirit Strengthening (XL), Auto Recovery Boost will be added to your skills¡·

    Instantaneous pain suddenly struck the inside of my body. The reaction of Gluttony skill had indeed gone beyond the limit of what I can endure. It exceeded Luna¡¯s power which suppressed the gluttony skill.

    If I tried to fight it off, it felt like the blood inside my body would spray out.

    It¡¯ll be a matter of time. I just need to do it while I¡¯m still myself.

    I felt like I have to do it it now. It¡¯s already the third time so far, and I think I got used to it to a certain extend. While my condition still allows me to.

    [I¡¯m sorry, Greed.]

    ¡ºFate£¡¡¡Wait£¡¡¡Stop it¡­¡­¡»

    [I¡­.can¡¯t hold on¡­..]

    I could understand why Greed sounded perturbed. The unlocking of the new form, I could do it one-sidedly if I want to.

    Unlocking the next tier, I could feel my power was drained out rapidly.

    At the same time, the black sword was enveloped by light as it changed form.

    What appeared was an elegant staff.

    I wanted to get a closer look on it, but I couldn¡¯t. I¡¯m barely able to hold the staff properly due to the gluttony skill influence. As my grip loosened, I could hear Greed¡¯s voice through ¡¶Mind Reading¡·.

    So you too¡­.. It¡¯s rare for him to sound that lonely.

    By unlocking the fourth form, my stats should be very low now, that the soldiers or the monsters of Gallia wouldn¡¯t have any difficulty in killing me. For a moment, I thought I saw something in the horizon. A certain someone who promised me that she¡¯ll kill me if I were to go berserk.

    It was a white haired, tan skinned girl coming from the south. With huge black axe in her hand¡­¡­ there was no mistake, Myne.

    The time has come to fulfill her promise.

 Chapter 77

    Chapter 77 The End of the Journey

    While I was rendered unable to even stand as soon as the influence of the gluttony skill attacked me, Myne came closer.

    Her eyes hadn¡¯t changed, still her repelling crimson colored eyes. However, unlike the usual her, there was a hint of loneliness in her gaze.

    Myne swung her black axe up, aiming at the kneeling me. She then said.

    [Even after I told you¡­¡­not to touch Tenryu.]

    [Even so I don¡¯t have any other choice.]

    Myne had indeed told me about it. But the sole reason that I even went here was to protect Roxy from the Tenryu. Having done so, I could only feel satisfied.

    My heart didn¡¯t fear death, and I felt surprisingly fresh.

    If I die, I want to die as myself. Blood continued flowing out from my eyes, blurring my sight in crimson color. I felt like I could go insane at any time now.

    Myne didn¡¯t make any move yet. But she replied after a while.

    [Very well.]

    I looked at Myne with the last vestige of my strength. Her expression was decisive, hesitation no longer lingered there.

    Such a dirty job. I asked her, even though she seemed unwilling, but she¡¯s the only one I could ask to.

    I closed my eyes.

    At that moment, memories of my life flashed in my mind. It started at the Kingdom, Roxy helping me escape the Burixes¡­¡­.how I talked about many things to the barkeep on the tavern I frequented.

    Then, leaving the royal capital for Roxy, visiting my hometown, and meeting the Sword Saint Aaron. I promised Aaron to visit him again after I concluded my journey, but it seems that I can¡¯t fulfill it. It¡¯s shame that I can¡¯t see what the reconstructed Hausen looked like.

    Then I arrived here in Gallia¡­¡­in the fortress city Babylon, I got to meet the energetic Roxy again, I couldn¡¯t remember¡­.anymore.

    Apparently¡­..it¡¯ll be over soon. My consciousness is waning.

    [Myne, hurry!]

    I could sense her feeling. This is it.

    To be honest, I wish I can see Roxy¡¯s face¡­.and hear her voice once more.

    And then,

    [Doooooooooooon¡¯t!]

    I heard an unexpected voice. Following that voice, I was rolling on the ground after someone seemingly shoved me. Probably the owner of that voice.

    It was a voice I¡¯ve already familiar with, so when I opened my eyes, there was Roxy as I thought. Both of us were covered in dust.

    She hugged me, and said.

    [What in the world¡­.are you trying to do!]

    [¡­Roxy-sama¡­!]

    No way, I never thought that she¡¯ll return here in a rush. No, it was my mistake in the first place.

    Roxy Heart isn¡¯t someone who would let me fight alone. She rushed back here on her own after evacuating the King¡¯s army. However, on my part, it¡¯s the worst timing.

    This way she¡¯ll see the part of me that I don¡¯t want her to see. If only I could avoid this¡­..

    And just like that, Roxy told me.

    [I¡­.I can¡¯t dislike Fate for something like this. Fate is Fate! That¡¯s why, please don¡¯t do this.]

    Roxy¡¯s tears fell on my cheek. And at that point, I could feel the comfort that I had seemed to long forget.

    I¡¯ve always been scared. When I thought that she¡¯ll come to hate or afraid of what I¡¯ve become due to the Gluttony skill, I couldn¡¯t help but to feel scared.

    Even so, she looked into my repelling eyes, and despite the power it held, accepted it.

    Even now Roxy Heart hadn¡¯t changed at all, the one who made Fate Graphite to become willing to continue living¡­¡­..she¡¯s that wonderful of a person.

    Is this feeling of comfort because I was accepted as what I am? I have no idea why, but the gluttony skill begun to calm down on its own. It should¡¯ve crossed the limit, becoming impossible to stop, and yet¡­¡­why did it become awfully quiet?

    [This is¡­.what on earth¡­]

    Roxy smiled and reached out to my hand, which was trembling due to me having experienced the phenomenon that supposedly impossible.

    [Now, let¡¯s go back to Babylon.]

    I couldn¡¯t forget that look on Roxy¡¯s face from back then. Back when I was still just a simple gatekeeper. Helping me who had just been attacked by Rafal of Burix, extending her hand to me¡­. Right now she had the same look as that time.

    This made me aware of one thing.

    I see now¡­..I told myself that I want to help her, but in reality it was me who wished to be saved just the way she did to me before.

    I wanted someone to save me from the helplessness I felt from having the Gluttony skill.

    Why¡­.did I pretend to not notice such a simple thing? Had I gone too far?

    Accepting Roxy¡¯s hand, I could feel it deep inside my heart. From that point on, I wouldn¡¯t lie to her about what I felt anymore.

    =====

    Luna¡¯s voice could be heard.

    ¡ºYou¡¯ve found it, your pillar¡­¡­¡­¡­¡»

    When I wanted to ask what she meant, I found myself laying on the bed. Apparently, I was sleeping.

    This was the room I¡¯d come to feel familiar with. It¡¯s the room of the inn where I¡¯ve stayed at ever since I arrived in Babylon.

    I fell to the left when I tried to wake up.

    Right¡­..I lost my left arm during my fight against Norden¨D¨DEnvy¡¯s puppet. When I looked at it, the stump had been bandaged neatly.

    It was from the situation earlier, Roxy must be the one who had done this.

    I looked around the room and saw no one else. Then I turned to see the clock to check what time it is.

    [Eleven o¡¯clock¡­?]

    It seemed that more than a day had passed since then. And then, I noticed that he¡¯s not here.

    Greed is not here! Where is that cocky bastard ¡®this me¡¯ go!?

    I desperate looked around, fearing that he might still lying around in Gallia¡­just when I started to turn pale, someone knocked on the door..

    The blue haired Eris and the white haired Myne entered the room. Somehow¡­¡­.I felt pressured by the presence of those two mortal sin skill holders.

    [Hi, it seems that you just woke up.]

    [It¡¯s been a week, since you slept]

    Wait what!? I actually slept for a whole week after that fight. I guess it couldn¡¯t be helped, considering that I was dying at that time.

    Meanwhile, I noticed the black staff in Eris¡¯ hand.

    [Greed!?]

    [Yeah, I had to retrieve it back from Gallia. After that battle, Myne seemed to forget to bring him back with her.]

    Eris gave Myne a sideway glance, while the girl in question is looking elsewhere.

    She sighed at this scene.

    [Moreover, it seemed that a monster took him by accident, making it hard for me to find him, until I came across it around the vicinity of the center part of Gallia.]

    She glared once more at Myne, but was ignored. Although it appeared that Myne is just acting like the usual Myne¡­¡­.I could sense the incompatibility between the two. I just hope that they don¡¯t start a fight here.

    Since I¡¯m not on tip top shape yet, I might ended sleeping for another week.

    Nervously, I received the staff from Eris.

    This is the shape of the fourth form. Like this, it feels different from all other forms when I held it in my hand. It¡¯s like a decoration, something you won¡¯t bring to a battle.

    Greed immediately jabbed at me through the¡¶Mind Reading¡·while I was examining him.

    ¡ºFFFFaaaaaaaaaaaaatee! You, you made me feel worried.¡»

    [Don¡¯t be mad, I survived thanks to that.]

    Greed then started a very long sermon for the mistake I did. I felt like something was squirming out of my ears.

    And, when it ended,

    ¡ºA monster took me and brought me along with it travelling a very long way. I thought that I¡¯d never get back here.¡»

    [I can see that.]

    ¡º¡­¡­anyways, there is something important that Fate need to know. It will be better if Eris follow up from here.¡»

    Greed urged me to ask Eris with a serious voice.

    Seeing that as a cue, Eris laughed and smiled

    [You have defeated Tenryu, showing us your proof . I think it¡¯s not the time yet, but now we can¡¯t continue with the plan of creating crown tier human by using Roxy¡¯s death, since we need your strength. Please, lend us your power.]

    [What is this about?]

    [Apparently you have no right to decline. It¡¯s something that can¡¯t be avoided as a Mortal Sin skill holder. But first, since it will be inconvenient for you, let¡¯s restore your lost arm.]

    Eh, you can actually do such thing!? There should be no recovery type magic in this world¡­.and moreover, you said you can even make a lost body part to regrow?

    [It¡¯s possible. And you should leave from here before Roxy comes. You¡¯ll just endanger her if you are to meet her now.]

    Why¡­. why was it when I heard Roxy¡¯s name, the gluttony skill reacted violently¡­..as if it resented her.

    Myne who had been silent the whole time suddenly open her mouth.

    [This is¡­.your trademark.]

    What I received from Myne was the skull mask that was supposedly broken during the fight against Tenryu. No¡­I don¡¯t remember considering this as my trademark.

    I put on the skull mask. But before I left my room, I left behind a letter.

    Originally, it¡¯s something I should¡¯ve said directly, but I think I won¡¯t be able to meet her for a while.

    And that¡¯s why, I wrote everything that I wanted to say to Roxy on that letter.

    =====

 Chapter 78

    Chapter 78 ¨C Fourth Form

    It¡¯s been over two months since the fight with Tenryu in Gallia.

    The end of the winter was near. But the spring seemed to be still far ahead..

    It¡¯s snowing badly at the place where I am now, it¡¯s definitely a no-go for a horse drawn carriage.

    Apparently¡­..there were vineyards on each side of the road, although it¡¯s covered in snow now.

    We continued forward along the snow covered path into a pure white plains.

    I visited this place once before. It was with Roxy back then, so it¡¯s from quite a while ago. It¡¯s where I harvested some grapes with her, but I couldn¡¯t really tell where it is now since the territory of Heart family suffered severe winters.

    After passing through rows and rows of houses, I arrived at the front of the largest house.

    It¡¯s a nostalgic place. I never thought before that I would return here .

    First, take a deep breath, and knock on the door.

    There was no reply¡­..When the bad feeling rose up on my mind as I opened the unlocked door, the servants were rushing in panic. They don¡¯t usually do this, so it¡¯s easy to tell that there was something wrong.

    However, even though I could be counted as a trespassing intruder, the nearest maid still called out to me.

    As the maid gave me a look, she raised her voice in surprise.

    [What¡¯s the matter? You are, Fate right? Fate Graphite who came from the Royal Capital with Roxy-sama to harvest some grapes?]

    I¡¯m alone this time, but that aside, Maya-san who was the maid I met when I visited here before seemed to be afraid of something. First of all, it¡¯s necessary to dispel her fear. Thus I started to tell my story.

    [Roxy Heart-sama is save. She¡¯ll return home after the assignment on Gallia is over.]

    Maya-san¡¯s face became relaxed upon hearing that. Then why did I come here? In the case of that question, I showed it to her.

    It¡¯s a natural reaction. So I removed my cloak and showed an emblem.

    [This¡­what do you mean?]

    [It¡¯s just as you can tell. I¡¯m sorry but, I want to see Aisha Heart-sama. Is that okay?]

    [That¡¯s¡­]

    Maya-san¡¯s complexion changed as soon as she saw the emblem. In any case, I also ran out of words.

    Judging from the situation of this mansion and Maya-san¡¯s attitude, I could already tell.

    [So her condition isn¡¯t well, is she?]

    [¡­yes. Her physical condition broke down yesterday evening. If the doctor didn¡¯t come immediately¡­]

    [I see¡­.]

    [At the moment, I¡¯m trying to arrange some horse messenger to inform Roxy-sama. But]

    There was a strong blizzard outside. It¡¯ll be reckless to go out on a horseback at this weather.

    I tried to cheer the depressed Maya-san.

    [It¡¯s alright. It¡¯s exactly why I came here. I have a promise I need to fulfill to Aisha-sama.]

    [Promise?]

    [Yeah, an important promise.]

    From back then, it did took me quite a long time, but here I am.

    My attitude which didn¡¯t seem to accept a no for an answer, as well as the emblem I brought, pressured Maya-san to guide me to Aisha-sama¡¯s bedroom.

    The other servants we passed along the way stopped to stare at me, but I had no time explain.

    When I entered the bedroom with Maya-san, Aisha-sama was lying on the canopied bed. Even with just a glance, I could already tell the urgency.

    Around her, there were employees and an old man who seemed to be the doctor.

    Everyone wore a surprised look at the intrusion. So I tried to explain myself.

    [I¡¯m sorry for the sudden intrusion, but I have little time. I¡¯m Fate Barbatos. I¡¯ve inherited the position as the head of the Barbatos family from Sword Saint Aaron Barbatos. I¡¯ll be taking over the treatment of Aisha-sama from now on. It¡¯ll be helpful if you people moved away a little.]

    I showed the emblem with Barbatos family coat of arms on it to everyone as I approached Aisha-sama who was sleeping on the bed.

    The old man who seemed to be the doctor raised his voice.

    [Treatment!? I don¡¯t know. Up until now I¡¯ve tried everything I can¡­.I think it¡¯s¡­.already]

    The old man¡¯s shoulder drooped. I put my hand on his shoulder, and reassured him.

    [It¡¯s still possible. Please look at this left arm]

    [An arm without any scratches, why does it has anything to do with this?]

    [I lost my left arm a few months ago. But I do have a power that allowed me to regrow it back.]

    [Impossible¡­.such thing is impossible. Impossible¡­]

    The doctor could only distrust me for what I said. It¡¯ll be not that easy after all¡­ Being able to restore a lost arm isn¡¯t something that make any sense in this world. Since he¡¯s a doctor, I can actually understand why he doubted me.

    However, I couldn¡¯t afford to stop here. When I was about to force myself through, Aisha-sama regained her consciousness.

    And firmly looked at me with her empty stare.

    [¡­well¡­..Fate. You finally came¡­.I¡¯m glad.]

    [Yes, because I¡¯ve promised you.]

    [Then¡­can you tell me the answer¡­.from that time?]

    I didn¡¯t answer to that immediately,

    [Before I do that, can you do me favor? I want to see Aisha-sama to be healthy first.]

    [¡­¡­but I¡­..already¡­¡­ Understood.. When that time comes¡­.please tell me the answer.]

    [Yeah, of course.]

    Since I already got her consent, the doctor couldn¡¯t say anything else.

    Then, I immediately took out Greed from under my cloak. The pitch black staff¨D¨Dhis fourth form.

    In order to master this, I had to repeatedly shed my own blood. Those two were devils and demons¡­.both Myne and Eris wouldn¡¯t accept any mistakes on my part while they taught me. I don¡¯t really want to recall the experience, since it was THAT harsh.

    In comparison to that, training with Aaron was a joyride.

    [Greed, are you ready?]

    ¡ºYes, anytime. You already know this, but I¡¯ll be taking £´£°£¥ of your stats as per usual.¡»

    [That¡¯s a cheap price to pay.]

    ¡ºHahaha, if you say so. Then I shall take it, £´£°£¥ of your stats£¡¡»

    Along with the feeling of weakness, Greed started to change shape. The previously elegant and beautiful staff, turned into something horrendous.

    The other servants were scared that they backed down. Maya-san, among the clamoring, hid her head while crouching.

    I activated the secret of the fourth form, twilight healing.

    There is no recovery magic in this world. But it¡¯s now possible, with this method.

    The requirement is using up 40% of my stats that had reached Area E. Also, this secret couldn¡¯t be used to resuscitate someone who had already died. And if the physical damage that the target suffered was great, the stat cost will be even greater.

    Even so, I can see the great possibilities from this form. For example, I could use it to save the life of an important person.

    A scarlet flow of magic was invoked over Aisha-sama¡¯s body, and a whitish flame covered her body. The treatment has begun.

    Thanks to the flame healing property, her complexion started to grow better in a visible rate.

    The servants, who were rather disappointed at first, now became relaxed after looking at her condition.

    By the time the invocation is completed, Aisha-sama seemed completely refreshed. She touched her body, trying to comprehend what has just happened.

    And afterward, she turned towards me, and smiled.

    [I can see that you¡¯ve been working hard. To think you¡¯d be able to do such a mysterious thing]

    [That¡¯s right, Aisha-sama]

    After laughing to each other for a short while, Aisha asked.

    [Now can you tell me, your answer?]

    [¡­..Roxy Heart needs you. As her immediate relative, I need you to watch over her wherever she goes. That¡¯s why I came here. I¡¯m no longer the Fate Graphite from that time. Right now, I¡¯m Fate Barbatos, the head of the Barbatos family.]

    Aisha-sama seemingly thought about something, but otherwise remained silent.

    When I was about to leave the room, I heard a voice.

    [About this, does that child know?]

    [No.]

    [Right¡­.]

    When I closed the door behind me, I could faintly hear [This will definitely surprise Roxy. I¡¯m going to need to see the state of the Kingdom now!].

    I think I¡¯d made Aisha-sama to be too healthy¡­.While feeling a little uneasy, I left the mansion.

    I came back to the snowy road, and joined the one who¡¯d been waiting for me on the huge tree atop the hill. Her hair was pure white like the color of snow. On her back was a huge black axe disproportionate with her small young body.

    She asked me with an expressionless face as I came over.

    [Is the errand over?]

    [Yeah, it was a good decision to rush in. I would¡¯ve been late if otherwise.]

    [Right, good to hear that. Then let¡¯s go.]

    We aimed for the Kingdom on the snowy road. Other than that, Eris had arrived there in advance.

    If I let her wait for too long, I¡¯d no idea what she¡¯d do to me later on. I also get to meet that bar owner again, and I¡¯ll be asking for that good wine he¡¯d talked about back then.

    =====

    This is the beginning of the Part 4

    And with that, here are the name of each secret forms.

    First form¡­¡­ ¡¶Bloody Ptarmigan¡·

    Second Form¡­.¡¶Deadly Inferno¡·

    Third Form¡­¡­ ¡¶Reflection Fortress¡·

    Fourth Form¡­. ¡¶Twilight Healing¡·

    =====

 Chapter 79

    Chapter 79 ¨C The Black Knight

    Seyfat Kingdom¡­..I had finally returned back here.

    However, I couldn¡¯t tell if it¡¯s good or not¡­.it was ambiguous at best.

    [What¡¯s wrong, Fate?]

    Aaron was walking next to me along the castle hallway. We¡¯re here for Barbatos family¡¯s head position handover. The king needed to be informed about that.

    So, here we were now at the castle, seeking an audience with the king.

    Earlier, I felt uncomfortable when I passed by the castle¡¯s main gate.

    As before, the gatekeeper was not a holy knight, but a normal person who had no daily job. He had the look of a dead fish in his face. And there were laceration scars here and there.

    Even now, the evil deeds of the holy knights continue on.

    As I approached the gate, the fellow was trembling in fear badly. Right, I too¡­¡­have become the target of fear for these unfortunate beings.

    As I was also one of those people once, I understood their feeling painfully well. However, there was nothing I could do right now.

    I shook those thoughts away, and replied to Aaron.

    [No, it¡¯s nothing.]

    [I see¡­.]

    While saying that, Aaron stared at the skull mask that I wore over my face.

    This fellow, wearing a mask like that¡­¡­you aren¡¯t thinking of concealing your identity, aren¡¯t you? We are going to to have an audience with the king now.

    Wearing a mask that inhibit recognition, what will the king think if he was met with someone he couldn¡¯t recognize at all? he had been holding his head thinking about those things all this time.

    Even so I told Aaron,

    [I will not take this mask off]

    [I understand. But¡­¡­]

    [Then, what¡¯s the problem?]

    [What do you think His Majesty will do if he see it!? Very well, you can wear the mask, satisfied?!]

    I got choked in the neck, and pushed back to the wall. Well, I guess playtime is over.

    Before reaching the destination, there was a huge door. It was lined with expensive-looking, neat and clean silver and gold decorations. I guessed it¡¯s to give impression of how the king is like.

    Aaron asked for confirmation whilst giving me a sideway look.

    [Are you ready?]

    [Yes, anytime.]

    At that point, for some reason Aaron grinned a smile.

    [I do not know what has happened here since I stayed in Gallia, but this should be somewhat easy. I¡¯ll accompany you.]

    As I entered inside, I could see a red carpet laid on the floor toward the throne, and holy knights lined up on each side, facing each other.

    This is quite bombastic. To think this many will come after hearing the return of Barbatos family. Or perhaps, it has something to do with the king¡­. Well, it¡¯s not something I should be bothered with.

    I could tell that they¡¯re just eager to see the man Aaron brought up¡­..what kind of man I am. It¡¯s painfully obvious from how the holy knights are looking at me.

    I¡¯m still wearing my skull mask, so there is no way to know who I really am thanks to the recognition inhibition effect.

    Walking past the slightly noisy holy knight, I continued walking, then kneeled before the throne. The throne was covered by the thin cloth which hindered my line of sight. I wonder how the king¡¯s look like, since I couldn¡¯t tell from where I am now.

    In front of the throne, two holy knights stood guard with long spear in hand. They wore full plate from head to toe, giving off some kind of foreign pressure.

    Aaron bowed a little, then mentioned about his apology to the king. Afterward, he started to tell about Barbatos family¡¯s future, and proceed to introduce me.

    [My successor¡­..Fate Barbatos. He might be young at the age of sixteen, but he¡¯s quite¡­..no, he¡¯s already a fine swordsman. Even then, he has defeated Tenryu, the living disaster of Gallia.]

    As Aaron told the king about me with lowered head, small laughter started to resound from the holy knights. Perhaps, they¡¯re laughing at the part about me taking down Tenryu.

    I had defeated something that in their common sense cannot be beaten, so hearing what Aaron said, those who doubt it could only laugh.

    At the end of his speech, although it¡¯s before the king, Aaron couldn¡¯t help but to have cloudy eyes as he retreated back.

    Then, without even saying anything to me, a lone holy knight stepped on the red carpet and led me to the throne.

    Eh!? This guy is¡­¡­somewhat familiar. Ah, it was that lanchester Holy Knight guy who ruled the territory that I dropped by when I went to Gallia. At that time he was blown to the sky by Myne. So he actually survived that.

    That said, he¡¯s not someone powerless, so that much shouldn¡¯t be a problem.

    Lanchester somehow said a bad words when we arrived before the king.

    [I will not accept such a liar into the rank of the holy knights. If it¡¯s left to me, I will just immediately slay this abominable person right now.]

    The king behind the curtain did not give any reply. Neither did the two holy knights who guarded the throne. So Lanchester took that silence as an affirmative.

    With an ugly smile, he quickly sprang into action. Really now, this is the throne room. There should be a limit on what you can do as you like¡­¡­

    So I drew my sword.

    Aaron opened his mouth to say something, but I raised my hand to stop him.

    [Well, this is much better. It¡¯ll be easier to make them understand.]

    Lanchester who heard it looked at me resentfully and said with a weirdly sweet tone.

    [I think you don¡¯t understand your situation. I am Ritt Lanchester¡­.one of the Great Five. How about that, do you understand now?!]

    [Can you just start already? I guess that holy sword is just an ornament, isn¡¯t it?]

    [Why you]

    The holy sword is drawn, and it¡¯s slashing toward my neck.

    Slow¡­.too slow. The slashing trajectory is bad. And his stance is too weak.

    I couldn¡¯t even be bothered to guard against it.

    When his sword reached my neck, his face full of pride was changed completely.

    In any case, his attack didn¡¯t even do anything to me.

    [Impossible¡­.this¡­this can¡¯t be!]

    Afterward, Lanchester attacked me relentlessly. But the result was the same.

    Area E.

    There is huge gap between me and Lanchester in term of stats, and the difference was like another dimension in itself.

    Someone who has achieved Area E can only be hurt by others who has also achieved Area E. That¡¯s why no matter how many times Lanchester attacks me, there will be no effect.

    It was also the reason why Tenryu was called the living natural disaster.

    [Damn, in that case let¡¯s see your identity]

    Lanchester who lost face in front of the king, declared that he¡¯ll use appraisal skill.

    There is no reason for me to show my stats to him, so I rather easily observed Lanchester¡¯s eyes movement. When someone uses appraisal skill, their eyes will move distinctly.

    I simply cause sparks of magic power inside my body coinciding with the skill activation. It¡¯s the method to prevent appraisal skill that Aaron himself had taught me,

    [Gyaaa¡ª¨C]

    What I heard next was Lanchester¡¯s cry. He¡¯s closing his eyes with both hand and crumpled down on the red carpet.

    Originally, the method will only temporarily blind the opponent, but the effect didn¡¯t only stop there if the user is someone of Area E..

    Both of Lanchester¡¯s eyes exploded.

    As I looked at the scene, I brandished the black sword.

    It¡¯s not over yet. Since Lanchester did attack me, it¡¯s my turn to attack him in kind.

 Chapter 80

    Chapter 80 ¨C Irreplaceable Place

    Lanchester who sensed my murderous aura let go of his holy sword and shrunk his body down. So much for the big talk.

    [So, one of the Great Five, isn¡¯t it?]

    [Wait! I concede, that¡¯s why]

    [That¡¯s no good. If you as a knight doesn¡¯t act like one, then I can¡¯t show off my skill]

    I felt sick just from looking at the pathetic view of Lanchester being frightened like that. He¡¯d been the terror for those without proper job, and yet here he was, acting scared like this.

    I didn¡¯t feel like looking at such ugly thing for too long, so I swung the black sword Greed at Lanchester.

    [No¡­.stoooooooooooop]

    The slash that supposedly took Lanchester¡¯s life, simultaneously with him stopped screaming, was prevented while producing loud sound of metal clashing.

    It was a white spear. It had quite amazingly intercepted the black sword before reaching Lanchester¡¯s neck. Although I wasn¡¯t serious, having been able to stop my attack that easily¡­..those white knights aren¡¯t pushovers.

    In addition to that, the other white knight had brandished his spear onto my neck. And the spear tip is splitting my skin slightly.

    Quietly watching a drip of my blood fell on the red carpet, I lowered my sword.

    These white knights could actually hurt me¨D¨Din other words, they had also achieved Area E.

    Other Holy Knights who had been watching the scene while holding their breath, began an uproar.

    The content was about how one of the Great Five couldn¡¯t do anything to me. But yet, the white knights were able to stop me fairly easily.

    One of the white knight struck the floor with the butt of his spear to silence the uproar. The Holy Knights quickly shut their mouth after hearing that sound. Judging from their pale face, it¡¯s also the first time for them to see what these white knights are actually capable of.

    Speaking of Lanchester, the king¡¯s white knights helped him got up, and apparently having heard what had happened, he suddenly lost his fear and started shouting at me.

    [You fool! Look! The King is helping me. You¡¯re worth no less than horse dung to ¡­¡­he!?]

    That Lanchester who eagerly said abusive words to me¡­..

    Received his judgment from an unexpected place.

    It was the two white knights who he had thought were helping him. Each took an arm each, then pierced Lanchester with their spear..

    Lanchester didn¡¯t even have chance to scream, the two spear had destroyed his heart instantly.

    The spears are then raised up, showing the corpse to the other holy knights. I could hear shuddering sound, as the red carpet was drenched in blood.

    The Holy Knights showed surprised face as they never saw something as unexpected as this before. One of the white knight then opened his mouth. His was a neutral voice, it sounded like male but also sounded like female at the same time.

    [The seat is now empty. I believe there is no objection.]

    Most probably, if someone were to voice their disagreement, there will be another rain of blood happening here.

    Adding to that, the white knight¡¯s voice was filled with coldness that almost bordered on creepy.

    No one dared to object. As for me, I was looking at the corpse of Lanchester which laid on the floor with pale face.

    The white knights who had received the affirmation returned to their original post in a blink of eye.

    Behind the curtain, the King who was still sitting on the throne gave a clap. Though everyone is barely able to see him through the thin cloth, he seemed to be aware of what had transpired.

    The white knight who understood the gesture called me.

    [The King is also welcoming your presence. We¡¯ll be expecting good work from you.]

    I knelt down and lowered my face. When I looked back up, the white knight continued to speak.

    [Oh? That face¡­.do you have something you want to say?]

    [Although it¡¯s inappropriate as I¡¯m merely a newcomer, I have only one wish.]

    [Then let¡¯s hear it.]

    Among the silent audiences, Aaron along with the other Holy Knights focused their sight on me, apparently not wanting to miss the next part.

    What I¡¯m about to say, I hadn¡¯t actually consulted it with Aaron. Should I did that, he¡¯ll most likely opposed it and told me to refrain from doing it.

    Still, with the unchanged state of the capital I¡¯ve witnessed since I arrived back here¡­¡­Once that image floated back inside my mind, I just couldn¡¯t stop talking.

    [Those people without proper job in the capital, would you allow me to take them to my territory?]

    As soon as I finished, Aaron¡¯s eyes went wide, he tried to open his mouth, but refrained and laughed a little instead. If I wanted to do it, then I just had to do so. Hausen was still in the middle of recovering and needed more people after all. Moreover, those already living at Hausen were also people who had lost their way of living ¨D¨Din other words, people without proper job.

    Even if you didn¡¯t have any useful skill, it¡¯s not like you can¡¯t do anything. You could still master something by putting more effort into it overtime. At that point one will be able to produce similar result to those with proper production skill. However, the current system didn¡¯t allow anyone to do so.

    I don¡¯t know if it will work without trying it, but we could use more people..

    Therefore, I dared to try securing human resources from the capital. This means a lot for me at least.

    Then, if Barbatos¡¯ territory thrived after accepting those without proper skill to get job, it will potentially attract more people from other Holy Knights territories to come. Yes, yes, it might prove difficult to do, but it¡¯s worth a try.

    That¡¯s why we must get past the largest barrier first. Those who doesn¡¯t have proper skill in this kingdom are all directly managed by the king. So it¡¯s like we are trying to steal his property. This is why Aaron widened his eyes earlier.

    The white knight seemed to be surprised with my outrageous request. However, the King didn¡¯t say anything.

    The silence lingered for quite a long while. I wondered if it¡¯s impossible after all¡­.I kept thinking while waiting for the king¡¯s decision.

    The King gave a little nod. That means¡­.it¡¯s accepted!?

    After seeing the King¡¯s reaction, the white knight began talking again.

    [The King has given the permission. Barbatos¡¯ territory will accept people without skills for proper job. Use the human resources well to quicken the recovery.]

    [Thank you very much.]

    I bowed my head whilst peeking to the side. Aaron winked lightly at me while also bowing his head. At first he was surprised with what I did, but Aaron thought that it¡¯s also good in a way.

    After the end of the audience with the King, Aaron talked to me while we were walking along the hallway.

    [If it¡¯s me, I won¡¯t even think about bringing that up when having an audience with the king for the first time.]

    [Securing human resources is an important matter. Also¡­.no, this is my personal affair.]

    [I see¡­]

    After saying so, Aaron seemed to be reminded of something,

    [Hey, Fate]

    [What is it?]

    [It¡¯s about that Ritt Lanchester. If they didn¡¯t stop you, would you have really killed him¡­.]

    Perhaps¡­.I thought with a sad face.

    But I didn¡¯t answer immediately. And instead,

    [It¡¯s as that guy said, I¡¯m not worth anything. Even if I become a holy knight, that part of me won¡¯t change.]

    [Fate¡­]

    [Now then, let¡¯s return to the mansion. It¡¯s been left unused for years, so everything should be covered in dust and in need of cleaning!]

    [Hahaha, you are right. Then let¡¯s hurry, I don¡¯t dare to make that girl angry.]

    A mansion left without care for years. Perhaps, Myne was seething in rage at the moment, waiting for us to return.

    Anyways, I didn¡¯t get to see any familiar holy knights during the audience. Roxy obviously can¡¯t attend. She¡¯s still in the process of returning back from Gallia.

    There is my former employer the Burix. I killed the second son Hado with my own hand. The remaining son Rafal and the youngest sister Miria didn¡¯t make appearance.

    From what I knew from Hado, they were out on the mountain city in the east, and apparently hadn¡¯t returned yet.

    Rafal was a very cunning man.

    On my way back to the mansion, I couldn¡¯t help to think about that guy.

    =====

    Author¡¯s note:

    A special site for Glutton Berserker at GC Novels has been released. Since it will posted the activity report, please take a look. We will also write a brief description of the volume of the book.

    =====

    Raizu¡¯s Note:

    post.  post. Please consider to donate so I can treat myself and my editors for some coffee and snacks to deliver more chapters for you.

 Chapter 81

    Chapter 81 ¨C Relaxing Rest

    From the royal palace, after officially becoming a Holy Knight, Aaron and I headed out to the mansion of the Barbatos family¡­ but before that.

    No matter how you saw it, it can¡¯t be said as beautiful. But the size was unmistakably huge¡­.

    The old wall was ¡®decorated¡¯ by all kinds of vine and plants, and the originally beautiful garden had become a small jungle. It¡¯s really not that surprising to see the vegetation to grow to that extent.

    The garden reminded me of my time when I worked as a gardening apprentice at the Heart mansion. But the garden will have to wait, since we¡¯ll start with cleaning up the interior first.

    Whilst trying to open the rusty gate, I glanced at the neighbors. They¡¯re all about the same as the Barbatos mansion, but a lot cleaner on every corner and looked wonderful.

    Well, of course I knew the condition of the mansion next door because I was there before. Yes¡­the mansion next door, belongs to Heart family.

    I was upset when I realized this. There is no mistake, Barbatos mansion is just right next to the Heart family mansion¡­..who would¡¯ve thought that Roxy¡¯s house was right next door? When I was still working as apprentice gardener, I always wondered why the garden next door was always so dirty. Apparently there was something I missed because there were too many things to remember back then.

    Dammit, if I knew in advance, I would¡¯ve prepared my heart for this!

    I left such a letter for Roxy back at Gallia, what kind of face I should show her now that we actually ended up as her neighbor!?

    That¡¯s it¡­..I won¡¯t take off this skull mask¡­..I don¡¯t want to.

    In my frustration, I ended up fiddling around the rusted gate without actually opening it, which netted me a scolding from Aaron who was standing behind me.

    [Are you going to enter, or are you going to get out, which one is it?]

    [I¡¯ll enter! I¡¯ll enter now! !]

    However¡­. When I ended up doing the same thing all over again, Aaron grabbed my shoulder.

    [What¡¯s wrong? You cannot possibly do that every time you want to enter the mansion, right?]

    [Hahaha, of course not¡­]

    Aaron then said with a firm expression.

    [Fine, I understand. The place you just glanced at¡­.the Heart mansion. That Roxy Heart succeeded the family head at such a young age.]

    Then Aaron gave me a coy smile. Eh¡­.no way, he actually noticed? Damn, did he already see through me!?

    He¡¯s the sword saint after all. His insight is topnotch. While I was feeling impressed with that,

    [When I was rebuilding Hausen, I met Roxy who was heading to Gallia at that time. She helped me in various ways. So I taught her some swordsmanship in exchange. That girl was quite good. Like Fate, she¡¯s also a young Holy Knight who is part of the great families, which worries me a little. Let¡¯s give her a visit next time! Young lord is interested in sparring with her, aren¡¯t you?]

    Whoops, I guess I misunderstood. He¡¯s still the battle-loving Aaron! He¡¯d rather talk with his sword than his mouth.

    The idea of greeting her didn¡¯t even cross my mind, let alone sparring.

    By the way, Roxy did forced me to some agreement back at Gallia. I suppose being pushy was the nature of all holy knights. Don¡¯t really want to be reminded of that though.

    Feeling relieved, I opened the gate and got in. There were barely any plants growing on the walkway leading to the mansion. Since Aaron found cutting them down conventionally was troublesome, he had used the holy sword mastery technique¨D¨DGrand Cross to instantly create a clear path.

    It was an opportunity to raise my (gardening) skill level. So couldn¡¯t help but to regret not stopping Aaron at that time.

    We proceed through the wasteland-ish aftermath, and entered the mansion.

    Then a black axe was thrown at us.

    [Watch out!?]

    Me and Aaron crouched down as low as we could and managed to dodge the thrown axe. The black axe dug itself deep into the ground as it landed. Ooooooh, the garden¡­¡­the garden is¡­..what the hell! Can¡¯t anyone be more careful with the garden?!

    The owner of the black axe showed up with a sullen aura.

    [Late]

    White hair with a pair of daring red eye. The ridiculous girl¨D¨DMyne.

    I¡¯m quite familiar with her already, so despite the expressionless face, I could somewhat gauge her anger level. Right now it¡¯s about level 2, I guess?

    And the reason behind it was quite easy to deduce. I didn¡¯t even need to mention it, since Myne herself already said it.

    [I¡¯m hungry]

    Un, I thought so. Me and Aaron left the mansion early in the morning, and we returned much later than expected. Myne had been waiting for us all the while.

    [If I knew this would happen, I would¡¯ve followed you. I could¡¯ve get some snacks at the palace.]

    Get some!? More like stealing food. She¡¯d also smash everyone who attempted to disturb her with the black axe while she¡¯s at it. She¡¯ll definitely do that!

    I¡¯m glad. I¡¯m really glad that I didn¡¯t bring Myne along with us. Moreover, Myne wouldn¡¯t lower her head to someone else, so if she also was present during the audience, I¡¯m afraid she¡¯d be charged guilty of being unfaithful to the king. Myne was no different from Aaron after all, she¡¯d rather fight than speak.

    Well, I¡¯m also famished, so what should we do now~? There were only few dried foods left. Since the audience with the king was over, why don¡¯t we eat out before cleaning the mansion?

    Un, let¡¯s do that. As soon as possible.

    I told Aaron and Myne about my plan, and the two voiced their agreement.

    However, I added one condition to Myne. She¡¯s to leave the black axe here at the mansion. With that, I hoped that she could act a little bit mature.

    Myne miraculously relented although with some reluctance. Feeling relieved, I decided to go to a familiar place.

    =====

    The place I went to was hardly a high class place, as it¡¯s just a regular bar that one could find nearly everywhere. The customers were sparse during the lunch time.

    Instead of going for one of the table, I went to sit on the bar counter, along with Myne and Aaron..

    This was my regular spot. Since there wasn¡¯t any flower decorations yet, I guess they hadn¡¯t considered me dead yet.

    Myne sat next to me, and Aaron next to her.

    [Fate, why don¡¯t you sit on one of the table?]

    [Pardon me. I feel calmer here. If you want to sit on the table, we¡¯ll move place there]

    [I am just saying. It¡¯s up to the young lord to decide.]

    Aaron said so and started to look through the menu. When I asked Myne, she said that she¡¯ll just follow through. I didn¡¯t even need to look at the menu.

    The barkeep came to take our order. However, his face seemed a little more stiff than usual.

    Ah, right¡­.when I first came here, the reaction of other customers were also like this.

    The reason was simply because of me and Aaron. Holy knights never bothered to come to such a common tavern. Us sitting on the counter probably scares the hell out of the owner.

    And so, I removed the skull mask and showed my face to the owner. It¡¯s should be alright now, since the recognition inhibition effect is not active if the mask is taken off.

    [Long time no see.]

    [Oooh, it¡¯s Fate, isn¡¯t it!? Eeeeeeh, what happened!?]

    The bar owner rushed to me, dropping the water pitcher he had brought along the way.

    I couldn¡¯t tell him the detail, but I told him that I¡¯ve been adopted to the Barbatos family. The bar owner became astonished after hearing that, and stared at Aaron as if he was about to devour him.

    In the next moment, he kneeled deeply on the spot.

    [Uaaaaaaaaa, I knew that honored guest is a holy knight, but¡­.to think it¡¯s Aaron Barbatos-sama]

    [There is nothing to fuss about it. I come here as a customer. Please treat me as you treat your other customers.]

    [But¡­]

    Aaron ordered after looking at the menu while smiling bitterly due to the awkward situation with the bar owner.

    The bar owner took the order while seemingly intoxicated. I could almost imagine steam coming out from his head. He¡¯s different from the usual playful guy who liked to tease me. In a way, it kind of saddened me.

    I just ordered for both of me and Myne since I¡¯m unable to dissolve the awkwardness. This bar had delicious fish dishes, so let¡¯s just pick that.

    After a while, returning with our orders, the bar owner also brought a bottle of wine along.

    [It¡¯s to celebrate your success. I don¡¯t know the detail, but a congratulatory celebration is in order. As promised, I brought you the superior wine.]

    [Ah yes, of course.]

    When I left for Gallia, owner gave me a cheap wine. At that time, he also promised to give me a better wine if I managed to return. I never expected that he still remembered that promise after all this time.

    Whiff of wine fragrance was spread as he poured the wine into four glasses. Although he¡¯s still seemingly nervous about Aaron, owner smiled at me with a real celebratory smile instead of his usual playful smile.

    [For Fate¡¯s return, and, his future as a holy knight, cheeers! !]

    [ [ [ Cheers! !] ] ]

    I never thought that I¡¯d get to taste this wine and eat here again like this, but I guess it¡¯s not bad at all.

    On the contrary, I was reminded of the comfort that I¡¯ve forgotten for a long time. Nothing had changed here. It¡¯s still as comfortable as I remembered it to be.

 Chapter 82

    Chapter 82 ¨C New Start

    The next day, I started working immediately.

    Since the king had given his permission to accept those without proper jobs into my territory.

    We cleaned up the mansion¡¯s interior after we had lunch yesterday, and I think we did a fairly good job at that. However, due to many years of neglect, the roof was badly damaged and would leak if it rained. We couldn¡¯t fix it on our own, since it needed some carpentry work.

    And so, Aaron went out to arrange some carpenters to do the woodworking.

    That left the two of us¨D¨Dme and Myne that is. I¡¯m fine with going alone, but Myne decided to tag along for some reason. She left her intimidating black axe at the mansion though, so I had no reason to worry that she¡¯d cause a riot.

    While I was thinking of such things, Myne who walked by my side glared at me.

    [You thought that I was going to cause a riot, didn¡¯t you?]

    [Ee¡­]

    She saw through me!? Somehow after all this time, both of us can see through each other well.

    Even when we kept our faces straight.

    It¡¯s impossible to lie my way out of this one.

    [Yeah, I did.]

    [Nn!?]

    [Now now, how many times already do you think such thing has happened during our travels together? You blew away that low quality holy knight, and that time when you broke the bones of the warriors who tried to provoke you. I don¡¯t want to see those kind of scenes here]

    Myne sighed to those words.

    [I had considerably held myself back during those times.]

    [Seriously¡­..you say that you held back?]

    I¡¯d seen too much personally, so I wasn¡¯t really worried about the party, but more to how Myne would react to them.

    How strange was that¡­.you might ask, but this girl here was the holder of Mortal Sin skill Wrath. Apparently, if there was a day when she released all of her pent up anger, suffice to say that it¡¯ll be raining blood that day.

    That¡¯s why, when she said that she held back, I had feeling that she really did so. I myself had some difficulties with controlling the Gluttony skill and often had a hard time due to the outburst of powerful urge.

    At present, the only reason that the Gluttony skill hasn¡¯t gone rampaging was because Luna protected me from inside. It wasn¡¯t due to my own power.

    By the way, after that battle at Gallia, Luna had frequently appeared in my dreams. We mostly talked about Myne. And I ended up realizing this.

    Luna was Myne¡¯s¡­¡­¡­..

    [Ne? Fate, are you listening?]

    [Yeah, I¡¯m listening. What is it?]

    [Muu, listen closely!]

    Myne jumped up and pulled my ear down, so that she could bring her mouth closer. The more I tried to release myself, the more painful it got.

    [Where are we going to go now?]

    [I¡¯ll answer, I¡¯ll answer so please let go]

    After being released I first checked on my ear. Okay, it seems alright.

    When Myne was talking, I should stop my mind from wandering away. Otherwise, I might eventually lose my ear. I thought she had never done this before during our travelling together¡­.

    I pointed at the residential area where I¡¯m heading to, and answered to Myne¡¯s question..

    [We¡¯ll arrive there soon. it¡¯s like the slum area. We are going to the church there.]

    [Fuuhn, going there to pray? That¡¯s so unlike Fate¡­.]

    [So rude. I also pray from time to time]

    Even though I said so, I realized myself that I seemed to have lost my belief to gods ever since I arrived at the kingdom. I used to pray everyday when my father was still alive, but ceased to do so after I became alone.

    Thinking back, the gods weren¡¯t all that great if they couldn¡¯t even save my father who had great faith in them during his sickness. At that time, I guessed my faith got buried somewhere in my heart.

    [Anyways, a lot of people who lives in the slum go to the church, so it¡¯s a good spot to go if you want to recruit people. I¡¯d want to avoid using compulsion. So it¡¯s better to go to the church.]

    [With Fate, it¡¯s always has to be proper]

    Myne clicked her tongue, seemingly annoyed. I wonder why she hated doing things by the rule. I had a feeling that she just wanted to be relied on for a bit..

    Then, let¡¯s try this.

    [But it¡¯s good that Myne is coming along with me. After all, this is the first time I¡¯ve ever done this, so I was kinda worried.]

    How about that¡­..? A smile bloomed on her previously expressionless face.

    [Can¡¯t be helped, it¡¯s Fate after all. Mufufufu]

    She¡¯s become in a good mood! So she really wanted to be relied on after all!! Although that laugh was a bit creepy!!

    And then she said something outrageous.

    [Okay. If the church doesn¡¯t listen to you, I¡¯ll destroy it.]

    I take my words back! She¡¯s most definitely not someone I should rely on. I¡¯m a fool to think that I could rely on her even for a moment.

    If they don¡¯t listen to you, then just beat them down until they listen. Un, this is indeed the Myne that I¡¯ve known so well.

    [I guess I¡¯ just do it myself. After thinking about it carefully, there is no need to bother Myne with it.]

    [Right¡­]

    Sorry I had to retract the offer. It¡¯s just an attempt to brighten her mood up. Not that I knew a better method to do so.

    [How about this, you¡¯ll watch the negotiation from my back. There, like a small threatening presence?]

    [I see, that should be fine too]

    I stroked my chest in relieve. This way I won¡¯t need to worry about property damage.

    And then, as we walked toward the church, my feet stopped in front of the place I felt familiar with.

    It¡¯s¡­..nostalgic here.

    Whilst I was drowned in my thought, Myne who was walking behind me bumped into my back.

    [What¡¯s wrong? Nn? ¡­¡­¡­.is there something with that almost collapsed old house?]

    Myne asked me while tilting her neck.

    Certainly, the house was in a bad shape just as she said. Even so, this was the place where I lived in for five years. It¡¯s been abandoned for too long though. Perhaps since when I became Heart family¡¯s employee to flee the Burixes.

    [Just for a moment, should be fine, right?]

    Without waiting for Myne¡¯s reply, I stepped forward, as if it¡¯s a natural thing for me to do.

    I pushed the door open very easily. The padlock was no longer there after all.

    The interior hadn¡¯t been ransacked. That¡¯s a given. There was nothing precious inside to begin with.

    Inside, was a bad made of straws, and remnant of candle on an old beat up table. It¡¯s as if the time was frozen ever since I left.

    And, just because I came back here, it doesn¡¯t mean that anything will change. This place had become something like that.

    Uncaringly, Myne spoke from behind me while I looked around.

    [Fate, let¡¯s go]

    [Ah, right.]

    When I was about to exit the room, Greed who had been silent all this time decided to speak via¡¶Mind Reading¡·.

    ¡ºAre you thinking to return back here?¡»

    [No way, I don¡¯t want to die yet. Everything has only begun.]

    ¡ºThat¡¯s not it. If, you don¡¯t catch up to Myne immediately, she¡¯ll get mad and destroy all the houses around here.¡»

    [Un, let¡¯s go]

    Let¡¯s stop the nostalgia here. I left the old house and started walking again, along with Myne towards the church built in this slum.

    =====

 Chapter 83 - Dilapidated Church

    Chapter 83 ¨C Dilapidated Church

    I was tilting my head like Myne did.

    It¡¯s because long queue was formed in front of the church. Were they going to pray, no, I know the most that few people at the slum kept their faith intact.

    After all, there were those who don¡¯t receive the benefits from a skill. Moreover, they were forced to live like this. Among those who¡¯ve been abandoned by God¨D¨Dkeeping faith was an absolutely severe effort.

    One could say some poetic words like ¡®God is testing your faith¡¯¡­..but that¡¯s what people with proper skills would say. Well, it¡¯s the most convenient way to tell off the others with less advantages than they did.

    I stopped praying to God at young age after my father died of sickness. Even now, I still believe that it was the right decision. No, it was the most convincing path I had to take.

    Anyways, this is really crowded. When I tried to get into the crowd,

    [Hyiiiiii!!]

    The guy who noticed me screamed. He then immediately made his escape.

    As a result, the people who saw me moved away to the side of the road one after another as if frightened by something. Not only stopping there, some had even fallen on their butt.

    After seeing what happened, Myne snorted a laugh while looking at me.

    [Fate, did you do something terrible to these people?]

    [I didn¡¯t!]

    Was it because they¡¯re scared of my skull mask, or was it because I¡¯m a Holy Knight? My clothes were quite different from that of a Holy Knight¡¯s. You¡¯ll understand if you see the embroideries, but I can¡¯t really imagine that they¡¯ll get scared from just seeing it.

    Perhaps, it¡¯s because the stats that aren¡¯t completely concealed¡­..they might have sensed the powerful aura of area E. These people are repulsed by the strong, I knew this myself.

    Myne then told me that she had expected this kind of thing.

    [Your training is still insufficient]

    [I can¡¯t really argue to that.]

    Judging from how Myne looked, I had a feeling that she¡¯ll come up with another borderline deadly training for me once we returned back to the mansion. Recently she didn¡¯t seem troubled from doing so. After all, I did have Auto-Recovery and Auto- Recovery boost skill.

    Thanks to that I got to understand the limit on how much damage I could take before I will truly die.

    She¡¯s also of Area E, and more capable in term of controlling her stats. And since her grade was higher than me, when she pummeled me, it felt like my bones were being crushed, and as they were recovered by skills, their structures also changed.

    Well, my durability has become much higher than the time I was in Gallia.

    Myne didn¡¯t care about the surroundings, she simply proceed to the church as is. Then, we noticed a small tent just outside the entrance. Even when I didn¡¯t enter the tent, I could tell from the smell. It¡¯s just as I thought.

    The church was distributing meals to the people.

    There was only one menu, vegetable soup boiled in a large cauldron. Sniff sniff¡­there is no meat in it judging from the smell. Even so, it¡¯s winter and the day has become colder.

    Even though it¡¯s just a simple soup, anyone here would really appreciate it since it¡¯ll help warm their body up. As evidence, there was that long queue.

    But then, I was wondering myself about how the church could afford the funds to do this¡­.it¡¯s a mystery.

    Myne said while watching the soup.

    [I want to eat]

    [No can do. That¡¯s not the meal prepared for us. Come now, let¡¯s go.]

    I pushed Myne¡¯s back, heading toward the church.

    Oooooh!?

    This would be the first time I entered the church, and I was mildly surprised to see the interior was actually more in order than the exterior. Especially the god¡¯s statue in the altar, it was actually in much better condition than the building itself.

    I looked at it, breathed out a long sigh, then went to ask the sister who was praying.

    She turned around, then asked me with wide-eyes.

    [This¡­Holy Knight-sama. Why, in such a place?]

    [My name is Fate Barbatos. I came here because I want to have a cooperation with the church.]

    I told her the current situation of the Barbatos territory, and that I wanted the church to help gather people to help with the reconstruction. And I specifically asked for people without proper skill to get a job.

    The sister was perplexed, especially since it¡¯s under the King¡¯s permission. But after thinking about letting the people be able to get a job even if it¡¯s a physical labor kind, she seemed relieved.

    And since it¡¯s the request of a Holy Knight, someone who is close to the absolute beings she worships, she¡¯ll obey even if she was forced to do so.

    [ I won¡¯t force you. If, there are people who live peacefully here but have no place to return home to, then it¡¯ll help me if you could introduce these kind of people to me.]

    [I see¡­..will it be alright if I ask about several things?]

    I nodded, then she began to ask after apologizing.

    [Will they receive proper meals? What about the guard for the journey?]

    We also talked about various other things. Apparently, the slums condition was worse than the time when I was still living here. It seemed to be because the absence of the Heart family, who had been keeping the more unsavory members of the Holy Knights away from the slum. Roxy¡¯s father died in Gallia, and Roxy herself had gone to Gallia.

    With nobody to keep them in check, the Holy Knights would come to the desolate slum to do some unspeakable violences.

    Indeed, when I told the King about my intention, some of the holy knights showed a blatantly dismayed face. I guess they think that I¡¯ve stolen their toys.

    I told the sister that the Barbatos family would come back later, and told her my detailed plan.

    First of all the team would do an inspection while having the sister follows as an overseer. No matter how much you say with your mouth, trust could only be obtained through actions and results after all.

    After talking about the whole things, I noticed that Myne wasn¡¯t around. After a brief look, I noticed her sleeping on one of the couch. As expected¡­.a first class warrior can rest at anywhere and anytime¡­.nonono, that was no good.

    Wasn¡¯t she just standing behind me before? As usual, the ¡°My pace Myne¡±.

    If I wake her up incorretly, she might go mad, so let¡¯s just leave her as it is for now.

    The sister smiled upon looking at Myne¡¯s sleeping face.

    [Such a cute sleeping face]

    [When she¡¯s asleep¡­.yes she is. If only she stays like that all the time, how wonderful it will be I wonder]

    [That¡¯s a harsh thing to say]

    [Ahahaha, I¡¯m just joking.]

    Whilst answering, my face turned serious as I turned toward the god¡¯s statue. The sister also turned toward the same direction.

    [What¡¯s the matter? The Laplace God?]

    [Aah¡­now I remember, that name. I have abandoned my faith in the past. But seeing this, feels nostalgic.]

    [I see. That is the God who created this world, so even if you are a holy knight, please refrain from saying blasphemous thing while you are here.]

    The faceless God stood there silently. The Creator God Laplace, he has given the people in this world a special gift called skill.

    However, the contents were not equal and it causes great disparity. Either you were a chosen, or not chosen¡­¡­those are the two positions one cannot changes until one dies.

    The sister also said it.

    That it¡¯s merely a great trial of faith laid by the god to us¡­..

    If that so, what about me? I wonder if the Gluttony skill is also that so-called trial from the God.

 Chapter 84 - The Burixes Jump in

    Chapter 84 ¨C The Burixes Jump in

    The next day. Under the sunny sky, I started tending to the mansion¡¯s garden.

    Since I don¡¯t have the skill, I couldn¡¯t take part in the mansion¡¯s renovation, so I left it to the carpenters that Aaron had arranged.

    But I wanted to put my experience as a gardener during my time working for the Hearts into use. This kind of thing is actually fun to do for me, although it may be weird seeing the Barbatos family head himself is the one who does the work.

    Quietly went by myself, since there is no weed left after Myne pulverized the garden, I began to think about how to return the garden to its former glory, when suddenly someone called me from the direction of the Heart mansion.

    [Aren¡¯t you Fate!? It¡¯s been a while¡­..]

    It was one of the Heart family¡¯s gardeners who I¡¯m indebted with for teaching me the gardening techniques. He looked at me and smiled, seemingly pleased with the reunion. Then he looked at where I am, the clothes I¡¯m wearing, before his expression turned agape.

    While I stayed in the mansion, I didn¡¯t put my skull mask on, so I kinda knew that it will be like this.

    [It¡¯s been a while. Long time no see.]

    [¡­..that¡¯s one more surprise for me. You left here, then returned, but I never expected that you¡¯ll return as a holy knight. Oops, I shouldn¡¯t be talking so nonchalantly.]

    [No, you can speak as usual. Let me reintroduce myself then. I¡¯m Fate Barbatos, the successor to the Barbatos family. Now that I have, please call me Fate like before.]

    [Alright. If that¡¯s what you want, then I will do so. Anyways, there was a talk among the servants that Aaron-sama has returned. There is also the story about succession¡­.but I never thought that it¡¯s actually Fate¡­..you hid your real capabilities really well, didn¡¯t you?]

    I hid my real capability¡­..? Well, I was just living quietly as normal employee, and I didn¡¯t have holy sword mastery skill back then, so I didn¡¯t exactly hide anything¡­..

    I only obtained the holy sword mastery after I devoured the soul of Burix¡¯s second son Hado. For better or worse, without this skill, I honestly don¡¯t know what will become of me.

    I was just a gatekeeper at first, then after receiving serious injuries from the Burixes, I was rescued by Roxy and became the Heart mansion¡¯s employee¡­.I left for Gallia as a warrior, then returned home as a holy knight. Not only that, a successor to the Sword Saint Aaron.

    With a bitter smile, teacher gardener told me while giving a look at the Barbatos mansion¡¯s garden.

    [Anyways, that seems to be in bad condition. By any chance, is Fate planning to fix the garden by yourself?]

    I supposed he guessed it from the tools I put around me.

    [Ah, yes, I am. I want to put into use everything you have taught me. Moreover, doing this makes me feel calm. I do know that it¡¯ll take a while to restore the garden entirely though.]

    [U~n, that¡¯s true. How about this, why don¡¯t I help you out?]

    [Eh, is it really okay? Then what about the Heart family¡¯s garden¡­.?]

    He laughed at that. He said that it¡¯s no good to look down on someone who has worked as a gardener for decades, and there was more than one gardener at the Heart mansion anyways.

    And so he decided to help during his free time.

    [Yosh, it¡¯s decided. I¡¯ll help you in a bit.]

    [Yes, thank you very much!]

    Teacher gardener went into the Barbatos mansion garden, and gave it another look.

    He then frowned, as he looked up to the sky.

    [I only looked her once in a while when working next door, but I don¡¯t know that it was worse than I thought before. And¡­¡­what¡¯s with that!?]

    [Eh, which one do you mean?]

    He¡¯s pointing at the battle traces and deep gouges on the ground. Ah, that was from yesterday, when Aaron and Myne sparred on the garden.

    Even without Myne, Aaron¡¯s strength had also grown exponentially after defeating the¡¾Harbinger of Death]Lich Lord. Perhaps it¡¯s due to having broken through the limit after that battle.

    The sparring session left great damage to the garden. I also contributed to the damage, since I was also training, but I couldn¡¯t just say that¡­..

    [When one becomes a master in swordsmanship, even a simple practice will do this much damage.]

    [But then, if it¡¯s left like this there will be nothing growing on it, it will be a wasteland.]

    While me and teacher gardener were wrecking our head for solution, the two main causes of this trouble showed up. Both had their weapon in hand. Since it happens quite often recently, it¡¯s easy to tell what is going to happen next. They are going to spar again today¡­.those battle maniacs!

    A collision noise rang right in front of our eyes. The holy sword and the black axe clashed hard.

    Parts of the garden were leveled in each clash. Teacher gardener stared at the fight dumbfoundedly, then left the spot and returned to Heart family mansion without saying anything.

    [Please wait a moment! Aren¡¯t you going to help me out!?]

    [As I thought, it¡¯s impossible. Even if we fix the garden, it¡¯ll return to nothing if they fight like this again. No, it may be worse than that.]

    [I have a good idea. Please wait here a moment.]

    I drew out black sword Greed from the scabbard and joined the fray. Although it¡¯s just a sparring session, I had to stop the needless fights which will turn the garden into a dead land.

    Greed then said through the¡¶Mind Reading¡·skill.

    ¡ºDon¡¯t hesitate. Fate, bring down the girl who destroys your garden in full wrath!¡»

    [I almost thought that you are someone else¡­]

    ¡ºGo ahead! Use the secret first form, finish it in one shot£¡¡»

    [Are you stupid!? That¡¯s definitely a no go. If I do that, not only the garden, the mansion will also disappear!]

    ¡ºJust start up from scratch. Won¡¯t that clean up everything nicely£¿¡»

    While listening to the usual dubious remark from Greed, I tried to stop Aaron and Myne.

    Somehow, after one or two strikes to break them off, it turned into me vs both Aaron and Myne instead. After fighting fiercely for fifteen minutes, the two finally quieted down.

    [What¡¯s wrong? Fate. Stay away, I want to play a little with Aaron.]

    [I wanted to separate you two, that¡¯s why I butted in. By the way, Myne¡­..that attack just now was too earnest, I thought I was going to die]

    [There¡¯s no such thing. You¡¯ll be flying in the air already if I¡¯m serious. Wanna try?]

    Aaron shook his head, laughing as he put his holy sword back into the sheath.

    [It¡¯s not fun barging in another person¡¯s battle. If you want to fight that much, then take turns. I have advance arrangement with Myne earlier this morning. But, since it turned out to be quite fun, I¡¯ll be looking forward for another session.]

    [No no, that¡¯s not what I mean. I¡­..]

    Apparently, Aaron and Myne thought that I barged into the fight because I had no companion to spar with, which I had to deny with all my might whilst also trying to explain the situation.

    If those two continued to fight in the garden, I will never be able to restore the garden.

    [Umu, I see. We understand, but then you¡¯ll have to find another place to be used for training, that actually sounds good.]

    [Yes, that indeed is. How about, using that corner at the West side?]

    [So it¡¯ll be a fight in a limited space¡­..interesting. How do you think, Myne?]

    [It doesn¡¯t matter for me. I can fight just fine anywhere.]

    [Then it¡¯s decided. Shall we go now?]

    [Oo!]

    In full haste, Aaron and Myne rushed to the designated place and started fighting once more¡­..snow and dust filled the air, as the fight became increasingly fiercer than before.

    Replacing Greed back to his scabbard, I let out a long sigh, and returned to teacher gardener¡¯s side.

    [I¡¯ve kept you waiting. Now the damage should be halted with that.]

    [¡­..you people are¡­..really valorous bunch. That¡¯ll really help. Although, this place looks very much like Gallia now.]

    He¡¯s reminiscing about Gallia from his childhood¨D¨Dwhich was a wasteland full of traces of battles. The aftermath of Aaron and Myne¡¯s fight actually evoked that memory.

    I¡¯ll just have to restore and give the garden good care from now on. Together with teacher gardener, we worked on the garden till dusk. We also discussed various things, such as how to arrange the plants, but for the time being we decided to make use of his supplier.

    [Pardon me for the hassle.]

    [No, it¡¯s me who should be thanking you. It¡¯s been a while since this old me has this big of a job. Now it¡¯s mainly just garden maintenance. I¡¯ll come and help you again. I¡¯ll also inform the others.]

    [Thank you very much!]

    If the other teacher gardeners also joined in to help, this work will be as good as done already.

    While seeing him went back to the Heart family mansion, I envisioned the completed garden already. A large fountain in front of the mansion, large trees surrounding it, and flower bed beneath it.

    Yes, that¡¯s wonderful. I couldn¡¯t wait to see when it¡¯s finally completed!

    While I was imagining that, I heard explosion coming from the west side. Yes, that¡¯s right. Myne and Aaron is still fighting. The stamina of those two are truly bottomless.

    If I showed up there, I¡¯ll inadvertently get dragged to the fight. When I thought about to just returning back to the mansion, I saw the face of a girl I met recently at the front gate.

    It¡¯s the church sister from the slum. She had promised to help us gather people without proper job for Hausen¡¯s reconstruction. But in order to do that, she¡¯ll need the recommendation letter from the holy knights on that area.

    That girl is actually prepared. I didn¡¯t expect her to come here today when I only asked her yesterday, so I¡¯m quite happy that she arrived sooner.

    I approached the gate to greet her, but something about her pale complexion made me to have a bad feeling. She then told me.

    [Please! Please help us!]

    [What, what is happening?]

    Something bad must be happening if she¡¯s that rushed. I immediately opened the gate, and invited her in.

    She actually fell off on her knees soon after. I wonder what made her running here in so much a rush that she ended up unable to keep standing like this.

    The sister looked at me still on that position.

    [I¡¯ve committed a terrible sin. I thought¡­..I thought it was okay to do it. But¡­.]

    Hearing her story, I found out why she was giving out food yesterday at the church.

    The money to buy that food, actually came from the Burixes. But it¡¯s under the condition that the church will send out about fifty improperly skilled people regularly, apparently to work at an unspecified place.

    [There were no problems so far, everyone sent returned back home. But this time¡­..more than 100 people than usual are sent out. Those people didn¡¯t come back home as scheduled. Few was fortunate to be able to escape. When we asked them what happened¡­.]

    All other people aside from him were murdered.

    That¡¯s more than 100 people!? What on earth were the Burixes thinking to achieve with that?

    The sister didn¡¯t know what to do, so she decided to seek help from the Barbatos family who contacted her yesterday as they were one of the Great Five families.

    I listened to her and slowly calmed the sister down.

    [Where have they been taken to?]

    [It¡¯s¡­.it seems Burix family¡¯s facility on the military district.]

    So it¡¯s in the military district¡­¡­. That place really does need a proper inspection.

    =====

 Chapter 85 - Kingdomâ€™s Military District

    Chapter 85 ¨C Kingdom¡¯s Military District

    At midnight, when the moon was at its highest, I left the mansion.

    Even if it¡¯s an inspection, I can¡¯t just barge into the Burixes¡¯ mansion. Therefore, I¡¯ll just blend in the dark of the night just like the old times (the way Mukuro did), and do as I please.

    It¡¯s next to military district and one could only enter the holy knights estates from there. However, there should be gatekeepers guarding the entrance, so I had to take a different route.

    While I was observing through the high wall that separates each district, black sword Greed spoke to me via¡¶Mind Reading¡·

    ¡ºThis will be our first solo action since a long time. Isn¡¯t fun? To not have the old man and Myne tagging along¡»

    [No idea yet, this doesn¡¯t seem to be something I can do alone.]

    Since Aaron doesn¡¯t like to do something like this, I asked him to report this matter regarding the Burixes to the King.

    The people living on the Kingdom were under the control of the King. Even so, they attracted people to come to the military district without permission for their personal interest, and even killed some of those people, this shouldn¡¯t go on without them taking any blame. Therefore, I also had the sister to go with Aaron to the palace.

    Seeing how they hadn¡¯t returned up until I left the mansion, then the reports should still be ongoing.

    Myne wanted to come with me, but I asked her to stay at the mansion in case there was news. In any case, she¡¯s not well versed in subterfuge. With that black axe of hers, she¡¯ll just hit everything that comes before her, too conspicuous.

    Although she agreed to it, she kept watching me with a look as if she was having grudge against me from being made to stay at the mansion. I could only hope that I can lighten her mood after I return from the military district. Myne can be this mildly annoying at times.

    [Now then, by jumping through this wall, I¡¯ll be able to get in.]

    ¡ºCan you really jump that high, I want to see how¡»

    [I¡¯ll show you how much I have become accustomed to Area E]

    I kicked the ground gently, and flew over the wall. Then, having done so, I landed on my feet.

    [How about that, pretty nice, isn¡¯t it?]

    ¡º60 points, you have a long way to go. I can still feel the slight vibration from your movements.¡»

    [So it¡¯s already quite good. Greed always sets a ridiculous standard when evaluating me after all]

    ¡ºIt¡¯s only natural since you are my wielder. Anyways, look downward¡»

    This was¡­.amazing.

    As far as my eyes could see, buildings lining up in order shone with beautiful lightings. The amount of light was incomparably many more than the other district.

    Having been blocked by high and thick walls, I never knew about this before, but even the style of the buildings were different.

    The buildings on the commercial district, residential district, and the holy knights estates were all made from bricks.

    However, the buildings on the military district were different, they weren¡¯t made of bricks. They had this slick feeling to them. There were no windows in any of them, and each one was tall and sturdy.

    Then, the source of the lights itself, were actually the buildings emitting light.

    [What¡¯s with that¡­.buildings?]

    ¡ºThat is, Gallia¡¯s technology. It¡¯s a special plate that can extract energy from the atmosphere. The energy is then used to power the building¡»

    [The kingdom military district actually uses Gallia¡¯s technology¡­..]

    Gallia was destroyed long ago. I¡¯ve always thought that its technology had also been lost, but who would¡¯ve thought that it¡¯s still living, right behind this wall.

    ¡ºWell, even if it¡¯s said to be destroyed, not all of it has vanished. There are still many ruins on Gallia, Fate has seen one yourself, haven¡¯t you? From there, things like this can be collected.¡»

    [In that case, Gallia would be like a mountain of unexpected treasure]

    ¡ºYeah, that¡¯s why Envy put Tenryu on Gallia, it was to keep watch. It also happen to be a good way to control the monster¡¯s aggression.¡»

    However, Tenryu was defeated by me. Regarding the monster¡¯s aggression, during that same battle I made a large and deep chasm separating the kingdom and Gallia, so it should be harder for them to attack.

    Moreover, I have others¡¯ help too. So I don¡¯t give Gallia¡¯s monsters too much attention.

    [If, from now on, people starts looking for relics of Gallia, will this kind of view also spread outside the military district?]

    ¡ºThe kingdom wouldn¡¯t allow that. Seems to me that they want to monopolize Gallia¡¯s technology¡»

    [Yeah, isolating this here is also an evidence.]

    But now that the road to Gallia had been opened, those who were seeking the technology wouldn¡¯t stay put. Then, Hausen, which is the closest to Gallia, albeit still under reconstruction, would inevitably be involved in this battle.

    Imagining a city filled with technology never seen before, I got excited.

    However, the Burixes should take priority now.

    [From here, we can¡¯t yet see the Burixes research facility.]

    ¡ºFrom what the sister said, it¡¯s north from here¡»

    [And she also said that it¡¯s easily recognized with a single glance]

    The Burix is one of the Five Great Families of the Holy Knight. It¡¯s said that their family crest is painted on the research facility.

    Moreover, it¡¯s said that it was actually more than a research facility. That was what the person who escaped told to the sister, so it must be correct.

    [Well, I¡¯ll understand once I see it myself]

    ¡ºDon¡¯t get caught. Just observe. Whatever happened, don¡¯t involve yourself in¡»

    [What¡¯s with that? All of a sudden.]

    ¡ºHow the human make use of Gallia¡¯s technology, has nothing to do with me since a long time ago¡»

    Being cautious isn¡¯t Greed usual characteristic, but anyways, I jumped down the wall after I was sure that there were no people around.

    When I landed, I swayed a little due to the shock.

    All the buildings I saw while running, were made by a material I¡¯ve never seen before, and since the central parts of the building shone with light, the direction was clearly visible even at night. With many of these kind of buildings around, I didn¡¯t feel the need to use night vision.

    Occasionally, I saw some patrolling soldiers, keep going north. Then, crowds of people amassing around a lump of metal that I¡¯ve never seen before. There were about ten or so people who wore white robes in addition to the soldiers.

    Everyone was watching intently, at a pair of metal rings that were lined up side by side, the contraption seemingly had a place to sit on in the middle. Strangely, although the construct seems unstable and may collapse at anytime, it stood upright and balanced on the ground.

    While looking at it from a distance, I asked Greed.

    [What the hell is that thing?]

    ¡ºIt¡¯s a mechanism called bike, a kind of vehicle used in the old days of Gallia. It seems that they found it on Gallia, and had been attempting to restore it¡»

    [That¡¯s a vehicle? It¡¯s only mass of metals]

    ¡ºYou won¡¯t understand the underlying mechanism and how it worked. However, it was an excellent vehicle that was hundred time better than a horse. It also won¡¯t get tired like horses do.¡»

    I can¡¯t actually believe that riding that thing will be better than riding a horse. However, it¡¯s made of inorganic matter so it must¡¯ve indeed cannot feel tired. Just like Greed here.

    [How do you ride one?]

    ¡ºYou can change direction with that handle at upper part of the front wheel¡£And since there is balance control device on it, even a first timer will be able to ride it just fine.¡»

    [Fu~hn, then, why they haven¡¯t tried to ride it?]

    As I said that, Greed snorted a laugh,

    ¡ºThey have insufficient magic power to rev the bike on. That vehicle consume magic power to move. Among all of them, sitting on the seat alone will be like flying to heaven¡»

    Indeed when I looked closer, there were three person sprawled around the bike, all fainted.

    All of them, had similarly white eyes and foam coming out from their mouth. That seemed to be what Greed meant by ¡®flying to heaven¡¯.

    [Can I ride it?]

    ¡ºOf course you can. Fate belongs to Area E. You¡¯ll be able to ride it as long as you like. But, just give it up for now¡»

    [I know, let¡¯s go on!]

    The kingdom¡¯s military district was the only place I knew nothing of, so it couldn¡¯t be helped.

    While repressing my desire to see more new things, I continued to march northward.

 Chapter 86 - 7th Laboratory

    Chapter 86 ¨C 7th Laboratory

    As I proceeded onward while evading the patrols, an extraordinary facility came into sight.

    And the Burix family crest was attached on the wall.

    I approached closer to see the situation. Of course, it¡¯s heavily guarded¡­..

    It¡¯s only natural. Someone who they¡¯d brought from the slums had just escaped.

    The black sword Greed, through ¡¶mind reading¡· skill, spoke to me

    ¡ºNow then, what to do? It won¡¯t be easy sneaking inside with this kind of security¡»

    [I can see that too. In that case, all I need to do is enter by using that method.]

    ¡ºBoing boing, boing boing, like a rabbit. No, or is it frog¡­¡­ribbit ribbit¡»

    [Shut up]

    Really now¡­.a distraction! I wish he did that less often in the future.

    Matching my timing, I approached the highly secured building. Then I kicked the ground with lots of momentum.

    Since the height did not even come close to that of the the wall surrounding the military district, it¡¯s a piece of cake to do.

    The building exterior that I saw while jumping had no seams nor scratches, just like a smooth mirror. As Greed said before, it must be created by Gallian lost technology. In lieu of the atmosphere it invoked, I felt somewhat nostalgic.

    [Whoopsie, got there!]

    ¡ºThere seems to be no security here.¡»

    [Yeah, they are all busy at the bottom.]

    The wind on the rooftop was, stronger than I thought. It felt like I was standing over a huge ventilation, because heat is being expelled from the interior of the facility. Even though it¡¯s winter, up in here it was as hot as midsummer.

    Since I¡¯m wearing thick winter clothes, sweat started to pour out from my forehead just by standing here.

    [Hey, Greed. Just what is that thing inside of the building that causes wind like this?]

    ¡ºIt¡¯s just a propeller. A rotating mechanism that spin. Nowadays even such simple thing has been lost¡»

    Is it really that simple¡­¡­.doesn¡¯t seem like it to me. How do you turn such a thing without using your own hand, I simply had no idea.

    Anyways, I found a route to go inside.

    [Alright then, let¡¯s get down there]

    ¡ºhahahaahahaa, you want to go down through there. Interesting¡»

    I cut down the fall prevention net installed on the ventilation. Just up to the extent that a human sized object could pass through.

    After that, we can only got down there by matching the timing with the high speed propeller to avoid being scratched by it. But before that I activated ¡¶Night Vision¡· because it¡¯s really dark inside.

    ¡ºIt seems easy, but it¡¯s actually not. The current Fate, even if the propeller paddle hit you, you should be just fine. However, it¡¯ll cause the propeller to be disjointed. That¡¯s all.¡»

    [We are here to sneak inside, aren¡¯t we?]

    ¡ºYou don¡¯t say. Then, let this me witness to how well you plan to do that.¡»

    [As always.]

    ¡ºThat¡¯s right. Whatever it is, this me is just a weapon after all, hahahaa¡»

    Greed¡¯s laughter was drowned under the noise from the ventilation shaft. The spinning sound coming from inside became louder. The wind actually got stronger, to the point that I think I almost floated in air thanks to it.

    I checked the movement of the propeller once more.

    [Now!]

    Kicking the wall, I stormed in. My head almost hit the propeller, but my whole body managed to pass through, and my leg very nearly got smashed.

    Fuu~¡­.that was really close.

    But if I compare this to Myne and her black axe, this was nothing.

    After passing through the huge propeller, the wind pressure dropped down and my falling speed increased. Let¡¯s see how deep this thing go.

    The sister from the slum told me, the people gathered seemed to be brought downstairs after they arrived at the facility. Therefore, basement is the place that I need to find.

    So, what is inside anyways¡­..I tried to check out.

    [The more we go down the more it becomes a mess. This place..]

    ¡ºIt¡¯s a big facility. So it¡¯s only natural that the ventilation system is also more complex. Let¡¯s try to find the one with wider space. Otherwise it¡¯ll be harder to reach the basement.¡»

    [I know that already.]

    Following Greed¡¯s advice, I found a wider ventilation shaft and proceeded through it. And then, my nose caught a certain smell. It¡¯s somewhat¡­..fishy and discomforting smell.

    Like the smell when I hunted goblins.

    [¡­..the smell of death.]

    ¡ºFate, we¡¯re arriving there soon.¡»

    I finally landed at the lowest layer of the vent, on some kind of wire net, through where it seems the air from indoor could be released to the outside.

    Under that, was a rather large room with running water from one sides to the other. The water illuminated by light seemingly colored red, as if it was blood.

    Since there are bridges on standby along the running water, I simply cut the wire mesh, and got down.

    [My, this is truly a horrid place.]

    [What with you, acting unusual?]

    ¡ºIs that so¡­¡­anyways, we better go ahead and hurry¡»

    Whilst wondering why Greed acted unusual, I proceeded ahead to what seemed like the exit of the room.

    There is something that seemed to be a door that I¡¯ve never seen before, and I can¡¯t open it¡­.

    It didn¡¯t have any doorknob, and did not move when I pushed it.

    Seeing me having some difficulty, Greed then spoke to me via ¡¶Mind Reading¡· .

    ¡ºIt¡¯s an automatic door. Someone with authorization needs to touch that plate in order to open the door.¡»

    [Well, seriously¡­¡­ since I¡¯m not even an authorized personnel, then I won¡¯t be able to open it. We also can¡¯t afford to forcefully break it¡­..]

    Now, what to do then. If I headed back after only this much, I¡¯ll end up being Greed¡¯s laughingstock later on.

    ¡ºTry putting me on that plate over there.¡»

    [Ee, but why?]

    ¡ºHush now, quickly.¡»

    Prompted by the confidence Greed, I tried to put him over the plate as I was told.

    And the automatic door,

    [It open up!?]

    ¡ºHow about that£¡¡¡Something like this, is too simple for this me¡»

    It was supposedly an automatic door that only allows authorized people to open it, yet Greed intervene in some way and actually unlocked it. I suppose Greed-sama really had his uses.

    ¡ºThe system is too simple for this me. This me will open the door, so go¡»

    [Somehow, I feel like you¡¯ve suddenly become dependable]

    ¡ºHah!? You are always prone to make such mistake. Correct yourself¡»

    Behind the opened automatic door, I peeked to see if there was anyone else there. It¡¯s strangely very quiet in this place.

    [Yosh, let¡¯s go]

    ¡ºOi, are you listening?¡»

    [Yeah yeah, I¡¯m listening. Greed is dependable. Always been dependable.]

    ¡ºRemember that in your head. Remember that£¡¡»

    After a while, I walked into an aisle. The light fixtures were placed really high in the ceiling, but that doesn¡¯t make the room to be dim. Those thing are definitely not candle.

    Well, not only the lighting, the wall was also made of a material that was neither metal nor stone. Automatic doors that won¡¯t open without permission, all of those were quite different from the world that I knew..

    It¡¯s like I was sent to another world.

    [Hey, Greed. All these technology are originated from Gallia, right?]

    ¡ºThat¡¯s right. There is no other reasoning¡»

    [Gallia is, a very weird country. Even with all these technology, I wonder how they got destroyed?]

    ¡ºThey ignored ethics and have gone too far. I suppose it wasn¡¯t only that but¡­¡­¡»

    Greed suddenly became quiet. However, even while being silent like that, the automatic door which I passed through kept opening.

    Just then, I sensed the presence of someone else, and thus stopped walking.

    Sneakily peeped in, I saw people carrying large metal container box out of a carriage, before entering the automatic door.

    I wonder what that box is¡­..It actually need about 5 grown men to move that metal box

    After confirming that everyone has gone, I approached the remaining batch of boxes.

    Looking closely, there was a bit of dark black stuff stuck on the box¡¯ lid. Something familiar quickly crossed my mind,

    [This is¡­..no way¡­..there is, no way.]

    ¡ºFate, cut it out£¡¡»

    Without asking Greed first, I opened the box¡¯s lid. Those people lifted it with such an empty expression. That¡¯s why, at first I didn¡¯t put too much thought on it.

    Now I wish that it¡¯s not what I thought it is.

    [It¡¯s a lie¡­..right, Greed?]

    Holding my trembling right hand with my left, I put the box¡¯s lid back.

    =====

 Chapter 87 - The Captured Holy Knight

    Chapter 87 ¨C The Captured Holy Knight

    ¡ºFate, get a hold on yourself£¡¡»

    Greed¡¯s voice woke me up from my reverie just in time for me to hear footsteps. I immediately turned tail and hide. The men who brought the metal box earlier returned.

    Apparently, I was dumbstruck longer than I thought I would. The content of the box still burnt in eyes, making me feel sick. How dare them to do such a terrible thing.

    The men carried the box that contained such a thing mechanically. What in the world¡­..was actually happening here!

    ¡ºCalm down, your heartbeat is irregular. That¡¯s why I told you not to look£¡¡»

    [Sorry. But I¡¯m not regretting the fact that I saw it. Now I know for sure that something is really happening.

    ¡ºI don¡¯t think you¡¯ll have the appetite to eat your favorite meat dish for a while now.¡»

    [¡­Shut up]

    ¡ºThat¡¯s the spirit. Now let¡¯s continue¡»

    I collected my breathing, then checked where the box was. Apparently those men had carried it away. Now then, should I follow them, or try for another route?

    ¡ºIf you notice, it¡¯s packed in a box probably in preparation to discard it. If you follow those guys, you¡¯ll only end up seeing something more terrible¡»

    [Even more terrible!?]

    ¡ºOi, stop! Fate!¡»

    I ran toward the direction where those men had gone to. When I arrived they were opening the box, and poured the content downward. Then a strange voice could be heard from the bottom of the pit. That couldn¡¯t possibly be a sound coming from human¡­¡­but here on the kingdom?

    While I was observing in fear, the men looked down,

    [There, eat a lot]

    [Whoa, it¡¯s still feel terrible no matter how many times I¡¯ve seen it.]

    [You guys, don¡¯t look down there too much! You¡¯ll be eaten like food too if you fall]

    [I know that already, but really, using those unblessed people for something like this, it¡¯s still terrible.]

    [The salary was okay, you¡¯ll be fine once you get used to it. I¡¯d rather not be those powerless people who were blinded by gold, and ended up becoming food for those things.]

    Their conversation was too much for me. I got out of my hiding place, and dashed at one of the men with a great momentum.

    [Then let¡¯s see you fall down there]

    [What, Uaaaaaaaaaa]

    Although the four remaining people was surprised by the sudden attack, they immediately took out the baton that was strapped on each of their waist.

    [Who are you!? You, do you know what kind of research facility this is?!]

    However, I didn¡¯t let them do any counterattack. I dropped them down to the pit without letting anyone off.

    [I do know what kind of place this is]

    Whilst grasping the neck of the one remaining person, I looked at the four who were already down there.

    Although it¡¯s quite a deep pit, they were still alive. Trembling in fear. The reason being the monsters around them. Although they¡¯ve eaten bloody meats just now, those four will still be eaten by them regardless.

    The four will just be the next course on the menu. That¡¯s why, they desperately asked me for help.

    [We¡¯ve done bad things! Please push the emergency button!]

    [Please! We¡¯ll be eaten at this rate!]

    There was a red button on the wall where they pointed at. It seemed to be used quite often, seeing how the red paint is worn out, and the silver colored metal is slightly sticking out. If it¡¯s really for emergency, why did they use it this often?

    Could it be, that this people fell down there on daily basis? Impossible¡­.

    Greed then spoke to me via¡¶Mind Reading¡·.

    ¡ºThat button is probably linked to the device that look like collar attached on the monsters below. If you push that, the device will activate, and send electric current to help pacify the monsters.¡»

    [Then, the reason why it¡¯s been used that often¡­]

    ¡ºNearly everyday, they deliberately torture the monsters, to have some fun or something.¡»

    [Everything about this place are truly terrible]

    I decided to watch without pressing the button. The monsters were approaching the four men with their tongue hung out, as if they¡¯re seeing those guys as main dish.

    [Please! Press it immediately!]

    [Can¡¯t handle this anymore¡­¡­.uaaaaaaaaaaaaaa, stop! Don¡¯t get any closer!]

    [Don¡¯t, please don¡¯t!]

    The monsters didn¡¯t kill the men at once, letting them struggle as their bones got crushed bit by bit. As if to reproduce the torture that those men had inflicted upon the monsters.

    These monsters were smarter than they looked.

    While the sound of screaming filled the room, I started questioning the remaining one that I haven¡¯t thrown down.

    [What is this place trying to do? Answer me!]

    [¡­¡­I can¡¯t say¡­¡­I can¡¯t possibly tell you¡­..if I do, I¡­..]

    I already knew without him telling. The Burixes won¡¯t allow him to live if their secret is exposed.

    Even so, I¡¯ll make him talk. I can¡¯t just let go such a precious source of information, can I?

    The Burix family had been keeping monsters inside the kingdom. Even use human to feed it.

    For what? Also, what kind of monsters are they, since I can¡¯t see it from here?

    I let the man hang just above the pit. So if I let him loose, he¡¯ll only end up falling into the pit, joining his friends who had ended up becoming food.

    [¡­¡­..alright. I¡¯ll tell you, so please don¡¯t drop me down.]

    [Then firstly, who ordered such atrocity to be done?]

    [It¡¯s Rafal Burix-sama. Please, I don¡¯t know anything beyond that. My job is only to feed the monsters with the carcasses inside the boxes.]

    [Then what kind of monsters lurking down there?]

    [I don¡¯t really know the detail. But, they are¡­¡­just goblins at the beginning. However, when they ate human flesh, their appearance changed¡­. About what caused that¡­¡­. I really really have no idea]

    I loosened my grip around his neck, which caused him to hurryingly talk some more.

    [There is more. Please listen to me! Mimir-sama is one in charge of this place. If you questioned Mimir-sama, you¡¯ll surely obtain more information.]

    [Ha!? Why is it Mimir?]

    Mimir is Rafal¡¯s sister. However, why would he assign her here, to such a creepy facility of all places?

    Of course, the man did not know the detail. However, he heard about it before from one of the women who work on this facility.

    [That¡¯s hard to believe. Are you trying to fool me! Then where is this Mimir-sama at?]

    [North from here. There is a room called accomodation room. I¡¯ve never been to that room before, so don¡¯t know the detail. Please, believe me!]

    [¡­Alright]

    I let go of my grip as I say so. The man¡¯s face turned pale, he fell down to the pit where the mysterious monsters that were originally goblins awaited him.

    [Why! I¡¯ve told you everything I know! But¡­..why!]

    [I¡¯ll go to check what you¡¯ve said just now. If it turns out to be true, then I¡¯ll return here to help you out]

    [That¡¯s impossible¡­¡­.there is no time]

    [That¡¯ll be up to you. I¡¯ve been wondering¡­..if you are really stronger than those people you claimed to be ¡®powerless¡¯]

    I didn¡¯t bother to see the man anymore. I quickly headed out this accommodation room he talked about. The only sound I hear from behind me, was the scream of a man and roars of monsters.

    What happened here can be said to be a grave violation to human ethics. I knew that Rafal is a horrible person, but to think a human would actually do something like this.

    Moreover, he actually confined his sister Mimir here. Rafal that I knew of would at least acted gentle to Mimir.

    While I was thinking about what went wrong, Greed spoke through¡¶Mind Reading¡·.

    ¡ºFate, have you noticed? Despite us being noisy like that, nobody actually came¡»

    [Yeah, of course I have. When I was interrogating that guy, I¡¯ve kept myself alert to the surroundings. There is too little people here. If it¡¯s true that Mimir is just up ahead, then we may learn the truth behind all this.]

    ¡º¡­¡­this feeling reminds me of my old days. Be careful¡»

    Greed advised me with a rare heavy tone in his voice. I guess I really should hear him out this time.

    It¡¯s too cold here. I didn¡¯t feel any warmth nor any sign of life. All I can hear, was the barks of the monsters who still hadn¡¯t felt satisfied with their meal.

    =====

 Chapter 88 - Experiment Subject E 002

    Chapter 88 ¨C Experiment Subject E 002

    Advancing to the accommodation room that the man had told me previously, I somehow started to feel cold.

    No, I could see it properly. There were traces of nail scratches, as well as blood, stuck together on the white wall.

    More and more traces like that the further I went north. Judging from this many scratches and bloods, it¡¯s quite obvious that there were lots of victims.

    Apparently, the people from the slum were massacred as they tried to escape. And then, their remains were collected and turned into food for those goblins¡­..

    ¡ºFate, are you alright£¿¡»

    [Why so suddenly? I need to find Mimir for now.]

    ¡ºIf only that¡¯s just the case¡­¡­but you don¡¯t act like the usual you.¡»

    [What do you mean?]

    ¡ºLet me advise you, listen well. From here onward, repress your malicious intent. If you can¡¯t stay put in this kind of situation, then let¡¯s just stop here.¡»

    [But, they are¡­..]

    ¡ºYour impatience is understandable, but still. It¡¯s also for you to learn. There is no good and evil when it comes to power. And right now those siblings have more power than you do.¡»

    [Greed¡­..I]

    ¡ºRemember once more. Back when we fought the Tenryu. Are you planning to repeat that? Next time, do you think Roxy will be there to save you£¿¡»

    Do I want to repeat what happened that day¡­..?

    I went to Gallia wanting to become Roxy¡¯s power, but a fierce fight broke out, and my identity became known at worst possible timing. Even so, it was her who lended me a hand when my power (Gluttony skill) was on the verge of breaking out.

    I had no idea how Roxy did it, for all I felt was just a warm feeling. I got to keep my level and stats, and was saved from being engulfed by my own skill. But then, I realized.

    I went to Gallia not because I wanted to save Roxy. Rather, it¡¯s because I wanted to be saved by her¡­¡­

    Because I felt that that won¡¯t do, I started over once again and worked hard so that I won¡¯t end up hurting Roxy¡¯s feeling again. However, I once again only concerned about the thing laid before my eyes, and lost sight of what I truly have to do¡­¡­ it¡¯s miserable if you ask me.

    Just like Greed, Myne and Aaron too, still concerned about me even after I¡¯ve become a holy knight. Still, there are too many things to do, so priority had to be made. I guess they always acted unreasonable or aggressive because above all, they want to take the shortest route to the destination.

    [I¡¯m sorry¡­.Greed. My eyes are open now, it¡¯s alright.]

    ¡ºVery well then. I won¡¯t say anything more starting from here.¡»

    [Yeah, please watch over me.]

    Roxy¡­.that girl will pay good deeds with another good deeds, but would not necessarily repay evil deeds with an evil deeds of her own. Meanwhile I can only react to evil with my own evil. But as Greed said, I won¡¯t be able to advance if I stay that way. I can¡¯t do like Roxy does, so I simply has to find my own path.

    If I managed to handle this squabble with the Burixes properly, I feel like I¡¯ll be able to face Roxy with pride one day.

    Grasping the black sword in my hand tightly, I hurried on ahead as a plate with ¡°storage room¡± written on it entered my view. The automatic door there was bigger than the one I already saw, perhaps to allow large group of people to pass through it at once.

    [Greed, can you do it?]

    ¡ºLeave it to me¡»

    I held Greed over the identification plate, which opened up the automatic door with a beep, leading me to an empty room.

    There was only one passage here, with several transparent doors on both sides facing each other.

    I closed in, and found out that none of the transparent doored rooms were occupied.

    Inside, it¡¯s a pure white room with only some holes for drainage. Definitely not a place where a human could live.

    I looked into the rooms one by one. I wonder, where and what have become of the previous occupant of these rooms, since the inside of the rooms were extraordinarily clean.

    [There is no one here]

    ¡ºDon¡¯t be discouraged yet. Try looking on the innermost room. Those seems different from the other.¡»

    The automatic door that Greed directed me to was different from the others. It wasn¡¯t transparent, so I couldn¡¯t see what¡¯s inside like all other rooms.

    I didn¡¯t find Mimir on any other room. This one is the remaining room left¨D¨Dif Mimir is really in this facility then this is the last possible place she could be at.

    I held Greed over the identification plate just like how I entered the passageway.

    [Is it open¡­.!?]

    ¡ºOf course. Is that Mimir you¡¯ve spoken about£¿¡»

    [Yeah, there is no mistaking of that purple hair¡­.that¡¯s Mimir.]

    I had a little doubt myself, but it¡¯s indeed Mimir Burix.

    There is only a bed in that room. Mimir was dressed in white, and she was sleeping on that bed when I entered.

    She seemed to be very exhausted, that she didn¡¯t even wake up when I entered the room. Moreover, she stayed asleep even when I poked her face. This is really strange.

    [What¡¯s going on here?]

    ¡ºShe seemed to be sedated¡­¡­Fate, look at her left arm¡»

    [This is¡­]

    There were numerous small scars on Mimir¡¯s arm. It¡¯s as if she¡¯s been pricked by small needle over and over again on that area. To the point that the skin around the area was pale and congested.

    I listened carefully when Greed¡¯s voice rang out in my head.

    ¡ºSome kind of drug seemed to have been injected into her body with syringe. And on such a large amount at that. That¡¯s probably why she won¡¯t wake up.¡»

    [But why would they do that to her?]

    ¡º¡­¡­maybe some kind of experiment. Fate, try to use appraisal on this girl¡»

    According to Greed, if she were subjected to an experiment, then there should be a noticeable change in her stats.

    So I used ¡¶Appraisal¡· as suggested.

    Mimir Burix ¨C Lv30

    Durability: 5165600

    Strength: 6197600

    Magic: 6138400

    Spirit: 5150900

    Agility: 5167800

    Skill: Holy Sword Mastery, Strength Strengthening (L), Magic Strengthening (L)

    Eh¡­..her stats are abnormally high. For her current level, her stats should be floating around 200000ish. But hers are currently higher than 5 million.

    Is her abnormal status rise, the result of the experiment that Greed mentioned?

    However, Mimir was sedated to sleep due to that.

    [I still don¡¯t understand what actually happened in this facility as it is.]

    ¡ºWell then, what are you going to do, Fate£¿¡»

    [Let¡¯s take Mimir out of here. Eventually she¡¯ll wake up from the repeated sedation administered to her. When she do, we should be able to talk about this.]

    Reaching out to lift Mimir, I thought that I¡¯ve obtained a powerful source of information in the form of Mimir.

    But then, the interior of the white room turned red, and an alarm began to sound loudly.

    [Wha!?]

    ¡ºWhat a blunder, Fate. So that¡¯s the extent of your cautiousness.¡»

    [What the, why are you talking like you¡¯ve nothing to do with this!]

    ¡ºBecause this me is just a weapon.¡»

    [Good grief¡­..as always.]

    The automatic door also closed itself without permission. While carrying Mimir with one hand, I put Greed over the identification plate.

    [It won¡¯t open]

    ¡ºIt¡¯s only natural. Probably a mandatory locking, they have an intruder after all.¡»

    [In that case, what should we do next?]

    ¡ºDo you really have to ask? There is no need to be sneaky anymore. Let¡¯s go out from here, as extravagant as possible!¡»

    With that said, I brandished the black sword, and cut open the locked transparent door.

    =====

 Chapter 89 - Revived Past

    Chapter 89 ¨C Revived Past

    The white corridor was filled with red. It seemed to be spreading to the whole facility as the alarms went on.

    Even so, the guards wouldn¡¯t be able to arrive to where I had intruded on time. No, more than that, I had this bad feeling that made my skin crawl.

    It ambushed me right after I cut open the room where Mimir was. Right, it wasn¡¯t a human, and not a normal monster either¡­¡­.it¡¯s those mutated goblins.

    It was mutated due to the repeated closure to the experiment that I had witnessed earlier.

    There were more than 50 of those ugly things in the aisle. Perhaps, that why there was nobody coming up despite that there was an intruder. They never meant to capture the intruders alive.

    Using the blood and meat as the bait, any normal intruder would be reduced to nothing. The alarm itself was likely meant for the researchers to evacuate the facility.

    Standing before them here, I noticed that their eye colors were strange. Normal goblins had black eyes. But these fellows, their eyes are glowing vivid red like the color of blood.

    When I got starved, my eyes would also turn red due to the Gluttony skill. Although these goblins were different case, it didn¡¯t stop me from feeling uneasy.

    Although they shouldn¡¯t be much of a threat to me, I still used ¡¶Appraisal¡·to check on them.

    [Eh¡­..]

    Cannot be appraised!? Does this goblins have some kind of concealment skill? No, that won¡¯t be the case. Concealment will only hide their skills but not with their stats.

    What¡¯s the meaning of this¡­¡­.it¡¯s almost the same like when I tried to appraise Myne.

    The enemies won¡¯t wait until that mystery is solved, however. Jagged teeth¡­.those beasts started to jump on me while showing off their unnatural fangs.

    [Chi]

    I slashed at those who were trying to bite me. Then, as always, the inorganic voice inside my head will announce that the gluttony skill has been activated¡­¡­. But it failed to tell me about the thing that I have eaten.

    Ku¡­¡­. I felt like my body was torn apart. It¡¯s different from when the gluttony skill was starving. More like, as if I had ingested a poison.

    Then, I promptly puked out blood.

    [What is this feeling¡­..I feel sick.]

    The blood that accidentally splattered on the black sword quickly evaporated. Greed who saw all these spoke to me through¡¶Mind Reading¡·

    ¡ºFate, you mustn¡¯t kill those things. I thought it couldn¡¯t be it¡­¡­but after seeing Fate¡¯s condition, there is no mistaking it. Those are, Night walkers¡»

    [Night walker!? So those are not Goblins]

    If I kill it, instead of absorbing its stats and skills, I would only feel a suffering akin to that of poison. I could only strike them with the flat part of my sword and keep my distance.

    [Why does the Gluttony skill not triggering normally?]

    ¡ºThat thing has already died a long time ago. It keeps moving because it still has small residue of its soul. When Gluttony skill eats degraded soul like that, you¡¯ll only end up taking damage. So by all means, you have to avoid killing Night walker. If you do then, you might even ended up dying.¡»

    What a strange enemy. To not be able to kill it while still having to fight it, that thing had a really bad compatibility with me in the first place.

    [An enemy I mustn¡¯t kill, huh¡­.]

    What was more disconcerting about this Nightwalker, is their regenerative ability. The part on its belly where I struck with the side of my sword had already repaired itself.

    ¡ºFate, there is one more important thing. Don¡¯t get bitten, for its bite will inflict a curse that can breakthrough Area E protection. You¡¯ll get yourself eaten by them instead.¡»

    [What!? Those thing can do that!?]

    Behind the goblin night walkers, were the staff that I threw down to the goblin pit earlier. They too, sported mutated fangs and red eyes, glaring at me.

    Apparently still holding grudges to me for letting them die, they showed more hostility toward me rather than toward the goblin night walkers.

    [Good grief, this is such a pain. But¡­..]

    The amount of the night walkers still continue to increase. Perhaps, there were other pits aside from the one I saw before. It¡¯s easy to see that all of them have been let loose.

    I changed the sword into shield form, and used it to block them aside. I proceed by keeping to do so.

    Then, by chance I came across a dark room. I looked around the room with¡¶Night Vision¡·, and found that there is no night walker inside. At last we are save, for the time being.

    Hefting Mimir¡¯s body inside, I got in to the room by rolling over.

    ¡ºFate, close the entrance by cutting the ceiling.¡»

    [No need to tell me that]

    Before the night walkers could follow us, I cut down the ceiling. The passage was blocked off by the rubbles and debrises falling from above.

    My ears caught the noises of the night walker trying to make their way across by scratching the debrises. In this situation, I don¡¯t think I want to be on the other side of the rubbles.

    I laid Mimir on the floor, then gave the room another look.

    It seemed to be made to keep the night walkers. However, I don¡¯t think that it has been used recently. There is no sign of the goblin night walkers rampaging on the wall and floor, and there is no smell of blood.

    While the sirene is still ringing, I started to think up a way to get out. Looking up, I asked Greed.

    [It¡¯s only through there after all.]

    ¡ºThe ventilation shaft£¿¡»

    [Yeah, that¡¯s the better way to get Mimir safely outside.]

    I made sure to hold the conveniently still sleeping Mimir properly, and when I¡¯m about to start making my escape, I noticed that a light is leaking through the wall.

    I wonder¡­¡­ I¡¯ve been looking at this kind of building for a while now, and realized that it¡¯s made so that outsider wouldn¡¯t know what is happening inside. But to think a light could made its way inside?

    While wondering about that, I approached it. Greed spoke to me at that point.

    ¡ºIt¡¯s a hidden room. It was tinkered in a way that light from outside could leak in.Fate, what will you do?¡»

    Originally, I came here to find out what the Burixes were up to. The key to all of this, Mimir, is still sleeping.

    Then, speaking of hidden room, then there should be something here that need to be concealed.

    [Let¡¯s enter.]

    ¡ºI knew you¡¯d say that¡»

    I carved an entrance on the wall with the black sword and went inside. Once again, I was faced with something I¡¯ve never seen before.

    There were large transparent glass containers inside it were various kind of animal and even monsters, submerged in a clear red liquid. Lots of them.

    [Are they experimenting on something?]

    ¡ºPerhaps it¡¯s an experiment related to the nightwalker. Those clear red liquid is probably the diluted blood of the original night walker.¡»

    [Original?]

    ¡ºIt¡¯s one of Gallia¡¯s bioweapon. Perhaps, the Burixes stumbled upon it somewhere. Moreover, I believe that it¡¯s not something they could handle. Thinking that they could control it, is futile.¡»

    [The infection power seems stronger and any infectious diseases I knew of. The curse the Night walker bring will spread, and their number will only keep increasing if they escaped this place. Eventually overwhelming the kingdom itself.]

    ¡ºThat¡¯s how it is¡»

    Perhaps, that ¡®original¡¯ that Greed spoke of is also here. Thinking about it, I marched on.

    However, contrary to my expectation, there was someone I knew inside one of the container.

    [No way¡­..Hado Burix!?]

    Holy Knight Hado Burix died the day I left the Kingdom for Gallia. Moreover, I had cut off both of his arms and legs. And yet, here he was, as good as new.

    While I was still gauging the situation, Hado¡¯s eyes suddenly opened wide. His red eyes soon darted on to me, then the container started to crack.

    I was careless. I thought all the living creature inside the container won¡¯t wake up, just like Mimir.

    I jumped backward while keeping Mimir from falling.

    At the same time, the glass container broke, spilling the clear red solution to the floor.

    From the emerging Hado, I didn¡¯t sense any ability of reasoning in him, just like any other Night Walker. But his hatred to me was genuine.

    Hado kept staring at me, his mouth moved clumsily as he shouted.

    [Fa¡­¡­..te, Faa¡­te, Faaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaattteee!!]

 Chapter 90 - The Deadâ€™s Number Increases

    Chapter 90 ¨C The Dead¡¯s Number Increases

    A Holy Knight Night walker. It¡¯s power was beyond expectation.

    It punched me in the gut with such haste. I wasn¡¯t able to react properly as I¡¯m also carrying Mimir at the moment.

    My figure never escaped its beast-like eyes.

    Rolled up from the floor with fists clenched, it struck squarely upon my stomach.

    The incredible impact almost caused me to lose consciousness. My grip upon Mimir loosened.

    I let Mimir off of me, and had myself flung away backward, breaking through the ceiling, then wall upon wall. By the time I regained my consciousness, my body was breaking through the outer wall of the research facility.

    While I was floating on the air, I couldn¡¯t help but to marvel upon the power of the turned Nightwalker Hado.

    Greed spoke to me via¡¶Mind reading¡·

    ¡ºHe¡¯s an Area E¡»

    ¡ºWhat surprised me more is. You could¡¯ve gone away already back then. From here on there will be people looking. You really still have a long way to go.¡»

    In my case, the only way to enter Area E was through unleashing Gluttony skill. Greed always implied that there are several other ways to achieve it.

    Even during the audience with the King, there were those Area E guards. To have two of them there, only convinced me more.

    However, it¡¯s hard for me to accept that this nighwalker is actually an Area E.

    [Area E is an existence that equal the living disaster Tenryu. It¡¯s impossible to be brought down by anyone under that level. Moreover, it can increase its number by biting its victim¡­..if such an individual is rampaging on the kingdom]

    ¡ºThe capital will be a dead town in a blink of an eye.¡»

    Dammit. Adding to that, Mimir is also still inside the facility.

    Looking to the back, I found that I was flung to the facility next door. Very well, let¡¯s use this as a foothold¡­..

    Following me, Hado came in a tremendous speed. I wasn¡¯t able to make the building wall as a jumping stand to evade. There is no helping it, since the timing is bad.

    Hado¡¯s fist struck my head.

    [Faaaaaaaaaaaaaaaate!]

    [Kuuh]

    Again! I wasn¡¯t able to contend with Hado¡¯s momentum, and ended up going inside the facility after breaking through the wall.

    Breaking more walls and ceilings, and eventually ending up outside once more.

    I managed to land a kick to Hado¡¯s stomach, and aiming on that gap, I kicked at his chin.

    [Fate, fate, fate, what a persistent bastard]

    As I managed to get some distance, I rolled back a cut vertically with my black sword. I could feel that it hit something.

    I landed next to the prone Hado. While looking at the situation, I noticed that I¡¯ve lost something.

    The skull mask. I thought I still had it up until a while ago, but where did it go? Was it accidentally dropped while I was thrown through the facility? While I was thinking about it, I noticed that what I¡¯m looking for is in the mouth of Hado who had gotten back up.

    Hado roared after chewing the skull mask off. The wound that I thought to be fatal has been healed as if time has been rewound.

    I brandished the black sword, pointing the tip towards Hado.

    This pose, Myne said that it was my trademark.

    What now, Hado. I could already hear the noises of soldiers and holy knights about to arrive on the scene.

    Everyone other than me, was taken aback by the turned Hado.

    [What in the world¡­.is this.]

    [Hado Burix-sama, what¡¯s the matter?]

    The current Hado, sniffed around, like a dog that is looking for food.

    Could it be!?

    [Stay away! You guys, stay away from him!]

    [What are you saying? And who are you? I haven¡¯t seen your face before.]

    They won¡¯t listen to what I said. They didn¡¯t seem to know who I am. Well, I am the successor of the Barbatos family, but those arrogant holy knight twerps didn¡¯t seem to know my face.

    Then there is no other choice but use force. I have to act before Hado could do anything.

    Thinking so, I went to approach them, but Hado beat me by one step.

    I grabbed one of the guards, and toss him away. I had to be careful so that he won¡¯t die. Meanwhile, Hado took that chance to pounce at other people.

    Blood splattered and scream erupted.

    Then, while Hado licked its lips, it confiscated two holy swords from the fallen holy knights. The holy swords started to shine a pale light.

    In other words, it has used the cancelled midcast of¡¶Grand Cross¡·technique, greatly improving the sword¡¯s attack power.

    [Faaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaate]

    Tossing away another guards, I blocked the incoming dual holy sword attack.

    [Ku, it¡¯s heavy]

    [Fate, Fate, Fate]

    His movement is sharper than before. Also the strength¡­..did it perhaps, became stronger after drinking blood?

    After I treated Aisha-sama, my stats has declined quite greatly. I wonder if I can handle it as of now¡­

    I hardened my clench at the black sword, and pushed Hado away. Behind it, the holy knights that were supposed to have died, slowly rose to their feet.

    And then, as if they have a thought on their own, they scattered to different directions. Oh dear¡­.if I let them be, the whole military district might end up overwhelmed by Night walkers.

    On the other hand, Hado didn¡¯t let me get off of him. Moreover, even if I managed to kill them, the gluttony skill will eat the degraded souls, and I¡¯ll ended up taking damage myself.

    I can¡¯t possibly handle this alone.

    At that moment, a man who cut the night walker down appeared. I felt a wash of relieve on my heart when I heard the voice and see that man¡¯s appearance.

    [Fate, sorry for being late. It took a while to get the official permission from the king. You seem to have a hard time handling this.]

    [Aaron!]

    He aimed at Hado, waving a holy sword that shine with brilliance, slashing and tear at its back. Blood splashed, Hado¡¯s power weakened and I was able to avoid its sideways slash. Aaron joined me then.

    Yes, Aaron has also stepped into Area E just like me. After that fight on Hausen, it appear that a bond was formed within us. Thus, when I achieved Area E during my fight against Tenryu, Aaron also experienced a change.

    Somehow, he heard an inorganic voice inside his head which told him about stats recalculation, followed by the feeling of his body being reconstructed. When he checked himself with Appraisal skill, what appeared was strange numberings he had never seen before.

    After defeating Tenryu, I was surprised when I reunited with Aaron back at Hausen. He¡¯s originally a very strong old man already, and now that he gained this tremendous power up, he became an even more energetic old man.

    [This reminds me of the time when we fought the Lich Lord. Hey Fate, don¡¯t you think the situation is quite similar to back then. I thought you need to land the finishing blow due to the Gluttony skill. What¡¯s the matter?]

    [I wish I can. If I defeat this nightwalkers myself, the gluttony skill will eat their deteriorated soul. It¡¯ll only damage myself.]

    Hado¡¯s soul seemed to have deteriorated even worse than those goblins. If I were to eat it, I might end up dying¡­..

    [In that case, it¡¯ll be a real battle for the first time in a while. My hands are itching¡­..are you ready, Fate?]

    [Yes]

 Chapter 91 - The one who never be

    Chapter 91 ¨C The one who never be

    Simultaneously with Aaron, I approached Hado in a pincer attack.

    The first is me!

    Pretending to slash its upper body, I feinted into attacking its midsection instead. Hado reacted to it, blocking my attack with the sword in its left, while attacking with the one on the right¡­..Aaron didn¡¯t let it to do so though.

    Forcibly pushing back Hado¡¯s right sword, giving me an opening.

    [Fate!]

    [Die already. Uooooo]

    Infusing the¡¶Fire ball magic¡·on to the black sword, I buried the blazing fire sword into Hado¡¯s heart. Then, after noticing that Aaron had jumped away, I poured more magic power.

    The close ranged magic burned Hado, and even enveloped myself, creating a pillar of flame.

    The powerful shockwave sent me back rolling way near to where Aaron had jumped away. From the sky, shards of glass and debrises from nearby buildings fell down like rain.

    [Are you okay? Don¡¯t be reckless.]

    [Yeah, I got burned a little. But this much will quickly heal.]

    Since I had both auto recovery and auto recovery boost, small wounds would heal like it was nothing. But compared to Hado, I can say that I¡¯m still lacking.

    Getting back up with Aaron¡¯s help, I looked at the state of the burning Hado.

    [What a powerful regeneration¡­..]

    It was Aaron who said that. From under the burned and carbonized layer, new meat sprout out, restoring Hado in a visible speed as we watched.

    No, that¡¯s not all. The new meat hardened, making Hado¡¯s defense to be even tougher than he previously was.

    [That, is no longer Hado¡­.that¡­..that thing¡­.]

    I was lost for word upon witnessing Hado¡¯s change. Greed then spoke to me through¡¶Mind Reading¡·.

    ¡ºAnyone who has been turned into Nightwalker has no heart. Fate, remember this well. Once someone of Area E loses their heart, they will inevitably experience this¡­¡­the collapse phenomenon.¡»

    Hado¡¯s appearance was like a demon itself. A mouth opening from ear to ear, sporting jagged teeth. Its body size kept growing beyond normal, rugged with the color of red-black. It¡¯s as if the blood inside had been solidified overtime.

    Then, the trademark bat-like wings sprout out from its back in a wet tearing sound.

    Greed said that it¡¯s the collapse phenomenon. He jokingly told me, if, after I defeated Tenryu, Roxy was not there to rescue me, it¡¯ll be amusing to see what kind of form I¡¯ll assume.

    That¡¯s not funny at all.

    If one day I was engulfed by the Gluttony skill, coupled with the excessive power of Area E, not only losing my human heart, I¡¯d also lose my original appearance, and become the worst demon in the history.

    ¡ºFeeling scared? Fate?¡»

    I shook my head in response to Greed¡¯s taunting,

    [No, but that makes me think. Was Tenryu originally a human too?]

    ¡ºIf it was, what of it£¿¡»

    When I remained silent, Greed smiled. I¡¯ve been told from the beginning, that Area E is something that is out of this world. And yet I still traversed into that path regardless.

    I was awakened from my reverie when Arron called out to me. Really me? Even though it¡¯s in the midst of battle.

    [Fate, what¡¯s wrong?]

    [Sorry. Hado is¡­..]

    It still remained quiet inside the flame. But the pressure it emitted was even stronger than before.

    Gradually, its eyelids opened¡­..revealing the red eyes which gazed at me.

    [Na!?]

    [This is¡­¡­]

    It was in a split second. In a split second, Hado moved behind me and Aaron.

    Was such thing become possible thanks to its black wings!?

    The dual holy swords were raised.

    With an amazingly heavy slash, it attacked both me and Aaron.

    In such a short notice, each of us actually managed to block that attack. Lots of flares scattered, but unfortunately our stances were swaying.

    Together, we were knocked backwards into the wall of some research facility.

    When I got up and rid myself of the rubbles that buried me, I found myself in a room with women immersed with the solution inside transparent container. They¡¯re treated like a specimen of bird or insect. And for some reason, Hado didn¡¯t pursue us here.

    While sensing the oddity, I noticed the crest in the laboratory. It was the crest of Burix family again.

    One of the women especially took my attention. She was very beautiful, to the point it felt like her beauty was out of this world.

    Who is she¡­¡­while I was thinking of that, Aaron beat me to it in finding out her identity.

    [Lina Burix¡­..why, in such a place, she has supposedly died more than a decade ago.]

    Lina Burix!? What? From her name it seems that she¡¯s related to Hado, Rafal, and Mimir.

    [What kind of person she was?]

    [That is¡­.]

    While still wary of Hado pursuing us, Aaron began to explain.

    [I do not know the details, but Lina Burix was that young Rafal¡¯s mother. Apparently she had a weak constitution, and fell sick after giving birth to Rafal. She died a few years later. To think, she¡¯s in such a place¡­..and the other women¡­..]

    What in the world¡­¡­this is different from the laboratory I¡¯ve seen so far. Could this be, a place that tried to satisfy a certain desire?

    Now that I think about it, this place does sport rather excessive decorations.

    When I approached Lina Burix¡¯s container, I noticed that it has fine engravings on it.

    And a gold emblem is embedded on the bottom of the container, placed there with unknown means. It¡¯s hard to read what was engraved on it.

    I also found another strange thing. Fresh flowers usually seen on burial ground were placed next to the emblem. Judging from the state of the flower, it was put there only recently.

    Looking around the room with Aaron, we were stopped by the approaching sound of foot step coming from the corridor. The automatic door then opened.

    A familiar face emerged from beyond that door. He hadn¡¯t change from that time, still with his hateful smile.

    [If it isn¡¯t the sword saint Aaron Barbatos. Why are you in such a place? I¡¯ll be in trouble if you opened up such a big hole. Swordsmans really have a lot to be desired when it comes to their courtesy.]

    He only talked to Aaron, as if I didn¡¯t even entered his sight.

    As usual.

    [Rafal! What¡¯s this all about!?]

    Rafal only turned to me for a split second. Apparently, he didn¡¯t really care about me who was standing next to the sword saint.

    [Isn¡¯t it Fate¡­.it seems you got a better career while we didn¡¯t see each other. I heard that you inherited the post as the heir of Barbatos family. I wonder how you managed to get that position?]

    [You¡­]

    When I tried to come close, Aaron prevented me from doing so. Apparently something was off with Rafal. He let out a crazy laugh. It¡¯s creepy to laugh alone in such a large room.

    Laughing and laughing, until he¡¯s satisfied. Rafal walked past us from the side while we kept watching him.

    He stopped in front of Line Burix¡¯s container and talked.

    [Today is a memorable day. I was meant to start it up, but someone else already beat me to it. No matter, schedule is still schedule. My dear mother passed away, on this very day. With this power, this kingdom.]

    [Rafal¡­!?]

    [That¡¯s right, Fate. I can feel it from you, the same power. How is it, how did you obtain it? You can do anything with it, right!? With this power, I¡¯ll achieve everything that I¡¯ve never been able to do in the past. Let me tell you this, I¡¯m the real deal. Unlike that thing (Hado)]

    Rafal¡¯s eyes turned red. His were much deeper in color than all other Nightwalker I¡¯ve encountered before. He directed his eyes to me. His sight was full of hatred.

    He then took out a black spear from out of nowhere, and pointed it toward me and Aaron.

    [Fate, I¡¯ll discipline you once again.]

 Chapter 92 - Decree of Blood

    Chapter 92 ¨C Decree of Blood

    It was Greed who first reacted upon seeing Rafal¡¯s spear.

    ¡ºThis won¡¯t do! This place is too narrow. Quick, get away from this place, Fate£¡¡»

    But it was too late.

    When I tried to dodge the incoming black spear¡¯s stab, part of the spear disappeared into empty space, as if it was sucked up.

    At almost the same time, the missing part appeared out of empty space, stabbing towards the right side of my head.

    Ku! I missed the timing.

    [How awful of you to forget that I am still here!]

    Aaron came in with his holy sword in the pinch of time, deflecting the black spear.

    It still managed to prick my cheek a little, before piercing the floor.

    [Aaron, thanks]

    [Safe it for later. It¡¯ll be harder for us to fight in a place like this.]

    As soon as he said that, Aaron and I immediately broke through the wall and escaped the creepy collection room.

    And of course outside, there was Hado who¡¯d been lying in wait.

    [Faaaaaaateeeeeeee]

    Calling out my name, Hado rushed forward.

    His appearance changed and he had become stronger. However, the last remnant of human mind in him had also lost, as it¡¯s evident from how monotonous his attacks have become.

    Although I didn¡¯t get a chance earlier, I won¡¯t miss it anymore.

    [Come, Hado. I¡¯m here.]

    [Fate!]

    Fixing his blood red eyes at me, he jumped in with swords poised. The two holy swords were heading to my shoulders to crush me.

    [Too bad, but your opponent is this way.]

    I¡¯m just a decoy. Aaron ran his holy sword through the neck of Hado who didn¡¯t give a damn about anything else but me, and cut it cleanly.

    Plop. An unpleasant sound could be heard as Hado¡¯s head rolled onto the ground.

    The headless Hado still standing there without collapsing. However, something was strange¡­..

    There was not a drop of blood coming out from the severed neck. Normally such a wound would cause blood to erupt from the wound.

    [What is this thing¡­..what a powerful regenerative ability¡­.]

    I also knew why Aaron said so. The stump started wiggling as we speak.

    Even though Hado¡¯s head was still rolling on the ground.

    A jaw appeared, followed with a nose then eyeballs.

    Could it be that, Hado has become an immortal¡­.? In that case how do we kill it?

    While Aaron and me looked at each other, from the building behind us¨D¨DRafal slowly emerged from the hole we created.

    [What¡¯s the matter? It¡¯s only this level! Don¡¯t you disappoint me now, Fate¡­..Sword Saint-sama]

    [What in the world have you done to Hado?]

    [Why, I simply gave him my blood. Because he¡¯s been murdered so thoroughly, I had to implant some monster¡¯s parts to make him serviceable once more. Who do you think I should be thanking to for doing that, I wonder?]

    Rafal kept his eyes on Hado who was still twitching behind us, and spat it out.

    [For killing Hado, I thank you.]

    [!? Hado¡­..what do you mean? He¡¯s your brother, right?]

    [Fate might not know anything about it. However, Aaron-sama knew, isn¡¯t that right?]

    Hearing that, Aaron sighed and said.

    [The Burix family originally didn¡¯t have a heir, but the former head had an affair with a certain girl who bore a bastard child©`which is Rafal. At first, the former head was extremely pleased for having a son. And then, that girl¨D¨D Lina, I heard that he married her afterward.]

    [Yes, it was all good for a while. For some short period, me and my mother lived a happy life together. But that man still looked for more. Why, Fate? You should be able to tell why.]

    [¡­¡­because your mother was a commoner am I right?]

    [Correct. That man was only attracted to my mother¡¯s beauty. However, her background got in the way. Did he truly want a child to be born between them? As expected, he later still searched for another beautiful woman. Then Hado and Mimir were born from that other woman. The rest is as you can see. As my mother is only a commoner, I, who am a half blood, was treated merely as an insurance in case of something befell to Hado.]

    [You seemed like you were on a good terms¡­.]

    The three siblings that I knew of, they seemed very close to each other when I was still just a gatekeeper.

    Not only that, Rafal never showed any semblance of hate against Hado or Mimir. He always acted as a good older brother who led his younger siblings.

    [You¡¯re too nearsighted as usual. That¡¯s why you didn¡¯t even notice Roxy Heart¡¯s feelings. You couldn¡¯t see anything clearly, that¡¯s why you¡¯ve been pushed and swayed left and right.]

    Rafal waved his spear, and again it warped space to attack.

    From behind!?

    I twisted my body to dodge it. But it still grazed my side.

    [You have a good reflexes, I¡¯ll give you that. But it¡¯s nothing but a warm up. Let¡¯s get this started¡­..by the Decree of Blood. Arise, my brethren!]

    While grinning ominously, Rafal released unthinkable amount of magic power from his body. Hado who had stopped twitching, reacted to it and roared.

    And more roars could be heard following that. It came from the research facility that I snuck into.

    The sound of roaring became too numerous to count. The facility wall was broken through, and they overflowed through the opening.

    [There are that many¡­..]

    [Fuhahahaha. That¡¯s right, if it¡¯s this many, I should be able to lay waste on the capital instantaneously. The supremacy of those with proper skill will end here. You, you also hated it, didn¡¯t you? This world ruled only by those with proper skill. Rejoice, Fate. For I will change this world that has made you suffer.]

    [Rafal, you¡¯re not one to talk like that! Even if, you laid waste to this kingdom, you still don¡¯t care about what will happen to the commoners]

    [Why of course. Why the strong me should even care about those weak people? I¡¯ll crush this world ruled by those with proper skills, and fill the world with my brethrens, that way we¡¯ll achieve a world where everyone is equal.]

    This number, it¡¯s not something only me and Aaron alone could handle.

    Moreover, we were flanked by Rafal from the front and Hado from behind. While we were backing up to each other, Greed said through¡¶Mind Reading¡·

    ¡ºI¡¯ve been observing that guy named Rafal, and I believe he¡¯s the Nightwalker origin. I could tell from the color of his eyes. And, he said it himself that he gave his blood to Hado. Then everything become simpler. Kill Rafal before the capital is overwhelmed by the Nightwalkers.¡»

    [So we must defeat Rafal!?]

    ¡ºThat¡¯s right. If he dies, his connection to his brethren will get cut off. I must tell you this first though, even if he dies, those who have become nightwalkers will not be reverted back. They¡¯ll only turn to ash.¡»

    That¡¯s good to hear. I was worried about Hado being an immortal.

    Let¡¯s focus on Rafal only.

    I changed black sword into bow form. Then, I told Aaron.

    [Information from Greed. Rafal is controlling those monsters]

    [I see. So in order to stop all this, we¡¯ll have to kill Rafal Burix?]

    [¡­..Yes]

    Aaron added more magical power onto his holy sword, increasing his attack power.

    [In that case, leave Hado to me. Fate will take on Rafal. However, the number of the nightwalkers will inevitably keep increasing while we are fighting.]

    [Understood. We¡¯ll cross that line when the time comes.]

    [So be it. Let¡¯s go]

    Nocking the bow, I released several black magic arrows toward Rafal, signaling the start of my offense.

    After so long, my fight with the Burixes will finally reach its culmination here.

    =====

 Chapter 93 - Black Spear of Vanity

    Chapter 93 ¨C Black Spear of Vanity

    Rafal¡¯s black spear easily pierced through the magic arrow that I sent to him. Normal attacks won¡¯t get through to him.

    The number of nightwalkers pouring out of the facility kept increasing. Aaron, while keeping the immortal Hado at bay, was also thinning their numbers slowly.

    Rafal turned his attention towards Aaron. He didn¡¯t even pretend to fight me, and tried to stab Aaron with his spear that can jump through space.

    Greed quickly spoke to me.

    ¡ºInfuse the Dust magic to the magic arrow, aim for the tip of the spear!¡»

    Adding dust magic as told, I released the magic arrow. The magic arrow which was now brown colored due to the infusion of dust magic flew true and hit Rafal¡¯s black spear¡¯s tip.

    Rafal noticed the arrow and flicked it off with his spear as if it¡¯s annoying thing. And then, while still trying to attack with his spear that can bypass space,

    [What!]

    The dust attribute that turned the spear tip into stone, had seemingly interfere with the space jump.

    Looking at that, I told Greed.

    [If you know such a good method, you should¡¯ve told me sooner.]

    ¡ºMy bad. That spear, I didn¡¯t recognize it at first. I wasn¡¯t sure because the appearance is different from what I remember, but that space bypassing ability is undoubtedly belonged to Vanity, a Mortal Sin weapon prototype¡»

    [Prototype!?]

    ¡ºYeah, that thing does not have£¨Safety Measure£©installed like the completed weapons. In order to demonstrate its power, it¡¯ll continue to suck away its wielder¡¯s life force.¡» (TL Note: I don¡¯t know why the author wrote and put safety measure inside the bracket)

    Rafal bitterly clicked his tongue. He struck the ground with the spear to get rid of the stone.

    Blood continued to flow from his hand to the black spear.

    [So it really does suck its wielder¡¯s blood]

    ¡ºThat¡¯s right. It would continuously drain blood to do the spatial bypass attack. If he¡¯s a normal human, he¡¯d end up as a bloodless mummy already at this point.¡»

    [He doesn¡¯t have any trouble with draining out his blood, since he¡¯s got the origin of Dracula.

    ¡ºThat¡¯s how it is. He has the same near immortality that Hado has. Now then, what will you do¡»

    [Do I have any other choice!]

    ¡ºThat¡¯s indeed the case¡»

    Having the method to temporarily disable his space bypassing attack, I rushed in to attack Rafal, but several Nightwalkers got in my way. Probably Rafal ordered them to do that.

    Reverting back to the black sword, I launched bits of attacks to them. Most of the times I just cut their limbs to prevent them from moving. But when my attention was mostly focused on the nightwalkers, Rafal¡¯s spear suddenly emerged right in front of me.

    I simply deflected it with the black sword.

    [Can¡¯t afford to think up anything some wiser method eh?]

    [That¡¯s quite clean. Although, having come this closer, I knew you can¡¯t activate the spear¡¯s ability at this range, can you?]

    [Fate, you came closer¡­¡­only just to say that? Up until this moment, I still considered you a commoner who had begged for his life while I was stepping on his head.]

    The black spear received the black sword as me and Rafal collided. Our weapon clashed as we tried to overpower each other.

    I was on a more disadvantageous situation where I can¡¯t freely move around. The nightwalkers around me were slowly approaching.

    Greed had once warned me. Their bite bypasses Area E protection, and carries a strong curse. Meaning if I ever got bitten, I¡¯d become a nightwalker, and Rafal would win big time.

    Probably wanting to keep me as one of his servant, Rafal seemed to hold back a little on his spearplay.

    As far as I know, the kingdom had at least 2 people who belong to Area E. Those mysterious white knights who were the aides of the king.

    Those white knights shouldn¡¯t be incompetent fools.

    If Rafal really wants to destroy the kingdom just as he said, then it¡¯s through my and Aaron¡¯s body first.

    [No retreat, Fate]

    With a delightful face, Rafal exerted more pressure to his spearplay.

    The wailing and screaming of the nightwalkers could be heard from behind me.

    Even so, I felt strangely relieved, as I faced Rafal.

    [I¡¯m not fighting alone like you, however.]

    [What!]

    Behind me, I could hear the sound of the nightwalkers being torn apart.

    And at that moment, I also heard someone calling my name.

    [Fate!]

    As if on cue, I pushed the black spear away as Rafal¡¯s attention was divided between me and Aaron. Then, I launched the martial arts ¡¶One-Inch Punch¡· at the side of Rafal¡¯s head.

    Gores scattered swiftly. I retreated and joined with Aaron.

    Behind him, the transformed Hado was pursuing with flapping its black wings. No, Hado¡¯s original target was me. Aaron merely denied it from reaching me.

    Right then, when Aaron headed towards me just now, it probably followed him.

    [I¡¯m sorry to keep you waiting, Hado]

    [Faaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaateeeeeeeee!]

    I unleashed the power of Gluttony skill up to semi-starving state. My right eye soon turned red as if challenging it.

    It won¡¯t die even if it¡¯s beheaded. Its heart as a human had been lost a long time ago, causing it to transformed into monster after it broken through Area E.

    [How about this!]

    The two holy swords that Hado wielded came at me. I blocked one with my sword, and take the other one on my shoulder. However, that didn¡¯t make me falter.

    While shouting, I swung the black sword from the top of Hado¡¯s head down to its midsection.

    Hado was split evenly. Its body rolled on the ground and ended up hitting the wall of the nearby facility.

    Behind me who was breathing haggardly, Aaron pierced the headless Rafal¡¯s chest with his holy sword. He aimed for Rafal¡¯s heart.

    He twisted his holy sword as he shouted.

    [Grand Cross!!]

    The holy power that Aaron had kept accumulating so far was being released all at once at that point, making the supposedly dark night became bright as if it¡¯s daylight. On top of that dazzling light, Aaron added his own magical power.

    Rafal received the ¡¶Grand Cross¡·, a technique from Holy Sword Mastery skill, from the inside of his body.

    It was such a powerful attack. Once it landed, there was no way to survive it.

    When the light ceased, Rafal¡¯s body was riddled with holes. Looking at it from here¨D¨Dthe view was not that strange among the research facilities that had become rubbles due to the battle.

    A cold wind blew. And snow started to fall despite the clear sky.

    Aaron confronted Rafal and said with a sad tone.

    [Even that will not stop you, Rafal Burix?]

    [I¡¯m short on blood. Need more blood. Is this the real power of the Sword Saint¡­.? Don¡¯t make me laugh.]

    [Ku¡­..Guha]

    Aaron collapsed on the ground, his hands released the handle of the holy sword. A black spear that appeared out of empty space was stuck deeply into his side.

    [The pain will disappear once you become my servant. Let me free you from all of your responsibility. Take it easy now, O Sword Saint.]

    With that, Rafal brought his mouth closer to Aaron¡¯s neck.

    [As if I¡¯d let you, Rafal!]

    Grasping the black sword tightly, I drove it into Rafal¡¯s open mouth.

    However, he actually caught the black sword by biting it, and even managed to stop my momentum.

    From within that mouth, a pair of far too developed fangs peeked out.

    =====

 Chapter 94 - Bloodthirst

    Chapter 94 ¨C Bloodthirst

    Unfazed by my attack, Rafal spat out the black sword that he bit before backing away.

    As he crashed into the facility outer wall, I rushed to Aaron¡¯s aid.

    [Aaron, are you alright?]

    [I¡¯m alright. But, I think he spilled my blood a little.]

    The wound was not fatal, thanks to Aaron¡¯s stats.

    But fairly large amount of blood splattered on ground. And Aaron¡¯s complexion didn¡¯t seem to be that good as well.

    Still, he stood up. He focused his glare at Rafal¡¯s direction.

    The outer wall collapsed. And from under it, Rafal emerged from the pile of rubbles. The wounds that I and Aaron inflicted on him had fully mended. Although the head part was a bit defective, and there was a gaping hole on his chest.

    Had he already become an immortal¡­.? Attacking his human¡¯s vital points¨D¨Deven after we damaged both of his head and heart, he could still move.

    A monster disguised in human form. That¡¯s what Aaron said about Rafal.

    [To go that far, is that really what Lina Burix would want?]

    [Shutup, you¡¯re being noisy!]

    [To see her son ended up being like this, it¡¯s saddening. O Rafal.]

    [I said shut up! Kuh]

    Suddenly Rafal fell on his knee. His breathing rough, as if trying to keep something at bay.

    That seemed similar to me. The urge to eat a living being¡¯s soul when Gluttony skill was hungry¡­.they all seemed the same.

    When I consumed Haniel back at Gallia, I obtained Luna¡¯s power. Thanks to her suppressing the Gluttony skill, I became able to live day by day just from consuming weak monsters.

    But it¡¯s only up to semi-starving state. If I went beyond that, I¡¯ll just end up just like how it did at the end of the fight with Tenryu.

    Thanks to Roxy, I managed to survive from that state. Thus, I¡¯ve been refraining from using it again since then.

    And if I ever entered full starvation state again, the gluttony skill will surely¡­¡­.target her.

    Luna told me that Roxy is my pillar. If that means she¡¯s the only way for me to keep the gluttony skill on hold, then it¡¯ll be dangerous for her no matter how I think about it.

    And now, from Rafal who stood before me right now, I could already sense the similarly unsuppressable impulses coming out.

    [Dammit, at a time like this¡­.chi]

    Rafal cursed at particularly nobody. He¡¯s clutching his head as if trying to resist something.

    Then he took out two vials from a compartment on his thigh. The vial contained red substance, which he immediately gulped down.

    [It¡¯s not enough, with only this, huh?]

    Along with Rafal¡¯s distress, all other nightwalkers also fell into discontent. This didn¡¯t go unnoticed of course, the holy knights and soldiers started to gather up, and I could hear them fighting in the distance.

    Among them, I saw the two white knights who were guarding the king.

    Turning to Aaron, he nodded and said.

    [It seems that the King¡¯s royal guards have started to move.]

    [I think they¡¯ll manage since the movement of the nightwalkers have become dull]

    [Agreed, now then]

    Aaron turned to Rafal once more.

    [Rafal, that power you have is indeed powerful. But the greater the power, the greater responsibility behind it. And yet you never seeked to master it. The way I see it, you merely rush forward by overly relying on that power.]

    [Nonsense! He hated me, so he wanted to obtain power to overcome me. I¡¯ve hurt him enough to make him think like that. Oi, Fate¡­¡­.you hated me, didn¡¯t you?]

    Rafal tried to provoke me. But Aaron quickly interjected.

    [What happened between the two of you, I do not know. Perhaps it¡¯s just as Rafal said. However, even if it did at the beginning, Fate didn¡¯t have any hatred in his eyes when I met him back at Hausen.]

    Aaron tapped my shoulder and nodded reassuringly.

    In response to that, I said my bit.

    [Rafal, you¡¯re such a poor loser.]

    [Stop, you¡¯re not one to talk down on me. Remember the time when you murder Hado, remember that hatred!]

    [¡­¡­I won¡¯t deny that it¡¯s how I felt back then. But that¡¯s exactly why, I can¡¯t keep living in the past.]

    I brandished the black sword at Rafal. Even if he¡¯s an immortal, his power was gradually weakening, so it¡¯ll be possible to restrain him.

    Hado who was split in two also hadn¡¯t fully recovered yet. That¡¯s a good prove that Rafal¡¯s power is declining.

    Sure enough, Rafal didn¡¯t attack with the space jumping spear stab, but still targeted my chest.

    Black sword and black spear clashed once more. This time I clearly can overpower Rafal.

    [There is something I want to ask. Where did you gain that power? And that spear too]

    [Why even asked? Do you honestly think that I¡¯ll answer that?]

    [Then let¡¯s keep it for later.]

    Little by little, I pushed back Rafal¡¯s black spear, until my sword started digging into his shoulder.

    He clenched his teeth at the agonizing sensation.

    He seemed to still be able to feel pain despite being an immortal. Then, I wonder how it felt when Aaron blew a hole on his chest and even split his head?

    You¡­.even to that extent.

    Rafal returned my pitying stare with a glare.

    [Hado, stop dilly dallying! Listen to my order! Come here!]

    The splitted body of Hado moved its wing, and tried to jump.

    Aaron immediately intercepted. But only managing to cut down one half.

    The other half managed to get to where I and Rafal were clashing.

    Breaking the deadlock, I jumped back to evade Hado.

    Hado then stood between me and Rafal.

    [Hahaha, it¡¯s still usable even on this state]

    Using Hado as a shield, Rafal headed to the hole at the research facility outer wall.

    It was to the Burix¡¯s research facility that I originally sneaked into.

    [Don¡¯t let anyone disturb me, Hado]

    Wielding the broken holy sword, it obediently prevented me from following.

    With only one half of its body, it had a hard time even standing up.

    I easily cut at its belly, splitting it in half.

    I knew that it won¡¯t kill Hado. Even after being reduced to only quarter, he still tried to come after me.

    From behind I heard Aaron¡¯s voice.

    [Leave the nightwalker and Hado to me. You go after Rafal, settle things once and for all]

    [Yes, Aaron too, don¡¯t push yourself too hard]

    Although the wound had closed off, he still lost a lot of blood. He should be resting to recuperate right now. But Aaron wasn¡¯t someone who would show any form of weakness while in the midst of a battle. He still looking strong even now.

    Following Rafal, I entered the building.

    Where has he gone to? Higher floor¡­..or the underground?

    [Kyaaaaaaaaa¡­¡­]

    I heard that. It was coming from the hole that was created when Hado punched me.

    This hole continued to the basement.

    If the earlier scream belonged to someone who were attacked by Rafal¡­..was there someone left on the underground level?

    It¡¯s also where I first encountered the nightwalkers. Perhaps there is something important there for him.

    But that scream I heard just now. Yes, it was Rafal¡¯s sister Mimir¡¯s scream.

    I was holding Mimir when Hado punched me away. Perhaps Rafal went down there to retrieve her.

    He even lay his hand on his own sister¡­..? I only had bad feeling at the moment.

    I guessed I unconsciously tightened my grasp on the black sword, which caused Greed to call me out.

    ¡ºOioi, are you hesitating after coming this far£¿¡»

    [I was about to jump down. But I wonder, has Rafal become the owner of a mortal sin skill?]

    I jumped down the hole while listening to Greed.

    ¡ºYou should know better as someone who own one yourself¡»

    [How should I say it, it¡¯s similar but different. It¡¯s strange.]

    ¡ºFor someone like Fate, that¡¯s really a good way to put it¡»

    [What was that!]

    ¡ºSoon, you¡¯ll understand¡»

    The room where I discovered Hado, where a lot of creatures were kept inside a container filled with red liquid, came into sight.

 Chapter 95 - Collapse Phenomenon

    Chapter 95 ¨C Collapse Phenomenon

    The laboratory that I was in was in the verge of collapsing. The large glass containers were broken without mercy, its¡¯ contents rolling on the floor.

    The red solutions spreaded slowly all over.

    At the back of that dim room, Mimir¡¯s voice could be heard.

    She hadn¡¯t awakened that long already. And so, her voice was kind of raspy,

    [Onii-sama¡­..why? Why, do you do something like this]

    The question was directed at Rafal. But there was no answer.

    She could only hear rustling sound coming her way.

    Stop, don¡¯t look at it. An alarm in her heart said so.

    Over the red solution, what lied ahead of her, was surely a very saddening view.

    Rafal was sucking the blood out of Mimir¡¯s neck.

    Rafal said that he lacked blood before he escaped me. Apparently, regular blood intake is required in order for him to be able to use his powers.

    Even though there were other soldiers and holy knights around, he specifically looked for Mimir¡¯s blood. That only means, he couldn¡¯t ingest any kind of blood. A certain kind was required.

    That¡¯s where Mimir came in. That¡¯s why she¡¯s been confined in the research facility and had her blood sampled regularly. When I found her, she might have lost consciousness due to blood loss.

    And then, when she finally woke up, Rafal immediately went to suck on her blood. Judging from how Mimir looked when that happened, she seemed to have no idea why this kind of thing even happened.

    When Rafal finally satisfied, he ditched Mimir to the corner of the room.

    [Replenishment complete. I drank quite a lot. See, my power is returning back. No, even more than before.]

    His eyes turned vivid red. Not only that, he was rather excited from his muscles clearly swelling from under his clothes.

    I pointed my black sword at the power drunk Rafal and said.

    [Rafal, she¡¯s still your sister.]

    [Sister? No way, I never consider her as one. Well, she¡¯s nothing but a partner to kill some time with for me¡­..that foolish woman. Who would¡¯ve accepted the daughter of a woman who kicked my mother out as a sister! She¡¯s merely a tool to replenish my power now. Hahahahahah]

    Hearing that, Mimir shed a tears as her consciousness started to wane once more.

    Rafal saw that, and he laughed out loud.

    [She¡¯s truly a stupid woman. I remember from when she¡¯s just aware of herself, she would obediently follow my teaching to look down on other people. What a laugh. She grew up as fool just like her father. Don¡¯t you think so too, Fate? She used to treat you like a garbage after all.]

    [¡­.Rafal¡­..you¡­¡­..cut it out already]

    Mimir finally fainted due to blood loss. The wound caused by Rafal¡¯s bite was seemingly meant to kill her. Blood continued leaking out from the open wound.

    Apparently she didn¡¯t turn into a nightwalker because her blood is of a special kind.

    [Now then, how about a second round]

    As soon as he said that, Rafal waved the black spear and rushed forward.

    The black sword and spear clashed thrice. Trying to overpower each other.

    His power was equal to that of me during semi starving state.

    [What¡¯s the matter, Fate. Is this all you got?]

    [Kuh¡­]

    At the same time, we repelled each other, but distance is meaningless in this battle.

    Laughing, Rafal pierced his black spear towards me.

    Greed immediately warned me through ¡¶Mind Readin¡·

    ¡ºHere comes the space by passing. And a multi stages one at that£¡¡»

    [What?]

    At first I thought that it¡¯ll just jumped through space and attack my blindspot as usual, but this attack went beyond my expectation.

    It attack from from my blindside once more, which I anticipated. But seeing through my movement, Rafal made the spear jumped through space once more.

    Even after Greed had warned me in advance¡­..I couldn¡¯t dodge it.

    The black spear sunk into my left flank.

    [You did fairly well, Fate. I was aiming for your heart, but you managed to twist your body at the last second, didn¡¯t you? Even so, you still got hit. How is it, is it hurt? It¡¯s hurt, isn¡¯t it? Does it remind you of the old days?]

    [Gaha¡­]

    With a grin on his face, Rafal pushed the black spear deeper.

    The mind numbing pain is raging in my head. However with this, it won¡¯t be able to jump through space again.

    I grabbed the spear stuck on my left, and caste a certain magic.

    [To feel at ease when you haven¡¯t won yet, what a fool you are¡­..Rafal.]

    [You¡­..let go!]

    [If you say that, why should I let go?]

    This is what I learned after shooting the spear with Dust Magic imbued magic arrow. The spear won¡¯t be able to jump through space if something interfere with its internal magic power flow.

    So, by grabbing the spear, I directly casted dust magic on it.

    Starting from where I grabbed the spear, the petrification ran beyond space, through the spear handle, and eventually reached the area where Rafal is holding it.

    [Rafal!!]

    I raised my magic power output. The petrification became even faster, spreading up to Rafal¡¯s finger, then whole hands without stopping.

    Aiming for that timing, I pulled out the black spear from my flank, and pulled it as far back as I can.

    Rafal¡¯s petrified hands crumbled as I did so.

    [Guaaaaaaaaaaa]

    The black spear escaped its owner through the distortion in space, and ended up on my hand.

    ¡¶Auto Recovery¡· and ¡¶Auto Recovery boost¡· immediately triggered to heal my wounded side. At that moment, Greed also spoke to me.

    ¡ºVanity is useless for you. If something went wrong, it may even suck your blood dry¡»

    [I know already. You¡¯re my only partner.]

    ¡ºAs if I don¡¯t know what Fate is truly thinking£¡¡»

    I dropped the black spear Vanity on the ground, and faced Rafal.

    [You¡¯ve lost your black spear. There is no way you¡¯ll win this.]

    [What do you even mean by that. My power is equal to you. I can regrow these easy]

    Rafal said while staring at me then his lost hands.

    Without the black spear, he¡¯s no match for me.

    Greed said that the black spear was different from the one he remember. Which mean, Rafal hadn¡¯t been able to draw out the black spear¡¯s original power.

    I had no idea how strong it was originally. However, if the space jumping strike was merely it¡¯s normal ability, what would happen if it has a secret technique much like a regular Mortal Sin weapons? This couldn¡¯t be taken easy.

    Where did he find them, the black spear Vanity as well as the power of Nightwalker? Rafal couldn¡¯t properly use them all because it¡¯s not his own power originally. As if it¡¯s a rushed attempt.

    It¡¯s as Aaron said after all, all those powers were too much for Rafal to handle.

    [Once again. It¡¯s your loss.]

    [Do you really think, gagagagagagagagag¡­¡­¡­gaa¡­..]

    [Rafal?]

    He started to repeat incoherent words. And then, he also began talking to himself.

    [Wait, I can still do it. This isn¡¯t the promise. Give me some more time¡­.]

    Afterward, his neck went limp as if he has lost consciousness.

    When he raised his face again, it¡¯s as if he was someone else. The look in his face was like a child finding something interesting to play with.

    [Rafal Burix-kun is really a disappointment. I thought I¡¯m gonna enjoy this a bit longer. And I have even give him all my power. Don¡¯t you think so too, Gluttony-kun, Greed-kun?]

    What the, what has happened all of a sudden!? Rafal never called me Gluttony-kun before.

    [Is this one no good? His body was good as a host for me to recover myself. A body filled with vengeful thought is always the best kind after all. But I guess it¡¯ll need more than this for a full recovery. In that case, until the time comes, I¡¯ll just grant my host his wish.]

    Rafal said so while sporting a smile that was very unlike him.

    [Gluttony-kun, I wonder if you can stop this. Let¡¯s start with this!]

    An unfathomable pressure attacked me. Greed spoke to me through ¡¶Mind Reading¡·.

    ¡ºThis, get away from here£¡¡»

    Rafal started to accumulate magic power that exploded his surroundings.

    I couldn¡¯t just leave the black spear here. When I was about to retrieve it, the figure of the unconscious Mimir entered the corner of my eyes.

    ¡ºQuickly¡»

    [Yeah, I know, but]

    ¡ºYou really are¡­¡­¡»

    Taking Mimir along, I ran across the basement, and jumped out of the facility.

    Just right then, the research facility exploded from the underground. Its¡¯ debrises were launched so high to the sky, and later fell across the kingdom alongside the snow.

    Screams resounded, not only on the military district but also some other places.

    Aaron found me and asked.

    [What in the world is happening? That girl is Mimir, isn¡¯t she? What has become of Rafal? Hado and the other nightwalkers had turned into dust and disappeared. I can only think that Fate has somehow defeated Rafal¡­.]

    [About that¡­.]

    On the area where the facility originally stood, a monster-like silhouette could be seen.

    Area E, when one who belongs to that level loses their life, they become monster in a collapse phenomenon.

    In that case, is that figure still Rafal¨D¨Dor an entirely different being altogether?

    I had no idea whether it will work, but I activated ¡¶Appraisal¡·.

    =====

    ¡¾The One with Bloody Wings]

    ?Undead? Archdemon¡¡ Lv???

    Durability£º6.1E(+8)

    Strength£º6.3E(+8)

    Magic£º9.3E(+8)

    Spirit£º9.9E(+8)

    Agility£º7.2E(+8)

    Skills: Holy Sword Mastery, Strength Strengthening (L), Dark Magic, Spirit Unity.

    =====

    Cold blue skin. Two long horns on its forehead. And four jet black wings.

    It¡¯s something that looked like what Hado had become, but more refined in appearance.

    Its level couldn¡¯t be seen.

    A monster with unique title¨D¨DA crown tier.

    Its statuses were higher than mine. It also had Holy Sword Mastery and Strength Strengthening(L), which was probably the remnant of the original Rafal.

 Chapter 96 - Enter Lust

    Chapter 96 ¨C Enter Lust

    I used ¡¶Appraisal¡· on the two unknown skills that the archdemon possessed.

    Dark Magic: Summon dark matter from the other planes.

    Spirit Unity: Increases the power of techniques and magic by a factor of 5 for a certain period of time.

    What was this ¡®dark matter¡¯ under the Dark Magic skill? Was that what had demolished the entire research facility just now?

    Greed confirmed my thoughts through ¡¶MInd Reading¡·, as expected.

    ¡ºIt¡¯s just as Fate thought. Dark matter is a very unstable substance in this world. Its form cannot be maintained for long, and it¡¯ll disappear soon afterward. It¡¯s exactly the high pressure energy that was emanated earlier.¡»

    [Then, did it use that spirit unity on that previous attack as well, I wonder]

    Spirit unity was a very threatening skill that could raise the power of magic. The question was, did it use it on the earlier explosion?

    If it did, then the crown monster¡¯s area of attack wouldn¡¯t become any wider than that.

    However, if it didn¡¯t, then it¡¯s actually capable of releasing an explosion five times greater than the one it used just now.

    Such power, it¡¯s won¡¯t be joke to say that the kingdom would vanish if it used the attack repeatedly.

    I myself have the Herculean Strength skill. It could double my physical strength for a duration of time. Although a powerful skill, it¡¯s not without drawbacks. I will receive status penalties, and will only recover after a day.

    These temporary stat multiplying skills usually have immense drawbacks. But that¡¯s not the case with this Spirit Unity.

    There is no risk in using it, not even a penalty to the user¡¯s stats¡­..

    ¡ºWell, it¡¯s hard to tell¡­¡­whether that crown monster really used it or not.¡»

    [Rafal, that guy who took over his body. He said that he¡¯d grant Rafal¡¯s wish.]

    Even speaking confidently, that level of destruction from earlier might be enough.

    It still floated in the sky, the Undead Archdemon. Its eyes closed as it remained silent.

    I glanced at Aaron. Although his breathing was haggard, he also understood the situation. He also had appraisal just like me. He instantly knew how much of a threat this new monster, probably due to his years of experience.

    [This is as far as I can go. I will only drag you down if I keep fighting in this state. Fate, leave Mimir here.]

    [Yes, I¡¯ll leave her to you]

    I passed Mimir to Aaron. As he gently took over carrying the girl from me, I briefly told him.

    [The girl, she lost too much blood. Let her rest.]

    [Understood. However, depending on the situation, it might be unwise to bring her to the mansion. We need to evacuate as many citizen as possible, taking shelter in the goblin forest. And then, if that thing really is that dangerous¡­¡­then perhaps even further than that.]

    Aaron was expecting for the worst.

    At that time, a voice could be heard from behind us.

    When turning around, I saw the two white knights approaching us. And between the two, was a familiar blue haired figure. I couldn¡¯t help but to smile when I saw her.

    [I¡¯ve kept you waiting, Fate. But, I came just in time, didn¡¯t I?]

    [You took too long. That, if we can¡¯t handle that thing, the kingdom is over, Eris!]

    Right then, the white knights pointed their spear at me. But why!?

    [How rude, do you know who you are speaking to !!]

    [Eris, right?]

    [This, rude man!]

    I was lightly stabbed by their white spear.

    Eris who seemingly controlled them, signaled them to stop.

    [Well, we¡¯ll leave it for later. So this is what you¡¯ve been trying to report. Isn¡¯t it, Aaron Barbatos?]

    Aaron was the one most surprised at Eris¡¯ appearance. He seemed to regained his wit quickly though, before with a relieved face, kneeled on the spot. Why did he do something like that in the middle of battle just because of Eris!?

    Also, the black colored weapon that Eris brought with her, the memories behind it was enough to send chill down my spine.

    [Why, isn¡¯t that the black bayonet Envy!]

    [Why, it¡¯s my mortal sin weapon. Back then, we quarrelled due to a misunderstanding, but we made up to each other after the event at Gallia. It merely returned to its original sheath.]

    Saying that, Eris tapped on the black bayonet that fits perfectly on the decorated sheath.

    There was not much time, so the explanation had to be kept brief. But apparently the kingdom was created and ruled by both Eris and Envy. Hundred years ago, the two had a falling out due to the differences in their ideals.

    Eris wandered around seeking for purpose, while Envy, capable of taking control of a human host, became the ruler of the kingdom ever since.

    However, Envy eventually stuck with trying to find an ideal body that could replace Eris¡¯ place.

    And then the idea of creating a human with unique title of Rose. But for that, a huge amount of resentment was needed. It¡¯s an experiment of applying hate phenomenons to humans.

    Whilst maintaining the lowest strata of people to live, Envy let the holy knights do as they wish over the years. And then, when the resentment reached the peak, it planned on killing Roxy Hearts who was the commoner¡¯s light of hope in Gallia.

    I couldn¡¯t just forgive that black bayonet for that.

    Envy was the one who controlled Tenryu. In other words, it¡¯s through Envy¡¯s command that Roxy¡¯s father was killed by the Tenryu. Which in turn paved way for Roxy¡¯s departure to Gallia.

    Even if it¡¯s the ruler of this kingdom, there are things that you could do, and there are things that you shouldn¡¯t.

    I guess my anger was evident from my expression. The white knights were alerted by that, judging from how they grasped their white spear.

    Eris had to apologize for all that.

    [I often told Envy this. But all of this, is mainly caused by his tyranny. Originally I wanted to apologize by breaking this black bayonet, but it¡¯s indestructible. At the very least, I want to compensate you in the future. It was also my fault for ignoring what Envy had done all these years.]

    Eris who was supposed to arrive at the Kingdom earlier than us was actually lagging behind, it was all to reconcile with Envy. We entered the Kingdom first because she went out to retrieve Envy back from Gallia first.

    Speaking of which, when I was officially hailed as the heir of Barbatos family, I wonder which one of them we actually met.

    [Envy was stubborn. Being defeated by you back at Gallia was somewhat a very shocking event for him.]

    [Right¡­..what did he say again?]

    [Let¡¯s just do this already. I¡¯m the loser here after all.]

    With a laugh, Eris unseathe Envy from its gaudy scabbard. Apparently, it seemed to really hate me.

    [Let¡¯s keep the long talk for later. You people help evacuate the citizens! The opponent has power surpassing that of the Tenryu. It¡¯ll be a bad joke if the capital is laid to waste by that thing]

    [ [ Affirmative!] ]

    Following Eris¡¯ instruction, the white knights rallied the holy knights and soldiers, then began the evacuation.

    Aaron also followed along, carrying Mimir on hs back.

    [Fate, I¡¯ll see you again later.]

    [Yeah, take care Mimir.]

    [Alright]

    I saw them going, then turned my sight back.

    [It¡¯s about time it¡¯ll start moving. Are you going too, Eris?]

    [It¡¯s been a while since my last real battle, but I will do my best. You may already know this, but I¡¯m more of a support role. I¡¯ll leave the frontline to you.]

    Now that she mentioned it, it¡¯s also been a while since the last time I fought alongside a senior Mortal sin skill owner.

    Nn? I wonder what Myne is doing at the moment. The fuss is getting bigger overtime after all.

    But I didn¡¯t have time to give it any further thought,

    I took a stance with my black sword, while Eris aimed the muzzle of the black bayonet at the Undead Archdemon.

    =====

 Chapter 97 - Dark Matter

    Chapter 97 ¨C Dark Matter

    The undead archdemon flapped its four wings to fly up, and started to chant something.

    Eris and Greed reacted quickly in response to that.

    [No can do that]

    ¡ºAs if we¡¯ll let you¡»

    Even I knew that it¡¯s trying to cast dark magic. A magic to conjure dark matter from a different dimension, only to let it explode here. The Fire Ball magic that I had, seemed like a joke when compared to the destruction it caused.

    5 space distortions appeared. From there, the dark matter would be conjured up.

    [Greed!]

    The black sword shapeshifted to the scythe form, as I jumped at the space distortion.

    The casting seemed to be longer than normal magic. Perhaps, that¡¯s why it¡¯s trying to cast while airborne.

    The black scythe can dispel any form of magic. The most important point here, is magic. That dark magic created a distortion in space to let the dark matter to enter this world..

    Meaning, once the dark matter appeared here, even the black scythe won¡¯t be able to do anything to it. If I missed the timing, I may just create a huge explosion for nothing. Once conjured to this world, it¡¯d take less than a few seconds before the dark matter becomes volatile and explodes.

    In that case, I had to keep the distortion from opening. Which one will it be!?

    The problem is there were 5 of them¡­..

    Whilst cutting them down, I counted.

    [1,2,3¡­..]

    I couldn¡¯t reach the last two¡­. In addition to that, the Undead Archdemon was also attacking me while chanting the spell.

    [Kuh]

    I couldn¡¯t react properly while still airborne and was about to get knocked back down with a swat of its arm.

    A thundering sound cracked, causing the undead archdemon who was approaching me to turn its head toward the source of that noise. And immediately afterward, blue blood flowed from its head.

    [Fate, now]

    It was Eris. Just like she said, she¡¯s supporting me from the back line.

    The magic bullet released by the black bayonet hit the undead archdemon¡¯s temple. The bullet managed to flinch it, but couldn¡¯t go through due to its immense defense.

    I grabbed on the archdemon¡¯s head, maneuvered myself and kicked it down. Using that as a footing to jump higher, I reached another space distortion.

    [¡­.4, one more to go¡­.chi!?]

    The fourth distortion was dispelled, but when I turned to the last distortion, I saw that the dark matter has been formed. I cut off the magic in a haste, but a large blob of dark matter already managed to go through.

    It was pitch black as if it¡¯s swallowing all the lights that came in contact with it. Fine cracks started to appear all over its surface. Surely, it has started to break down.

    ¡ºFate, turn me into the demon shield! We¡¯ll get caught in its blast at this rate!¡»

    Engulfed in the black light, I got anxious from being this close to the explosion, despite already switching to the black shield.

    For a moment, my vision went white, and when I realized it I was already lurching to the ground in breakneck speed.

    I would land on my head as it is. Twisting my body, I tried to alter my falling path so that I could land on my feet.

    At the corner of my eyes, I saw Eris distracting the Undead Archdemon.

    Simultaneously as I landed on my two feet, I jumped to join the fight.

    [Are you alright?]

    [Yeah, thanks to this]

    Showing off the black shield to Eris, I slammed the shield at the undead archdemon who was hounding Eris down.

    Now I¡¯m even with that monster.

    The undead archdemon landed on the ground with a thud, but quickly rolled up and regained its stance before flying back up to the sky.

    This time it flew to a higher altitude. To the point that it¡¯s fading beyond the snow clouds.

    There is no way it¡¯s trying to escape of course

    Its movement is too fast for ordinary eyes. But right now I¡¯m in semi starving state. My red eye is capable of following it by looking at the flow of magic.

    Focusing my mind and opened my eyes wide, some unexpected is starting up there beyond the clouds.

    [Eris! Over the clouds¡­¡­]

    [This is bad. What a number¡­¡­]

    Thirty¡­¡­Forty¡­¡­. It¡¯s still increasing in number even as we speak.

    I never thought that it could cast multiple numbers of magic at once and at such a quick speed.

    As I was looking up, Greed said through the ¡¶Mind Reading¡·.

    ¡ºIf it¡¯s a normal crown tier, such thing won¡¯t be possible. There is that weirdo inside it. Don¡¯t forget about that¡»

    [That¡¯s right¡­¡­at this rate.]

    Eris said that she¡¯s a support fighter. I didn¡¯t think she possessed enough firepower to stop all that , didn¡¯t she?

    When I looked at her face, my thoughts were confirmed right away.

    At that point, a siren sounded throughout the kingdom. It was such a loud siren, to the point that I want to close my ears.

    Apparently, the evacuation had begun¡­¡­.as it is now, large amount of dark matters will be conjured up from the numerous distortion on the sky. If it goes off at the worst time, not only the capital will disappear, the citizens will also get caught in the explosion.

    There is quite a distance, but with that number, even an indirect hit will be enough.

    Judging from the power of explosion I¡¯ve witnessed earlier, even a holy knight will only barely survive the blast. There is no way that ordinary citizens could live through it.

    ¡ºFate! What are you waiting for?¡»

    Greed called me out of my reverie with a mocking voice. This fellow¡­.at such time¡­..

    The black scythe already turned into bow form.

    This is a first. Up until now it was me who controlled the form changing.

    ¡ºIsn¡¯t it the right time to finally use the mastered first form£¿¡»

    [Right now!?]

    At the dismayed me, Eris jumped in to voice her agreement.

    [Back then, I¡¯ve taught you about it during the training back in Gallia, but I regretted the fact that I didn¡¯t see it until the end¡­..now, show me!]

    [Stop it, it¡¯s troublesome!]

    [But, I think there is no other way. It¡¯s the only optimal path we can take]

    It¡¯s on times like this, which always make me sigh

    Fuu~, I took a deep breath, and told Greed.

    [Take 10% of my status]

    ¡ºWell said, Fate! In that case, I¡¯ll gladly take it!¡»

    Depriving me of my status, the greedy weapon¡¯s shape started to grow and change.

    Greed grew into a terrifying and large form, to the point that it no longer resembles the original shape of the weapon itself.

    This is the usual thing. The first form¡¯s ¡¶Bloody Ptarmigan¡·

    Greed and Eris had explained about this.

    This was simply Greed¡¯s power who has obtained parts of my status. I¡¯ve been borrowing that strength up until now.

    There is actually more things I can do. As this secret form is still a weapon¡­..I can try to master its use as a weapon.

    It¡¯ll leave me wide open, and even with all the firepower it offers, against that many¡­..

    Since it¡¯s come to this, there is no other way.

    My Mortal Sin skill¨D¨DGluttony is capable of connecting me together with my weapon. That¡¯s the evolution I obtained during my time at Gallia.

    The normal secret form¡¯s power was already immense, but I can further ramp up the power with this. Besidely, Greed can only control the normal secret form, so it¡¯s up to me to control the combined variation..

    It was really hard. Under the stare of Eris and Myne, I trained till I fainted. On top of having my stats decreased to unlock the secret form, I was told to kill monsters to regain my stats back, and to maintain the secret form until I can master it¡­¡­..it was like hell.

    I was able to achieve reasonable control, but to use it in actual battle is a bit stretching it,

    ¡ºStay focus, Fate¡»

    [Yeah, here I go!]

    Pulling the bowstring, I traced the magical power then aimed at the undead archdemon at the sky. So it¡¯s there¡­¡­.I aimed firmly.

    A black arrow converged out of magic power, black sparks of lightning danced around it.

    I¡¯ll need to consolidate my thought and be one with the transformed black bow. Connecting together through the Gluttony skill.

    [Evolve, Bloody Ptarmigan!]

    I shouted as I assimilated deeper, and deeper. When the connection reached a critical point, the transformation started with the magic arrow.

    Originally there was only 1 arrow, but now it turned into double helixes.

    Go! Without hesitation, I released the evolved Bloody Ptarmigan Cross, sending the two helixes spiralling toward the undead archdemon.

    As the two black lightning bolts spiralled upward, the snow cloud above the kingdom was parted open.

    And beyond that¡­..was everything. The Dark Matter which is still being conjured, and its summoner, the undead archdemon who were floating in the sky.

    =====

    Author¡¯s Note:

    And then, although it was still in the night, the sun appeared and showed its light..

    Thank you for your bookmarks, ratings and impressions. I am very encouraged!

    =====

 Chapter 98 - Black Axe Crush

    Chapter 98 ¨C Black Axe Crush

    The evacuation sirens hadn¡¯t stopped yet.

    In the sky, the moon was visible through the opening on the cloud.

    In addition to the Bloody Ptarmigan Cross that I shot, the Undead Archdemon was swallowed in the blasts of the numerous partially conjured dark matter it had summoned.

    Caught in such powerful destructive power, there was no way that it could have survived¡­¡­I wanted to think it has, but there was little way to confirm it.

    I noticed that the inorganic voice hasn¡¯t announced the addition to my stats and skill.

    I looked up once more, and traced the magical power.

    [Is it still alive¡­¡­]

    [Looks like it is. It¡¯s as if it was immortal.]

    I could only see weak magical traces. Now, what were you trying to do?

    The distance to the enemy was quite far. It was over the effective range of the unevolved secret first form. However, that range was not a problem once I used the mastered version.

    It¡¯s good that we managed to prevent the undead archdemon from destroying the capital, but it¡¯ll be bad if it managed to flee. Although, judging how it wished to destroy the capital, it¡¯d be hard to believe that it¡¯d escape just like that.

    It¡¯s the worst matchup for us land dwellers¡­¡­

    [I wish my strength was still the way it was during my prime. I would¡¯ve been able to put up more fight.]

    It¡¯s been a very long while since Eris last used the black bayonet, so her current form couldn¡¯t be described as her best. Although Envy said that she could do as she wished, she could only bitterly laugh as it seemed that the weapon itself isn¡¯t really willing to work together..

    The best she could do at the moment is just giving support fire.

    ¨C Phalanx Bullet (Charges 5): Expand magical aura, dramatically reduces the target¡¯s attack power. Stacks up to 3 times.

    ¨C Vanishing Bullet (Charges 7): Removes presence. Effect is dispelled upon taking any damage.

    That¡¯s some powerful abilities.

    But these special bayonet bullets cannot be used in succession. They can only be used after hitting the enemy with normal bullets several times first.

    Charge 5 meant that you needed to hit the enemy five times before you could use it.

    The black bayonet can hold 7 normal bullets. It takes 30 second to reload all seven bullets back. There were some limitations, so one needed to use the special bullets as effectively as they could.

    Fighting while managing the remaining bullets and number of charges, I would be confused as hell if I was the one having to do all that.

    [So it¡¯s like that. The charges are fine, but none of the available bullets are fitting for the situation. So, if the target flew to the sky and do something similar like before, *glance*]

    [I can¡¯t shoot that many times!]

    [One more shot should be fine! You still look good]

    If I did that sort of thing repeatedly, my status would drop exponentially. If I couldn¡¯t kill the archdemon by then, I will be hard pressed to fight it properly.

    Whenever I¡¯m together with Eris, I always feel that she felt no tension at all during battle.

    Even in this crisis, her face didn¡¯t show any worse changing.

    Perhaps, even after this kingdom was destroyed and I died¡­..

    [What¡¯s with that face of yours? Ah, could it be because how hard it is to notice the tension from my expression?]

    [¡­Un.]

    [When you¡¯ve lived for so long, you¡¯ll become desensitized to things like death. Both your own death and others. Yes, I know what you mean. But there is nothing I can do about this one.]

    Eris then muttered in a low voice, [I was once a delicate girl though]. I guess it¡¯s directed to herself. But judging from how she said it, I suppose she felt that she¡¯s no longer as delicate as she originally was.

    [But even so. No matter if it¡¯s the past or present, there is something that never changes]

    Eris looked at me. But I felt that it¡¯s as if her eyes seemed to be seeing someone that wasn¡¯t me.

    I felt troubled because the conversation was somehow veering toward romance.

    In such situation, a powerful magical aura was emitted from the sky.

    [Seriously¡­..it¡¯s¡­¡­]

    [It seems to be using the spirit union. After Fate foiled its effort just now, I think it¡¯s starting to get serious.]

    The sky was split open. The distortion was blacker than even the night sky.

    The stars and moon was hidden by the distorted space. As if it has swallowed them all into its crevice.

    So is this the dark magic powered up by the Soul Union¡­¡­? Instead of multiple casts like before, it¡¯s now a single powerful cast using all of its magical reserves.

    As Eris said before, should I shoot Bloody Ptarmigan Cross once more?

    I gave the black bow a glance, but Greed remained silent.

    It¡¯s something I must decide by myself.

    When I was about to put more power into the black bow, I sensed another strong magical aura.

    Eris also seemed to feel it, she too turned her gaze toward the direction of the aura source.

    [It¡¯s from the top of the palace¡¯ rooftop]

    [Ah, that girl¡­¡­appearing in a timely matter.]

    Even with ¡¶Night Vision¡·, from this distance I couldn¡¯t possibly see her face. But the white flowing clothes, as well as the huge black axe, easily gave out her identity.

    I could easily imagine who she was just from the silhouette alone.

    It was Myne who had come up quite late. Also, why was she up there¡­¡­.?

    She looked up, then flung the black axe toward the night sky.

    Too fast. I couldn¡¯t even follow the trajectory.

    All I could hear was a very loud boom, to the point that it made the ground trembling. Soon after the black magic in the sky disappeared. The large crevice to the different dimension closed up.

    Along with the sky returning to its original state, I saw a black object falling down with such a great momentum.

    The object seemed to be tremendously heavy, as the whole military district got shaken when it landed on the ground.

    Approaching the landing point, there was a huge crater, with the undead archdemon seemingly crushed by a huge black axe.

    It struggled to move out by flailing its arms and leg, but the axe won¡¯t budge.

    The black axe Sloth became even heavier as it hit an enemy. And earlier today, Myne used it to spar with Aaron.

    Apparently it had built up weight from that time. Myne had a habit of forgetting to reset its weight when leaving it at the garden. It was a thief prevention method, she said.

    Seeing how the undead archdemon struggled under it, I guess it¡¯s a good measure. But the garden at Barbatos mansion will end up flattened again thanks to that.

    While watching the undead archdemon with astonished face,

    [So, feeling better now?]

    To Myne who appeared from the darkness of the night, I said in a direct manner.

    [It¡¯s a bit late. Myne]

    [But your aid really saved us]

    [Un, I got here on time. Because I was sleeping at the mansion, but Aaron woke me up]

    Looking at me intently, she moved her hair locks away.

    [Aaron hit me. It was painful]

    Her forehead was a bit reddened. Apparently, Aaron was forced to use the last resort because normal shouting couldn¡¯t wake her up.

    He was carrying Mimir in a hurry, and all he had was his holy sword scabbard.

    [But since it¡¯s emergency, I forgave him]

    [I see¡­..Aaron was in a serious rush.]

    Myne glanced at the undead archdemon. I was terrified by the gaze she threw at us afterward.

    [This won¡¯t do. Why was I pushed to act? And this situation, what¡¯s with this ugly thing? Ne, why is it?]

    [That¡¯s, because I shot a lot of blanks during battle¡­¡­I¡¯m sorry]

    Eris hid behind me to evade the killing stare.

    Myne looked at the enemy, and said.

    [You¡¯ll need to separate them ¡­¡­in order to defeat the undead Archdemon. If it¡¯s Fate, you have the technique to kill an unkillable enemy. You can use it.]

    Myne said ¡®to separate them¡¯. Just from a short look, she already knew that something was possessing the undead archdemon.

    =====

 Chapter 99 - Laplaceâ€™s Relative

    Chapter 99 ¨C Laplace¡¯s Relative

    What Myne was talking about, it¡¯s probably the second secret form ¡¶Deadly Inferno¡·.

    I and Myne fought Machine Angel Haniel before. It could regenerate back no matter how much attack it received, almost like an immortal. Due to that, no matter how strong Myne was, she couldn¡¯t beat it by herself. That¡¯s why, she asked me to help her out.

    And then, what I used to defeat Haniel, was the ¡¶Deadly Inferno¡·. I had to lose 20% of my status to use that scary scythe.

    The effect, due to the enormous curse put on the attack, was that if any kind of opponent was hit by it¨D¨Deven if it¡¯s immortal, would rot and would die instantly. It¡¯s a killing blow, but I had to land the attack on a precise spot. It¡¯s where the magical power was gathering inside the enemy¡¯s body. Its ¡®core¡¯ so to speak.

    By slashing that spot with the scythe, the curse will spread all over the body, preventing regeneration, and making the body rot very quickly, thus killing it.

    That¡¯s why, it¡¯s an attack that does not allow any mistakes. A slight error, and I would end up losing 20% of my stats for nothing.

    So in order to avoid mistakes, I have to enter semi starving state, so that my eyes would be able to see the flow of magical power. It can¡¯t be used all the time, since I can¡¯t see it unless I concentrate.

    I told Eris and Myne to back away from the undead archdemon. It was still struggling to free itself from the weight of the black axe.

    First of all, concentrate. Read the flow of magic on the undead archdemon¡¯s body.

    The source of magic were two black dots on its forehead. Fortunately it¡¯s anywhere under the black axe. If we have to remove the axe first, there is a good chance that it¡¯ll go raging once more.

    I told Greed while switching the black bow to scythe form.

    [Take 20% of my status, I will end Rafal with ¡¶Deadly Inferno¡·]

    ¡ºVery well. But, will you alright? That thing is an Area E¡»

    [I¡¯ll be fine¡­..I¡¯m no longer the me from the time at Gallia.]

    When I ate Tenryu back at Gallia, the Gluttony skill overwhelmed me, and I survived only because of Roxy¡¯s intervention. I¡¯m the owner of Gluttony skill. Because of this skill, I cannot avoid having to fight from time to time.

    And the enemies, they don¡¯t grow weaker. I have a feeling that I¡¯ll encounter more Area E in future. Well, it¡¯s more like premonition.

    Myne and Eris¨D¨Dacting alongside them, it¡¯ll be inevitable to fight strong enemies. I would eventually step in to where they were now.

    If I kept relying on Roxy, then the result will be the same just like what happened back then.

    [Let¡¯s do it, Greed!]

    ¡ºYour resolve, I¡¯ll answer to it. Very well, I¡¯ll take 20% of your status.¡»

    I was struck with a sense of weakness as power left my body. In contrast, the black scythe in my hand grew bigger.

    What appeared was a scythe with lined three blades. It looks like a beast claw at glance.

    I raised the powered up black scythe, and turned toward undead archdemon¨D¨DRafal.

    [You used your power the wrong way. I used to be the same too¡­.]

    I killed Hado Burix. He was responsible for sending Roxy to Gallia, and had kidnapped orphans in the kingdom just to play around and kill them afterward. For five years, I carried the grudge of not being treated like a human by him.

    Still¡­¡­..I shouldn¡¯t have killed Hado. The idea of using my power to judge those who can¡¯t be judged by normal means, was just an act that puts sorrow to those around me.

    When I told Aaron about it, he had a sad look on his face. I also confessed about it on the parting letter I wrote for Roxy.

    Of course, not only about how I had killed Hado Burix. The real reason why I stayed at Heart mansion, how I was the one who killed the crown tier monster Assault Kobold, and destroyed the northern valley¡­¡­all the lies that I never managed to speak the truth of.

    One lie lead to another lie, if you noticed¡­¡­.I¡¯d lied to Roxy countless times. About how I wanted to become her strength, how I didn¡¯t want her to know about my Gluttony skill. I selfishly kept the truth from her just for my own convenience.

    I became aware of this when I wrote the letter.

    Therefore, one day when I can live as myself, without relying on that skull mask anymore, I wrote that that will be the time when I will apologize to her sincerely.

    Even so, I¡¯m still unable to get rid of that part of me. The false self that lies within that skull mask reached out to me, whispered to me.

    I heard a dark and heavy voice, that was nothing but the illusion that Gluttony skill put on me.

    Perhaps there is the same evil inside me, just like Rafal. It¡¯s been gnawing on me, even after I have returned from Gallia.

    During the audience with the king, such evil turned its face by clashing with that Lanchester holy knight guy. Aaron had to pointed it out to me. And even back at the research facility, my heart was drawn by the misery and greediness that prevented me from backing out, when I should¡¯ve done just that.

    After reaching Area E, I came to understand it.

    Regardless of how strong you are, if you wish to remain a human, you won¡¯t be able to live alone.

    Because of the great power, one will prone to make mistake. In such case, companions are needed to lead you in a good direction.

    [Rafal, you are just like me]

    It didn¡¯t seem to react to what I said. Rafal¡¯s heart was no longer there after all.

    Still, I wanted to say it.

    [At first I thought that the way we were living in hatred was similar. You to me¡­..and I to you.]

    I raised the scythe quietly.

    [However, let¡¯s end this already. Now¡­¡­you are you, and I am me. Let¡¯s end our ties here. I will continue onward, Rafal.]

    At the mass of hatred that no longer capable of communicating like a human, I swung the second secret form Deadly Inferno.

    The scythe left a claw-like scratch on its head. Then, starting around the wound, its body started to blacken.

    The Undead Archdemon body grew black and began to fall apart little by little.

    And then, an inorganic voice resounded in my head.

    ¡¶Gluttony skill activated¡·

    ¡¶Durability+6.1E(+8), Strength+6.3E(+8), Magic+9.3E(+8), Spirit+9.9E(+8), Agility+7.2E(+8) will be applied to your stats¡·

    ¡¶Dark Magic, Spirit Unity will be added to your skill¡·

    I held down the excited Gluttony skill for having consumed a straight Area E stats. At that time, I could hear inside my head the voice of Luna, the core of Haniel that I¡¯ve consumed in the past.

    ¡ºI told you that I¡¯ll lend you my power, didn¡¯t I. Don¡¯t forget¡­¡­¡»

    The pain subsided alongside that voice, only up to the point where blood started leaking from my right eye. Apparently she¡¯s keeping the Gluttony skill in check from the inside. I always said that I¡¯ll deal with it myself¡­.but the truth is, I¡¯ve been fighting together side by side with Luna all along. I must thank her when I meet her in my dream. Thanks as always.

    I was taken out from my reverie by Greed¡¯s voice.

    ¡ºFate, it begins¡»

    Something happened to the undead archdemon body. Its stomach area suddenly bulged. And then, after reaching critical point, it broken away from the body itself.

    [Na! So that¡¯s the separation]

    Although I expected that something will come out after Rafal¨D¨Dundead archdemon was defeated¡­¡­I never expected that it will be this many.

    I cut away with the scythe, Eris shot with her bayonet. Even Myne retrieved the black axe and chopped at it, but all that did nothing.

    The things that got out of the creature¡¯s belly were black bats. And their number easily exceeded a thousand.

    Even if one of them was cut, shot, or crushed, it would immediately restore itself. I wanted to use ¡¶Deadly Inferno¡·, but after observing their magical flow, I realized that each of the bats are a separate beings on its own. I¡¯ll run out of status before I could cut down even half of them.

    [What is this?]

    Myne said calmly while kept crushing the bats.

    [The collective creatures that is the origin of the Nightwalker. And¡­..the thing that will lead me to what I seek for.]

    Glancing aside, I took out the bat that was trying to bite my shoulder, and slammed it to the ground.

    The bats gradually converged together, creating a shape of a man.

    And somehow, he was holding the black spear Vanity.

    [It¡¯s been a while since we last met, that I can¡¯t hold myself. We used to be friends in the past, Myne the Wrath.]

    A white haired boy grinned at Myne as if he was already very familiar with her.

    =====

    Author¡¯s Note:

    Thank you for your bookmarks, ratings and impressions. I am very encouraged!

    The second chapter of Glutton Berserk manga version is released for free in comic rides and Nico Nico etc.

    It is carefully interesting to Mr. Takino Daisuke of the mangaka and draws it so please take a look!

 Chapter 100 - Fate and Roxy

    Chapter 100 ¨C Fate and Roxy

    The white haired boy swung around the black spear Vanity with ease. As if it was a part of his own body.

    Now we had some armed boy with an unknown power.

    I tried to use appraisal on him, but the boy was savvy enough to ignite the magical power inside his body. As a result I was blinded for a moment.

    In a fight between individuals of Area E, using ¡¶Appraisal¡· tended to be more dangerous than beneficial.

    As I was blinded and unable to see where he went, it¡¯d be easy for the boy to attack me.

    [From that time¡­.how many years have passed. A thousand? Two thousand? Perhaps four? Time flies in a blink of an eye. Don¡¯t you think so too, Myne?]

    [Shin¡­.you should¡¯ve died back then]

    [You should¡¯ve known this already, but I can¡¯t die. As long as I have even a small body part remaining, like the one possessed by that foolish human, I can keep reviving back. Well, luck played a big part in it. But as you can see, I¡¯ve won the bet. Here I am, back in one piece.]

    He dispersed into swarm of bats, and moved to our side. And again, played around with his spear.

    [But it¡¯s different from that time. Myne should join me instead. Lust¡¯s weapon can¡¯t threaten me, and Gluttony entered Area E only recently. With these members, you can¡¯t hope to defeat me]

    [Do you still want to try, although the result is already obvious?]

    Shin said as his eyes glowed bright red.

    Kuu¡­what the¡­hell. This feeling was similar to when the Gluttony skill became starving.

    Me and Eris who was standing next to me couldn¡¯t move our body, while I couldn¡¯t even breathe properly.

    [Oya oya. I just glanced at them a little, and those two are already struggling. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s strange?]

    When Shin looked towards me and Eris, he seemed disappointed. Perhaps he¡¯s thinking that he could play around a little, only to be denied before even starting..

    Among us, only Myne could raised her axe and told Shin off.

    [Are you going to unlock the door that land]

    [You¡­still asked? But I don¡¯t hate that part of you.]

    [Shin!]

    Myne charged at Shin in a flash, sending a vertical slash with her axe. I could barely see her movement just now.

    Shin turned into swarm of bats before the slash could land, and reformed some distance away from us.

    [Harsh, as usual. Fine, I¡¯ll even take you there if you so wish. Come now, follow me. Let¡¯s take some strolls together, since unlocking the door to that land is also my end goal. Now then, Myne¡­.shall we go?]

    Shin dispersed into flocks of bat, and flew eastward.

    Myne turned to me. Instead of her usual stoic look, she seemed slightly saddened.

    One bat broke off from the swarm and flew around Myne. As if urging her to come along.

    My voice seemed to stuck on my throat. Even if I wanted to tell her not to go, I simply couldn¡¯t.

    There was an overwhelming difference of power between me and Shin, to the point that I was absolutely helpless against him. Even with Myne¡¯s help, I still stood no chance!

    No. I couldn¡¯t accept this. I didn¡¯t want something like this to happen again.

    [My¡­..ne¡­..]

    I tried fought myself off of the spellbound casted by Shin. Although with a hoarse voice¡­¡­I managed to call out Myne¡¯s name.

    The lone bat came up to me, and said in a surprised tone.

    [Amazing. I have to change my evaluation about you. But she won¡¯t stop. Even if that is what you wish for. Everyone has something that they can¡¯t simply give up on in their life. For Myne¡¯s case, it¡¯s unlocking the door to that land. Until we meet again.]

    [Don¡¯t¡­go! Myne, don¡¯t go!]

    I couldn¡¯t help but to feel that something would definitely go wrong. Going to that land alone¡­.. hoping solely on his promise, that sounded wrong. We¡¯d already become companions¡­. even if I was still weak, I wanted you to rely on us more. Because we¡¯d surely become even stronger.

    Hearing me say that, Myne¡­..silently cried. This was the first time I saw her doing so. Not even once before during all the time we¡¯ve spent together she ever showed this kind of face.

    For once¨D¨DMyne looked like an ordinary girl.

    [Thank you for everything. With Fate, I actually had fun for the first time in a very long time.]

    [Myne!]

    [Sorry.]

    Myne headed eastward alongside the bat. It took only a few second, but¡­¡­ I could no longer see Myne from where I stood.

    Snow clouds reformed on the sky over the kingdom, and the snowfall resumed.

    Shin¡¯s binding soon started to dissolve, but me and Eris could only stand there.

    Apparently some traces of it still remained.

    Someone close to me had gone, it was something beyond my expectation. A feeling of helplessness struck me hard. Did I make Roxy to feel this way too when I left her in Gallia?

    [I¡¯m such a fool¡­]

    ¡ºYou¡¯re only noticing that now? Good grief, if we¡¯re talking about Fate here, then yes, you¡¯re right.¡»

    Greed said that to me via ¡¶Mind Reading¡·. But unlike his usual haughty tone, he¡¯s somewhat, kind this time.

    Having an equally dejected look on her face, Eris turned to me.

    [What should we do now, Fate?]

    [Let¡¯s head back to Barbatos mansion. I¡¯m worried about Aaron.]

    [Are you sure? You¡¯re not going to chase after Myne immediately?]

    [If I only followed my feelings here, and chased after Myne, the same thing will repeat itself. On the other hand I still have my responsibilities as the head of Barbatos family.]

    [Right. It¡¯s getting colder today. We¡¯ll freeze out if we don¡¯t warm ourselves.]

    Snow began to accumulate on the now devastated military district.

    The siren that was ringing all across the kingdom had ceased. The battle for the survival of the kingdom was over.

    And then, as the long night drew to a close, the sun rose in the east. No matter what happened earlier, a new day had come.

    I felt somewhat calm, among other feelings, as I headed back. To have a place to call home, isn¡¯t that something wonderful?

    Together with Eris, I walked toward Holy Knights residents district. Many things happened during previous night. Soldiers and Holy Knights rushed past us.

    [With this, the military district cannot properly operate for a while.]

    [That¡¯s not something we need to worry about.]

    [I guess so. After Envy managed this place for so long, it no longer feels like my kingdom anymore.]

    [Please be a proper queen this time around.]

    [I¡¯ll do my best. But I¡¯ll really feel bored after a while]

    I wonder if it¡¯ll be okay. Her being queen¡­..

    The two white knights had rushed back to Eris. Receiving their reports, Eris listened to them seriously at first, but then said this while yawning.

    [I¡¯ll leave the rest to you. Do your best]

    [ [ Yes! In that case, please excuse us] ]

    I thought she would need to give a detailed instruction to the white knights, but she instead left everything to them. She really became bored already. The white knights on the other hand, seemed excited to be entrusted with such a huge role.

    Well, I guess it¡¯s better to leave everything to them¡­.that is.

    At the worried me, Eris said proudly.

    [Those kids have always been serious since back then, so it¡¯s okay. Too serious that it hurts.]

    Perhaps, it was the result of Envy¡¯s tenure as the king.

    It tried to produce crown tier human through a Hate Phenomenon. It was such a huge experiment, making people suffer to artificially induce hate over the years. And then, it attempted to complete the experiment by sacrificing Roxy, who was well-liked by the people, but my presence in Gallia rendered the plan to become null and void.

    [It¡¯s really laughable, Envy¡¯s method¡­..but at least it¡¯s sincere. It¡¯s just looking for someone to substitute for me. I¡¯m also at fault in a way.]

    Eris said. As long as we continue to live, we¡¯ll inevitably make mistakes.

    [That¡¯s why, I want to make this country to be a little kinder.]

    [Can I trust you with that?]

    [Of course. Well then, shall we eat something sweet today?]

    [What the hey, already?]

    [Because I¡¯ll feel happy when I eat something sweet]

    [Aah, the future of the kingdom has become worrisome.]

    [Eeeeeeeee, but it¡¯s such a good idea!]

    That¡¯s not surprising at all! Anyways, I suppose living in the kingdom would really become easier as she said. The white knights assisting her seemed to be quite competent.

    As I chatted with Eris, we resumed walking, and noticed that there were a lot of people gathering in front of Barbatos mansion.

    Aaron, and the barkeeper. Also Heart family servants.

    From among them, a certain girl appeared. Her figure and beautiful flowy golden hair as she walked, all remained unchanged.

    [Roxy-sama¡­..]

    Eris who was sticking to me until a while ago seemed to have read the air. Was that why she moved away immediately?

    Not knowing what I should say, I simply walked towards her. My steps unstoppable.

    Was Roxy sad, or was she angry, or was it something else? Inside my head, lots of things swirled round and round.

    Arriving in front of her, I stopped, and we stared at each other.

    I had to say something¡­..I tried to open my mouth, but Roxy beat me to it. What she said with a smile at that moment, made all my thoughts blown away.

    [Welcome back, Fai] (TL Note: Roxy called him ¥Õ¥§¥¤, it could be Fay or Fai)

    [Roxy-sama¡­¡­]

    Hearing me said that, she shook her head.

    [That¡¯s wrong. You are already a holy knight, and the head of Barbatos family. You don¡¯t need to call me like that anymore.]

    Right. That¡¯s right. I¡¯m no longer the gatekeeper Fate, nor the Heart Family servant Fate, and neither the mysterious warrior Mukuro.

    I¡¯m now a holy knight just like Roxy, and the head of Barbatos family. I could no longer afford to refer to her like that. Like Greed always said, I really should act with pride more often.

    [Roxy, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡­for keeping silent all this time. I must¡¯ve cause lots of inconveniences for you. I¡­.]

    [That¡¯s not what I meant. I¡¯ve told you back then at Gallia, didn¡¯t I? Fai is Fai. Even if you hid yourself under a mask, Fai¡¯s still fighting for someone else, wasn¡¯t he? About Hado Burix, it¡¯s indeed regrettable. But, you must have a reason to do so.]

    [No, that¡¯s not it! It was for my own¡­.]

    I never managed to finish what I said. Because Roxy hugged me first.

    [We are just human, making mistakes is inevitable. Even me. I¡¯ve lost a lot of men while fighting in Gallia. Perhaps, if I were stronger back then, I wouldn¡¯t feel this kind of regret. But, if we keep living on that day, it¡¯ll only get harder to continue living. Fai of now seems to be suffering from that.]

    Releasing her hug, Roxy kept gazing at me.

    [So, let me say it again. Welcome back, Fai]

    I felt my inner part grew hot due to Roxy¡¯s kindness. Perhaps, my eyes were already tearing up at this point.

    Only this sentence, I want to say it from the bottom of my heart.

    [I¡¯m home¡­.Roxy.]

    [Yes, welcome home]

    Right then, I couldn¡¯t hold it anymore.

    If it¡¯s just facing Roxy with the truth, then I thought I¡¯ll be okay. But now, Roxy even accepted me the way I am.

    I may still make mistakes in the future. It¡¯s the proof that I¡¯m just a human. I think I can live with that.

    After a while, looking away from Roxy, I looked around to see Eris who seemed to have had enough of the scene.

    I looked the other way around, to see Aaron and the barkeeper, even the Heart Family servants, did they also bear witness to everything!?

    We seemed to have entered our own world just now.

    Turning back to Roxy, I saw her face flushing red. Perhaps I¡¯m also the same.

    But this embarrassment felt comforting. The soul that had been wandering has finally found its way back home.

    =====

 Chapter 101 - The Last of the Burix

    Chapter 101 ¨C The Last of the Burix

    Renovation work on the Barbatos family mansion was going fairly well.

    In the meantime, the damages caused by the battle inn the military district had gradually recovered. All the research facilities that were damaged during that crazy night had been restored back, except for those previously operated by the Burixes.

    That diabolic research facility would be demolished after Eris and the white knights did a thorough investigation. The glass container with Rafal¡¯s mother in it was removed. Her body was handled carefully, and would be buried in the cemetery managed by the kingdom.

    I, once again, visited the facility where I saw Rafal¡¯s mother to see what the Burixes were up to. I only saw that one room during the fight that night. There should be another rooms on that facility.

    One room belonged to the man who was once Rafal¡¯s father. It was apparent how evil he was judging from the many things were scattered around the room, and it only made me nauseous.

    Then, I found the room that Rafal seemed to be using on another floor. It was ironically situated right above where his mother was preserved.

    There was a picture of young Rafal laughing alongside his mother resting on the wall. The research materials on Gallia technology were stashed neatly on the bookshelf. It¡¯s easy to see that he went here nearly everyday to do some researches.

    The white knights had seized those documents though, and what left was a diary written by Rafal himself from his youth.

    I looked through it, out of some random impulses, but then I was shocked by its content.

    [Rafal¡­..you are¡­..dammit¡­.]

    It¡¯s because after reading this book that it dawned on me why Rafal had become so distorted.

    At first he always wrote about the happy days with his mother, but stopped one day. The next entry was filled with sadness. Perhaps, that¡¯s the day when his mother passed away.

    However, the young Rafal was told a lie by his father, that his mother died from an epidemic disease, when his father had actually murdered her. Rafal was also told that he¡¯s not allowed to see his mother, fearing the disease might be transmitted to him.

    There was no way he¡¯d be allowed to see her. After all, his father had put her inside the glass container.

    And one day, when Rafal was just twelve years old, he followed his father who had been suspiciously keep bringing back young women. And there, he saw a young woman, recently murdered, being put into the glass container by his father who seemingly enjoyed it immensely.

    There were many women kept in that room. And among them, he found her. He found the beautiful mother whom he loved very much so when he was younger.

    I stopped reading right there. The rest of the content seemed to be a mess of scribbles.

    After returning the book to the bookshelf, I decided to head back to the mansion.

    This place would soon be demolished after the bodies of the women had been removed.

    The following day, I received an invitation from Roxy, asking me to give her a visit.

    I woke up to the sound of birds chirping, then as per my habit, looked into my own reflection on the mirror.

    [Yosh]

    As the head of Barbatos family, I shouldn¡¯t do anything embarrassing. I quickly changed my clothes.

    And then, I grabbed hold of the black sword who was leaning on the wall.

    ¡ºHo, you seem quite chipper today¡»

    [Of course. It¡¯s an important day.]

    ¡ºHahaha, you start the day with a sunny face for once. You¡¯ve always had that gloomy look on your face before.¡»

    [Shut up]

    ¡ºWell, I suppose it¡¯s all thanks to that girl. But, is this alright? The Gluttony skill will definitely target her¡»

    [I know. But even so, I just couldn¡¯t keep lying anymore.]

    ¡ºI see¡­¡­in that case, just do as Fate wishes¡»

    [Well then, shall we?]

    I had told Roxy about the Gluttony skill. Even so, she still willingly accepted me.

    Then it dawned on me, that I was the one who got scared, which caused me to do stupid things as a result.

    Perhaps, I¡¯m already tired of walking on my own, and I felt like I could see a different path when I¡¯m together with Roxy.

    [ I, for once, want to be able to live comfortably, just like Greed for instance.]

    ¡ºYou want to become a sword just like this me?¡»

    [No way!?]

    Just as usual, what¡¯s with him replying with lazy answer like [I¡¯m just a weapon after all] kind of answer!? I wondered when he would stop that habit.

    ¡ºOi, shouldn¡¯t you be hurrying up since Aaron is waiting for you? That old man always wakes up early in the morning.¡»

    [That¡¯s right]

    I left my room and headed downstairs to the mansion¡¯s main hall. Aaron was already waiting for me there. .

    [Pardon me. I¡¯m a bit late.]

    [Nono, I didn¡¯t wait for too long anyways. Right, the treatment for the Burix family has been decided.]

    [And what will that be?]

    [Their title as holy knights, as well as their properties will be forfeited. Everything. I¡¯m thinking of taking care of Mimir to help her cope with the aftermath.]

    [Eh, you are going to adopt her!?]

    That means, she¡¯ll become my sister. This is somewhat surprising.

    Aaron shook his head with a smile.

    [But I couldn¡¯t. I cannot just adopt anyone who cannot be regarded as a holy knight anymore.]

    [Then, how do you plan to take care of her?]

    [There are shortage of manpower on this mansion. I¡¯m thinking, to employ her¡­..as a maid.]

    [Eeee, I just can¡¯t imagine Mimir working hard as a maid.]

    [You won¡¯t know without trying. That girl needs to reflect on her past deeds. And with me as an overseer, I wish to guide her on her path of rehabilitation.]

    Mimir as Barbatos family maid, huh¡­¡­?

    The girl in my memory, was the one who would step on my cheek while I was sprawled on the floor, saying [This insect] during my gatekeeper days.

    If she became a maid, when I¡¯m still asleep, would she wake me up by calling me [Wake up, you insect!] just like she did in the past? If that¡¯s the case¡­..then she¡¯d be a really ridiculous maid.

    [Is there a room for reconsideration?]

    [There is no need. Relax, she¡¯s a good girl now. What makes Fate worry about this matter?]

    [Like, when I¡¯m sleeping, would she wake me up by stepping on my head?]

    [What is that!? Is that some sort of hobby for Fate?]

    [Pardon me, I¡¯m just rambling. Please forget what I said just now.]

    Mimir would come to the mansion tomorrow. With Myne gone, she might be a good addition since there were only two males living on this mansion..

    Hopefully the mansion would become a bit more lively.

    Aaron had considered Myne as his own daughter, so he was quite shocked upon learning that she was gone. He was speechless. For one of the people he cared about had left.

    Well, I guess I should just accept Mimir already. After all, I was the one who killed both of her brothers Rafal and Hado. As for her, I guess she had her own reason to willingly come here.

    Still, if she¡¯s going to work as a maid in Barbatos mansion, then I need to keep an eye for her properly as her master.

    [I¡¯ll be looking forward for Mimir¡¯s arrival here.]

    [Well said, Fate. Now then, shall we go?]

    [Yeah]

    When I opened the mansion¡¯s door, I saw a girl already waiting for us outside the gate.

    Her face resembled Roxy, and she had an amicable air around her.

    Without much thought, I rushed to ask her.

    [Why, did Aisha-sama¡­..come here?]

    [Is there something wrong? Now that I¡¯m healthy, I¡¯ve to visit the Kingdom after a long absence]

    [A visit!?]

    [Actually¡­..I only arrived here just now. So my daughter doesn¡¯t know that I¡¯m here.]

    [You came here, yet kept it a secret!?]

    [Yes. Roxy will be really surprised. Actually she doesn¡¯t know yet that I have recovered from my sickness. I planned to meet and tell her directly.]

    [Ooohhh¡­..]

    First it was Mimir, now it¡¯s Aisha-sama¡­¡­ apparently, she¡¯s here to give a surprise to her daughter Roxy¡­¡­

    Naughty thoughts bloomed inside my head, which made me enthusiastic.

    Leaving me alone to my own thought, Aisha-sama greeted Aaron..

    [If it isn¡¯t Aaron-sama! It¡¯s been ten years!]

    [Aisha, is it? You are still as beautiful as before.]

    [Mou, Aaron-sama is also still good at sweet talking.]

    Aisha-sama was delighted, and for some reason she hard tapped my shoulder repeatedly. She¡¯s really energetic¡­¡­ That¡¯s good. U~n, maybe a bit too energetic.

    And so, as the time for Roxy¡¯s invitation came near, Roxy surprise surprise plan (by the name of Aisha-sama) was about to unfold.

    =====

 Chapter 102 - Roxyâ€™s invitation

    Chapter 102 ¨C Roxy¡¯s invitation

    Aisha-sama dragged me and Aaron to the corner of Barbatos mansion¡¯s garden, she then crossed her arms over her breasts and began the planning.

    [To surprise Roxy. That is the mission this time!]

    [Ha¡­]

    When I responded like that, Aisha-sama quickly scolded me.

    [If you keep acting like that, you¡¯ll only be driven to a corner by Roxy. Reply more loudly!]

    [Yes!]

    I was ordered around by the lively Aisha-sama. Aaron smiled upon seeing this scene. It¡¯s this kind of close interaction that brought a high note into this place.

    [Aaron-sama, are you following?]

    [Yes yes, I will try to help as much as I can.]

    I could almost imagine that a fire was burning brightly, and sparked myself to burn in the same intensity too. Yosh, with this Aaron had become our accomplice.

    [Firstly, you¡¯ll meet Roxy and have a nice, relaxed conversation with her.]

    [That makes this significantly harder. Aisha-sama must know fully well what kind of a person I am.]

    [What are you talking about? Fate is the head of Barbatos family. You must be able to skillfully steal a woman¡¯s heart]

    [U~n]

    No matter how I think about it, there were only few occasions where I had to interact with women. Aisha-sama, Roxy, Myne, and Eris were the few women I¡¯ve talked with so far. This was bad¡­.I don¡¯t think I can do this role perfectly.

    I quietly slumped down on to my knees. Greed then spoke to me via¡¶Mind Reading¡·

    ¡ºWhat a truly, lonely, unpopular guy!!¡»

    [Shut up]

    ¡ºBecause Myne and Eris are also mortal sin skill owners, we can count those two out¡­¡­ah, you¡¯re even more unpopular than I thought now!!¡»

    [Please cut it out already]

    Kuh, Greed with his usual antics¡­.why don¡¯t you mind yourself.

    At this rate I might end up stabbing him to the ground and leaving him there as a garden decoration. In fact, I can do just that!

    I stabbed Greed into the ground next to a big tree.

    [Stay there for a while]

    ¡ºOioi, you can¡¯t do this to me. It was just a small joke¡»

    [That¡¯s not a small joke at all! Please reflect on yourself here.]

    ¡ºWait, wait, this me also wants to see the party! Think about it, do you think you can hold an entertaining conversation with Roxy by relying on yourself!¡»

    [Kuh]

    As expected of Greed. He¡¯d been with me for the longest time already. He knew exactly what my weaknesses were.

    There was no helping it, should I bring Greed along? Considering that, I pulled out the black sword out of the ground. Aisha-sama spoke to me after I returned.

    [Are you good now? Let¡¯s continue then.]

    [Pardon me. Aisha-sama might¡¯ve known this, but I don¡¯t have the required experience to do that.]

    [I see¡­.in that case, you can learn the way from Aaron-sama. I¡¯ve heard that, in the past, he¡¯s the most charming man in the whole kingdom who gets around like a bird flying through the sky!]

    [No no, hahahahaha¡­..]

    Aaron had a troubled look on his face, but was otherwise smiling. The old man was astringent and cool even now. Imagining him in his younger day, I definitely couldn¡¯t compare to him.

    [When Aaron was young, how many women of the kingdom that chased after you?]

    [No idea. What do you think?]

    Don¡¯t deny it like that!! I was hoping to hear more about the legend of Aaron when he was young, but it was cut short.

    [I came to my senses after I married, I never loved anyone else other than my wife since then. Before that, let¡¯s say I was just playing around.]

    [Then, please tell me your secret]

    [I told you already there is no such thing¡­¡­ But, if you want my advice, just be the usual you. If you act unusual, it¡¯ll only bring discomfort to the both parties.]

    [I see. I¡¯ll do my best.]

    The other party is Roxy. It¡¯s not like I¡¯ll be talking to someone I don¡¯t know.

    Alright, I think I can do this after hearing that. By the way, if not for this surprise Roxy plan, this wouldn¡¯t even cross my mind.

    [Then how will Aisha-sama plan to surprise Roxy?]

    [About that¡­.]

    Aisha-sama, Aaron, and me huddled around together. The plan was actually quite plain and normal, but that¡¯s why I thought it¡¯ll work just fine. As Roxy¡¯s mother, Aisha-sama should understand her daughter well.

    Aisha-sama would remain on the Barbatos mansion garden, while I and Aaron would enter the Heart Mansion first. After that, Aisha-sama will make her entrance.

    The mansion gate was open. I had been told in advance that I could enter freely, so I just went straight in without any hesitation.

    I went through the well-maintained garden, and paused around the fountain. I could see almost the entirety of the garden from this spot.

    A lot of people were gathering on the westside terrace of the mansion. Among them was Roxy, instructing the chefs to arrange the food tastefully.

    The invitation was scheduled for some time soon, should I wait a little bit more? Aaron and I looked away.

    We might just get in the way if we got in right now. While considering my next step, the glasses-wearing head maid came to us.

    She really took care of me when I was still working here as a servant. Even when I went to Gallia to chase after Roxy, she¡¯s the one who gave me the most money.

    [We¡¯ve been waiting for you. Aaron-sama, Fate-sama]

    She bowed deeply. It couldn¡¯t be helped with the difference in our position and rank, but I guess I couldn¡¯t really get used to this feeling of distance just yet.

    [It¡¯s been a while. Thank you very much for that time. I was able to get to Gallia safely thanks to the money you gave me.]

    [I¡¯m glad to hear that. But really, it¡¯s hard to believe¡­¡­but that Fate actually returned back in this kind of way. From now on, we¡¯ll be in your care. Fate-sama]

    She sounded formal yet sincere at the same time. Truly the head maid that I knew of.

    She then turned to Aaron and bowed once more.

    [Aaron-sama, this will be our first meeting. I¡¯m Haru, the head maid in this Heart Mansion. Hopefully, this information helps.]

    [Please be at ease. To have someone as beautiful as you are to work as the head maid for this mansion, I feel envious already. I would definitely want for someone like you to work in Barbatos mansion.]

    [Well that¡­..was a fine joke]

    Ooooh, that serious at work head maid actually blushed, and acted bashful. I couldn¡¯t believe it¡­..that iron-clad lady. She¡¯s melting so easily!?

    Recently, after spending more times together with Aaron, I came to notice a few things. This old man, as long as he¡¯s talking to a female, he would praise them well. And just like that, the said female would soon swoon over him. I guess this was how Aaron¡¯s legendary status as a lady killer was made.

    [Haru-san, it¡¯ll be nice if you guide us in soon¡­.]

    [Ha, what have I done, what a blunder!]

    The head maid face was still blushing. Did she really like being praised by Aaron? Or was she embarrassed for getting derailed from her supposed duty?

    I would be able to tell if I use Mind reading skill, but, let¡¯s refrain from doing that. For now, let¡¯s just watch warmly.

    [Please, can you stop staring at me like that?]

    [Yes, pardon me.]

    I guess a certain someone was watching a bit too intently. Greed commented through ¡¶Mind Reading¡· after seeing the scene unfolded.

    ¡ºYou¡¯re getting scolded£¡¡¡Fufufufufu¡»

    [Yes yes. Laugh as you want.]

    ¡ºFufufufufu, fufufufufufu, fufufufufufu, fufufufufuu¡»

    [That¡¯s too much laughter!]

    Guided by the head maid, we proceeded through the garden to the terrace where Roxy was on. She was wearing a beautiful white dress, and she smiled upon noticing our arrival. A processed blue jewel pendant hanging around her neck gleamed serenely.

    =====

 Chapter 103 - Mundane Happiness

    Chapter 103 ¨C Mundane Happiness

    I waved my hand as I approached Roxy. She responded in kind, as she walked down the terrace.

    Roxy thanked the head maid who had brought us here, and then welcomed us with a smile.

    [Thank you for responding to the invitation. Fai, Aaron-sama]

    Her appearance stunned me, but Aaron quickly woke me up from my revery with an elbow jab to the side.

    [Thank you for inviting us]

    [It¡¯s nice that today¡¯s sunny. It¡¯s been snowing recently, after all.]

    I could see that the sky is clear today. It¡¯s as if the gloomy thick cloud from yesterday was just a lie.

    Winter had just begun. It¡¯d be a while before spring come. And yet, today was warm as if it was already spring.

    [It¡¯s snowed quite a lot for the a few days, and Aaron and I had to shovel the snow away.]

    [I see. Are you planning to hire servants to work for Barbatos family?]

    Roxy tilted her head slightly as she looked at me and Aaron.

    Regarding that matter, I¡¯ve left it to Aaron. The old man smiled, and replied affirmatively.

    [I am planning to employ Mimir of the Burix family.]

    [Eh! That Mimir Burix?]

    Roxy¡¯s reaction was similar to mine. She seemed not only surprised, but also glad. Nodding silently, she then said to Aaron.

    [That seems alright. Because it¡¯s Aaron-sama¡¯s decision.]

    [Fumu. If you do not mind, please get along well with Mimir. After all, there are only me and Fate in the Barbatos family at the moment. Besides, Fate is, you know.]

    [That¡¯s right, because Fai is like that¡­.. Very well, I¡¯ll help cheer Mimir up so that she can start over more easily.]

    [Thank you, Roxy.]

    It¡¯s good that the two had collectively agreed to work together in supporting Mimir¡¯s rehabilitation in the days to come. But keeping that aside, there was actually one thing that bothered me.

    [Roxy, I¡¯m glad that you are willing to support Mimir. But what do you mean by ¡®Fai is like that¡¯?]

    [U~n, it¡¯s about that. Right, Aaron-sama?]

    [Fumu. Exactly. It¡¯s about that.]

    [Absolutely.]

    [By the way, please this way.]

    Roxy and Aaron headed to the terrace in a haste. Me and the head maid glanced at each other in confusion. I sighed, and proceed to follow them.

    I wonder¡­.what was ¡®that¡¯? Even the head maid also seemed to be curious about it.

    This was probably one of the few thing I could ask Greed for advice. That fellow was surprisingly reliable on such occasions.

    [Hey, what was Aaron and Roxy talking about?]

    ¡º¡¯That¡¯ is that, of course.You¡¯ll naturally understand once you¡¯ve grown older.¡»

    [Kuh, why does even Greed also say the same thing¡­.]

    ¡ºOi, do you really have time to be bothered with that? Roxy is calling you.¡»

    Somehow, I felt like I¡¯ve lost this battle of wits regarding ¡®that¡¯. Moreover, what was ¡®that¡¯ anyways? I set that annoying feeling aside for now, since it¡¯s a special occasion where Roxy invited us all. I hurriedly followed to the terrace.

    A person stood between me and Roxy. A brown haired girl.

    Eh, I think I¡¯d seen this little girl somewhere before¡­. Ah, this girl, back at Gallia, she was one of the soldiers under Roxy¡¯s command. I think her name should be Miria.

    Back then, I still had the skull mask, and was heading towards the same enemy as the troops that Roxy led.

    At that time, apparently thinking that I was an enemy, she attacked me with the magic sword Flamberge when I was about to approach Roxy. Yes, that¡¯s the one.

    [I never imagine in a hundred years to see you here! Could it be that the skull mask from that time is you? I should¡¯ve known it. Even if you are the head of Barbatos family, I won¡¯t let you get in the way between me and Roxy-sama!]

    [Uaaa, be careful there.]

    Who would¡¯ve thought that she would swing the magic sword at me again just like that time at Gallia? This fellow, she didn¡¯t change at all since that time. Following Roxy hadn¡¯t had any effect on her apparently.

    But the sword had been raised and swung. A sharp slash laced in fiery flame coming from the right to the left, along with an unreasonable complain coming from Miria.

    [Damn! Just let me hit you for once]

    [Are you joking! I¡¯m also one of the guests here. Let¡¯s just get along already.]

    [He who tries to steal Roxy-sama away from me, is an enemy]

    [An enemy!?]

    I simply caught Miria¡¯s burning magic sword with both hands. Since I¡¯m an area E, Miria¡¯s attack won¡¯t even nick me. Not to mention that I also have fire resistance skill.

    [That¡¯s foul play. Ku¡­..too strong.]

    [Since you know that, then just give it up already.]

    [I won¡¯t give up!]

    This girl¡­¡­as usual. No other choice, I¡¯ll just disarm her weapon by force.

    While was considering to do that, Miria¡¯s guardian¨D¨DUnit Captain Mugan appeared. His huge and trained body exudes the air of a strong fighter.

    He was also there with Miria back then, one of the kingdom¡¯s soldiers.

    Mugan then picked up Miria by her neck as if he was picking up a cat.

    [Ah, please help me fend of this hindrance]

    [You are the one being a hindrance to Roxy-sama¡¯s party!]

    With Miria finally silenced, I gave Mugan a greeting.

    [Long time no see, Mugan]

    [Yeah, it¡¯s been a long time. You¡¯ve finally gotten rid of that skull mask. But, what a surprise, back then I never thought that you were the head of Barbatos family. Oops, should¡¯ve used honorific.]

    [No, it¡¯s okay. It¡¯ll be nice if we can talk normally like before.]

    [Appreciated. It was such a great riot in the military district]

    [I¡¯ve tried my best to minimize the damage. Ah, that¡¯s right. Wasn¡¯t Mugan¡¯s daughter working as researcher in the Military district? ¡­¡­¡­is she alright?]

    The damage to the military district couldn¡¯t be said to be just a little. The surrounding buildings were leveled due to the battle between me and Rafal. Not to mention those who were attacked by nightwalkers coming from the underground level.

    If you got caught in any of those, then there was no way to survive. However, Mugan laughed heartily instead.

    [Hahahaha! It¡¯s embarrassing to say, but Raine didn¡¯t even notice that there was a riot because she was too immersed in her research.]

    [Thank goodness. But, with all that fighting¡­.and even the evacuation siren, she still could focus on her research?]

    [She¡¯s that outstanding of a researcher. Everything else becomes irrelevant before the legacy of Gallia. I just wish she can quickly find someone to settle down with.]

    Mugan restrained Miria, tying her up with a rope, that I had no idea from where he had taken it out, so that she couldn¡¯t move freely .

    [Papa, Miria is just playing around]

    [Raine! That¡¯s not playing around anymore. Our duty was obvious. Just now, I merely restrained someone who dared to rampage on Roxy-sama¡¯s party. I¡¯ll be taking her to the prison.]

    Mugan¡¯s daughter Raine attended the party without wearing a dress, and instead still wearing her white research coat. Her blue long hair was styled in 3 braids, and her eyes looked sleepy.

    Miria became frightened upon hearing that Mugan would put her in the prison.

    [Are you kidding!? It¡¯s just a joke, right, Mugan-san?]

    [I¡¯m always serious. Now, come with me. There is no prison around here, so I¡¯ll just keep watch on you myself. Come on now.]

    [Ueee]

    Mugan took Miria away from the terrace. Even though Roxy may have asked them to come, why did those two come in here anyways? Well, Mugan and Miria were always like that, so I guess it¡¯s fine.

    Thinking like that, I proceeded to go to where Roxy was waiting for me, but Raine took hold of my hand.

    [That black sword¡­..is it a Mortal Sin weapon?]

    [Eh?]

    [Fu~hn, I thought so. I have mind reading skill¡­.ah, you have it too.]

    With her sleepy face, she peered into my heart with mind reading skill. At the moment, my own¡¶Mind Reading¡·also activated all of a sudden as Raine¡¯s mind dove in.

    (This is the first time I have a conversation with fellow mind reading skill owner. It¡¯s somewhat a strange feeling. I¡¯m interested in the black sword¡­¡­and also to you. If you like, you can visit my lab. This is the place.)

    After telling me where her lab is, Raine went to follow her father. Unlike the frank Mugan, Raine invoked a sense of a bottomless well, which is kinda scary.

    However, she¡¯s researching Gallia¡¯s legacy. Neither Greed, Eris, or Myne were willing to tell me about it. Perhaps I¡¯ll be able to learn more about my power. I couldn¡¯t let this opportunity to go away.

    I watched Raine¡¯s back as she left, but I quickly turned away. I continued to the terrace where Roxy was waiting.

    [Because you hadn¡¯t shown up, I was wondering what you were doing. Fai is really¡­.mou]

    [Fumu, there is no getting away from this]

    [Both of you saw it, didn¡¯t you? Miria was trying to attack me with her magic sword¡­.]

    To my desperate attempt of making excuse, Aaron and Roxy let out the laughter that they had held on.

    [Fufufu, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ll scold Miria later.]

    [It¡¯s alright. It¡¯s all because Miria likes Roxy, which is fine]

    [Unbelievable¡­.Back in Gallia when I led the kingdom¡¯s army. I already thought that it was someone I knew when I saw that person with the skull mask.]

    [Well, I have nothing to say about it.]

    When reuniting with Roxy, I was acting as the warrior Mukuro, not Fate. The skull mask has the ability to inhibit recognition. Even so, when we acted together at the Gallia, I was still wearing the skull mask, and yet she still said that I resembled the Fate she knew of from observing my casual gestures.

    At that time I was gushing with cold sweats under the skull mask. I could look back and laughed at it now, perhaps because I had already passed that stage.

    Seeing Roxy laughing together with me, Aaron decided to give us some space by greeting his old acquaintances who also attended the party. The head maid was busy welcoming the other arriving guests.

    [There are only the two of us left here. Would you like something to eat?]

    [I was already curious since I sniffed the delicious smell from a while ago. Is it, a barbeque?]

    [Yes, it is. Back when I was in Gallia, I often held something like this. The ingredient may not be as good as in here, but eating together with everyone was really fun. I thought about doing it again if I managed to return back home.]

    After Roxy said that, she approached me and spoke to me in a low voice.

    [Actually the head maid was against it because it¡¯s cold in winter. But I kept pushing it]

    [Exactly what Roxy wanted to do]

    Vegetables and meats arranged in skewer, grilled over a net-like iron layering. I received one which was already grilled properly from Roxy, and promptly filled my mouth with it.

    [Delicious! The spiciness mixes well with the salt.]

    [Well, really!?]

    Seeing how Roxy seemed happy upon hearing my comment, it dawned on me that it was Roxy herself who prepared the barbeque this time. This was quite a surprise. Because the Roxy I knew before never cooked. Since her father passed away, she was busy with her duty as a Holy Knight, and her days were mostly spent in round trip from the mansion to the palace.

    It¡¯s also the evidence that Roxy had more free time recently. This might be out of consideration from the Queen, Eris herself. Since she didn¡¯t seem to attend Roxy¡¯s party this time, let¡¯s thank her when I have the chance to meet her.

    [Recently, I¡¯ve been studying on how to cook. I¡¯ll treat you to something else, next time.]

    [I¡¯ll be looking forward to it. If it¡¯s me, I can only do simple things like grilling or boiling.]

    [Fai likes meat, so how about cabbage rolls?]

    [Oh, that sounds delicious!]

    Even though it¡¯ll be for later on, I could already imagine the cabbage rolls that Roxy made. For sure, it¡¯ll be as delicious as this barbeque.

    While I ate the grilled meats and vegetables with Roxy, Greed spoke to me through ¡¶Mind Reading¡·.

    ¡ºWhat¡¯s with you, saying it¡¯s delicious and all. You know full well that this me cannot join in to taste it.¡»

    [Thank you, Greed.]

    ¡ºWhat¡¯s with you, suddenly saying weird thing like that¡»

    [I just felt like saying that.]

    Feeling had various colors. And happiness is the strongest color among them. Over my black and red, it painted lots of other colors such as blue in me.

    In order to not lose this feeling I received from her, there was something I still need to do. That was to fully control the Gluttony skill, so that I could continue to live in this place.

    The man who was Greed¡¯s previous wielder¨D¨Dthe previous owner of the Gluttony skill apparently couldn¡¯t live this kind of life.

    Even so, Greed never said that it¡¯s impossible to do. Even if he¡¯s unreasonable most of the time, I knew that he never lied to me.

    Therefore, there must be a way to do that.

 Chapter 104 - Embrace

    Chapter 104 ¨C Embrace

    Continuing my talk with Roxy, we sat down a bit away from everyone. Then our conversation shifted to the topic about Aaron.

    I told Roxy how I first met him. While I was heading for Gallia, I stopped by a village by chance¨D¨Dthat place was some kind of refugee to anyone who¡¯ve lost their place for living, and also where I first met him. Despite that it was our first meeting, he took care of me, and even taught me the basic of swordsmanship.

    After listening to my story, Roxy told me with pride.

    [I know.]

    [Un.]

    [Defeating the Lich Lord, and liberating Hausen, right?]

    [Why the!? How did you know about that? ¡­.ah, I get it]

    [I think you can already tell how.]

    It was after I left Hausen. Roxy had stopped by Hausen which was just starting its reconstruction. Naturally she met Aaron there.

    Certainly, when I and Roxy met again in Gallia, she mentioned that she had met Aaron. Back then, from him, I learned how to make the technique of Holy Sword Mastery ¡¶Grand Cross¡·¡¯s effect to remain on my sword.

    As if disappointed in me, Roxy inflated her cheeks and stared at me with envious look. But she immediately smiled back and said.

    [Aaron-sama didn¡¯t say anything else when he reunited with Fai?]

    [Un.

    [Of course. It¡¯s Aaron-sama after all. Then, let¡¯s talk about that time.]

    While Roxy was staying at Hausen and helped to reconstruct the city, Aaron also instructed her on handling holy sword. Apparently it was too hard for her to maintain the effect of ¡¶Grand Cross¡· in her sword. In the middle of all that, the Lich Lord who had been lurking around actually attacked.

    [There was still a crown tier Lich Lord lurking there!? Why! Aaron didn¡¯t tell me anything about that¡­..]

    [Because it¡¯s Aaron-sama. And it¡¯s a crown tier Lich Lord too. Aaron-sama used the same technique that Fai had shown him to defeat the monster once before. Now, what technique it was?]

    Is it a quiz? It¡¯ll be quite embarrassing if I couldn¡¯t answer it.

    Ermm, back when I and Aaron worked together, could she be referring to when I added my own attack to Aaron¡¯s?

    [Could it be, the overlaying Grand Cross attack?]

    [Correct! Aaron-sama even praised it. Holy Knights usually fight on their own, so the idea of layering another grand cross on top of each other was quite impressive. I thought so too.]

    [Don¡¯t praise me too much¡­.. It¡¯s not that big of a deal.]

    [Will you try it with me next time?]

    For some reason she stared at me intently. Also, our distance had become too close. I had trouble replying her.

    [So you don¡¯t want to¡­.]

    [Nono, that¡¯s not what I meant]

    [Then, would you like to try it out here? Fai already brought his black sword, so let me fetch my holy sword.]

    [Eee! Won¡¯t everyone be surprised if we try it in here?]

    Roxy who had already stand up from her chair, looked back and seemed satisfied at my panicked reaction. She stuck out her tongue a little and said.

    [Of course I¡¯m just joking. I didn¡¯t think that Fai would fall for it though.]

    [You¡­.tricked me again]

    Back when I was still working as an employee, she often playfully threw some tricks or jokes at me. I never thought, that she¡¯ll do that again now.

    But the return of this happy times from the past was welcomed.

    [How is Hausen¡¯s reconstruction going?]

    [Ah, it¡¯s going pretty well. There was this acquaintance of mine, a warrior called Bardo, leading 50 strong warriors to maintain the security around Hausen. We are free from monster attacks thanks to their efforts. Other than that, my childhood friend Seto seems to be interested in starting a business in Hausen. I think that¡¯s all for now.]

    [Ah, that¡¯s good to hear. Next time, if I visit Hausen, please introduce me to them]

    [Alright. They have their quirks but they are good people.]

    I met the warrior Bardo after I fought the Sand Golem at Lanchester Territory. When we reunited back, he and his men were helping with Hausen reconstruction. It turned out that they were formerly Aaron¡¯s men.

    He quickly rushed back when he heard that his former lord had taken up the sword once more. Our reunion made it feels like the world was really small, how funny was that. Even now, Aaron¡¯s former subordinates had gradually gathered back at Hausen.

    Seto¡¯s village was unrecoverable after being burnt down by the gargoyles, that much was clear to me when I left that place. Afterward Seto began working as a merchant. As a travelling merchant, he eventually wound up on Hausen.

    When transporting stones for reconstruction, I thought I saw a familiar face riding on that horse carriage. Seto also saw me, and he had a similarly wondering look on his face.

    It was a reunion after long parting. His only daughter was also fine. She seemed to be enjoying travelling around with her dad.

    Reminded of his business, Seto stated that he needs a place to settle down soon. Therefore I consulted with him over whether he¡¯d be willing to promote commerce in Hausen.

    Seto was visibly surprised at my proposal. I remembered his face turned serious, saying that he needed some time to consider.

    To me, Seto of past was already gone alongside with the village. Seeing he¡¯s quite experienced already in terms of his work as a merchant, I just thought it¡¯d be fitting to ask.

    A few days later, Seto decided to settle down in Hausen.

    After listening to my story, Roxy then asked what I would do concerning the kingdom.

    [Is it true that you are trying to give the people in the slums a living at Hausen?]

    [Yes. They¡¯ll have no future otherwise. Eris promised me that she¡¯ll change the kingdom for the better, but it¡¯ll definitely take some time. Besidely, it¡¯ll be easier for them to start a new life in Hausen.]

    [If there is anything that I can do to help, don¡¯t hesitate to tell me]

    Roxy seemingly felt sorry. I wonder if she felt ashamed for not having thought about sheltering those commoners at Heart family before. But it couldn¡¯t be helped.

    There were still the people of Heart family to think about. If she gave shelter to the commoners, she¡¯ll undoubtedly come into conflict with other Holy Knight families, which would lead into unnecessary struggles. Kind of like what happened with Reed Lanchester.

    The more distinctive actions that the Heart family took to side with the commoners, the more they would be isolated from the rest of the Holy knights.

    Well, on my part, I was already solitary so I could afford to do anything I like.

    But that¡¯s in the past. With Queen Eris as a friend and backer, I can actually afford to do anything I want to the kingdom.

    [Your face suddenly turned rotten. I wonder, what are you planning to do with Eris-sama next]

    [Eeh¡­.why do you want to know?]

    [Because Fai made that kind of face.]

    That said, Roxy put her hands over mine. All of a sudden, ¡¶Mind Reading¡·was automatically activated without my permission.

    (What kind of bad things were you thinking about?)

    [Wait a minute, the mind reading skill¡­.]

    ( I don¡¯t mind. It¡¯s fine if Fai wants to read my mind. Besides, if I don¡¯t want you to read my mind, I can always do this)

    [Eh, what do you mean?]

    (Ah, Fai! Watch out! Miria is going to attack you from behind!!)

    [Uaaaaaa]

    I fell down from my chair. There was no one behind me when I looked back.

    I actually fell for it yet again¡­..if you knew who was the one using mind reading, it¡¯s possible to think out a lie like that.

    I already told Roxy about every skills that I have, such as Mind Reading. Of course, Gluttony skill was included.

    In addition to that, I also told her about Greed.

    [Aaaa, it was so much fun. I wish I had a Mind reading skill too]

    [Why?]

    [I want to talk with Greed-san]

    [That guy? You¡¯d better change your mind. He¡¯s an unreasonable, vile-mouthed guy]

    [Is that so¡­..on the contrary that makes me even more curious]

    Roxy stared at the black sword strapped on my waist curiously.

    Greed then loudly said through the¡¶Mind reading¡·

    ¡ºWhat a hopeful girl. She wants to talk with me! How popular, this me is!¡»

    [You shut up.]

    When seeing that I was talking with Greed, Roxy became convinced of something.

    Thus she told me.

    [There, when Fai was still working as servant here, you often seemed to talk to the black sword. It was quite well known among the employee, so this is actually why.]

    [Uaaaaaaa, but is it true?]

    [I just wish I can hear Greed-san¡¯s voice just once.]

    [That¡¯s impossible. Right, Greed?]

    ¡ºNo, it¡¯s possible¡»

    [Eeeee!!]

    I almost fell off from my chair again after hearing that abrupt truth. Up until now I thought he couldn¡¯t communicate with other people except through mind reading. What the hell!

    ¡ºBut first, you¡¯ll have to unlock the next rank. Once you do, some of my lost features will be restored. That¡¯s how¡»

    [Seriously]

    You should¡¯ve said so sooner. The next tier is the fifth, isn¡¯t it? I hadn¡¯t reached that point yet, so it¡¯ll be sometime in the future. But that¡¯s good to hear.

    As for this crooked character of his, it might be possible to correct him by letting him talk to other people.

    Seeing my smile, Roxy became curious and asked me about it.

    [What are you guys talking about?]

    [Greed said if his next rank is unlocked, it may become possible for him to talk to other people.]

    [That¡¯s wonderful! I can barely wait. Can I, hold Greed-san just a little bit?]

    [Sure. Greed, are you fine with that?]

    Since I didn¡¯t mind, I handed Greed over to Roxy. What could happen anyways.

    When Roxy pulled out Greed from his scabbard, her body suddenly swayed left to right and finally bent down in pain.

    Wha, what the? What happened?

    Leaving me in question, Roxy said while holding to her right eye.

    [Ku¡­¡­gluttony skill has awakened. Not enough, more!]

    [Uaaaaaaaaaaaaaa, would you please cut it out already.]

    [How is it, isn¡¯t it similar? To how Fai acted back then at Gallia?]

    She put back Greed into the scabbard, and returned the sword to me with an amused look on her face. Meanwhile, I could hear Greed laughing loudly.

    Anyways, Roxy said that that¡¯s how I looked back then. From other¡¯s perspective, did I look so funny? I guess I need to verify this.

    By the way, even Myne once also tried to mimic me. Aa¡­¡­and Eris too. Could it be!? No, I should stop thinking about it.

    Greed then added through ¡¶Mind Reading¡·.

    ¡ºIn other words, you are fun to be played around with. Well done!¡»

    [What¡¯s with that ¡®well done¡¯! You really¡­]

    Since it had come to this, next time it¡¯ll be my turn to mimic Roxy. I won¡¯t forgive this dismay so easily.

    [Please stop it already. Why are you trying to mimic me anyway?]

    [Fufufufufu, because it¡¯s funny to watch.]

    [In that case, I¡¯ll just close my eyes, go ahead!]

    [That¡¯s no good]

    Time passes quickly during happy moments like this. That I had almost completely forgotten about the most important part.

    Right, Roxy¡¯s mother, Aisha-sama.

    While talking with Roxy, even I nearly forgot about the plan to surprise her, and meanwhile Aisha-sama had already standing behind Roxy silently.

    Everyone else noticed her already, and were surprised by Aisha-sama¡¯s appearance. But Aisha-sama signaled them to stay quiet. .

    Aisha-sama warned me with her stare. It appeared that this was the decisive moment.

    =====

 Chapter 105

    The happy moment.

    Both Takami no Kago and GGC chapter should be ready next week.

    Wish me luck so I can roll SSR on the FGO¡¯s new event rate-up, so I can post bonus chapter. Haha!

    Translator: Raizu

    Editor: Mirp

    Chapter 105 ¨C Aisha Heart

    Roxy stared at me, her head slightly tilted. Well of course she would.

    Because I suddenly stopped talking and kept looking behind her.

    [What¡¯s the matter?]

    Returning my line of sight towards her, I almost panicked and thus pretended to clear my throat to settle myself down. At my lame attempt of covering my mistake, I could hear Greed laughing.

    ¡ºWhat a loser¡»

    However, I had no time to reply. Aisha-sama was already right behind Roxy. Now that I thought about it, since she¡¯s already this close, Roxy should¡¯ve been able to sense her presence.

    I had no idea how, but apparently Aisha-sama had some way to elude even a holy knight¡¯s senses.

    Oops¡­.that¡¯s not something that I should think about right now.

    I had no choice but proceed as planned.

    [Roxy, close your eyes for a moment.]

    [What¡¯s the matter? Ah, I get it. Is it because of me mimicking you?]

    [We¡¯ve through with that earlier. And no, that¡¯s not what I mean.]

    [Or perhaps, you want to give me a present?]

    Roxy looked at me with a face full of expectation. She¡¯s partially correct, but also partially wrong.

    So I nodded ambiguously.

    [You don¡¯t seem quite certain. But no matter¡­.. Alright!]

    Even so, Roxy obediently closed her eyes. I remained silent as I switched place with Aisha-sama.

    [What are you going to do anyways? Can I open my eyes already?]

    [Just wait a little more!]

    [Uuuuu¡­¡­.what on earth are you trying to do¡­..]

    Aisha-sama was standing before Roxy now. Preparations were completed!

    I gave a hand signal to Aisha-sama, telling her that she could start any time. People around us seemed to have read our intentions. Meanwhile Aaron also watched from slightly further away with a smile on his face.

    [Roxy, open your eyes]

    [Finally. Now then, what is i¡­¡­.ah!!]

    The girl was stunned, her mouth agape.

    In contrast, Aisha-sama raised a peace sign, apparently very pleased with how the plan to surprise Roxy had gone successfully.

    Looking back and forth, Roxy then settled to Aisha-sama.

    [Mother, why!? Mother did told me on the last letter that you¡¯ve felt much better, but it doesn¡¯t mean that Mother have to force yourself to attend here¡­]

    [Yes, I feel really well recently, that¡¯s why I come here to see my dear child.]

    [Eeerrr, I really don¡¯t understand what¡¯s happening here¡­.]

    Roxy was clearly agitated. Aisha-sama used to not be able to move around without support, mostly because of her sickly condition.

    If she suddenly became healthy out of nowhere, it¡¯s only natural for other people to be surprised.

    Although I was the one who healed Aisha-sama¡¯s disease, I¡¯m also surprised by the abrupt change. Even Roxy who was informed about her mother¡¯s condition on daily basis was surprised, not to mention me.

    Aisha-sama then said happily.

    [I do not know the details, but Fate was the one who healed me.]

    [Fai did!? What is this all about?]

    [That is¡­..]

    Roxy grabbed my hand to prevent me from escaping. She wouldn¡¯t let me off before I gave her an explanation. I could tell that much from how she looked at me.

    Thinking that it¡¯s not such a big deal, I smiled as I pull out Greed from his scabbard.

    And then changing the form from a black sword to a black staff.

    [You told me before that he can change shape. Other than this staff, there are bow, scythe, and shield?]

    [That¡¯s right. This form was unlocked thanks to the stats I obtained from killing Tenryu.]

    [It¡¯s from that time¡­]

    For some reason, Roxy seemed happy.

    Back then at Gallia, I hid my face behind the skull mask, but mask couldn¡¯t endure Tenryu¡¯s attack. I was reminded of that time when my face was exposed.

    When she saw my face, Roxy broke in tears. At that time, regardless of what happened, I felt my chest tighten. The memory was still fresh in my mind, as if it happened only yesterday.

    Could it be that, I didn¡¯t give up back then just so I could see Roxy¡¯s gentle smile again¡­..?

    I needed to thank Roxy for that,

    [Hold it right there. Have you two forgotten about me already?]

    Aisha-sama came in between me and Roxy.

    [Come come now, you two can go to your own world later]

    [I guess so¡­..right, Fai?]

    [Un un, please stop with the teasing.]

    Clearing my throat, I explained to both Roxy and Aisha-sama about the black staff.

    [For example, this is Greed¡¯s fourth form. If I let him use up a certain amount of my statuses, I¡¯ll be able to use this form¡¯s secret technique. Different forms provides different secrets too.]

    I proceed to explain about each form.

    First rank (Demon Bow)¡¯s Bloody Ptarmigan can accurately decimate enemies from long range in a flash.

    Second rank (Scythe)¡¯s Deadly Inferno can kill immortal beings by striking the point where their magical power was concentrated.

    Third rank (Demon Shield)¡¯s Reflect Fortress can be used to reflect back several targeted attacks.

    And then, the fourth rank (Demon Staff)¡¯s Twilight Healing can heal any wounds and diseases.

    Roxy silently nodded after hearing my explanation.

    [I see, so you¡¯ve used Twilight Healing to cure my mother¡¯s sickness. Thank you, Fai¡­¡­I was worried for a while there when I saw mother acting so energetic.]

    [I also felt the same. I never thought that Aisha-sama would be like this shortly after I healed her.]

    [Mouu, look at you two. Shouldn¡¯t you be happy seeing me healthy and energetic like this?]

    Just then, Roxy knitted her eyebrows.

    [Then, please stop treating your daughter like this.]

    [Uuuu, but it¡¯s suppose to be a surprise. Fate also thought so too.]

    [Ee¡­¡­..U~n¡­¡­¡­¡­.tha, that¡¯s right.]

    [Wait a minute, the way you say it, it¡¯ll seem like I forced you into it, moouu]

    But she did force me into it, not to mention she didn¡¯t even let me say no. Well, the problem would just get bigger if I said that out loud, so let¡¯s just follow along.

    [Aisha-sama only wanted to let Roxy know that she¡¯s already healthy enough to leave the territory. After all, it¡¯s hard to tell her real condition even if she wrote in the letter that she¡¯d been feeling better recently.]

    [If Fai say so. But, this makes me happy. I¡¯ve always been worried about mother¡¯s condition¡­..]

    Roxy said so while shedding a lot of tears. Soon after, Aisha-sama also followed suit. This was getting out of hand.

    The pair of mother and daughter calmed down after a while, then thanked me once more. I didn¡¯t do that for their gratitude, but nobody wouldn¡¯t feel happy from being appreciated for something they¡¯d done.

    But seeing how happy Roxy was when she knew that Aisha-sama was healthy once again, I thought it¡¯s all well worth it.

    Whilst I returned Greed to his scabbard after reverting him back to sword form, Roxy asked me casually.

    [How much is the status consumption for activating the secret? Being able to do that much, it must be a lot, isn¡¯t it?

    [Well, I guess so. I have to give up 40% of my statuses to be able to use Twilight Healing.]

    [40%¡­¡­how much was that?]

    I was a little lost at words because I used quite a huge amount of stat to heal Aisha-sama, but I¡¯ve decided to be honest with Roxy. So I told her the consumed stats without covering anything.

    And then, not only Roxy, even Aisha-sama was amazed.

    [You must be lying. Fate, is that true?]

    [Yeah, it¡¯s true]

    [Because, that¡¯s 4 million status we are talking about¡­¡­too many digits, it¡¯s overwhelming!]

    [Mother, calm down! Fai did killed Tenryu, he probably obtained a lot of status from doing so. So he could use that much without regret¡­..]

    After calming the panicked Aisha-sama down, Roxy had a convinced look on her face. She then told me in a proud face.

    [I think I understand now]

    [Ee, about what?]

    [The reason why mother becomes so energetic. Probably, it¡¯s because the excess stats (obtained from Tenryu) that was used to activate Twilight Healing.]

    [You have a point there]

    As Roxy suggested, it¡¯s possible. All of Greed¡¯s secrets were powerful abilities. Since Twilight Healing was currently the highest ranked secret, healing sickness or wound might be only the small extent of it. After all, it required Area E level stats to be used.

    I don¡¯t think that diseases and wounds can be healed just like that. Aisha-sama¡¯s stats should be on an amazing level already. But even if I said that, I didn¡¯t want to check it without permission. That what I¡¯ve decided when I started working for the Heart Family.

    The over energetic Aisha-sama, after scolding Roxy and me a little, went to greet the other party attendees.

    [Such a noisy mother]

    Roxy said so peacefully while seeing her mother from the distance.

    Compared to when I first saw the sickly appearance of Aisha-sama, this was much better. Originally, Aisha-sama might¡¯ve ended up dying from her sickness. Even so, even if it¡¯s actually the destiny that gods had decided upon her, I had no regrets in changing that.

    I thought so as I looked at today¡¯s Aisha-sama.

    =====

 Chapter 106 - Greedâ€™s Trial

    Chapter 106 ¨C Greed¡¯s Trial

    The crowd lasted for several hours. The people offered a word or two to Roxy and Aisha-sama before dispersing back around the party.

    We laughed when we saw the rampaging Miria being towed by her neck by Mugan away from the party. Apparently for Roxy, these kind of scenes were already like a daily routine.

    My my. I gave the leaving Miria a look. I guess I¡¯ll come across that girl more often from now on. Well¡­¡­she¡¯s just doing what she wants to do, that strange fellow.

    [Fate, I am sorry but I will have to leave early. I need to go to the palace after this.]

    [Ah, Mimir¡¯s matter?]

    [She¡¯ll be arriving on the mansion tomorrow. But before that, there are still some procedures left to do. I will most likely return tomorrow morning. I hope you will be looking forward to when I return to the mansion alongside Mimir.]

    [¡­..I¡¯ll prepare my heart.]

    [Umu, that is it for me. Roxy, Aisha, I really enjoyed today¡¯s party. Please do not forget to invite me again if there is a similar event]

    Roxy and Aisha-sama who were standing on my sides bowed, and promised Aaron. Putting back his coat on, Aaron headed out.

    I thought about returning to Barbatos mansion myself, but then Aisha-sama proposed a different idea.

    [So that means Fate will be alone today. I heard you haven¡¯t hired any servants yet to work in the mansion. How about, staying here for the day?]

    [Eh!? That¡­..will that be okay?]

    I felt troubled by Aisha-sama¡¯s sudden proposal, so I looked at Roxy for approval. She¡¯s after all the current head of Heart family.

    I may have become the head of one of the Five Great Families.

    But that doesn¡¯t mean I can stay over at another¡¯s house so easily. But¡­¡­as if ignoring me who was thinking like that, Roxy gave an immediate answer.

    [Sounds good. Anyways, now that we are talking about Fai, you haven¡¯t eaten well at all, have you?]

    [Uu¡­..that¡¯s]

    The melancholy of living with only one other man. Aaron would have a meeting with the White Knights nearly everyday and would only return back home late at night. Meanwhile, I was busy with investigating on what Rafal had been doing up to that night. So, as Roxy said, I hadn¡¯t gotten myself a decent meal recently.

    Looking around the party, the dishes being served here sure looked delicious. Roxy went around so that I was facing her.

    [I¡¯ll make dinner!]

    [Roxy will!?]

    I had been observing her since I was employed at the Heart mansion, but I mostly saw her doing sword training. I remembered that I¡¯d never seen her cook before.

    That¡¯s why when I heard that she¡¯d be cooking the dinner, I was really surprised.

    [That surprised me too¡­.. Anyways, I¡¯ll do my best. That¡¯s right, I¡¯ll definitely surprise Fai even more.]

    Perhaps it¡¯s just me, but it¡¯s as if I saw a bright burning fire behind Roxy. In any case, I¡¯m glad that I¡¯ll be able to eat her cooking. If the barbeque I ate earlier could be used as a standard, then I guess I can expect a lot of things here.

    [I¡¯ll be looking forward to it.]

    [Un un, it¡¯s what makes our body strong after all.]

    What kind of dish would come out? While my imagination nearly flew high to the sky, Aisha-sama suddenly chimed in from behind me.

    [Yes, ye~s! I¡¯ll also join in the fray]

    [But why, mother!]

    [Because it sounds interesting. I also have to show my dignity as a mother.]

    [Why do you bother to show your dignity only at such times¡­.]

    Oya!? Because of Aisha-sama pulling the twist, it somehow had turned into a cooking battle. And then, it seemed that I¡¯d be the one responsible for the judging.

    Whos cooking will be more delicious, I¡¯m also curious myself. Either way, anything the two presented will most likely be delicious.

    Un, while I thought to do just that, Aisha-sama added as if already seen through my plan.

    [Fate, let me tell you this in advance, you couldn¡¯t just say that both of our dishes are delicious. You¡¯ll have to tell us precisely which one is more delicious.]

    [¡­Yes]

    [Mouu, mother!]

    It relieved me to see Aisha-sama acted like this. That strength and playfulness, it¡¯s all too similar to Roxy. Really, they are parent and child after all.

    Just when I thought Aisha-sama wouldn¡¯t get tired of smiling today, she suddenly stopped. When I noticed, the sun was getting close to setting down. No matter how good the weather today, once the sun goes down, the forgotten coldness of winter would surely come back.

    Since we were worried, me and Roxy followed through the path Aisha-sama had gone down silently. It¡¯s not toward the mansion, but to the direction of the setting sun. From there, I knew where she¡¯s going.

    Ah, why didn¡¯t I notice earlier. Aisha-sama came here today not only because she wanted to make a surprise for Roxy. There was one other reason.

    It¡¯s something she couldn¡¯t do before due to her deteriorating health. But now that she¡¯s healthy once more, it¡¯s only a given that she¡¯ll do this now.

    Aisha-sama stood in front of the grave of her husband Mason.

    [I must thank you again, Fate. It felt like coming here was just a mere dream before. This man, he had decided that he¡¯ll be buried here if he died since a long time ago.]

    [Aisha-sama¡­..]

    I made the same mistake once again.

    It¡¯s the same case with Roxy. I never knew that her father had passed away until after I became the employee at the Heart mansion. To be fair it¡¯s hard to notice given the situation.

    Roxy put her hand on my shoulder.

    [Fai don¡¯t need to feel troubled. Because, it¡¯s like a very dear wish was granted for my mother.]

    I laid my hand over hers, and nodded.

    After a while, Aisha-sama turned around, and told us that we should return to the mansion. Before we knew it, thick cloud had covered the sky, and snow had begun to fall once more.

    [I¡¯ll make up something to warm ourselves. What about you Roxy?]

    [I, too, will make something warm. I won¡¯t lose to you, mother.]

    [I have no doubt that you are better than me in swordsmanship, but when it comes to cooking, I¡¯m not so sure.]

    Aisha-sama had deliberately provoked Roxy. The way she said it, it¡¯s as if to point out that her daughter was a muscle-brain.

    If it¡¯s me, I think I need to learn how Aisha-sama could easily take over the conversation. It¡¯s not stat nor skill, but strong regardless.

    For dinner, it¡¯d been decided that we¡¯ll eat the dinner made by Aisha-sama and Roxy.

    The two had miraculously cooked a same dish. It was a stew with plenty of milk and butter. It¡¯s their idea of warming food, but I guess it¡¯s a bit too heavy¡­.I laughed in spite of myself.

    Both servings were delicious, and it left me wondering of who had cook which serving.

    I was told by Aisha-sama to be precise in determining which one is more delicious, but the result was truly a tie.

    Both were as delicious as the other in the first place. Both Roxy and Aisha-sama were only convinced after they tasted each other dish.

    With the lively dinner concluded, I went to the large public bath, and to the room prepared for me afterward..

    It looked very much like the room when I was still an employee here, the bed was just as comfortable if not more. I set Greed on the side of the bed. Speaking of Greed¡­¡­that guy had been uncharacteristically quiet since the party was over.

    Usually, before I go to bed, he¡¯ll be noisy speaking about this and that, but today he¡¯s strangely quiet.

    While thinking about that, I turned the light off and closed my eyes. Aisha-sama had put me in some hard works today.

    While remembering how me and Roxy were at her mercy, I drifted off to sleep.

    =====

    I was standing in a white space.

    I¡¯m familiar with this place. Recently I¡¯d been visiting this place quite often, so there was no way that I don¡¯t know about this place.

    Under my feet¨D¨Dbeyond the white floor were the countless souls that the Gluttony skill had consumed. Because there is this world as a barrier, Gluttony skill had little to no influence to me.

    I heard the voice of Luna¨D¨Dthe one guarding me, and turned around to see the figure of a girl in all white.

    [Hi, Luna]

    [Good evening, Fate. You look fine, despite having eaten an archdemon. Please don¡¯t do that kind of thing too often.]

    [For that time, thanks. If not for Luna, Area E will be impossible for me.]

    [Honestly. I think you¡¯ve grown a bit. I saw everything from here, you know?]

    [Everything!? I no longer have any privacy, do I?]

    I wonder to what extent she¡¯s been watching me. Is it everything, from my battle against Rafal, to my reunion with Roxy? Did she watch me attending the party too?

    That said, Luna¡¯s capability was really beyond my expectation.

    [The next time Fate go to have a bath, immerse yourself a bit longer. One or two minutes more won¡¯t hurt to lessen exhaustion. Also, don¡¯t forget to wash your hair too next time.]

    [Uuaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa, just how far you are seeing!? We don¡¯t need that here]

    [Sorry, I couldn¡¯t help watching you since I have nothing to do here.]

    Luna tried to comfort me.

    [Now now, don¡¯t be distracted by that]

    [Because Luna was the only one benefitting from it!]

    [Nothing will change, I¡¯ll still watch you from here]

    [Don¡¯t watch!]

    I calmed myself down after putting the bath matter aside. It¡¯s the only way for Luna to spend time, at least she¡¯s watching the scene on her own. But just when I thought so, a sound of giggling can be heard.

    It came from a tall, red haired guy. He had a handsome face, which for some reason I couldn¡¯t really hate.

    And because of that, I couldn¡¯t hide my surprise.

    [Why is Greed in here!?]

    [Because only you and Luna could have all the fun, I became interested too. It started with a joke, but I asked Luna to connect a path to this place. It took a while but I¡¯m finally here.]

    From how Greed said it, it seemed to be something hard to do. But why is he in here now? When asked, he reverted back to his unreasonable and arrogant persona.

    [It¡¯s about time, for me to train Fate personally.]

 Chapter 107 - To the Greater Height

    Chapter 107 ¨C To the Greater Height

    Greed pointed his black sword at me.

    The human Greed was now wielding his own real form that was the black sword¨D¨Dand whilst I was caught unprepared by the ridiculousness of this sight, he spoke to me.

    [This is the spiritual world that Luna created. Many things that are otherwise impossible in the real world can happen here. That¡¯s why I can create this temporary form. Alright Fate, you should draw your black sword too!]

    [Where?]

    Even if Greed told me to, I didn¡¯t have any idea how to do so. Realizing this, Greed decided to teach me.

    [Imagine it]

    I tried to imagine the black sword¡­..and it appeared out of thin air just like that.

    The black sword in my hand and the same one in Greed¡¯s grasp. When the two lined up together, I couldn¡¯t help but feel strange.

    Luna called out to the both of us who were facing each other with swords drawn.

    [I¡¯ll be watching the fight from the sideline. Who would¡¯ve known that I¡¯d witness the fight between Greed and Gluttony here.]

    [That¡¯s a good idea. You may get caught in the crossfire if you don¡¯t make some distance.]

    [Alright alright, Greed will just do it on purpose if I don¡¯t obey anyways.]

    [Fuhn]

    Greed waved his free hand as if shooing Luna away. Luna, in response, walked some great distance away from us while laughing.

    [It¡¯s fine this way. It¡¯ll really get dangerous if you fight seriously after all. Alright, as always, go ahead.]

    [Such a noisy and bubbly woman¡­.]

    It seemed that Luna and Greed were a bad match. Greed, who always made fun of me, was being played with by Luna. Seeing this rare situation, I couldn¡¯t help but laugh,

    [Fate, is something wrong?]

    Oh no, already, I was being snarled at. Scary, scary¡­.but on the other hand, seeing such an expression coming from Greed, who was incapable of conveying expressions while in his black sword form is, refreshing. So that¡¯s how he looks when he¡¯s annoyed¡­.U~n, I see now.

    [What are you looking at!]

    [Come on now, it¡¯s unusual for me to see Greed in your human form]

    [From now on, I won¡¯t let you fool around even once. I¡¯ll say it right now, I¡¯m not as lenient as that Aaron Barbatos.]

    [What do you mean by that!?]

    [You¡¯ll know it soon. Let¡¯s go]

    Greed, black sword raised, looked at me with a sharp gaze, then immediately disappeared from my sight.

    He disappeared¡­.where? I couldn¡¯t follow his movement with my eyes.

    While I was still thinking like that, my left arm was torn off.

    [Guaaaa]

    [What¡¯s the matter, what¡¯s with that loud crying? Can¡¯t you see that it¡¯s already recovering?]

    Just as Greed said, my left arm had returned to its original state. And the pain had also gone just as quick.

    [I told you already. This is a spiritual world, thus we have no physical body here. As long as our mind is intact, our body will recover instantly even if cut apart.]

    [What the hey. That really surprised me]

    [But you can¡¯t take it easy as well. If you take too much damage here, it¡¯ll put some amount of strain to your mind.]

    Raising the black sword once more, Greed pointed at my feet with his free hand.

    [Once that happen, you¡¯ll fall from this place. That means you¡¯ll be caught by the Gluttony skill]

    [For real¡­]

    [Having come this far, do you think that this me would lie to you?]

    Greed wasn¡¯t joking this time. Moreover, when I looked to the side where Luna was watching us, I saw her face tense.

    This was what Greed meant when he said that he wouldn¡¯t be as lenient as Aaron. If I kept taking hits from Greed, my mind would eventually die, and my body in the real world would die as well.

    Really now? Just when I¡¯m staying at the Heart Mansion to have a nice dinner with Roxy tonight, this kind of thing just had to happen.

    As if having seen through me, Greed told me.

    [I deliberately chose this timing. You must not lose, Fate. Otherwise, the Gluttony skill will take over, and what will happen after that, you should know already.]

    [Greed¡­.you¡­..]

    [If you don¡¯t like this condition, then you can just call it quit altogether. What¡¯ll you do, Fate?]

    What a treacherous villainy. Greed¡¯s sanpaku eyes only made me more uncomfortable.

    Luna who had remained silent suddenly complained.

    [Greed is such a villain. Booboo!]

    [Just stay on the side silently.]

    Greed swung his black sword around, trying to chase Luna away. I raised my black sword, and blocked him.

    [Let¡¯s do it, Greed]

    [Good, I knew it¡¯ll come to this. You really have it in you after all. But, I won¡¯t hold back either]

    [Come]

    This time around I¡¯m ready. I feigned a downward cut, as Greed looked at it whilst closing one of his eyes. Not yet! This was merely a bait in order to lure him to defend the wrong way. I immediately changed course, and swung a strong horizontal cut.

    But it didn¡¯t managed to reach Greed.

    He easily caught my sword with his own, and said.

    [Your attacks are still too light. Don¡¯t tell me that you think Area E is enough to fight on par with me?]

    [What!?]

    [I told you. From this point onward, your goal is the area beyond that of a human¡­.You merely just took your first step. From now on, you¡¯ll walk along this long road,¡­¡­get it?]

    [Greed¡­.]

    The two black swords clashed, trying to overpower each other. Sparks flew out from the spot where the blades connected.

    [You, have chosen this path on your own accord.]

    Greed increased his pressure. Little by little, I was pushed back.

    [That guy, he chose¡­.a different path. What you¡¯ll become in the future, even this me does not know. However, this me can say this for sure.]

    Not wanting to lose out, I squeezed out my power. Despite still being pushed back, I slowly regained footing.

    Greed seemed satisfied by it, he laughed a little and said.

    [Be even stronger, Fate]

    [¡­¡­Yeah, I¡¯ll become stronger, even without you telling me to]

    [Indeed, that¡¯s the way it should be]

    The uneasiness from letting Myne leave still lingered somewhere in my mind.

    I was powerless against the original Nightwalker Shin. And so, Myne had no other choice but to leave with him in order to spare my life.

    I owed her a lot. It was her who spared me the loneliness from travelling towards Gallia all alone.

    At that time, I was still incapable of controlling the urge of the Gluttony skill, but having another owner of Mortal Sin Skill around truly helped.

    Myne wasn¡¯t that much for words, but she stuck with me as far as I could remember during my journey. That already proven her kindness to me.

    And I made her to keep a silly promise, that she¡¯ll be the one who will end me should the Gluttony skill becomes out of control¡­ what a stupid request now that I think about it again.

    I was at fault there. After wrapping up the Tenryu matter, I immediately went to apologize to her.

    What came back from Myne, was a simple [Thank goodness]. She didn¡¯t blame me, and was genuinely happy for me.

    I couldn¡¯t forget. That final [Sorry] she said before leaving with Shin¡­.it wasn¡¯t like Myne at all.

    That was the first time I heard her apologizing, which made the goodbye even harder to swallow. I felt miserable but helpless at same time.

    Greed understood this. That¡¯s why, in order to inspire me, he arranged this meeting. I don¡¯t have any other choice but to reciprocate.

    [I will be even stronger than ever!]

    I shouted while pushing Greed¡¯s black sword back.

    [Hahaha, then prove it to me. Otherwise it¡¯ll be just empty words]

    [Youuu, Greed]

    This is the spiritual world. I couldn¡¯t follow Greed¡¯s movement by relying on my eyes alone. I need to concentrate and make use all of my senses.

    Even now, Greed was attacking with speed faster than my eyes could follow. But I won¡¯t fall for that again, because I¡¯ve already received this kind of attack before. The experience was well worth it.

    The sword attacked from the blind spot, but I blocked it with my sword as I told Greed.

    [What¡¯s wrong, are you being sloppy because you are not used to your current body?]

    [You don¡¯t say. Then how about this!]

    Greed leapt backward, transforming the black sword into the black bow.

    [Eee, you can do that too!?]

    [Why of course. Anything Fate could do I can do it too. It¡¯s too soon to be surprised.]

    [Are you kidding me¡­]

    [It¡¯s the truth though! Now have at you]

    Greed¡¯s black bow became bigger and bigger. No doubt, it¡¯s the secret of the first form, the Bloody Ptarmigan.

    I knew because I¡¯m quite familiar with it¡­.if I got hit by that, I¡¯ll be blown to kingdom come!!

    Greed looked at the restless me, and grinned. It¡¯s a serious attack.

    [You are inhuman!]

    [Why of course. I¡¯m not a human, just a weapon.]

    [That¡¯s not what I mean]

    [Alright then, here is a big one]

    [Uaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa, that¡¯s too big indeed. Impossible]

    [Nothing is impossible!]

    Greed showed no mercy. This shot wasn¡¯t a joke.

    It¡¯s over in a moment. I quickly changed to the black shield form, and although I managed to defend against the Bloody Ptarmigan, I was still knocked back by its sheer power.

    It was this powerful¡­¡­? A little bit later and I¡¯d be evaporated by it. I never knew since I was never been on the receiving end up until now.

    That bastard, showing that relaxed and calm face while pelting me with this kind of ridiculous attack!

    Two can play this game. I switched to the black bow as well, and it immediately grew in size. I only noticed now, but there is no status consumption in this spiritual world.

    Well, this isn¡¯t the real world, so I guess it¡¯s natural.

    This means, I can shoot unlimitedly.

    [Greed, prepare yourself]

    [Fate¡­that¡¯s so childish.]

    [You¡¯re not the only one who can do that]

    I shot repeatedly. Because it normally consumed my status, I never did something like this before. So it felt pretty good.

    Greed switched to the black shield, blocking while running to avoid the shots. That guy was fast indeed.

    Then all I need to do, is to read his movement¡­¡­ there!

    Ah, dammit!!

    [Kyaaaaaaaaaaaa]

    One of the arrow accidentally landed near Luna who was watching the fight from the distance.

    The arrow explode, causing black smoke clouds. When the dust is cleared, I could see Luna glaring at me angrily with her crimson eyes.

    [I don¡¯t mind if you two are fighting, but don¡¯t get me involved! That said, I actually don¡¯t mind participating. I don¡¯t really want to though ]

    [[Haniel!!]]

    Both me and Greed were perplexed, unable to tell what she meant.

    Seeing us like that, Luna smiled while making a gesture with her finger.

    Right then, from under the white floor, a huge monster with strange appearance rose up slowly. It¡¯s as if metal pipes had forcefully connected together various monsters.

    It shook the ground with its six legs, four wings on its back¡­. The white halo above its head was a reminiscent of an angel.

    [ [ Haniel!! ] ]

    Both me and Greed trembled at the sight of the Machine Angel Chimera Haniel. Luna must¡¯ve been quite vexed if she even summoned something like this.

    Luna then stood on Haniel¡¯s head.

    [Let me tell you this, I am the creator of this world. In other words, I¡¯m a God here. And so, this Haniel is invincible while inside this space. Rest assured, you only have to survive until morning come! Alright, here we go]

    Having said that, Haniel started to approach me. Seeing this, Greed told me.

    [Fate, give it a try. It¡¯ll be a good practice. I¡¯ll be watching on the side now.]

    [You¡¯ll have to fight too. Otherwise, there is no way I¡¯ll survive till morning.]

    [I know, I know. Stop poking me with your sword, it hurts, you know!]

    Greed and I, with black swords in our hand, charged at the Haniel controlled by Luna.

    Thank you, everyone¡­..

    Greed¡¯s, and Luna¡¯s feeling, I won¡¯t betray them. I¡¯ll definitely rise to a greater height!

    =====

 Chapter 108 - Uneasy Silence

    Chapter 108 ¨C Uneasy Silence

    The reconstruction of the military district, previously wrecked by Rafal, was nearing its completion. The light fixtures on the tall buildings that lined up the district had returned their glow, and the researchers had begun working once again to make up for the lost time.

    The middle aged man Mugan who worked for Roxy, could only lament as he has a daughter that was too devoted in her job as researcher, for she wouldn¡¯t be coming back home again anytime soon. The two of us seemed to get along fine since our first meeting, and have been spending times in tavern together whenever he had time. Even now, we were drinking at the tavern as the sun went down.

    Mugan tended to be looser when he¡¯s drunk. Most of what he talked about usually revolved around his daughter though. As a father, all he wanted was for her to settle down and make a good family soon. And now that the same daughter herself had shown some interest in me, he forced me to listen to his drunken ramblings.

    But this was a misunderstanding. What she¡¯s interested in was my black sword Greed. I¡¯d been telling him that, but he won¡¯t have any of it.

    [Fate, what did you and my daughter do today?]

    [The usual things]

    [Really?]

    [If you are that curious, then you should just come along next time. That¡¯d be for the best.]

    Earlier today, I visited the military district and had myself examined until noon. I had to put on a helmet that was connected to a weird machine, which was said to be checking my something something, I didn¡¯t really catch it honestly. I also got my blood taken out via injection¡­ for some reason, I felt like I was treated like a lab rat.

    Greed also experienced something similar, but it didn¡¯t seem to be as weird or painful at all, since he ended up becoming more shiny than before. I suppose that was Raine¡¯s work.

    [Right, I need to visit Raine. But I can¡¯t because I have something to do tomorrow.]

    [Yeah, I know. I¡¯ve heard from Roxy. There is a disturbance in the hobgoblin forest. The goblins must be up to something.]

    [There are reports of attacks on the hawkers. It may not be anything big yet, but it¡¯s better to nip it in the bud as soon as possible.]

    [Who would¡¯ve thought that two holy knights would need to be dispatched to handle those goblins¡­]

    Mugan scowled, then drank the wine left on his glass.

    The barkeeper promptly refilled the empty glass. Then said with a troubled face.

    [About what you two are talking about, I¡¯ve heard the rumour from the warriors that frequent this place. As a businessman, I¡¯d want this trouble to be settled as soon as possible. I¡¯ll be expecting good news, Fate.]

    [Will do. Is it affecting your supply of wine already?]

    [No, not yet. However, it may turn out the same as when that monster Lich went rogue last time.]

    I almost spewed my wine out when I heard that. Seemingly satisfied with my reaction, the barkeeper moved on to another customer.

    While I was wiping the wine off my mouth, I heard Mugan grumble.

    [I also heard about that Lich. As you said, it¡¯s been wreaking havoc in various places.]

    [Please cut it out.]

    [Hahahahaha¡­¡­my bad. We¡¯ll meet again tomorrow.]

    Mugan pulled the stopper from the wine bottle and poured himself another shot. This man will only act this relaxed if he¡¯s sure that nothing will go wrong.

    But for some reason I couldn¡¯t get this sense of danger out of my head.

    [Don¡¯t tell me, that one will also come?]

    [That¡¯s a good guess. But you are right. That girl might be a troublemaker, but she won¡¯t do anything that would inconvenience Roxy-sama. It¡¯s good to know that she¡¯s been working hard everyday.]

    [Uaaaaaaaaaaaaa]

    That magic sword wielder girl will also come¡­.. She who considered me as enemy since she first set her eyes on me.

    Usually I¡¯m saved by Mugan¡¯s timely interference, but that won¡¯t be the case this time.

    [Why isn¡¯t Mugan won¡¯t come together with her this time? Aren¡¯t you her guardian?]

    [I¡¯m not her guardian! I¡¯ll be accompanying Eris-sama as Her Majesty will be leaving the capital for a while. I had no say in this matter.]

    [Hee~, this is the first time I¡¯ve heard about this.]

    Eris had said that the preparation to investigate what Rafal was up to is almost finished. I was planning to talk about our next step when I meet her next time.

    According to what Mugan said, there was another one of Rafal¡¯s bases in Tenban at the eastward mountain. He¡¯s to accompany Eris in investigating that place.

    I¡¯d never been to the City of Tenban before, but if you asked me, I¡¯d heard that it¡¯s a city surrounded by mountain ranges. A city built three thousand metre above ground level.

    There was only one narrow mountain path that leads to the city, so it¡¯s not really good place to live in.

    Then, why did such city exist in the first place? It¡¯s because there were rare minerals that can be mined from surrounding mountains, and an ancient ruin from the Gallian era that still waited to be fully excavated. It¡¯s one of the most important places for the kingdom, although not many people ever mentioned it.

    The ruins still contained many lost technologies from Gallian era. At first I thought that the lost technology being studied at the capital came from that ruins. But that didn¡¯t seem to be the case after hearing what Mugan said.

    [I see. Then I¡¯ll be expecting some souvenirs from Tenban]

    [No time to buy anything until we return. It¡¯s not a trip for god¡¯s sake!]

    [Is that so? It¡¯s Eris we are talking about here, so it should be fine. No need to go crazy on that.]

    [I know. I¡¯ve seen the aftermath of Fate¡¯s fight, so I have the gist of it.]

    The conversation then veered off to wines, recent state of the royal army, and what influence Eris¡¯ ascension as the kingdom¡¯s ruler had brought.

    And then, the topic returned to his daughter Raine once again. I didn¡¯t know this before, but Mugan could actually show some funny expressions only when he¡¯s talking about his daughter. I guessed that came in the package of becoming a father.

    Looking around the tavern, it was filled with noisy, flush-faced merchants and warriors enjoying booze. It¡¯s as if everyone believed that peace has returned to the Capital Seyfat.

    However, some disturbing signs were slowly creeping out. By the time I and Roxy found the cause, the damage had been inflicted to the people. There was no way for anyone, including me, to foresee that this would happen.

    On the next day, I was awakened by a very energetic voice. Recently, in my dream¨D¨DI¡¯d been meeting Greed in the spiritual world created by Luna. I fought against Greed at first, but our battle became to intense and upset Luna. It¡¯s like this kind of event always repeat itself..

    The world was created by Luna, so she¡¯s pretty much invincible there. In the end, me and Greed had no choice but to raise the white flag and apologize.

    [Oversleeping again today. Please wake up, Fate-san!]

    A little girl in a maid uniform woke me up. Despite the traces of childishness in her nine year old voice, her voice was firm.

    Today as well, her pale pink hair was tied in twin buns on each side so that it wouldn¡¯t interfere with her work, now shook left and right.

    This little girl¡­.Shara, I met her for the first time back when I became a servant at Roxy¡¯s house. It was when I had just awoken to the Gluttony skill, coincidentally I came across her being kidnapped by an ugly-looking man. I went to help but was in a pinch myself. The enemy was too strong for me back then, but fortunately I managed to win despite my spotty movents thanks to Greed.

    The little girl was also someone without proper skill, and so was among the people who would move away from the capital to Barbatos territory. At that time, while I was watching people leaving the capital, she recognized me, so she ran towards me.

    As it turned out, she was disturbed by the fact that she never had the chance to thank me back then.

    She said that she wanted to be useful for me and that she could do anything, which made me embarrassed to no end. Especially since there was Aaron standing next to me.

    After giving it some more consideration, it¡¯s actually a good opportunity.

    The current Barbatos family was still lacking in servants. And so, feeling motivated, Aaron invited her to become a maid.

    Shara agreed to work as a maid under two conditions. Even as I watched from the side, I couldn¡¯t really grasp the situation.

    I¡¯ve been woken up from sleep by Shara everyday since then, which frankly I¡¯m not used to just yet.

    [Eerrr, morning.]

    [Good morning]

    I got up from the bed, still yawning. Glancing at Shara with my still half asleep eyes, I found her already starting to tidy up the messy bed.

    [Aaron has already left, hasn¡¯t he?]

    [Yes, going to the palace as usual. Ah, Mimir-san is with us here today.]

    [I see¡­ so Mimir is here.]

    I was a little relieved. It¡¯s been a month since Mimir came to become a maid in this mansion. I¡¯d be lying if I said that we¡¯ve been getting along well.

    Because many things happened in the past, there is an intangible distance between us. It¡¯s not hatred at the very least, just that we were wary of each other.

    That¡¯s why, when Aaron went to the palace, and Shara went out for shopping or other business, I would feel particularly uneasy. Being in such a large mansion by myself was actually uncomfortable, so I mostly spent my time inside my own room.

    I have to do something¡­..while I was thinking like that, I realized that someone had wandered in..

    Mimir seemed to actually want to greet me, since she happened to be around here. However, she stopped before she could say anything and wandered away.

    What is going on here¡­.. Seeing me troubled like that, Shara advised.

    [If you want to get along with Mimir-san, why not invite her to eat? I mean, it¡¯ll be easier to work together if we are honest with each other.]

    [Yes¡­. indeed it is.]

    I was given relationship advice by a nine year old kid. How embarrassing¡­

    When I saw Greed who was leaning on the wall, I had this feeling that he¡¯s laughing so hard at this moment.

 Chapter 109 - Teacher Roxy

    Chapter 109 ¨C Teacher Roxy

    The breakfast was already prepared when I joined Shara in the dining room. Apparently, Aaron had breakfast with the others while waiting for me to wake up.

    The dining room had been partially renovated with warm colored walls and tiles to better accentuate the warmth of the food. We thought to use marble tiles to invoke a sense of luxury, but refrained due to our limited amount of money. Most of the family wealth had gone towards reconstructing the territory after all.

    Fortunately, there were a lot of high quality halite in the mountain near our territory that we could sell to other places as a source of income. Also, we¡¯re trying to cultivate various spices in order to prepare more stable funding.

    The cultivation method was based on the knowledge that Seto had acquired after travelling across the country. The land in the territory seemed to be suited for planting spices. Capsicum, pepper, and turmeric were said to be in high demand around the country, so we¡¯d start out with those. Since there were no stable suppliers just yet, we can expect huge profits once our products hit the market. I remembered how Seto enthusiastically explained this to me.

    Before I left the territory, I took my time to visit the plantation. The spices were growing well. If nothing went wrong, we¡¯d be able to have our first harvest without a hitch. When that time came, Seto said that he¡¯d be joining me at the capital to deliver the spices.

    I could only hope for a good news now.

    Once the agriculture sector was on track, we¡¯d proceed to the industrial sector. It¡¯s but the first step, but we mustn¡¯t make any mistakes.

    Roxy would teach us how to cultivate grapes. It¡¯d take some time, but eventually we¡¯d be able to develop our own winery there. It may not be on the same level as the Heart¡¯s family wine, but it¡¯s still worth trying.

    Seeing me deep in thought while eating in silence, Shara chuckled.

    [Fate-san must be really happy since you¡¯ll be meeting Roxy-sama today.]

    [Uh¡­.cough, cough, cough]

    Involuntarily, the bread that was already inside my mouth got stuck in my throat.

    [Thank you for the meal]

    Shara put down the dishes as she had finished eating.

    I also hurriedly finished my bread and soup.

    [What will you do today? The usual?]

    [Yes, it is. I¡¯ll be helping out on the orphanage.]

    Even after becoming the maid of Barbatos family, Shara often visited the orphanage where she was raised. Although they weren¡¯t blood related, she still took care the other orphans like they were her own siblings.

    Personally, I wanted to move these kids to Barbatos territory. But unfortunately, this current environment isn¡¯t suited for kids.

    [In that case, I¡¯ll take you there. The security around the capital has become better, but the same thing cannot be said with the slums.]

    [Thank you very much]

    I took my dishes and headed to the kitchen with Shara. After putting them into the sink, we washed them side by side.

    The kitchen was very large, it¡¯s almost as wide as the house I used to live in back then in the slums. Of course, the sink was built as such that it could be used by five people at the same time.

    This place was too wide, as I feared that even me, Aaron, Shara, and Mimir combined couldn¡¯t use the entirety of it.

    Aaron laughed at me. At first it would indeed be like that, but as the family members and the number of servants increased, it¡¯d eventually be difficult to fit everyone in.

    I couldn¡¯t even imagine that at the moment, but Aaron said that it¡¯s something that I¡¯d understand eventually.

    After the dishes had been cleaned up, I headed back to my room to retrieve Greed.

    [Sorry for the wait.]

    ¡ºHow long were you going to make me wait?¡»

    [Don¡¯t be like that. Today we¡¯ll be surveying the hobgoblin forest. I¡¯ll be able to fill up my stomach.]

    ¡ºIs it Gluttony?¡»

    [That¡¯s right. Come on, Shara is waiting at the front door.]

    My equipment was badly damaged from the battle against Rafal, but the crafter Jade Stratos who I met back at the Fortress city Babylon had repaired it for me. Since I had a personal contract with him, I was given priority regardless of the state of my equipment.

    That Jade has become famous competitor among the craftsmen in Babylon. That¡¯s par for the course. After all, I, who made an exclusive contract with him, actually defeated Tenryu.

    As soon as it became known that I was wearing gears made by Jade, the warriors in Babylon quickly rushed to his shop.

    Jade who had become famous remained humble as he continued crafting more and more armors.

    He also didn¡¯t slouch in his effort to better himself in term of craftsmanship. Although my equipment looked the same as it was before, it had actually been reinforced in many places. Its defensive power had been greatly amplified by metallic fibers with high magical conductivity called mythril that had been sewn into the jacket and the pants.

    Since it had yet to be tested, I did not know how effective it¡¯ll be. But since he wrote many good things about it in the letter that came with the equipment, I guess I could expect great things from it.

    At the frontmost room which floor was covered with soft colored carpet, Shara was waiting.

    [Sorry for the wait. Okay, shall we?]

    [Yes]

    And so the two of us left the mansion. Shara was carrying a rather big suitcase, but she declined when I offered to carry it for her.

    [I¡¯m but a servant, how can I allow my master Fate-san to carry my luggage?]

    [If you go that far¡­well, just tell me if you are tired, okay?]

    [I¡¯ll do my best!]

    Shara didn¡¯t rely too much on either me or Aaron. Perhaps because she¡¯s used to handling things on her own so far. Well, it hasn¡¯t been long since she started living with us. It¡¯ll take a while before she could ease down.

    We arrived at the gate that separated the holy knight residential area with other districts as I watched Shara walk energetically. Our destination, the slum, was located in the residential district. But we have to go through commercial district to get there.

    Normally, people would¡¯ve to go through the soldiers guarding the gate. It¡¯s an instant pass for me as I am the head of Barbatos family. As for Shara, since she passes through this gate almost daily, the gatekeepers already memorized her face.

    [Good morning, Shara-chan!]

    [Good morning]

    Shara slightly bowed politely. Somehow¡­..the soldiers would gather around her with smile on their face. I even saw one of the older soldier gave her encouragement.

    Shara is so popular. I felt a bit envious, but I¡¯m a bit worried. What if it was rotten uncles who came to approach her?

    Shara walked past the gate, throwing innocent smile to those soldiers.

    [Fate-san, come on]

    [Okay okay]

    As we walked along the commercial district, I inquired to her about what happened at the gate just now.

    [Just now, does it usually happen?]

    [Yes. sometimes they gave me some sweets. It¡¯s a good souvenir to bring for the kids at the orphanage so I¡¯m grateful that they do.]

    Seeing Shara didn¡¯t really mind about it, I was reminded to what Aaron said before.

    This child will become a mighty fine woman in the future¡­. Now I can see why he said so.

    Shara passed the commercial district without even batting an eye. If it were me, I would at least stop by on one of the stalls. Looking around, there were streetside stalls selling cookies and sweets. Even me who don¡¯t usually enjoy sweets smell to drift into my nose felt tempted to buy and eat it.

    I remembered the little girl enjoyed eating cookies though.

    [Do you, want it?]

    [¡­.no.]

    When I asked, the little girl turned away her pretty face. She¡¯s always busy with housework and helping out at the orphanage. It may be something unnecessary, but it¡¯s alright once in a while.

    I quickly ordered some of those big cookies from the storekeeper. I also asked to put some cookies into two small bags.

    [Shara, this for you as a thanks for always working hard. You can share it with the kids at the orphanage.]

    [Uaaaaaa, is it really alright to give this to me¡­..? Thank you very much]

    I also felt happy for Shara. She had to act mature despite her young age. Sometimes I¡¯m worried that she¡¯d be overwhelmed eventually. Seeing her acting like a child that she¡¯s supposed to be made me happy too.

    The two of us walked along the commercial district while munching on the cookies. These cookies were as delicious as I expected it to be.

    The sugary sweet taste, no, it must¡¯ve come from honey. The natural sweetness melted inside the mouth, driving away the fatigue from daily activities. The butter used must¡¯ve been fresh, as the texture was crispy, but gradually turned mellow and produced moist aftertaste in my mouth.

    [It¡¯s delicious, Fate-san!]

    [Un. indeed it is. Let¡¯s buy it again sometime]

    [Yes!]

    While I was thinking about the children in the orphanage while munching on the cookies slowly, a familiar voice called out to me.

    [Eating something delicious, aren¡¯t you?]

    [Roxy!]

    [¡­..Roxy-sama, greetings]

    Roxy approached us, looking alternately between me and Shara. I didn¡¯t think that I¡¯ve done anything wrong, but when being stared at like that, I felt like I did do something wrong.

    [We are going to survey the Hobgoblin forest, Fai. Why are you still walking around leisurely while eating cookies?]

    [Ermm, I¡¯m just escorting Shara to the orphanage. In the meantime, I bought the cookies to be given to the kids. Ah, here is yours, Roxy.]

    I handed over one of the bags which I had the storekeeper prepared beforehand. Then an unexpected thing happened! Roxy smiled like a blooming flower when she received the bag of cookies.

    [Is it for me¡­.thank you. Alright, let¡¯s escort Shara to the orphanage together.]

    [Ah¡­..thank you¡­..Roxy-sama]

    Shara was escorted like a VIP. Flanked by two holy knights on each sides, she couldn¡¯t help but the have a cold sweat as she watched how the passerby looked at us.

    [I feel a little nervous.]

    [There no need to make a big deal out of it.]

    [It¡¯s because Roxy-sama¡­¡­Fate-san, some help, please?]

    [Shara, just give it up. Roxy won¡¯t budge regardless¡­.]

    [Alright, everyone! Let¡¯s roll]

    [[Yes~!]]

    Led by the enthusiastic Roxy, we finally arrived at the orphanage. Since it¡¯s in the slums, the building wasn¡¯t exactly in a good shape.

    The roof was damaged in several places. No doubt it¡¯ll leak down when it¡¯s raining.

    I offered the sister to help support the orphanage, but was kindly declined. All of them wish to deal with it by their own hard work, and there was no getting around it.

    Shara entered the orphanage and immediately went to meet the kids. Of course, bringing along the bag of cookies with her. Judging from the loud noises of children coming from the back room, the souvenir seemed to be a great success.

    Me and Roxy had been talking with the old ister for a while now.

    The content of the talk included the state of security in the slum recently, how well the children were doing, and the state of the orphanage itself.

    Other than that, the sister was having problems regarding the lack of teachers that were willing to educate the kids. The teacher who used to do this had to return to his hometown recently.

    Although the sister could teach simple reading and arithmetic, she couldn¡¯t teach the kids other advanced subjects properly.

    Roxy then said that she¡¯s volunteering for the job, until the orphanage can find replacement. I wonder if it¡¯d be just fine¡­..I¡¯m a bit worried.

    I didn¡¯t mean that Roxy can¡¯t teach, but for a person of her position, she¡¯s usually very busy.

    [Doesn¡¯t your ladyship have duties at the castle already?]

    [It won¡¯t be a problem really. Recently, Eris-sama has divided the duty evenly among the holy knights. Therefore, I won¡¯t be working as much as I used to¡­]

    [I see¡­ in that case, teacher Roxy, please do your best]

    [Yes, count Fai in too.]

    Eh, why do I have to teach too¡­. I¡¯m incapable of doing that. On my part, I can only read and do simple arithmetic just like the sister does.

    Roxy then gave the puzzled me a look.

    [Don¡¯t misunderstand yet. Fai will become the student here. I¡¯ll be sure to properly teach you the appropriate knowledge befitting of a member of Barbatos family!]

    [Eeee, please spare me from more studying, Roxy¡­]

    [It¡¯s teacher Roxy for you]

    [Uaaaa, she¡¯s on it already!]

    What on earth I will be learning from Roxy? Frankly I was terrified since I¡¯m not good at studying. But then, she whispered something to my ear.

    If I¡¯m not doing well, she won¡¯t let me return to the mansion¡­.. Apparently, I won¡¯t get any rest unless I do my best¡­

 Chapter 110 - Goblin Anomaly

    Chapter 110 ¨C Goblin Anomaly

    Having taken Shara to the orphanage, we headed west through the bustling commercial district. It was to where I supposed to meet up with Roxy and Miria. However, as I met Roxy along the way, there only Miria was waiting there.

    Most likely, she¡¯ll be really annoyed by this fact.

    And as usual, she¡¯ll vent by directing her brutality towards me.

    As we walked side by side, I inquired about Miria to Roxy as we talked about the items sold at the stalls.

    [I¡¯ve been wondering about this for a while now. But why does Miria like Roxy that much?]

    To that question, the girl smiled.

    [That¡¯s right. Ever since Miria first met me, it¡¯s been always like that.]

    [¡­..that sounds like a big problem]

    In any case, Roxy trusted Miria. Their relationship had been ongoing for the past five years after all.

    I almost felt sorry for Roxy for being so good looking. If something like that happened, I¡¯m worried that another one might be just around the corner.

    Perhaps I had a bad expression on my face, and so Roxy pinched my nose.

    [Could it be that, you are jealous?]

    [Eerm, no¡­.I guess¡­.]

    I felt my face unexpectedly turned hot. When I think about it, I guess I really did envy Miria for being able to stay by Roxy¡¯s side all the time.

    Roxy was someone who would smile at me sincerely even after seeing what lied deep inside my soul.

    As long as I¡¯m being honest, then it¡¯d be okay. I¡¯ve decided to never lie in front of her anymore.

    [I am]

    [But why? May I know why?]

    [Because, I want to be with Roxy more often!!]

    [Ee¡­¡­. Fai! We are in the middle of a crowd here, don¡¯t say that out loud¡­.]

    The passerby turned around to glance at us. Even Roxy who originally quite used to handling a lot of people had her face blushing hot red, so most likely I was in a similar condition as well. Anyways, I was just trying to express myself, but ended up getting embarrassed because of it.

    [Roxy, you are blushing]

    [Fai¡¯s fault]

    Not daring to stay on the spot for much longer, we made our escape. The passerby could only wonder about what those two holy knights were doing.

    But it was also something funny in itself, so we both laughed out loud.

    [Fai, it¡¯s alright if you want to be with me more often. Starting from today, I¡¯ll be tutoring you privately at the Barbatos mansion if you will.]

    [It¡¯s still all about studying after all]

    [Of course! There is no getting around it]

    Making such a big declaration. I guess¡­.today¡­. I won¡¯t get any sleep. I could tell that her statuses had risen considerably compared to the past. The holy knights had incredible physical stamina. Even if we didn¡¯t sleep for a few days, it¡¯d still be alright.

    I don¡¯t really mind about not getting any sleep, but the problem here was the studying part. Just thinking about it made me feel horrible.

    Roxy then said this as if she had seen through me.

    [Rest assured. As you have expected, you won¡¯t get any sleep today.]

    Roxy gave me a wink while saying so. But the gap between the cuteness and what she said only managed to terrify me more.

    If this continues on, she¡¯ll just coax me into studying more. I thought to escape, to the west gate perhaps. But Roxy grabbed and hugged my hand.

    [Fufufu, I won¡¯t let you off that easily. You always like this¡­..always escaping when the situation inconveniences you.]

    Roxy gave emphasis on ¡®always¡¯. Was she referring to the time at Gallia? Or was it from a long time ago? I wanted to ask, but¡­..I guess it¡¯ll be too hard for the current me to handle.

    While I was thinking about all that, I was sobered up by the satisfied Roxy.

    [Hmm hmm. Anyways, Fai is growing taller. Back then you were still slightly shorter than me, but now I have to look up to see your face.]

    Roxy brought up her hand to her head, then to mine. Certainly, I had grown slightly taller than her when we met at Gallia, but apparently I¡¯ve grown even taller since then. I wouldn¡¯t notice this, if she didn¡¯t bring this up.

    58379530_2318200108421106_6783665853486333952_n

    [When I was still working for the Burixes, I couldn¡¯t even afford a decent meal. However, after I worked for you, I¡¯ve been eating healthier foods.]

    [Hmm hmmm¡­.. I see]

    [Wait, Roxy!]

    As she held my arms, Roxy was also prodding around to check.

    [Certainly¡­..you¡¯ve become thicker. Perhaps because you¡¯ve been living with Aaron-sama. You now have the look of a proper warrior.]

    [Roxy, you¡¯re touching too much!]

    [Sorry. Tehee, I got a little carried away.]

    She apologized while sticking her tongue out a little. This kind of innocent and childish expression¡­.understood, I felt motivated once again.

    Before we knew it, the West Gate was already visible in front. The goblin meadow was just ahead. The place that had been bothering merchant¡¯s caravans lately.

    This was the most used logistic distribution route available for the kingdom, since it¡¯s near the Military district and there was enough space for many caravan to pass through at the same time.

    Usually, if any warrior wanted to go slaying goblins, they would gather up at the West Gate to form an instant party. But there were no warriors around at the moment. Just some peddlers looking to sell their stuff.

    [The impact is big after all]

    [Indeed it is. Ah, there is Miria]

    Miria was talking to one of the stall keepers, shaking her scarlet hair left and right in the process. Looking like a normal girl who was cheerful in the morning.

    It appeared that the stall was selling food, as she¡¯s receiving a large bread from the stall keeper. The stall keeper looked solemn, while Miria seemed happy. Apparently she managed to haggle the price to a satisfying cut.

    That same Miria was now stuffing her mouth full with bread. Noticing us, she waved her hand while munching energetically.

    [Roxy-sama!! Roxy-sama!! Nomnom¡­.. Good morning!! nomnomnomnom¡­..]

    [Good morning, Miria]

    [Are you eating, or greeting?]

    [Kuh, so you¡¯re here either. I didn¡¯t notice that you were there earlier, due to Roxy-sama¡¯s divine form]

    [Oi, we were supposed to investigate the case jointly. Didn¡¯t you hear?]

    [I heard. I just don¡¯t want to acknowledge it.]

    [This little¡­]

    Having it enough, Roxy pinched Miria¡¯s cheek.

    [Roxy-sama. Please stop, it hurts]

    [Listen, Miria. I want you to get along with Fai today. We are on a mission here.]

    [Yes¡­understood]

    As long as it¡¯s a direct order from the lovely Roxy, apparently there was no river too wide to cross for Miria. As a matter of fact, she took the initiative to offer a handshake as a sign of truce.

    What¡¯s with that? She¡¯s surprisingly an upright person. As I thought so, I accepted the handshake,

    [You, what a powerful handshake. If it¡¯s just normal warrior, their hand would¡¯ve been crushed by my handshake.]

    [As expected, this is Area E. However, with this I¡¯ve created a bond with you. I¡¯ll reach this level soon too, just like Aaron-sama did.]

    [It¡¯s not that simple]

    [Eh, is that so?]

    Tilting her head, Miria looked at me in question. This girl, she truly acts based on impulse.

    A bond created from malicious handshake, what kind of bond would that be? If somehow, a bond is truly created this way, I¡¯ll be amazed.

    [That¡¯s too bad. I shouldn¡¯t have offered you a handshake then.]

    [How evil¡­.you just want to hurt me after all]

    That said, she flew back to Roxy¡¯s side. In her eyes, Roxy was the supreme being.

    Regardless, we still needed to go with Miria as a group. Mugan had entrusted this duty to her, so as the elder person here, I just had to put up with her.

    After chuckling a little, Roxy proposed that we began our march to the goblin meadow.

    [Since you two have gotten along, let¡¯s go!]

    [Yes, Roxy-sama]

    I felt like I have understood one thing. It¡¯s just like when we were marching on the green area of Gallia, the usual flow of things.

    In short, Roxy would scold her from time to time, but would still pamper her in the end. Miria knows this, thus she had no desire to fix anything.

    What a vicious cycle. I could somewhat understand Mugan¡¯s hardship now.

    However, Miria did reflect a bit, as she said this to me in a low voice.

    [Just for today, I¡¯ll get along with you. You¡¯ve saved us back in Gallia after all¡­.]

    [Alright, then let¡¯s do our best together.]

    [But let me say this once, don¡¯t get too friendly with me, alright?]

    [What do you mean?]

    But she went back to Roxy¡¯s side without answering my question. What did she mean by [Don¡¯t get too friendly]?

    While I was thinking about that, Greed spoke to me via ¡¶Mind Reading¡·.

    ¡ºThat girl, she might be a similar kind to you¡»

    [I can hardly see that]

    ¡ºShe just don¡¯t want to show it. Just like a certain someone out there¡»

    [Kuh, you just have to prod on an old wound.]

    ¡ºAhahaha, this me has been watching over Fate all along after all.¡»

    This relationship started when I bought Greed from that street side stall at the capital. It¡¯s still been less than a year, but it¡¯s felt like forever since then.

    But what Greed was implying, I understand to a certain extent.

    Miria didn¡¯t know how to properly enlist to Royal Army. I heard that she grew up in an orphanage. I suppose, she¡¯s the hard working type.

    After leaving the West gate, Miria would intimidate me like a guard dog whenever I tried to approach Roxy.

    Even though we got along this time, it¡¯s just because Roxy told her to. Forget it. Tonight, I¡¯ll get to be alone with Roxy since she has to tutor me. Miria could just shed tears of blood out of hate for all I care.

    Marching ahead with a fearless smile, the goblin meadow finally entered our view. How nostalgic. Long ago I went here to test out the capability of Gluttony skill.

    As I look around, I thought about the strong reproduction power of the goblins..

    At least I thought so. The goblin meadow was different now. There were no goblins in sight no matter where we looked.

    [No way!? There is not even a single goblin here. Roxy-sama, I did hear that their numbers were dwindling but¡­.]

    [Weird, isn¡¯t it? Considering a goblin¡¯s fertility rate, this kind of thing was never possible since the establishment of the kingdom]

    I had the same opinion. Adding in, Greed spoke through the ¡¶Mind Reading¡·.

    ¡ºFate, look closer downward. Those are goblin¡¯s footprint, and it¡¯s heading toward the hobgoblin forest.¡»

    [You¡¯re right¡­.]

    I informed Roxy and Miria about this. They looked at each other, then gazed toward the dense hobgoblin forest.

    [Somehow¡­.I feel something is wrong with the forest.]

    [Certainly I can sense foul magic coming from there. Fai, what do you think?]

    [Let¡¯s go anyways. Otherwise, we won¡¯t have any idea what is actually going on there.]

    Preparing for a fight, we drew our swords and readied our magic as we entered the hobgoblin forest.

 Chapter 111 - Crimson Full Moon

    Chapter 111 ¨C Crimson Full Moon

    The hobgoblin forest was quiet. But I could sense some presences among the distant trees.

    It¡¯s frustrating and unpleasant pressure.

    Seeing me like that, Miria snorted.

    [What¡¯s wrong? Why are you so wary of some goblins lurking around?]

    [It¡¯s only natural. We are investigating the anomaly here. You¡¯re the one who seems to have forgotten about that.]

    [I haven¡¯t forgotten! Let me tell you this, I¡¯m quite strong despite my appearance.]

    She declared while swinging the magic sword Flamberge¨D¨Dwith flames made of magic power swirling along the blade, around.

    [In that case, I¡¯ll be counting on you.]

    [Fufu~, praise me more!]

    [Thank goodness that Miria is tagging along with us. Behold, kingdom¡¯s strongest magic swordsman!]

    [That¡¯s a little too much~, guhehehe]

    Seemingly weak to praises, Miria¡¯s face had somewhat loosened up. She could actually be such a sweet girl.

    Heave-ho! Heave-ho! Suddenly Roxy pinched my cheek.

    [Keep your guard up. What are you doing anyways?]

    [Sorry]

    [Anyways, this place is eerily quiet.]

    [In the past, there should be hobgoblins wandering around here.]

    [Let¡¯s go deeper into the forest. I can sense the gaze of those monsters, so keep your heads up.]

    [ [ Yes ] ]

    [It¡¯s nice to see you two reply in unison like that]

    Roxy walked upfront. On my part, I activated ¡¶Night Vision¡· for a better view inside the dimly lit forest.

    With this, I could see the surrounding better.

    Those signs of presence actually backed off as we proceed forward. It¡¯s as if they¡¯re luring us in.

    Apparently something was in control of these goblins.

    [Is it possibly a Goblin King?]

    [No idea¡­.but, as far as I know, Goblin Kings can only give rough command to other goblins, not some detailed instruction such as this.]

    [Indeed]

    We stopped in the clearing at the center of hobgoblin forest¨D¨Dflowers were in full bloom, and there was a fallen tree in the middle.

    This place brought back memories.

    Back then, I defeated the goblin king using Greed¡¯s bow form secret, and also killed Hado Burix here, which allowed me to unlock the scythe form.

    For me this place actually meant a lot.

    Knowing that as well, Greed laughed at me through the ¡¶Mind Reading¡·.

    ¡ºIf you like this place that much, why don¡¯t you live here instead? Hahaha¡»

    What the hell is he talking about? But anyways, ignoring what Greed said, this place did look quite suspicious.

    We were pretending to fall for the trick and headed right here.

    I could feel signs of magic power from the surroundings. Maybe they planned to attack us from all directions.

    Before they showed their appearance to us, I already switched to bow form and shot to all directions. As the arrow flew, I switched back to sword form.

    Roxy and Miria were already prepared as well. Oh well, this kind of stratagem wouldn¡¯t work on people who had experienced Gallia.

    The goblins that didn¡¯t get hit by the arrows rushed out from the bushes.

    Goblins, hobgoblins¡­¡­wait, ten Goblin Kings!? There shouldn¡¯t be this many monsters in this forest¡­

    They were supposedly highly territorial monsters, so it made me feel uneasy to actually see ten Goblin Kings, who shouldn¡¯t be working together, actually did just that.

    [The goblins are indeed fighting in a strange manner. Perhaps Roxy should be the rear guard just in case?]

    [Understood. Then, Fai and Miria, I leave the floor to you.]

    [ [ Roger! ] ]

    Despite my uneasy feelings, I kept slashing the incoming goblins down. The inorganic voice kept announcing the rise in my stats.

    For the current Gluttony skill, the goblins couldn¡¯t even be considered as a snack anymore. The Goblin Kings, however, seemed to satisfy it somewhat.

    ¡ºThis brings back memory, isn¡¯t it, Fate!¡»

    [Yeah, it¡¯s been a while]

    I cut down the hobgoblin that was right in front of me, then did a jump slash. Doing so, I decapitated the Goblin King that was being distracted by Miria.

    [Oi, that one was my prey! No target-snatching]

    [My bad. I¡¯ll listen to your complain after the battle is over.]

    [Wait, ughh]

    Miria seemed to be more well versed in duelling compared to fighting against many enemies. I could see that she often got distracted by the crowded monsters. Her sword was no longer as fluid as usual.

    There were only three of us here. It¡¯ll be troublesome if we fight a prolonged battle in this closed area.

    There were also more movements from within the forest. Arrows were released towards us without regard to the surrounding goblins. Oioi, at least they should¡¯ve watched out for the friendly fire.

    Greed said through ¡¶Mind Reading¡·.

    ¡ºYou are someone of area E now, those arrows won¡¯t even nick you¡»

    [I know that. But Greed told me already. I think I¡¯m developing a bad habit of taking the attack head on. Right, it¡¯s just a bad habit kicking in]

    ¡ºIt¡¯s Fate¡¯s habit, so of course I remember it. In any case, reform! Reform!¡»

    We talked about this last night. I still remembered it well.

    I dodged the arrows left and right, sometimes using the goblins as my shield. On the other hand, Miria was having a hard time, but barely got through.

    It was all thanks to Roxy¡¯s support.

    [Focus on the battle! Miria! Don¡¯t fight while only relying on your eyes, sense the sign of opponent¡¯s magic power]

    [Sorry. I know that, but¡­.]

    Despite having a good sword arm, all this is a bit too much for Roxy to handle. Perhaps I should ask Aaron to help her train later.

    Perhaps it¡¯s because Miria was used to fight alongside Mugan, it seemed that she is more accustomed to follow his lead.

    Even so, isn¡¯t this situation looking quite good?

    I kept attacking while dodging arrows, while focusing my senses. I was looking for a certain magic power in the midst of battle.

    It¡¯s located five hundred meter south from here. Large amounts of magic power were coming from there. Without a doubt, that must be where the goblin nest is situated at.

    Even if we are here only for survey, the story changes if there is a battle involved.

    [Greed, shall we?]

    ¡ºThis me is always good to go as usual. It¡¯s all up to you¡»

    Paying up the 10% stats cost, I readied the ¡¶Bloody Ptarmigan¡·. While I felt my strength got sapped away, the black bow changed shape and grew in size.

    Aiming Greed towards the south, I nock the bow.

    As I did so, I noticed a red pillar of light in the distance.

    [What the?]

    [Fai, look down!]

    [Wha, whawhat is that? This thing!?]

    The same pillar of light also started appearing around us. The red color invoked a terrifying feeling that penetrate to the spine.

    [Miria, leave this place quickly!]

    [Argh, Roxy-sama]

    Roxy grabbed Miria immediately, and threw her away from the light.

    The goblins were also escaping. That only means that the light will cause some kind of damage.

    In that case, I¡¯ll just have to attack it before it can attack.

    ¡ºFate, shoot¡»

    The bloody ptarmigan released its arrow as Greed spoke. The arrow collided with the pillar of light, engulfing it in a huge explosion.

    [Did that do it?]

    ¡ºNo idea¡­¡­anyways, I have no idea what kind of magic this is, but it seems like we managed to stop it before it¡¯s fully invoked.¡»

    [Yeah, somehow.]

    My and Roxy¡¯s body glowed red light for a short while. But we didn¡¯t feel any abnormality even after the light dissipated.

    [What was that? That last attack was¡­.]

    [Even Greed don¡¯t know about it. But it seemed that the goblins were aiming for this. Looking at how they all escaped as soon as the plan failed.]

    [But you saved us there. That was a marvelous skill]

    Roxy said that as she looked at the trail left by the bloody ptarmigan. Then she said as she got reminded of something.

    [The valley north of the Heart territory¡­.didn¡¯t it get destroyed just like this?]

    [Aaaaaaah, sorry about that]

    [It¡¯s alright. It was to protect the people from the rampaging kobold. Even this time is the same. Her Majesty would be gentle and forgive you]

    The Hobgoblin forest was one of the kingdom¡¯s water source. Destruction of nature is prohibited here.

    I heard in advance from Mugan that this forest should never be razed. The hobgoblin forest was very wide though. Despite the trail was as huge as 30 meters wide, and 500 meters long, I did shoot the ground to prevent further destruction. I believe Eris would just laughed it off and forgive me.

    [I don¡¯t think Eris-sama would want her country to be exposed to danger either.]

    [Exactly.]

    Roxy was commenting on my control over my unusual power after she looked at the aftermath of the attack. I guess I¡¯m getting better at it¡­

    I also thought that it¡¯s better to refrain as much as possible. But Greed goaded me to shoot once more.

    ¡ºFate, one more shot with the bloody ptarmigan!¡»

    [You¡­aren¡¯t you listening to what Roxy said?]

    ¡ºJust shoot£¡¡»

    I looked southward, ignoring Greed for the time being.

    I didn¡¯t feel any sign from it. But I didn¡¯t know if I have defeated it as well.

    [Let¡¯s go check. Miria should be fine, right?]

    [Yes]

    Miria replied to me in a sullen tone. She couldn¡¯t function properly during earlier battle, that Roxy had to cover for her.

    The way I see it, I believe she¡¯d rather go away and hide somewhere at the moment.

    [Just leave me be]

    What a troublesome fellow to handle. Actually, she reminded me of Myne. But the difference being Myne was mostly silent, while this one is talkative.

    Myne¡­.where are you now? I wouldn¡¯t need to worry about her if it comes to battle. But¡­.her last words still haunts me.

    Should I give chase back then? No, that would be a wrong move. I won¡¯t be here if I did. At the very least¡­.I would be in a worse situation.

    That black spear wielding boy¨D¨DShin, it seemed that he¡¯s up for something big. And Myne also wished the same thing.

    If something unusual were to happen, Eris has arranged for us to gather at the capital. So until the time comes, I only need to train myself and wait.

    I thought while watching Miria running to Roxy¡¯s side.

    [How troublesome¡­]

    ¡ºIt wasn¡¯t your part to begin with. Give it up!¡»

    It was those rare moments when Greed actually sounded serious.

    ¡ºRemember what happened with Roxy. You did things in a roundabout way.¡»

    [Kuh, I can¡¯t refute that.]

    ¡ºThat¡¯s how it is. If you want to do something about it, then first look around and think some more.¡»

    I sighed. There is this thing with Miria¡­.and there is also Mimir Burix on the other hand. With the Burix family crushed, there was only Mimir left on her own.

    Some time had passed since she became a maid in Barbatos mansion, but I still hadn¡¯t been able to win over her heart.

    ¡ºYou should experience all the sufferings when you¡¯re young. If you slack you¡¯ll only suffer later£¡¡»

    [Oi!]

    What a horrible thing to say. Even if I¡¯m as old as Aaron already, I would still aim for it.

    Noticing me seemingly talking in monologue behind Roxy, when I was actually speaking with Greed, Miria narrowed her eyes and turned around.

    [You make me feel sick]

    [Guhaa!]

    Uhh¡­.. that dealt a huge damage to me. Meanwhile, Roxy was smiling as she looked at me.

    [Roxy-sama thought so too, right?]

    Miria smiled, asking for Roxy¡¯s agreement. But Roxy merely shook her head and said.

    [That is something important for Fai. Don¡¯t say such a thing.]

    [So he talks with his sword every time? That¡¯s weird]

    [I have no other choice! Greed cannot speak unless using Mind Reading.]

    Right after I said that, she pointed at me.

    [Don¡¯t you dare control my mind with that skill]

    [I didn¡¯t and I won¡¯t! You¡¯re in control of your own actions.]

    [Suspicious!]

    [Oi]

    I really had no proof to give. Mugan¡¯s daughter Raine also had the same mind reading skill, but barely anyone mentioned it¡­.

    Unable to breakthrough Miria¡¯s steel walled heart, I decided to go to that place which I thought to be the goblin¡¯s base.

    After releasing the bloody ptarmigan, the inorganic voice had informed me of the rise in statuses. I couldn¡¯t feel anything at all here.

    Goblins and Hobgoblins corpses were strewn about on the ground. Among them, something like magic diagram was drawn. The left half was blown apart by bloody ptarmigan it seemed.

    Roxy took out a notepad and copied the magic diagram.

    [Let¡¯s ask Raine-san about this later. Also just in case, me and Fai should get our body examined.]

    [Of course¡­..that girl]

    [What¡¯s wrong? You don¡¯t seem convinced]

    [While doing the diagnosis, she often touched on various parts including weird places¡­.]

    [That¡¯s, unbelievable. I need to have a proper talk with her about it!]

    Roxy held up her tightly clenched fist. When Miria joined in, she actually began to look around to many places¡­.

    When she twisted her neck, her gaze fell on something gray between my feet.

    [This is a goblin¡¯s arm¡­]

    [Goblins are green skinned. This one is gray. So this must be not a goblin.]

    Miria said. She¡¯s most probably correct. But the arm¡¯s muscle structure was similar to that of goblin.

    Whether it¡¯s a goblin, or not a goblin as Miria said, Roxy decided to bring it back for further investigation.

    [Let¡¯s have Raine-san examine that as well. Fai, can you please?]

    [Yeah¡­.I get it.]

    It¡¯s a bit uncomfortable to bring, but it¡¯s still a piece of evidence. We could only bring it back.

    I picked the gray arm and stashed it in a hemp bag that I prepared beforehand. When I touched it, it felt limp and soft, invoking a feeling of disgust.

    [It¡¯s late already, let¡¯s wrap this up.]

    It¡¯s as Roxy said. We already got the information. We¡¯re here to investigate the anomaly that was happening to the goblins after all.

    There were more goblins than usual. It reminded me of the orc army back at Gallia.

    And then, there is this mysterious magic diagram and gray arm. I suppose it¡¯ll be best to let Raine examine it.

    We returned to the capital, and separated at the West Gate. Roxy and Miria went to send the information to Raine at the Military district.

    On my part, I stopped by the orphanage to pick Shara up. Perhaps she worked quite hard to help the sister.

    When I arrived, she was sleeping on the chapel bench.

    [Thank you for today. We¡¯ll be bothering you again tomorrow.]

    [Yeah, the same]

    [Bye bye]

    [See you tomorrow]

    I saw Roxy and Miria off before heading to the church. Apparently, Shara fell asleep while praying at the chapel.

    I greeted the sister, and carried Shara on my back. Seeing her sleeping form kind of sooth my heart.

    When I returned to the mansion, there were Aaron, already finished with his duty at the palace, and Mimir.

    [You¡¯ve returned, Fate. How was it going with the goblins?]

    [Something is indeed different. We collected some information, what¡¯s left is to analyze it.]

    [I see¡­. I wonder if this has something to do with that as well. At the Palace, I heard that monsters are becoming more active in various places.]

    So it¡¯s not only here but everywhere¡­. This caused me to worry about the people on Heart territory and Barbatos territory. But Aaron tapped on my shoulder and said.

    [Even if you are worried, you should just leave it at that. You are now a Lord. Others will only feel uneasy if their Lord felt disturbed. Just forget about it for now.]

    [Yes]

    As Aaron said so, he took over the sleeping Shara from my back. He then carried Shara to her room.

    Only Mimir and I left there. And then, Mimir smiled to me and said.

    [Welcome back, Fate-sama. The dinner is ready. Since Aaron-sama is currently putting Shara to sleep, shall we dine together?]

    [Yeah, please do]

    [Yes, as you wish.]

    Politely, Mimir went back inside. There is this feeling of nobleness in her every move, which was a far cry if compared to me.

    Perhaps she¡¯s the maid in the capital who was formerly a Holy Knight.

    After finishing the dinner, I took a refreshing bath, then laid on my bed to get some sleep.

    When I was about to sleep, I heard a knocking on my door.

    [May I come in?]

    It was Mimir¡¯s voice. I replied and opened the door to let her in. Even this late at night, she¡¯s still wearing her maid uniform. Since Shara had already gone to sleep, the burden of the house chores will fall entirely on Mimir. I guess we really need to consider increasing the number of servants.

    Mimir sat on the bed next to me, and spoke as she watched the moon through the window.

    [Today is a full moon¡­.]

    [Yeah¡­indeed it is.]

    She smiled like a little devil, her small fangs visible.

    This was the reason why she came to Barbatos family.

 Chapter 112 - Soul Transfer

    Chapter 112 ¨C Soul Transfer

    When the light of sunrise entered through the window, I woke up comfortably¡­..somewhere that I didn¡¯t recognize at first.

    I looked around the bed. Mind calming blue wallpaper adorned the wall. Lavish furnitures were set slightly away from the bed.

    When turned my sight back to the bed I slept in, there was a huge black colored stuffed bear sitting in the back.

    What¡¯s the meaning of this? Why was I in this room? I wanted to consult this to Greed, but he¡¯s nowhere to be found.

    After finishing last night¡¯s exchange with Mimir, I immediately went to sleep because I was tired. Could it be perhaps, I did a sleepwalk and unconsciously wandered to this room¡­.?

    Unable to think up anything, I sighed.

    [Haa¡­¡­ee!? This voice]

    I had a female voice!? Moreover, it¡¯s the voice that I¡¯m familiar with already.

    I looked down to check my body. I¡¯m wearing a frilly white negligee. My eyes then fell on the bulge on my chest.

    Have I become a woman!?

    With the drowsiness already leaving my mind, I was once again shocked from hearing my own voice.

    [No way¡­¡­eeeeeeeeee!]

    There¡¯s no mistake. I wanted to quickly check my appearance on a mirror. But since it¡¯s not originally my body, the way it moves was different and thus making it hard for me to even walk properly! Before I knew it, I was tumbling with my feet tangling to each other¡­.really. What the hell was going on!?

    [I¡¯m now Roxy!? Eeeeeee!!]

    I involuntarily yelled after confirming my appearance.

    [Eh! Eh! Eeeeee¡­..]

    I walked around the room round and round, trying to calm myself down. But the feeling wouldn¡¯t died down. In the end, I laid down on the carpeted floor. Overwhelmed.

    [Kyah]

    What the hell was going on¡­¡­..hahahaha¡­..this must be just a weird dream.

    Ah, I actually hadn¡¯t woken up yet, and was still dreaming.

    I kept lying on the carpet, five minutes¡­.ten minutes¡­¡­twenty minutes passed, and I still hadn¡¯t woken up yet.

    [It¡¯s real! What now, what now]

    As I was rolling on the floor, the door suddenly swung open. And the one standing on the doorway¡­..was shocking to see. It was Fate Barbatos, still in his pajamas.

    He approached me with an ugly expression on his face.

    And just like that, he placed both of his hands on my shoulders.

    [Kyah, I¡¯m going to be assaulted by myself!]

    [Calm down. You are Fate, aren¡¯t you?]

    [Nn? ¡­¡­could it be, Roxy?]

    [Yes]

    AAAAAAAaaaaaaaaaaa. I was struck by an outburst of feeling that made me felt powerless.

    Slowly calming myself down once more, both of us opened up to confirm what was actually happening.

    [We¡¯ve]

    [We have]

    [ [ ¡­¡­.switched bodies ] ]

    Roxy who was in my appearance, got up. And then, offered me her hand.

    [Now, get up. It¡¯s not healthy to sleep on the floor.]

    I grabbed her hand and got up. Guided by Roxy, the two of us sat on the bedside.

    As I slowly settled down, she began making assumptions on how this thing could have happened.

    [Yesterday, I was still myself when I went to sleep. But when I woke up, I¡¯ve become Fai. Turns out Fai like to thrash around while sleeping, eh? I woke up after falling from the bed.]

    [Ahahaha, I¡¯m not a calm sleeper indeed. Leaving that aside, a similar thing happened to me too.]

    [U¡«n, is that so? Could it be perhaps, this had something to do with that mysterious magic diagram at the hobgoblin forest?]

    [Yeah¡­..most likely. That time I and Roxy were struck by that red light although for a short time.]

    Roxy came closer to me.

    [You are right! The light was meant to switch our body to each other. But the effect did not appear immediately because Fai attacked and forced it stop midway.]

    [U¡«n, the switch was probably supposed to happen right at that place.]

    Me and Roxy¡­¡­when I think about it, I got scared.

    [I think that¡¯s not the real aim. Maybe, they were trying to replace us with the goblins?]

    [If so, then it¡¯s even more dangerous. Fortunately I switched with Roxy. I can¡¯t imagine if it¡¯s with a goblin]

    [I also feel fortunate that I switched with Fai. I really hate those goblins]

    Ahahaha, we laughed at each other like that¡­..but in any case, I had to find a way to switch back. I mean, I can¡¯t be using Roxy¡¯s body all the time.

    That also applies to Roxy.

    [I am a bit troubled by this sudden body switching. My heart is not prepared for this¡­]

    [Me too¡­.]

    On the bedside, both of us fell into deep thought. This kind of thing, perhaps only that girl may know the solution.

    Right. She¡¯s working on the research facility at the military district. Only yesterday we delivered to her the data from our investigation for further analysis.

    [Maybe, Raine might have a clue about that mysterious magic diagram, and this strange occurrence. Let¡¯s go meet her immediately.]

    [Yes, let us go. But before that!]

    Roxy grabbed my shoulder tightly.

    [Eh, what!?]

    [Please come here]

    Saying so, he brought me to the front of a closet. She opened the closet door and extracted her holy knight uniform.

    [Yes, we are ready. Please close your eyes.]

    [Close my eyes!?]

    [That¡¯s right! It will be embarrassing if you were to see my naked body. Just in case, let me just put a blindfold on you.]

    She used a long cloth to cover my eyes. Only then she began to work.

    First she took off the negligee from my body. Helping me changing into the holy knight uniform.

    I was preoccupied with raising and moving my limbs accordingly. Once in a while, I unconsciously yelped when her hands touched my skin.

    [Hyaaa!]

    [Fai, please don¡¯t make strange voice with my body.]

    [It¡¯s because this body is more sensitive than my original body¡­]

    [Moou, don¡¯t say that!]

    Perhaps because it¡¯s winter, but her hands felt cold on my skin.

    Whilst thinking about that, I yelped a couple more time. At last, after I was done changing clothes, the blindfold was taken off.

    [This is somewhat¡­..tiring.]

    [We are going to meet Raine, how dare you to show up just like this! It¡¯s not over yet. Next, come over here.]

    This time around, she sat me down in front of the dressing table then proceeded to comb my hair. It actually felt pleasant.

    [How nice]

    [It is something we always do though. Being a girl is this hard.]

    [Is that so?]

    [Yes it is, we are done now!]

    I looked at the mirror, and the reflection of the usual Roxy stared back at me. Sharp and cool.

    Placing my index finger and thumb under my chin, I tried to strike a cool face. Looks good.

    However, Roxy immediately scolded me upon seeing my antics because she normally wouldn¡¯t do such a thing.

    [Well then, let us go to Fai¡¯s abode next, I need to change clothes as¡­ well¡­.]

    [Un, that¡¯s¡­..right¡­..]

    When we were about to leave the bedroom, was that Aisha-sama peeking on the door!? She was looking at us with incredulous face.

    She entered the room in a haste, just like that.

    [Fate, Roxy¡­¡­I don¡¯t want to say much about the two of you, but seeing what happened here just now¡­. I think it¡¯s better if you two stop doing it. There is that thing called rule and order. Suddenly barging in, pushing her down, then changing clothes while blindfolded. As your mother, I¡¯m surprised to know that my daughter has such a hidden hobby!]

    [Mother, it¡¯s a misunderstanding!!]

    Roxy jumped in and desperately tried to explain to Aisha-sama. But it was in vain, since she¡¯s approaching Aisha-sama while still in my appearance. This instead upset Aisha-sama.

    [Fate, you.. Where are you touching, aaaaa! What¡¯s the matter!? Are you not satisfied with Roxy only and decided to go after me either¡­.I¡¯m sorry, my dear husband¡­what are you trying to do to me!]

    Dangerous, dangerous! The misunderstanding got even worse. At this rate, my credibility would fall sharply.

    I somehow got in between the two of them, and tried to explain the circumstance. How when I woke up in the morning, I woke up in Roxy¡¯s body. And how it probably have something to do with our investigation on hobgoblin forest. I explained patiently until Aisha-sama understood.

    [So that¡¯s why. Moou, that surprised me. I thought Fate was going to attack me because he wanted both the daughter and mother. It¡¯s been a while, so I got a bit excited.]

    Aisha-sama laughed in a jest. At the very least, it¡¯s good that the misunderstanding has been solved.

    While I was still sighing in relief after the explaining, Aisha-sama suddenly hugged me, and not letting me go. Why me?

    [Aisha-sama, please stop for a moment]

    [It¡¯s the parent-child skinship. You see, we are parents and child even if only in body. Even if you don¡¯t want to I still won¡¯t stop.]

    [Kyaaaaa, help me. Don¡¯t, you are touching my butt!]

    Roxy was also annoyed at Aisha-sama¡¯s antics. Especially since she just had to do it in this time of emergency. But apparently most of all, she didn¡¯t want me to make weird expression while I¡¯m still inside her body.

    Roxy jumped at her mother once more, all of us ended up rolling on the bed.

    [Mother, please do not play around in times like this.]

    [Stop, Fate. My heart still belongs to my husband.]

    [Gununu¡­..mother. At the moment, I am in Fai¡¯s body!]

    [Aisha-sama, this is a bit too much.]

    The angry Roxy was in a mounting position over her mother¡¯s body, while I was restless on the side, unable to think up anything to stop this.

    Still on the bed, I sensed a gaze coming from the open door.

    There, the eldest maid¨D¨DHaru-san was looking at us through her glasses.

    Aisha-sama and Roxy also noticed her presence, and looked back at her. Haru-san¡¯s face turned pale, and she immediately bowed repeatedly.

    [Pardon me. I didn¡¯t know that you are in such a relationship¡­.I won¡¯t tell anyone of what I saw just now. Excuse me!]

    Haru-san¡¯s expression turned bad as she escaped the scene. Aisha-sama¡¯s face also looked bad.

    And so, we promptly exited the room to chase after Haru-san who had already running towards the end of the hallway.

    =====

    The misunderstanding with Haru-san was solved somehow, and we were now at the Barbatos mansion.

    I was waiting at the entrance for Roxy to finish changing. I thought that there¡¯s no need to use blindfold like how I did, since there is nothing for me to be ashamed of, so I just let her do everything herself.

    When we left the Heart mansion, Aisha-sama offered to help Roxy changing clothes, insisting that it¡¯s too much of a burden for Roxy. But since Roxy greatly opposed it, she backed down.

    As for me, I felt that it¡¯s far dangerous to entrust my body to Aisha-sama, since I had no idea what she¡¯d do.

    Aisha-sama even teasingly said, if we couldn¡¯t return to our original body today, we¡¯ll take a bath together with her later. Or so she said.

    I just hoped that she¡¯s not being serious. While thinking so, Roxy came down the stairs, already finished with changing clothes. Next to her were Aaron, Mimir, and Shara.

    Apparently, the incident didn¡¯t escape their notice, and they had recognized that the despite having the body, the contents weren¡¯t really Fate. Aaron smiled and talked to me who was still in Roxy¡¯s body.

    [O Fate, it seems that you are involved in something weird once more.]

    [Yes, to think I¡¯d switch bodies with Roxy..]

    [This may proven to be bad, since you are using the body of a well known holy knight. No one else other than us here, and Aisha and Haru at the heart mansion, should know of this matter. Once you arrive at the military district, you should refrain from acting strange. Remember, you are currently Roxy Heart.]

    [I¡¯ll be careful.]

    Aaron said all that because he¡¯s worried of us, so I strengthened my resolve. Someone might catch the masculinity of my speech. It¡¯ll be better if I don¡¯t open my mouth as much as possible.

    Shara came to my side anxiously.

    [Fate-sama¡­.]

    [It¡¯ll be alright! I¡¯ll be back soon. Until then, I leave the mansion to you.]

    [Yes, I¡¯ll do my best!]

    Nodding her head, Shara showed a relieved smile.

    After Mimir talked to Roxy for a while, she then bowed to me before retreating back to the kitchen.

    [Well then, I¡¯m going.]

    With Aaron and Shara seeing us off, we began to stride towards the military district. Along the way, I asked Roxy about the short conversation she had with Mimir, in which she responded with a smile.

    [Mimir is not being honest, isn¡¯t she? I think she¡¯s worried. She asked me take care of Fate-sama.]

    [I see¡­.. So Mimir did that¡­.]

    There was always some sort of distance between me and Mimir before, but this somewhat shortened it down in my heart.

    For her who must feed during the full moon, I am by all means a necessary existence for her¡­..reminded of this aspect, I was slightly relieved after hearing that from Roxy.

    Going north along the holy knights residence area, the gate leading to the military district is finally on sight. The gate is dedicated for Holy Knight¡¯s use, so not many people passed through there.

    When the gateguards noticed us from afar, they immediately unlocked and opened the gate. Me and Roxy were from the Five Great Families after all, so the soldiers had already memorized our faces.

    As Aaron said, I must not undermine Roxy¡¯s integrity as a famous figure. Thus when we passed the gate, I took time to greet the soldiers in a friendly manner, like Roxy always do.

    At that point, their eyes turned into heart symbol and their countenance became mellow. What a power¡­.nothing less from Seyfat Kingdom¡¯s goddess.

    While seeing the response, I glanced at Roxy who was walking behind me.

    She greeted the soldiers with a big smile as she usually do, except that she¡¯s still in my appearance.

    [Everyone, please do your best as per usual!]

    Of course, since she¡¯s still inside my body, the soldiers were looking at her with questionable look.

    I¡¯ll let Roxy know later.

    [Let us go!]

    [What is wrong?]

    [You are not Roxy at the moment, you are me.]

    [Ah, right. Now that you mention it, I almost forgot. I am Fate Barbatos at the moment.]

    That said, Roxy tried hard to act like me. It¡¯s a bit awkward, but passable. Especially if compared to before.

    Thinking that she¡¯s been doing well, she said.

    [How about it? Very close resemble isn¡¯t it? I have always watched Fai. You always walk like this]

    [That¡¯s not how I always walk.]

    [So this is how it feels like to have this]

    [EEeeeee]

    I thought that she was being serious, but Roxy¡¯s face said it all, she¡¯s just teasing me.

    I was tricked, once again. But I didn¡¯t feel bad, it made me feel happy instead.

    There¡¯s not much anxiety despite the fact that we¡¯ve switched body. Perhaps, I could keep my calm because I switched with Roxy.

    As we moved on while talking to each other, the lab where Raine was staying in became visible. I just hope that Raine had some good information to offer. Otherwise, if I returned home still in Roxy¡¯s appearance, Aisha-sama would surely force me to take a bath with her. That would be absolutely outrageous¡­

 Chapter 113 - Raineâ€™s Lab

    Chapter 113 ¨C Raine¡¯s Lab

    The lab was twenty stories high. The building was built that way by referring to the remnants of buildings seen in an abandoned city in the middle of Gallia.

    Even from a distance, the building remnant easily had a hundred or more floors. When compared to that, despite our best efforts to reproduce it, we¡¯re still inferior.

    The guards greeted and allowed us to pass.

    The interior of the lab used different lighting than the ones used outside. Raine once told me, that there was something called a ¡®power plant¡¯ in the military district, and the district drew the electricity to power the lightings from there.

    Roxy who was on my side, said this while pointing at the lighting on the ceiling.

    [I believe it can light up due to a special material called filament. Somehow, the material will light up if electricity run through it. Pity that such technology was currently only available in the military district. People¡¯s quality of life will definitely improved if it spread to the whole kingdom.]

    [That¡¯s right. Such is Gallia¡¯s technology and science, almost like magic in itself. Raine also said the same thing. If this kind of technology spreads, perhaps it¡¯s possible to create a world where its people no longer have to rely on natural skill.]

    [Isn¡¯t that wonderful!? I hope that such a world can be realized soon.]

    Roxy got excited from imagining that. So I decided to tell her about the project that I¡¯d been working on alongside Aaron and Eris.

    I actually wanted to show off and surprise her when it¡¯s already done, but even if I told her in advance, it¡¯ll still be amazing to look at the real thing.

    [Actually, in Barbatos territory¨D¨Dwe are planning to apply the technology we have here in the military district.]

    [Eeh, is it true!?]

    She nearly jumped in surprise. That¡¯s par for the course.

    So far, the research in the military district had been shrouded in secrecy. Regular civilians were not allowed to know about it.

    But after Eris returned to the capital, that situation changed.

    [Eris wanted to make a model city that utilized this technology, and she chose Hauzen. We¡¯re currently building a power plant there.]

    [Really, you should¡¯ve told me sooner!]

    [Sorry, sorry. At some point, I thought about showing Roxy around the city once it¡¯s been completed.]

    [It¡¯s like Fai said just now. It¡¯ll be the first step toward a city that doesn¡¯t rely on skills. By all means, please invite me when that time comes!]

    We walked along the white passage, then entered some sort of vehicle called elevator that could automatically brought us up or down the building.

    Raine¡¯s lab is in the topmost floor. When Roxy pushed a button, the elevator door automatically closed and moved up.

    [It feels strange no matter how many times I¡¯ve used this. This feeling of moving while standing still.]

    [I¡¯ve not gotten used to it as well. But it makes it easier to move from floor to floor.]

    [Indeed. It¡¯s convenient.]

    We talked about Hauzen until the elevator suddenly stopped. We¡¯re on the twentieth floor already according to the display panel.

    Well, here was Raine¡¯s lab¡­when we¡¯re about to exit the elevator, a scarlet haired girl appeared before us.

    As soon as the girl saw me and Roxy, she rushed towards us. And immediately, she jumped at Roxy.

    With a loud noise, she crashed into the elevator wall face first.

    [It hu¡«rts! Roxy-sama, why did you avoid me!? Fate-san too.]

    [Ermm¡­.because you are scary?]

    [How cruel! Accept me as always, please accept me, I¡¯ll even give you a good morning kiss!]

    The crimson faced Roxy immediately denied it.

    [No! Miria, don¡¯t speak a lie!]

    [??]

    Miria looked alternately between me and Roxy.

    [Somehow¡­..I feel something weird. Roxy-sama denies it while Fate-san is around. The way the two of you talk is also felt different. When Roxy-sama sounded like Fate-san, and Fate-san sounded like Roxy-sama. Eh, is my head going bonkers?]

    [Oh, so it¡¯s something usual? How strange¡­]

    [What does this mean!? Fate-san¡­.no, Roxy-sama? I knew something was wrong!]

    Miria became even more confused. I could almost imagine steam coming out of her head.

    Since I couldn¡¯t help it, after both of us got of the elevator, I gave a short explanation about the body switching. I¡¯m kinda got used to it after the third times or so.

    Miria was still slightly confused, but was quite convinced otherwise. She¡¯s a girl with high adaptability after all.

    [I see¡­.. So that¡¯s the case. Roxy-sama is in Fate-san¡¯s body, while Fate-san is in Roxy-sama¡¯s body¡­..how enviable! I also want to switch bodies with Roxy-sama. The possibility would be endless! Guhehehehe¡­..]

    Don¡¯t say such a ridiculous thing in front of the person involved¡­¡­ look, Roxy¡¯s standing there with a pale face and teary eyes.

    [Thank goodness I switched body with Fate. I have no idea what would happen with my body if I switched with Miria¡­]

    She put her hand to her chest to calm herself. While I tapped her shoulder gently to sympathize.

    Today, Miria apparently had waited in ambush here for Roxy. To be exact, she¡¯d been laying in wait here for about two hours. Makes me wonder just how big her obsession to Roxy is. On the other hand, the research staffs must be troubled by her antics.

    [This girl went rampant as usual]

    [Kuu¡«, don¡¯t say such a thing while you are in Roxy-sama¡¯s body. If it¡¯s Roxy-sama, she would¡¯ve felt happy because I¡¯d been loyally waiting for her here!]

    [That¡¯s not what I¡¯ll do!]

    As always, it¡¯s always noisy when all three of us are together, but I felt like the noise had been getting worse ever since Roxy and I switched body.

    [What should I do!?]

    [What is it, what is it? What¡¯s the matter?]

    [It¡¯s because like this¡­..I couldn¡¯t hug Roxy-sama! Because it¡¯s actually Fate-san inside Roxy-sama body. And meanwhile Roxy-sama has Fate-san¡¯s appearance¡­.what should I do now!?]

    [Just cut it out!]

    [I won¡¯t!]

    Miria fell apart, tearing up so hard I thought she¡¯d cry tears of blood eventually. All the while slamming her fist on the floor

    A staff member passed by with suspicion on his face. If this goes on further, we might end up unable to enter the facility anymore.

    I¡¯ll just take the hit this once. Although I don¡¯t feel really good about it, I need to fix her mood. Trying to emulate Roxy¡¯s goddess-like smile as best as I can, I spoke.

    [Now, now, Miria. If you keep sitting there, you¡¯ll only get in other people¡¯s way.]

    [Roxy-sama!]

    It seemed that my acting was quite spot on, as Miria excitedly jumped up back to her feet.

    But that¡¯s the full extend of it, nothing more.

    [Kuu¡«, to think I¡¯ll fall for it. It¡¯s still Fate-san who¡¯re speaking!]

    [What are you talking about? I am Roxy. Now, come to me. Let me hug you!]

    [Fuaaaaa¡­..]

    Seeing me waiting with both arms raised, Miria was attracted to approach.

    [Even if I know the truth, even if I know¡­¡­my body¡­]

    [Fufufufu! Miria, come quickly.]

    [Ye~~~s!]

    When Miria was about to jump into my hug, Roxy, still in my appearance cut in to block her.

    She narrowed her eyes, seemingly angry.

    [What in the world are you two doing! We are in emergency here!]

    [ [ Yes, pardon me ] ]

    I guessed I¡¯ve gone a bit too far. Because Miria used to treat me with scorn, it¡¯s like a breath of fresh air seeing her acting positively towards me like that.

    Finally sober, Miria spoke to Roxy.

    [I¡¯m used to being hugged by Roxy-sama to help cheer myself up. Now what should I do?]

    [Even if you say so¡­.with the current condition..]

    [Uuuu¡­.. It¡¯s Roxy-sama inside, Roxy-sama inside]

    Saying that repeatedly, Miria drowned herself in Roxy¡¯s hug. I don¡¯t really approve that¡­.so I received a slight damage while watching the scene unfolded.

    [It felt uncomfortable because it¡¯s Fate-san¡¯s body, but I recovered since what¡¯s inside is Roxy-sama. Let¡¯s do our best today! Onward, to Raine¡¯s lab!]

    That was a bit messy. As a man, it¡¯s only natural for me to have a tougher body. Especially so with the muscle training Aaron imposed on me.

    Well, at least she regained her mood. With Miria on the lead, we walked towards Raine¡¯s lab.

    After getting off the elevator, her working station is on the left side at the end of the pathway.

    I¡¯d been getting in and out of this place quite often recently, to the point I¡¯ve almost consider this place my own room. Raine wasn¡¯t that friendly of a girl, so she usually busied with her own research despite the fact that I was still in the room. Even today, she¡¯s working on her research silently without paying attention to whether she already had her breakfast or not.

    That¡¯s why I always brought a snack with me. Since once she saw me carrying food, she¡¯d jump at it right away like a hungry rabbit. In any case, her father Mugan told me to make sure that she eats meals whenever I had some free time.

    At first, I didn¡¯t know why Mugan asked me to do so, which left me wondering just how bad his daughter¡¯s eating habit were. But after witnessing it with my own eyes, I finally understood the reasoning behind it.

    As we stood in front of the lab, an automatic door opened for us. Once we entered, we were greeted by a pile of trash.

    Yes, Raine was that kind of unorganized girl. Very different to Roxy¡¯s organized and neat room.

    [The room is dirty as per usual, eh?]

    [Eee, I¡¯ve cleaned it up a little yesterday¡­.and it¡¯s already dirty again¡­.]

    [Where did my and Roxy-sama¡¯s hard work go¡­]

    Her eyes were fixed on the research equipment, sometimes looked away to see the panel. It appeared that she pulled an all-nighter again, judging from the bags on her eyelids.

    She noticed our arrival, and greeted with her sleepy face.

    [Hi, I thought that you¡¯d come. Morning!]

    [Good morning!]

    [Good morning]

    [It¡¯s not the time to greet each other relaxedly! We need to explain the situation fast. Let me be the one talking to Raine!]

    The supercharged Miria motivatedly told Raine what had happened to the two of us.

    [Ah, it¡¯s fine. I know the cause already.]

    [Ehh!?]

    That reply came out of nowhere, rendering me loss for words. Raine came up to me and Roxy, with Miria still standing on Roxy¡¯s side.

    And then, she stared at us with her eyes that were slightly hidden by her hair.

    [As I thought, you two really switched bodies. How does it feel? Was there something wrong?]

    She waved at us, then returned to her working desk, beginning to type something.

    [I see now.]

    [What do you mean?]

    [Well, you simply switched body, but the effect hasn¡¯t fully influenced the two of you yet. Ah, that package, is it for me?]

    Raine fished out the sandwich and promptly ate it. It¡¯s almost like I¡¯m feeding some sort of a pet.

    No no, this isn¡¯t the time and place to think about something like that.

    She said it just now. The full effect hadn¡¯t influenced us yet.

    After finished eating, Raine resumed talking

    [If you two stay in this state for too long¡­..it may proven to be dangerous, since the body and soul doesn¡¯t match. Worst case scenario, you might end up dead.]

    [ [ EEEEEEEEeeee ] ]

    It¡¯s actually life threatening. The body switching is already harsh as it is¡­.but turns out it didn¡¯t end there.

    I turned to Roxy, wondering to myself on what should we do. Seeing us like that, Raine let out a laugh.

    [That¡¯s why, I¡¯ve been ditching sleep to think up a solution. I¡¯ll tell you the result right away, so have a seat around here first.]

    We scrubbed away the trash to make some room for us to sit.

 Chapter 114

    Chapter 114

    Raine ate the sandwich in a rather leisurely manner. Everyone was waiting for her to finish her meal first.

    Meanwhile Miria was trying to reach into the bag that was behind my back.

    [Little bastard, I have nothing for you!]

    I grabbed her hand to put a stop to her.

    [Isn¡¯t it alright? I¡¯ve been waiting there that I forgot to have my breakfast! Roxy-sama~¡­..I can eat too, right?]

    Miria always asked Roxy with this kind of begging voice. It¡¯s something usual¡­¡­ But since it¡¯s said towards Roxy who was still inside my body at the moment, it made me felt a tremendous sense of discomfort.

    To outsiders, it¡¯ll appear that Miria was getting along well with Fate. But that¡¯s only because Roxy was currently using my body, of which not many were aware of this fact. I would¡¯ve been surprised myself.

    The scene was a bit too much for me.

    Raine¡¯s also watched us with the kind of stare she had when she¡¯s looking at a rare specimen.

    In the end, Roxy who was originally soft hearted to Miria in the first place, finally said with a sigh.

    [It cannot be helped¡­..Raine-san, can you share the sandwich with Miria?]

    [Fine, but in exchange, I want to do an extensive check on you later.]

    Roxy was quite fine with it, being the usual her. She¡¯s after all, someone who are willing to accept me¡­..her duty actually requires her to not be caught in personal feelings. But she¡¯s not ashamed of this misgiving, which what drew me to her in the first place, though it had also brought me no less trouble.

    But anyways, since Raine already approved it, Miria also got her share of sandwich.

    [Roxy-sama¡¯s homemade sandwich!]

    Whilst stuffing her small mouth with the sandwich, she was so moved to the point of shedding tears like waterfall.

    [It¡¯s the best! I¡¯d be fine if I died after this.]

    [Do not say anything ominous like that]

    [This feeling, Fate-san who has often enjoyed Roxy-sama¡¯s homemade food wouldn¡¯t understand. Please switch body with me, so I get to feel this happiness more often!]

    She ate the sandwich in fervor while spouting off her annoyance. At first she was confused with the body switching, but it appeared that she had gotten used to it already.

    But since I¡¯m still in Roxy¡¯s body, she would still sometimes unconsciously threw a glance at me while blushing.

    [This is really troublesome. If I hug the one with Roxy-sama¡¯s appearance, it¡¯ll be the same as hugging Fate-san. But if I hug the real Roxy-sama, from outward it¡¯ll look like I¡¯m hugging Fate-san. Then who should I hug?]

    Miria looked as though she¡¯s going through a crossroad of her life.

    [How should I know!]

    [Miria, refrain from hugging for the time being.]

    Seeing us like that, Raine said after finishing the last bite of her sandwich.

    [You guys are really noisy. It¡¯s been a while since I had this noisy of a breakfast. Now then, let¡¯s get to the main topic]

    After wiping her mouth with a handkerchief she extracted from her pocket, Raine guided us to the other room. Certainly the room where she¡¯ll conduct the checking.

    I and Greed always had our regular inspection on this very room. Nn? Speaking of which, I wonder what Greed is doing at the moment?

    I put my hand on the sword hanging on my back, but there¡¯s no response.

    Ah¡­.of course. Since I¡¯m in Roxy¡¯s body, this should be her holy sword. That means, Roxy was the one carrying Greed at the moment.

    Since our body got switched over, I¡¯ve been forgetting about that annoying little fellow. Wanting to hear from him, I approached Roxy and asked.

    [I want to talk with Greed, can you hand me the black sword?]

    [That¡¯s right, we need Greed-san¡¯s opinion in this. I¡¯ve been having him with me all this time yet forgetting about him. Yes, here you are.]

    [Thank you]

    Next, to activate the mind reading¡­..eh¡­¡­.?

    [I can¡¯t talk to Greed!]

    Seeing the puzzled me and Roxy, Raine laughed and gave us an explanation.

    [Of course that¡¯s the case. Because your body are switched. Skills are bound to the body, not the soul. So Roxy should be able to use mind reading now. But perhaps, because the switching only happened recently, the soul isn¡¯t used yet to the skills.]

    [Let me try. Fai, return Greed-san to me.]

    [Alright.]

    Handing back Greed to Roxy, I waited to see whether she could communicate with him.

    There seemed to be no response at first, Roxy appeared to have a hard time trying. But after a while, her eyes were wide open, then she excitedly said.

    [I can hear Greed-san¡¯s voice! It¡¯s more astringent and lower than I thought it would be]

    [That fellow has a bad attitude, be careful]

    I told her about Greed¡¯s shortcomings. But according to her, he sounded like a true gentleman while being a good sword to add.

    That couldn¡¯t be right. Greed is like a mass of greed and unreasonableness lumped into one being.

    [Unbelievable¡­..]

    [Don¡¯t say that. Greed-san is Fai¡¯s partner, isn¡¯t he?]

    [¡­..I just hope you won¡¯t fall for that little trick of his, but alright. What did he say?]

    [About that]

    Roxy turned to the black sword once more, then whispered something. Then, her face became red all of a sudden.

    What in the¡­..world are they talking about? I couldn¡¯t help but to wonder.

    [Roxy, what¡¯s the matter?]

    Apparently he just teased her, telling her to keep watch on me so that I won¡¯t do lewd thing to Roxy¡¯s body.

    Damn you! How dare you to say that, Greed!

    It hadn¡¯t even crossed my mind¡­¡­.yet¡­¡­.you arsehole!

    [I¡¯m sorry. Despite the long-standing relationship, he tends to say something awful.]

    [Just now, I felt like my eyes are swimming.]

    [It¡¯s just as Roxy-sama said. Fate-san is a boy after all. Someone needs to keep watch of him so that he won¡¯t do anything weird to Roxy-sama¡¯s body at night!]

    Come on now, my integrity is at stake here. Everyone, please remember about the flow of events since this morning.

    Did I even have a chance to think something dirty? No! I was preoccupied with thinking about how to cope with the body switching.

    Now that my mind had settled down¡­..it does start to cross my mind, but please pardon me as I¡¯m still a normal healthy young man.

    Then, Roxy said while staring at me.

    [I believe in Fai. It¡¯ll be alright!]

    [Eeeeeeee, is it really alright! Letting this guy off?!]

    [It¡¯ll be alright!!]

    Miria desperately tried to convince Roxy to consider. But she didn¡¯t change her mind.

    Regardless of what others said, she trusted me in the end. Besidesly, it¡¯s a matter of life and death here.

    There is no time to even have any strange thoughts regarding Roxy¡¯s body.

    [Thank you, Roxy.]

    [No no, Fai has done many things for me while in Gallia. This much is nothing.]

    As I let her words sinked in, I heard sound of coughing coming from the side. It was Raine, seemingly annoyed judging from her expression.

    [You guys, can you keep the lovey dovey talk for later? Can you understand? The problem is already severe as it is!]

    [ [ I am sorry ] ]

    When I¡¯m talking with Roxy, it just felt enjoyable regardless of the topic. Even if we knew how bad the situation is, it wouldn¡¯t stop us. This is a quirk that both I and Roxy developed recently.

    Miria then reprimanded the both of us.

    [That¡¯s right! What Raine-san is about to say is very important. You two better listen carefully!]

    [ [ As if Miria has a say in it! ? ] ]

    Truthfully speaking, she¡¯s just trying to throw us off. Even putting aside her other antics, her acting like she¡¯s above us all is a bit taxing on my patience. Even the usually sweet Roxy was annoyed by that.

    This is the first time Roxy acted like that. And it¡¯s quite cool too.

    Originally, there was Mugan who acted as her guardian, keeping her in check. But he is currently escorting Eris in investigating Rafal¡¯s base at the mountain city.

    It¡¯s really hard without Mugan around¡­..I can say that for sure now.

    Raine seemed to understand this, thus she grabbed Miria by the neck and threw her out of the lab.

    [Eh, what? But why? Wait a minute. Raine-sa¡­¡­¡­n¡­..]

    Raine shut the door and promptly locked it. Knowing she¡¯s been locked out from the lab, Miria could only look from behind the thick glass window attached to the door while crying her eyes out.

    Raine ignored it then came back to us.

    [The obstacle has disappeared. I can talk with ease now. When Miria¡¯s around, the topic would always get derailed, and we won¡¯t see the end of it.]

    [Aah¡­I can agree with that.]

    [Me too¡­]

    This time, no one voiced their pity toward Miria. It¡¯s been decided unanimously, that she needs to leave.

    Glancing sideway, I saw Miria watching at us with begging eyes like abandoned kitten. I shouldn¡¯t be bothered¡­¡­ it¡¯s becoming peaceful thanks to this.

    Raine again passed the door while ignoring Miria. She returned to fetch her equipments.

    Shortly after, she¡¯s back with a trolley carrying a glass containing green liquid. The gray arm was in that glass container.

    [This is, the fellow from the previous day.]

    [That¡¯s right. Because it¡¯s an important sample, it has to be preserved so as not to let it decay. Allow me?]

    Raine showed a shimmering smile as she asked for our consent to begin her analysis. She then looked at the monster¡¯s hand inside the container with vivid interest.

    Meanwhile Roxy had a deadpan face. Perhaps I did too.

    [By the way, have you found out what kind of monster that arm was belonged to?]

    [Of course! But don¡¯t be surprised when you hear it]

    She then resumed staring at the arm intently. Me and Roxy raised our voice so that she would resumed the talk.

    [ [ Tell us, quick! ] ]

    [Okay okay, no need to make such a loud noise.]

    Raine put the so called precious sample back to the desk, and started explaining.

    [This is the result of the analysis. This arm belonged to an ancient monster thought to have gone extinct more than a thousand years ago. I couldn¡¯t find a match when comparing to the currently existing monsters. But, when I compared it to a fossil excavated from Gallia, Bingo! There is a match.]

    [An extinct ancient monster¡­]

    Something surfaced back in my mind, back at the place called Green Valley on Gallia¨D¨D the only green oasis on the devastated land, I remember seeing a certain monster

    It was silently sleeping forever at the bottom of the valley. Greed said that the strange looking monster could not be compared to any of the modern monsters¡­

    [Why did such an ancient monster appear on hobgoblin forest?]

    [I don¡¯t know about that. But this monster is called Goblin Shaman. This came from the data obtained from Gallia¡¯s ancient ruin. Who would¡¯ve thought that the data will be useful in this occasion.]

    Whilst saying so, she turned around to operate the equipment. Soon, the display showed a large picture of a monster.

    It wears a head ornament which appear to made from rockbird¡¯s feather. And on its hand is a big shakujo (TL note: staff with metal rings on it, usually carried by wandering monk).

    Its size is larger than normal goblin, but smaller than hobgoblin.

    It was the eyes that concerned me the most. Instead of two like normal goblins, the goblin shaman had four.

    [Such a creepy looking goblin¡­]

    [Een¡­it is different alright.]

    Me and Roxy had similar opinion about it.

    Not only it¡¯s a creepy looking goblin, it also capable of casting a magic that even allows body switching.

    Since it¡¯s an ancient monster, Raine said that it¡¯s no wonder that it can invoke lost mysterious arts that modern knowledge did not know of.

    [Interesting, isn¡¯t it? If possible, not only the hand. I want a living sample of this goblin shaman as well.]

    [That aside, did you find out how to cancel the magic?]

    [Easy. I¡¯ve checked the magic diagram that was drawn on the ground, and while it has slight differences, it¡¯s similar to the present day¡¯s magic diagram. Well, we have nothing that could switch body like this though.]

    Raine smiled as she said how easy it is.

    [But we have killed it]

    [Is that really the case?]

    [Well, for starter, it¡¯s a kind of curse. The caster must provide steady supply of magic power to maintain it. That fellow must be still alive somewhere keeping the curse on going.]

    In the gloomy hobgoblin forest, I imagine a figure, having lost an arm, was chanting a curse.

    The thought made me felt uncomfortable.

    Now that I know the solution, I felt like wanting to rush ahead immediately. The matter regarding why such an ancient monster could reappear at this age could be considered later after the curse has been solved.

    [Roxy, shall we go to the hobgoblin forest¡­..!?]

    I called out to her, but her state is a bit strange. She had unusual amount of sweats on her forehead.

    Calling my name was the best she could do before she fell down on the floor. When I checked her condition, it appeared that she had lost her consciousness.

    Raine¡¯s countenance turned serious after checking on Roxy¡¯s condition. She immediately asked me to lay Roxy on the equipment that she always use to inspect me.

    Has it been sufficiently long enough? All I can remember was what we¡¯ve done since morning up until now couldn¡¯t even be considered as warming up.. I would usually rely on Greed¡¯s advice on times like this, but I had no way to communicate with him as I¡¯m currently on Roxy¡¯s body.

    When I heard the test result, I was stunned.

    [That thing you already know so well¡­..it¡¯s happening to her soul.]

    [Could it be¡­..?]

    [The starvation state of the Gluttony skill. It appear that her soul could not cope with an impulse so strong. That¡¯s why she¡¯s unconscious.]

    Raine said, because I was born with Gluttony skill, I had some amount of resistant to it.

    Furthermore, I had Luna protecting my soul. She helps me relieve some amount of starvation emitted by the Gluttony skill. All those had allowed me to keep my sanity.

    But that¡¯s not the case with Roxy.

    Now that I think about it, considering the trend with Gluttony skill¡­..after killing the Tenryu¡­the starving state must be even more intense than before.

    Thinking so, I felt my hair rose up.

    Raine had remained level-headed despite the severity of the state.

    [You need to kill the goblin shaman before the symptoms get worse. At this rate, Roxy¡¯s soul won¡¯t last long. I¡¯ll take care of her for as long as possible.]

    However, I already had someone who could help this situation in mind.

    [No, I¡¯m taking Roxy to the Barbatos mansion for now. Can you meet us there?]

    [Eh!? But why¡­..?]

    [I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m going ahead.]

    [Hey, wait!]

    I didn¡¯t answer, and instead lifted the limp body of the unconscious Roxy outside.

    Miria who had been waiting outside worriedly did not say anything this time. She instead quietly followed me to the Barbatos mansion. Fortunately she¡¯s someone who could read this kind of situation properly.

    I have to hurry¡­..Mimir was still at the Barbatos mansion. With her help, Roxy will definitely be saved for the time being.

 Chapter 115 - Miriaâ€™s Past

    Chapter 115 ¨C Miria¡¯s Past

    I decided to jump out the lab¡¯s window in order to be able to stave off Roxy¡¯s starving impulse as soon as possible.

    It¡¯s quite high, but it should be fine since her body is that of a holy knight¡¯s. Moreover, I¡¯m starting to get used to this body.

    Although she looked thin in appearance, due to her blessings and continuous training, Roxy¡¯s body was much tougher and quicker than I expected.

    Following me through the window, Miria did an outrageous action.

    [I¡¯m going along too! Tooooh!]

    [You little! Don¡¯t do something reckless!!]

    She¡¯s coming after us. Not even thinking much about what she¡¯s doing.

    It might be something she usually do, but this would still upset Roxy if she¡¯s awake.

    I reached out to Miria.

    [I don¡¯t care anymore. On my back!]

    [Yes!]

    As both of my hands are used to carry Roxy, I told Miria to hang on my back.

    [Fufufu¡­Roxy-sama¡¯s body¡­is soft]

    [You little, this is a state of emergency!]

    Miria climbed to my back. Somewhat managing with the weight, I jumped from a building to another.

    If it¡¯s me or Roxy, we would¡¯ve been able to handle the shock from such landing. But that¡¯s might not be the case with Miria as she¡¯s not as good as a holy knight.

    She might be seriously injured by the landing.

    [It takes times and effort]

    [I¡¯m just worried about Roxy-sama. Don¡¯t pretend to be my companion!]

    [Then hold on tighter.]

    [Yes]

    Kicking the wall of the lab, I managed to put a brake to my falling speed. Then, in a same way, I kicked the wall once more to propel us to the next building.

    After that, I repeated the process to control the falling speed.

    I¡¯d land faster if I were to go straight down to the ground, but this speed was okay too. To be honest, if I knew that Miria would tag along, the lab¡¯s elevator might¡¯ve been a better choice.

    [We¡¯re going to land soon, hold tight]

    [Understood]

    [Ehh~, how come you¡¯re more straight laced than usual]

    [Because I¡­.can¡¯t afford to be selfish at times like this.]

    She sounded angry when she said that. But to my surprise, she¡¯s actually aware of her own regular actions.

    Once we landed to the ground, I immediately dashed and jumped over the wall separating the military district and the holy knight residential area. I couldn¡¯t be bothered to pass through the gate normally at the moment.

    With the strength of a holy knight, jumping through the wall was piece of cake. Miria asked anxiously as we entered the state of weightlessness in the air.

    [Will Roxy-sama be alright¡­?]

    [Un, she¡¯ll be okay shortly. Firstly, I need to take her to the Barbatos mansion. Then go kill the goblin shaman.]

    [I¡¯ll fight too! I¡¯ll defeat this Goblin Shaman. Roxy-sama is an important person for me too¡­]

    [I can¡¯t bring Miria along this time]

    I was thinking about asking Aaron to assist me in killing the goblin shaman. He¡¯s someone of Area E, and has more than required battle experience to boot.

    If possible, I would also like to have the white knights to help. However, I couldn¡¯t really get along well with those girls who swore to only serve Eris. Besidesly, it¡¯ll be difficult for them to leave as Eris is currently absent, and they¡¯ve been entrusted with the task of managing the kingdom on behalf of the queen.

    And Miria was clearly the lesser if compared to them. If possible, I needed holy knight-level allies while fighting against the ancient monster

    Holding her shoulders firmly, I asked her to stay in the mansion with Roxy.

    [I, want to be Roxy-sama¡¯s strength¡­.because Roxy-sama was the only one¡­. willing to help me¡­]

    The only one willing to help¡­those phrase struck me right in my heart.

    When I was still working under Rafal, it was Roxy who saved me from dying of the torturous violence of the Burix. And then, I went to Gallia under the pretense to help her, when what I actually want was to find a way to get rid of the Gluttony skill. In all honesty, all I want was for her to save me.

    In fact¡­..it was a pathetic story. Of me seeking her help. That¡¯s all.

    That aside, Miria seemed to be no different than me.

    As we went towards the mansion, Miria began to talk solemnly.

    [I was an orphan just like Fate-san.]

    [I see¡­]

    [Look, because I had this magic sword mastery skill despite being an orphan, many things has happened to me¡­]

    When she became self aware for the first time, she¡¯d been already living at the orphanage. It¡¯s not clear why her parents decided to abandon her even though she had magic sword mastery skill. Most likely because they needed money in order to pay the appraiser to examine the newborn child.

    Perhaps, her family was too poor to even do that.

    Be as it may, if only they knew about her skill, she might not have ended up at the orphanage in the first place. One day, a merchant came and had an appraiser examined the orphans, saying it was a charity.

    Only Miria had this special skill¨D¨Dparticularly the magic sword mastery.

    Realizing such a good bargain, the merchant¡¯s eye changed its gleam. And then, he looked for the sister, promising that he would take care of Miria, letting her live without inconvenience in the future. He also said that he would donate large sum of money if he¡¯s entrusted with the little girl. The sister believed in his sweet words. Well¡­of course she would. If she¡¯s not such a good person¡­.she won¡¯t easily believe to those sweet words, but in turn she would also be unable to take care of these orphans. In fact, when Rafal recruited the commoners for his human experiment, the sister believed him and was easily deceived. Always believing and looking for salvation¡­..she¡¯s that kind of person.

    This is a common occurrence in the slum. Even if many lost their lives to Rafal¡¯s human experiments, no one blamed the sister for being misled.

    Similarly, Miria did not seem to blame the sister for ¡®selling¡¯ her either.

    However, she was taken to the holy knight residential area. She was put on a collar that emitted unbearable pain, starting from her neck to her whole body, if she didn¡¯t abide to the order given to her.

    She spent nearly 5 years, treated as a slave like that. Given minimal nourishment to eat, she¡¯d always be sent to subjugate the monster attacking the holy knight territory.

    [Thanks to that, I got a lot of experience, so my level is quite high.]

    As I heard the story, I came to wonder¡­.such a young girl having to fight monsters at such an early age. Even I thought it¡¯ll be tough for me to fight a monster if I were on the same age. I managed to go through my first fight because I had Greed with me. Just having a strong skill doesn¡¯t mean that you¡¯ll have an equally strong heart after all. That kind of thing only comes from the tempering of repeated battles.

    [Fight, and more fights¡­one after another, that I thought there was no end to it. As my level kept going up, I expected that my stats are also rising up. I was betting on it.]

    [Could it be¡­?]

    [Yes, look here.]

    On the way to Barbatos mansion, Miria showed me her neck, and I could clearly see a fading long scar there. Rather than a slashing scar, it looked more like a burnt mark¡­

    [There was a gap between my neck and the collar. I plunged my burning sword into that gap, trying to cut down the collar. It was so hot, I felt like I¡¯m about to die, but luckily the collar broke apart before that could happen. Afterward, I escaped with my life to the capital.]

    With nowhere to go, Miria was attracted by the gorgeousness of the capital, and finally arrived there. She thought that there must be something she could do at such a marvelous city.

    That way of thinking¡­isn¡¯t it¡­the same as me !? No no¡­I¡¯m not on the same level as Miria!! Right¡­..?

    [What¡¯s wrong? Are you listening? I¡¯m talking seriously here!]

    [I¡¯m listening. I¡¯m listening very seriously.]

    [I wonder~]

    [How rude, I¡¯m the Head of Barbatos Family, how come I ignore such thing!]

    [You rarely bring out the family name¡­that¡¯s suspicious.]

    I could feel her tight grasp on my shoulder. But it weakened soon.

    [Well¡­nevermind. Without a penny to spend¡­and my clothes in tatters, I wandered around the slums, then fell unconscious due to starvation. Then¡­]

    [Roxy picked you up?]

    [Ah, why do you have to cut in. It¡¯s an important part!]

    [Good grief¡­it¡¯s rude to cut in like that.]

    [Sorry, sorry.]

    For a short while, she was angered again. But quickly regained her calm and continued.

    She said that Roxy picked her up and nursed her back to a healthy state at the Heart mansion. Roxy¡¯s benevolent and spirit attracted her, and so the two of them got along well.

    [I thought that I would never believe anyone else, I thought it¡¯ll fine if I only put my trust in Roxy-sama alone. that¡­I think Fate-san can understand it. But now there are also Mugan-san and Raine-san. It¡¯s all thanks to Roxy-sama.]

    [I see¡­]

    [After a lot of considerations, in order to be able to help Roxy-sama, I tried entering the Royal Army. You see, magic sword mastery skill is quite rare. But even then, I managed to enroll into the army thanks to Roxy-sama¡¯s influence. I¡­ was useless. Even this time, I¡¯m still useless.]

    The usually energetic Miria, is actually talking in manner. Where was her strong headed attitude gone to?

    So I told her this as we¡¯re approaching the Barbatos mansion.

    [Don¡¯t you dare think like that. I understand. Let¡¯s help Roxy together. Will you lend me your power, Miria?]

    [Yes, thank you very much]

    Miria jumped off of my back as she happily replied. We¡¯ve already arrived at the mansion front gate.

    Opening the gate, she said this.

    [I¡¯ve already told you about my past, so Fate-san should tell me about himself next time. I won¡¯t take a no this time!]

    [Yeah, I¡¯ll tell you about it after we defeat the goblin shaman. It¡¯s quite long, so don¡¯t you dare fall asleep midway through.]

    [It depends on the content of the story. If it¡¯s not interesting, then I¡¯ll fall asleep.]

    [Whether my life story is interesting or not, who am I to judge myself?]

    While laughing heartily, Miria entered the mansion, perhaps going in to call Aaron.

    I had always felt some distance when talking to her, but now that distance has plummeted a little. Taking that aside for now, I entered the mansion, carrying the still unconscious Roxy.

 Chapter 116 - Mortal Sinâ€™s Reaction

    Mimir was already waiting at the mansion¡¯s entrance, as if already expecting our arrival,

    She let out a small laughter as she looked at me and Roxy.

    [As expected, it really happened. Hurry. Follow me¡­]

    Since the morning, when she learned that I¡¯d switched bodies with Roxy, apparently she already sensed that something might have went wrong.

    Perhaps she noticed while helping Roxy changing clothes, but she never told me about it. She simply stood by, staying in the gray area that was hard to see.

    [You could¡¯ve told me¡­]

    [I was warned by Roxy-san to not tell you¡­forgive me.]

    [I see¡­]

    Mimir was also partially responsible for sending Roxy to Gallia. So perhaps she relented to Roxy¡¯s warning out of sense of guilt.

    Also, she then told me that Roxy¡¯s appearance that morning was very similar to when I was about to enter starving state.

    With that in mind, she waited for our return to the mansion. While feeling grateful to Mimir, we brought Roxy to my room.

    My and Mimir¡¯s current standing was the opposite of what it was in the past. There were still part of us that couldn¡¯t stick together. I personally think that this was no good. Especially because it¡¯s been a month since Mimir first start living in the mansion.

    It¡¯ll take some time to straighten our relationship. But at least, we have a common interest here.

    And that¡¯s also how I hoped to help Roxy by Mimir¡¯s aid.

    [It¡¯s been only one day, will you be okay?]

    [Ee, no problem. I¡¯ll still be fine even if I have to do this everyday.]

    Mimir showed me a devilish little smile. Hearing her saying so, I couldn¡¯t help but to smile wryly being reminded of what she¡¯s been through.

    I placed Roxy on the bed and backed off. Mimir came forward in my place, staring at Roxy who had a suffering look on her face.

    [Shall I?]

    [Yeah, please help Roxy handle the Gluttony skill.]

    [Yes.]

    Mimir opened her mouth as she leaned closer to Roxy. Her fangs, far more developed than normal human, peeked out from under her upper lip. She then sunk those fangs to Roxy¡¯s neck.

    Bloodsucking Impulse. Mimir is suffering from this after what Rafal had put her through. According to Raine, it¡¯s a characteristic brought about from the original nightwalker Shinn.

    Rafal implanted parts of Shinn unto her and himself. However, differing from how it went with Rafal, she actually adapted well with it.

    As a result, not only Mimir is not under Shinn¡¯s control, she also has full grasp of her power as a nightwalker. For example, normally when a nightwalker sucks blood from others, their victim would turn into rabid undead who will attack other living beings. But she could avoid that by controlling her power.

    Mimir may not be an original nightwalker, but she¡¯s pretty close to it. However, the bloodsucking impulse is something she couldn¡¯t suppress for the time being.

    Normal human blood wouldn¡¯t satisfy her any longer. In fact, she could easily tell by glance whether a person¡¯s blood would be satisfactory to her appetite or not. Just through a sheer instinct.

    Long story short¡­that person was me.

    The day Aaron brought Mimir to work at the Barbatos¡¯s mansion as a maid¨D¨Dshe stared at me when we met, then threw a devilish grin.

    That expression was not something Mimir did deliberately. It was something she unconsciously did because of her thirst for blood.

    Her gaze which almost like that of a hunter hunting its prey, only made me feel ill at ease.

    After that, after some consultations with Raine, once every week, I would allow Mimir to suck my blood. Otherwise, she might turn to Aaron or Shara, perhaps even the people on the Heart Mansion next door. Well¡­.Raine said that no matter how severe the bloodsucking impulse is, as long as Mimir was allowed a little taste of my blood, she won¡¯t turn to other person.

    And then, I discovered something when she sucked my blood for the first time.

    Yes, the starvation state was actually suppressed after she fed on me. Greed said that it probably because Shinn¡¯s mortal sin skill and my Gluttony clashed and ended up offsetting each other.

    There is no actual proof, but we were talking about nightwalker powers here¡­which appeared to be linked to Shinn¡¯s mortal sin skill. Mimir who shared the same power, although not the complete version of it, was still capable of suppressing Gluttony¡¯s starvation.

    I watched the rise and fall of Mimir¡¯s throat as she drank blood. Even so, she made it seem like¡­it was very delicious¡­

    I couldn¡¯t see her expression when she¡¯s sucking blood from my neck before, so I never thought that it¡¯ll look that enticing.

    [It¡¯s done.]

    It seemed that the Gluttony skill had been suppressed considerably, which meant that she had sucked quite a lot of blood. Mimir had to stop before the blood loss becomes fatal. With the starvation inflicted by the Gluttony skill gone, so was the suffering it brought about.

    Although this time, Roxy had been knocked out mainly due to the loss of blood.

    [I had no choice but to do this. Roxy-sama should be fine for a while now. But even though the gluttony skill is suppressed, there is no way for me to do this again if it goes wild once more. I can¡¯t afford to suck more blood than I already did today.]

    [Alright¡­that¡¯s already a lot of help. Thanks, Mimir.]

    She turned away so as not to show her face to me and let out a little cough.

    With Roxy¡¯s condition already stabilized somewhat, I won¡¯t have to rush to settle the matter. As relief washed over my body, I let myself sit on a chair next to the bed.

    [Hey, can I ask you something?]

    [What is it?]

    [Is my blood that delicious?]

    [That¡­]

    [That?]

    [¡­¡­.is a secret!]

    She won¡¯t tell me after all¡­ As I drooped my shoulder, Miria barged in to the bedroom.

    Aaron and Shara followed soon after. They were anxious, but quickly relaxed when I told them that the crisis had come to pass.

    [Fate-sama! I, shall we inform Aisha-sama about this?]

    [That¡¯s right. Please do, Shara.]

    [Yes!]

    Shara¡¯s twintails shook left and right as the little girl marched out of the room. She¡¯s just that clever despite her young age.

    As her mother, Aisha-sama was the most fitting to take care Roxy. Because Mimir was the maid of Barbatos family, it would be inappropriate for her to handle the needs of Roxy, who was a holy knight that belonged to another family. Although I knew that the servants of Heart family weren¡¯t that strict regarding this matter, we are trying to keep this under wraps as much as possible after all.

    For example, despite me having worked as a servant in the Heart mansion before¨D¨Dnobody dared to act overly familiar with me despite me already quite friendly with them in the past, just because I am a holy knight from another family.

    I tended to forget that the holy knight was the most privileged class in this kingdom.

    Hearing the exchange earlier, Mimir muttered.

    [It should be alright if it¡¯s Aisha-sama who¡¯d come here. Those servants are kind of scared of me and Shara.]

    [Scared of you?]

    Somehow¡­the words got stuck in my throat¡­

    Meanwhile, Miria promptly replaced me out of the chair and held Roxy¡¯s hand.

    [Roxy-sama¡­please be alright. Fate-san, is she alright?]

    [Yeah, for now]

    As I thought, both Shara and Miria were not aware on what treatment we actually conducted here. Cause that means I¡¯ll have to tell them that Mimir needs to drink human blood.

    Since it¡¯s not a good thing for others to know, I decided to remain silent. Moreover, Mimir herself asked me to do so when she first arrived in the mansion.

    Only I, Aaron, Raine, Eris, and the white knights¡­knew about Mimir¡¯s blood sucking impulse before. After this incident, perhaps Roxy will be added to that list.

    Being aware of a secret you shouldn¡¯t¡­I understand how scary it is. After realizing the true power of the Gluttony skill, and what will become of those who got devoured by it¡­.aside from how it was a heresy to this world¡¯s level and status system¡­.all that scares me sometimes. I couldn¡¯t imagine how Roxy will react upon realizing this herself.

    After telling Miria that Roxy is just sleeping due to exhaustion and that she¡¯ll be just fine, Aaron put his hand on my shoulder and began talking to me.

    [Now that you are still in Roxy¡¯s body, what will you do?]

    [Eerm, all I know that I need to beat the monster that caused all this. Once it dies, the switching will be reverted back to normal. At least that¡¯s what Raine told me.]

    [Oh, so it¡¯s a magic that will be dispelled if the caster is dead? Sounds like how the Lich Lord controls souls with magic. But in this case, it switches soul instead of controlling it.]

    I first met Aaron when I was aiming for Gallia to help Roxy¡­we fought a crown tier monster Lich Lord titled ¡¾Harbinger of Death]. It had the ability to control corpses, as well as the soul of the dead people.

    The Lich Lord used Aaron¡¯s long history of suffering by using his wife and son¡¯s soul a its shield. Even so, Aaron managed to overcome that, and we were able to defeat it by working together.

    At that time, I remembered that the liberated souls flew back to the heaven.

    As Aaron said, this ancient monster¨D¨Dthe goblin shaman is probably similar to that of the Lich Lord.

    [Monster that play around with souls is unforgivable. I will join the fight as well! Are you fine with that, Fate!]

    [Yes, of course. By all means. I was planning to ask for your help anyways.]

    [I see¡­ My sword arm is already thirsty for battle.]

    Recently, Aaron was too busy with the work at the palace, that he had struggled to find time to have a proper spar. I¡¯m kinda expecting this from the beginning.

    Especially looking at how he already had his sword ready when entering the room.

    His battle is amazing in particular. After reaching Area-E¡­he had become an even more powerful grandpa. And he¡¯s still growing stronger too.

    [I¡¯ll have to fight in Roxy¡¯s body, so if the opponent is an Area-E, I¡¯ll have to rely on Aaron to beat it. Umm¡­that wound from the fight with Rafal, is it already healed?]

    [Fumu, why of course. It¡¯s completely recovered. You can count on me.]

    I may have asked too much. But I don¡¯t feel the need to have any reservation to Aaron.

    Hearing about the goblin shaman, Miria also chimed in.

    [Don¡¯t forget about me]

    [Ho¡­Miria will also tag along? Fate?]

    [Yes, this time the target is out there somewhere in the hobgoblin forest. Having more hands on the decks will help. Besides, there is also her resolve.]

    [Not that I am complaining or anything, she does have a fairly good sword arm. Um, let¡¯s do our best together.]

    [Yes! Eeee¡­..did I just get praised by THE sword saint Aaron-sama?]

    I¡¯d be happy if she could act obedient to me for once, but it¡¯s different with Aaron. Taking the thought aside, I felt the need to throw her a bucket of cold water..

    [Don¡¯t get too cocky. Failure is unacceptable.]

    [I know. Fate-san is really annoying¡­ such a knuckehead.]

    Even if tried to be careful, I ended up on her bad side once again. I guess it¡¯s a failure. And that expression of her¡­

    [No matter where Fate-san go to, I should be able to go there as well!]

    [Hey brat, don¡¯t you underestimate me for a fool. Right, Aaron?]

    [Nn?¡­¡­¡­.That¡¯s right.]

    That¡¯s a bit unconvincing. Perhaps, as Miria said, I missed something¡­.no way though¡­

    I¡¯d like to speak with Greed, but I don¡¯t have mind reading skill as I¡¯m currently on another person¡¯s body. Placing the black sword next to the bed where Roxy is sleeping, I muttered a request, hoping that Greed somehow could hear it.

    [I leave Roxy to you.]

    There was no reply, but I could almost imagine Greed answering me with [Of course you can leave that matter to this me.]

    I was about to leave the room when the door suddenly opened. It was Shara and Aisha-sama.

    Even the usually calm Aisha-sama looked genuinely worried this time. She seemed out of breath, apparently due to rushing here immediately.

    [How is Roxy?]

    [She has stabilized for now. As of now, I¡¯m going to slay the cause of this body switching.]

    [Alright¡­.]

    Aisha looked at Roxy¡¯s sleeping form, and finally calmed down. It hasn¡¯t even been a year since she lost her husband Mason after all.

    In the morning, she had bothered with her antics, but perhaps she¡¯s just as anxious if not more on the inside. Her daughter¡¯s body was switched to another person, and now, that same daughter is lying unconscious here.

    No parent would not feel worried.

    But I forgot how Aisha-sama was fundamentally a playful woman. Right. The way she kept acting playful despite the difficulties she might felt¡­. It¡¯s very similar to her daughter Roxy.

    Raising my ears up as I left, I could barely hear conversation coming from inside the room.

    (She¡¯s sweating a lot. I have to wipe her body and change her clothes! Shara, Mimir! Can you two help me?)

    (Does that mean seeing the naked body of¡­gulp¡­)

    (But, it¡¯s Fate-sama¡¯s body after all. I don¡¯t feel that good about this)

    (I-I-I-I-I-I¡¯m also on the same opinion with Mimir-san!)

    (What are you talking about! Even if she¡¯s in other¡¯s body, the inside is still Roxy. As a good mother, this shouldn¡¯t be a problem!)

    ( ( True! ) )

    Eee!? Why are you girls so easily convinced!

    (Alright, let¡¯s take it all off!)

    ( ( Yes! ) )

    Wha, what¡¯s going to happen to my body? Why both Mimir and Shara sounded so eager?!

    Stop right there!! It¡¯s a mistake to call upon Aisha-sama. Obviously a very bad mistake there.

    Let¡¯s just return to the room now. As I was about to reach out to the doorknob,

    [What are you doing! Hurry up, Fate]

    [Yeah. We have to defeat the goblin shaman as soon as possible!]

    Aaron grabbed my right hand, while Miria grabbed the left. They dragged me through the hallway and into the entrance at the ground floor.

    [Wait a minute, I sense something dangerous happening inside my room!]

    [What are you talking about? Aisha-sama will take care of everything else. Is that not sufficient already?]

    [Aisha-sama directly tending to your needs. I¡¯m envious.]

    [No no]

    I threw one last glance to my room from outside. There, I could still hear their voices.

    No matter how I think about it, my body was in danger over there. Since I can¡¯t return right now, I just have to finish up the goblin shaman as quick as possible.

    I put my hand on the holy sword hanging on my back, and started running to the direction of the hobgoblin forest. Yep, I¡¯m starting to get used of moving with Roxy¡¯s body.

    First of all let¡¯s investigate the place where we found the goblin shaman¡¯s arm.

 Chapter 117 - Miriaâ€™s Struggle

    Chapter 117 ¨C Miria¡¯s Struggle

    We left the holy knight residential area, and went into the commercial district. From there we headed towards the hobgoblin forest.

    Yesterday it was with Roxy and Miria. Today I came with Aaron and Miria.

    I felt safe since Aaron who was so much more powerful in battle also tagged along. Miria also seemed to have similar thought, as she walked calmly next to me.

    With the recent goblin trouble, not many merchant wagons still went in and out of the capital doing their business.

    Aaron said while looking at this scene.

    [This¡­is worse than I thought. The situation was even grimier than what I have read from the report at the palace.]

    [Yeah, I was also surprised yesterday.]

    [Yes, ye~s! Me too. I was really disappointed that I couldn¡¯t immediately find some food stalls when I need to fill my empty stomach.]

    First there was Aaron talking about serious matter, then after that, there was Miria talking about a more mundane matter. Well, let¡¯s leave it be since it¡¯s still within topic.

    Aaron looked troubled as he resumed talking.

    [Just like Roxy¡¯s and Fate¡¯s life, the food supply in the capital might bottomed up if the commodity distribution keeps being delayed like this.]

    Considering the situation, I also frowned.

    The capital itself had little to no food producing capability, thus having to rely to other towns to supply it with foods. The situation will turn severe if minimum necessities like flour and salt are cut off.

    I¡¯ve lived in the capital¡¯s slum long enough to know that well. The outer gate to the commercial district was the key to the capital¡¯s livelihood, as the road ahead of it leads to the neighboring merchant town Tetra.

    It¡¯s customary to stockpile foods from other places in Tetra before distributing it to the capital. No other route was allowed. If it¡¯s found that food is being distributed through other route, the perpetrator will be judged as criminal.

    Now, with the goblin meadow and hobgoblin forest situated along the way to Tetra, merchants will have a hard time distributing their stuff. And that¡¯s not all. Even if some merchants dared to risk their life to bring supplies to the capital, the amount consumed by the population was not small.

    It¡¯ll be the people living in the slum who suffers the most, as they are on the lowest rung of the society. I¡¯ve experienced it myself. When a particularly strong monster appeared in the goblin meadow, I would be starved so hard I thought I¡¯d die. Adding to that was the starvation from the Gluttony skill. The despair was real when there was no food to eat for quite a while.

    It won¡¯t be too far off in the future seeing the current state of the gate. Food crisis will soon hit the slum.

    [Then let¡¯s settle it today.]

    [Umu, right.]

    [Of course! Because Roxy-sama¡¯s life is on the line! Fate-san, don¡¯t you dare backing off!]

    Really now¡­.am I that irresponsible in her eyes? I felt anger started to boil up, but then realized that perhaps it¡¯s just Miria¡¯s way to show her concern to me.

    She told me about her past when we took Roxy back to Barbatos mansion. I suppose we¡¯ve become a bit closer after that?

    Yosh, considering the future to come, from now on, I should strive to become closer with her. After all, Miria seems to be staying on Roxy¡¯s side most of the time.

    That¡¯s why, I must get along well with Miria.

    And since I¡¯m currently on Roxy¡¯s body¡­.she won¡¯t have any penchant of brutalizing me. I stroke her a bit on the head, as that¡¯s what Roxy usually do to me.

    [Thank you for worrying about me¡­..yoshyosh.]

    [Uuuuuu¡­..so unfair¡­.using Roxy-sama¡¯s appearance and kind face is foul play.]

    Miria¡¯s face turned red, but she seemed to be holding up well. However, after I stroke her head some more, she started to have a blissful face.

    [It¡¯s not Roxy-sama¡­..it¡¯s not Roxy-sama¡­.]

    Such a cute little Miria. Should I stop now?

    When I thought that I managed to score one against Miria, Aaron scolded me.

    [What are you doing playing around like that. We must make haste. You can do anything you like, but only after everything is over]

    [ [ Sorry¡­..] ]

    Both of us apologized¡­.

    Aaron promptly left the gate ahead of us. As we followed, I heard Miria said in a small voice.

    [Mou, it¡¯s Fate-san¡¯s fault that Aaron-sama became angry like that.]

    [It¡¯s because Miria had such a blissful face¡­]

    [I didn¡¯t make that kind of face]

    [No no, you truly did. Now now, wanna do it again for proof?]

    [That¡¯s foul play]

    Miria ran ahead, going after Aaron. I simply followed suit.

    Alright, it¡¯s a fight from here and out. I¡¯m feeling good at the moment. Thanks to the mood made by Miria.

    =====

    We were now in the dense forest.

    The traces of footsteps had long faded away, but remnants of the magic diagram were still there. This was the place where the goblin shaman used its magic to switch my and Roxy¡¯s body.

    Moreover this was the center of the hobgoblin forest as well as the only open space in it.

    Here is a vantage point, so it¡¯ll be easy for you to be found. But it¡¯s also easy for you to see through the enemy line. It¡¯s the most efficient place to do what we are about to do.

    [Fate, let¡¯s start]

    [Yes]

    Me and Aaron needed to focus our awareness. The two of us were about to try to detect magic power on a very wide range¨D¨Dbasically sweeping through all the living creatures in the hobgoblin forest.

    It¡¯s undoubtedly a daunting task to cover a whole forest with about ten or more kilometers diameter.

    It¡¯ll take time as well. At least fifteen minutes if according to Aaron.

    We can¡¯t move and have to fully concentrate during the process. In other words, if the minions such as the hobgoblins or the goblin kings in the middle of the scanning, we¡¯ll be completely defenseless against them.

    Aaron already belonged to Area-E, so even if he¡¯s attacked, he won¡¯t receive any damage. But, there is always the possibility of irregulars like the nightwalkers. The opponent is an unknown monster after all¡­. So we can¡¯t throw the chance of a monster that could pierce through Area-E protection appearing here out of the window.

    If you become overconfident with yourself, you¡¯ll only end up stumbled by unexpected things.

    Unlike regular goblins, the ancient goblin shaman had shown human-like intelligence when trying to dispatch its enemy. So rather than treating today¡¯s fight as a battle against monster, as strange as it is, we should treat it like a battle against other human. Aaron was also agree with me.

    [Miria, we¡¯ll be relying on you for protection in the meantime.]

    [Yes, leave it to me. Any enemy dare to trespass will burn from the fire of my magic sword flamberge! Fate, you must protect Roxy-sama¡¯s body as well]

    [Thank you]

    [You are welcome.]

    Miria drew her magic sword out, overwatching the surroundings. Me and Aaron began to focus our awareness back to back.

    I would be searching the south while Aaron will look in the north.

    Yesterday, I shot Bloody Ptarmigan southward. I¡¯m pretty sure that the goblin shaman was at least 500 meter away from here back then.

    It¡¯s just an estimation of course. After taking into account the skill¡¯s maximum range and the additional distance required for the target to survive the skill¡¯s area of effect.

    By the way, if the same amount of distance must be maintained to keep the switcheroo magic in effect, the goblin shaman should¡¯ve been inside the capital already.

    In short, I just hope that it hasn¡¯t left the hobgoblin forest yet. In any case, it lost an arm yesterday, so it shouldn¡¯t be able to move far and still unable to fully recover its wound yet.

    ¡­..are you kidding me!?

    Aaron also seemed to be aware of this, as he had already drawn his holy sword.

    [Hold on! Everyone please continue as is. I¡¯ll handle this!]

    [But]

    [Believe in me. I¡¯m at least as strong as any of the kingdom¡¯s royal guards.]

    Three goblin kings appeared from the direction where Miria pointed her magic sword. Oioi, something that strong appear so early?!

    Goblin kings weren¡¯t actually a commonly appearing monster, so there shouldn¡¯t be that many of them. But I can sense several hobgoblin archers behind them. Thirty or so¡­..if all of them shot at the same time, it could be dangerous.

    Just when I thought so, arrows were released from all around us. A full 360¡ã attack.

    This isn¡¯t something a normal person can defend against on their own, let alone protecting others from it.

    [Miria!]

    [For me, this isn¡¯t much!!]

    Unlike her usual tone of speech, Miria sounded sterner as she thrust the magic sword into the ground.

    At that moment, I could even feel the ripple of her spiking up magic power on my skin.

    In fact, fire rose up from the ground, creating a wall around us. The fiery flame wall was thick and strong enough to instantly burn all the arrows flying towards us.

    The hobgoblin archers continued to rain arrows on us, but none managed to reach us.

    [That¡¯s quite amazing, Miria.]

    [This is my utmost limit though. Therefore, I can¡¯t maintain it for long. Please, finish the search quickly.]

    [Yeah]

    The three goblin kings immediately sprang into action after seeing how the hobgoblin archers were ineffective, swinging huge tree trunk as they go. However, since their weapon was made of wood, it nonetheless burned away upon contact with the fire wall. Attacking without knowing that, just like any normal monsters would do.

    This is taking too long.

    On Miria¡¯s part, she was sweating profusely, and her breathing had become haggard. Her magic power was approaching its end.

    [Not yet?]

    [Fumu, I¡¯ve searched a long way and found nothing but some goblins¡­.no other response. There is no need to search any further, I think. What about you, Fate?]

    [There is a sign of huge numbers of goblin in the south. Perhaps because most of the goblins in this place had gathered there. It¡¯s hard to pinpoint the target due to that. It¡¯s about 4 kilometer away from here. That is the most likely place. How about Aaron also join in to search in that direction?]

    [Alright, let¡¯s do it. But, Miria seems to be already on her limit. Perhaps it¡¯ll be better if I also join in to handle the goblins]

    Aaron said so after checking on Miria¡¯s state. But the girl in question shook her head.

    [I can do it. I won¡¯t allow myself to drag everyone down. Just let me do this much.]

    [Such an unyielding nature. I do not dislike it. In that case, we¡¯ll trust Miria on this. O Fate, let us finish the search quickly]

    [Yes]

    Aaron and I cooperate to cover the rest of the unsearched area. Then, I sensed the ripple of a magic power distinctive from other goblins. It was weak, but very much the same with what I sensed yesterday.

    [Found it. 5 kilometer away from here, near the edge of the hobgoblin forest. Perhaps it¡¯s trying to run away.]

    [Fumu, then we should hurry. But before that¡­¡­Miria, that¡¯s enough]

    Just as the flame wall dispersed, Aaron and I split up and started killing. Aaron first charged toward the goblin kings which were at the frontline.

    Meanwhile I quickly snuck into the ranks of the hobgoblin archers hiding in the woods. Using holy sword technique¡¶Grand Cross¡·to make short work of them.

    When all monsters had become corpses that littered the ground and situation had calmed down, I could feel warmness flowing in my body. Followed by a sense of mysterious power.

    When I asked Aaron about this, I was laughed at instead.

    [What are you talking about. That means you have leveled up]

    [Level up!? So this is how it feels like to level up!! So full of energy. It feels good!]

    [Now that you mention it, Fate is unable to gather experience orbs due to the gluttony skill, causing you to be incapable of leveling up. Perhaps because you are currently in Roxy¡¯s body, it becomes possible.]

    Let me say it once again! Level up feels good.

    This is a feeling worthy of envy¡­. To think all other warriors get to feel this every once in a while¡­.how envious.

    Because on my case, despite the gluttony skill could make me stronger through eating soul and starvation state, it¡¯s mostly a painful experience. That was like hell if compared to leveling up.

    Then Aaron added something even more amazing.

    [Level up is the blessing of the god Laplace-sama had given to living being. As you say, it brings pleasant feeling. But continuous level up is even more intense than regular one.]

    [Is that true!?]

    [Hush hush, hold yourself down. That kind of outburst¡­.is uncalled for since you are now in Roxy¡¯s body.]

    [Pardon me¡­.]

    The feeling of leveling up was so pleasant, I forgot that I was still using Roxy¡¯s body. If I could¡­.I¡¯d like to feel it one more time,

    [O Fate, speaking of which, go check on Miria. All this will not be possible without her.]

    [Yes.]

    The girl was on the ground, out of breath. So I stroke her head like before, and praised her.

    [You¡¯ve worked hard.]

    [Eeee¡­..even I know when I have to be serious.]

    [If so, I¡¯ll be counting on you again in the future.]

    [Of course]

    I offered her a hand. Miria took it and stood up. She then smiled to me.

    That cute smile of hers actually caught me off guard.

 Chapter 118 - Monsterâ€™s Hideout

    Chapter 118 ¨C Monster¡¯s Hideout

    The trees grew larger and larger as we went further into the south. Their green leaves covered the sky, as if seeking the blessing of heaven. It¡¯s like we were marching in the middle of the night despite it still being daytime.

    Me and Aaron immediately activated the Night Vision skill, while Miria relied upon the fire produced from her magic sword. We followed the trace of the Goblin Shaman¡¯s magic.

    [This, this is the first time I¡¯ve come this far into the forest.]

    [Yeah, me too. The trees here are on a different league compared to those growing near the capital.]

    The thick tree roots rolled and tangled over the ground like snakes. If one was not careful, it¡¯d be easy to trip themselves on those roots.

    Since we were running so fast, a little slip up might lead to a huge accident.

    Aaron seemed to be familiar with this condition already, as he easily made his way through the jutting roots on the ground. When I tried to imitate him, I slipped my toe a bit, but luckily I managed to keep my posture.

    [O Fate. You are using Roxy¡¯s body now, so please take better care of yourself.]

    [That¡¯s right!! If you hurt Roxy-sama¡¯s body in any way, I won¡¯t forgive you]

    [I¡¯ll be more careful¡­]

    I was just trying to let myself get more used to Roxy¡¯s body, but was reprimanded. Now I wonder if Aaron will really protect me¡­

    Since he seemed to be familiar with the place already, I asked where we were now.

    Aaron, keeping it simple, explained.

    [This is the oldest section of the hobgoblin forest. According to the researchers, it is four thousand years old. Look at that huge tree. The trunk is at least 3 meters in diameter.]

    [Ee, how many houses could be built if that tree was turned into building material]

    [Hahahah, the capital will punish you severely if you do. When the capital was established, the hobgoblins had not settled here, and the forest itself was not called hobgoblin forest. Apparently it was originally a sacred ground. The ancestors of those who currently live in the capital were also said to be buried here. As time went by, that custom also disappeared. Now this place becomes the ground of the hobgoblins]

    [The ancestors of those who currently live in the capital were buried here¡­?]

    [It is just an old story. No need to keep that in mind. But the capital wishes to cherish the memory of those who fought and worked for the founding of the country, even if its¡¯ people no longer remember]

    [Alright, I¡¯ll keep that in mind. Miria should too!]

    [I get it already, alright? But it¡¯s scary to imagine what if some zombie-san actually rose up from within the ground around this place?]

    Miria quickly shook her head. Probably she had some bad experience with undeads.

    I wonder why.

    [So zombies are a no-no for Miria?]

    [Uhuh. Because¡­..they smell bad when I cut and burn them with Flamberge. The smell sticks to my clothes¡­I can¡¯t even get rid of it after taking several baths¡­..just from remembering it, I feel my skin is crawling. On the other hand, skeletons are alright. They don¡¯t smell bad when cut or burnt, because they¡¯re just bones. If it¡¯s skeleton, then I¡¯m all for it!]

    [I see¡­]

    My initial guess was completely off. Turns out¡­..she was overly sensitive and scared of it for a very girlish reasoning.

    Nothing less from Miria. She¡¯s always beyond my expectations.

    [Well then, if zombie appears later on, I¡¯ll fight it.]

    [No can do. You¡¯ll only blemish Roxy-sama¡¯s body. If that happens¡­]

    Miria will fight it instead¡­.? How sweet of her,

    [We¡¯ll just have to leave it to Aaron-sama!]

    [Me!?]

    Not expecting that he would get the short end of the stick, Aaron¡¯s eyes went wide in near disbelief.

    A girl who could use her mouth as adept as when she uses her sword! Miria will most likely grow into an outrageous woman in the future.

    That said, Aaron soon smiled. Perhaps he had already considered Miria like his own granddaughter.

    He also acted like this when Myne was still around. To Mimir who he had adopted, and even Shara who was just a maid. I¡¯ll treat these girls like my own daughters, he once told me.

    After the fight against the Lich Lord at Hauzen¨D¨DAaron was able to reorganize his feelings. What had been kept pent up until recently, was released all at once.

    He once said to me when we were enjoying our drinks together. [I want to have a big family before I die!] . At that time I thought it was just random ramblings of a drunken man, but nowadays I came to wonder if Aaron was really serious about it.

    Since Miria was an orphan, it¡¯s possible for Aaron to adopt her into the family. That means she and I would be siblings!? With Mimir I already having a distanced relationship, that alone would¡­..

    Unaware of my worries, Aaron replied with a reliable yet mild face.

    [Very well, if zombies come out, I will exorcise them all with my Grand Cross.]

    [How reliable! Huge difference from a certain someone¡­somewhere]

    [Shees, stop looking at me like that.]

    Then she stuck out her tongue a bit, her face was that of someone who had pulled a prank. Miria then said with a crisp laugh.

    [I¡¯m just joking. You actually fall for that so easily. Just as Roxy-sama said,¡ºFai is a bit gullible, he¡¯s easy to joke around with.¡»]

    [Hahahah, that is true. Fate is indeed really gullible to women. You should learn more from Miria.]

    [Eeeee¡­..I wonder about that~. But, since it¡¯s Fate-san we are talking about, I guess he should just give it up already.]

    Kuuuu~!! There will be a day when I can proudly look down on Miria¡­.. when that day comes, I¡¯ll already become a gentleman who is good at wooing women left and right like Aaron! One day for sure!

    As if seeing through that, Miria said to me

    [It¡¯s no good if Fate-san becomes flustered just from holding hands with Roxy-sama]

    [Wha, what the hey!? Why¡­.that]

    [I¡¯ve been observing. How about holding hands with me as a practice?]

    [Gunununu¡­this must be your revenge for the head-patting earlier]

    Miria grinned a fresh smile in response to that.

    [Are you understand now? It¡¯s just patting my head, don¡¯t think that it¡¯s gonna be that simple. I¡¯m not that easy of a girl!]

    [Fu~hn, are you sure~]

    [What¡¯s with that doubting face! Don¡¯t make such an expression with Roxy-sama¡¯s face]

    [Should I~]

    [Mou, Fate-san!]

    Travelling in such a high speed, apparently we were nearing our destination, as Aaron gave us a hand signal to stop.

    Then, he shouted at the both of us.

    [It was fun to watch, but sorry, we need to be more cautious from now on.]

    [ [ ¡­..sorry ] ]

    Again¡­.. My flow was disturbed when I am with her. The girl also seemed to feel the same, as she threw a glance at me.

    The battle against the goblin shaman was just around the corner. What would Roxy say in times like these?

    [Miria, are you prepared? We won¡¯t know what is going to happen.]

    [Why the!? Suddenly acting like Roxy-sama¡­ But it did make me more motivated somewhat]

    It appeared to be effective, as Miria began to move more cautiously with Flamberge tightly clasped in her hand.

    Me and Aaron once again traced the goblin shaman¡¯s magic power. Apparently it¡¯s moving southward in a slow manner. It couldn¡¯t travel fast due to its condition after all.

    [In addition, I also sensed some monsters. Probably, hobgoblins.]

    [Umu, no goblin king around. Perhaps it already used up all of them in that last ambush.]

    [How neat¡­I wish I can detect my enemies that way as well.]

    [When everything is over, I¡¯ll teach you how]

    [Really! ? Yosh, it¡¯s a promise.]

    [Well, we should first finish this battle shortly then.]

    [Yes]

    As before, Aaron took point. Me and Miria stood behind him as support, creating a triangle formation.

    Aaron would go straight to the goblin shaman, while I and Miria would fend off other monsters coming from the flanks.

    Our main target was not visible yet, but it¡¯d be quite obvious to tell that we were getting closer as the number of enemies kept going up. When dealing with larger number of opponents, the best way to settle things faster is to take down their leader.

    If their leader is gone, with nobody to control them, the monster swarm will disperse on its own.

    Whilst looking at us each with a sharp gaze, Aaron said.

    [Are you ready?]

    [ [ Yes ] ]

    [Well then, let us go]

    We got up from our crouching position, and rushed ahead like lightning. Ignoring the bad footing due to the jutting out tree roots.

    As I said before, I tried to get used with my current body during our travel to this spot, so I could afford to increase my speed now.

    I¡¯m currently using Roxy¡¯s body, who was a holy knight, so it could somewhat follow through without much problem. But what about Miria? When I glanced sideways, I saw her following despite the desperate look on her face. Before this, she had just consumed a lot of magic power from creating the huge fire wall. Yet she tenaciously followed to this stage.

    At this point, asking [are you alright?] seemed pointless.

    The hobgoblins who had been hiding behind the huge trees attacked as we rushed forward. Surprisingly, their numbers were well over one hundred.

    We had no time to deal with all of them. So me and Miria just cut down all the arrows and spears that came towards us.

    [Mu, what a nuisance. O Fate, can you still go on?]

    [Of course]

    The hobgoblin horde formed a meat wall in front of us. It¡¯s like there is no end to them¡­ I don¡¯t know whether it¡¯s something out of their desperation, but it¡¯s the shaman¡¯s last line of defense.

    I poured my magic power onto my holy sword. It¡¯s the signature skill of the holy knights¨D¨D ¡¶Grand Cross¡·. A powerful attack that deploy a high power holy attack in a wide area.

    This would be my first time of using this technique while in Roxy¡¯s body, but I found it extremely easy to control magic power. The compatibility between my soul and her body maybe was extremely good. To be able to do this much in less than a day, could I do the same if it¡¯s other people¡¯s body?

    Circulating more magic power, the ¡¶Grand Cross¡· emanating from the holy sword also became more intense as I finally released it.

    The ground under the hobgoblins¡¯ feet started to emit bright light. Before they felt something unusual, the light that purified everything exploded out. The level of Roxy¡¯s Holy Sword Mastery was actually fairly surprising. It has a quick activation time due to continuous training. The monsters blocking our path were instantly swept clean.

    A lot of experience spheres obtained from defeating those monsters flew in. Although it¡¯s not as large as that previous fight, it still sent an exhilarating feeling to every corner of my body.

    Hunting monsters was actually this fun¡­..no wonder there were many warriors and holy knights, this was probably one of the reasons.

    With the way ahead opened, Aaron rushed forward over the strewn about hobgoblin corpses.

    I could tell already¨D¨Dthat hole among the roots of that huge tree was where the goblin shaman resided.

    It¡¯d be dangerous to just jump to that hole without any precaution. Aaron also knew that without me telling him.

    Yes¡­.Aaron didn¡¯t just run ahead recklessly. Even now he¡¯s still charging more and more magic power to his ¡¶Grand Cross¡·. Not to mention that his status already belongs to Area E.

    The power would be even more powerful than what I unleashed just now. There is this slight hesitation from the fact that it may also end up evaporate the tree growing in this sacred ground as well.

    But if this monster was left unchecked, the people on the capital will also be in danger. In that case, which one to choose. Knowing Aaron well, it¡¯s obvious to me what his next course of action is.

    Raising his voice, Aaron shot the holy sword technique into the place where the goblin shaman is lurking.

    [Grand Cross!!]

    The light of purification which power has been raised dramatically was released in a focused manner rather than in a wide area. Raising a huge pillar of light that shoot out to the sky around that big tree.

 Chapter 119 - One Who Plays Around with Souls

    Chapter 119 ¨C One Who Plays Around with Souls

    When the dazzling light subsided, the giant tree, including its roots had disappeared completely. What left was a huge gaping hole.

    Aaron had exerted more power than I imagined, perhaps because it¡¯s his first battle after a long time.

    [Wasn¡¯t that a bit too much?]

    [No, I think I am not overdoing things at all.]

    Yesterday I released Bloody Ptarmigan to kill the Goblin Shaman. In the process, I toppled all the trees standing in between me and my target.

    By comparison, Aaron¡¯s only ¡®victim¡¯ was a single tree. After I saw this, I could somewhat tell the difference in our ability and fighting method.

    Of course, I won¡¯t deny that my fighting method was crude. At the very least, I had to fix my reliance on Greed¡¯s secret skills. I should treat them more like an ace in the hole as they consumed a lot of status. As for Greed, he won¡¯t mind at all if I keep using them¡­.

    Reminiscing about that annoying partner of mine, I instinctively grasped the holy sword in my hand tighter.

    [Such an effective first strike]

    [Hahaha, indeed it is. O Miria, can you please handle the hobgoblins that are left behind?]

    [Yes, leave them all to me!]

    [Well said]

    Happy from being praised by Aaron, Miria quickly turned her attention to the monsters that surrounded us.

    At that moment Miria turned to me, her gaze spoke to me without a word.

    I will be able to do it. Her face was unmistakably that of a warrior.

    Being stared at like that, I could only responded in kind.

    [Shall we continue. Fate?]

    [¡­..alright.]

    The goblin shaman¡¯s magic power had grown weaker, but he¡¯s still alive. As evidence, I¡¯m still here in Roxy¡¯s body.

    Ignoring the noise of battle raging behind us, me and Aaron jumped down the pit.

    We continued to fall in the midst of darkness, until the bottom could be seen at last.

    It was glowing in a thin red light. I was expecting a surprise attack, but found none.

    [What in the world is this place¡­]

    [Looks like an ancient ruins. The floor is glowing light intermittently.]

    [Somewhat similar to the lights at the Military district.]

    [Fumu, indeed it is]

    I never expected that such a place actually lied deep under the hobgoblin forest.

    It says a lot when Aaron who are familiar with the old capital didn¡¯t know about this place. No way we could see the whole picture just from the lights on the floor. Anyways, it¡¯s a rather wide place.

    The place reminded me of the great chasm just beyond the green valley of Gallia. Back then, it was where the fossil of an extinct ancient monster slept. There, together with Roxy, we fought a degraded machine angel, and unearthed a rare mineral. It was that kind of experience, but let¡¯s take it aside for now.

    Even so, this place is probably also¡­.. before I could finish my thought Aaron had already said it.

    [Why is a Gallian ruin in this place!?]

    [If Eris was with us, she might be able to explain this¡­..but she¡¯s not with us at the moment.]

    [We can only keep marching forward now.]

    [Yes.]

    As I carefully checked the floor, I noticed blood trail. It was new, seeing how it hasn¡¯t dried yet.

    Aaron also bent his knees to confirm.

    [This should¡¯ve come from the injury that I inflicted. Look, it¡¯s leading to the entrance of the ruins]

    Like he said, the blood trail was left behind in a haste. Judging from the amount, it must¡¯ve been a considerably heavy blood loss.

    It also had some difficulty in walking. I noticed a sign that it was dragging its feet.

    [It seems to be quite spent already. There should not be any problem in handling it now, Fate]

    [Yeah, but it¡¯s a monster capable of manipulating other¡¯s souls after all. It may still have some hidden ace that we don¡¯t know of]

    [Indeed you are right]

    We approached the ruins while keeping our eyes out. The ruins, like the floor, glowed faint red. It gave me a weird feeling that repulsed me from going in.

    No sign of hobgoblin. Only eerie silence.

    The only sound we could hear was the occasional water dripping from the rock ceiling.

    Even though the ruins still emanates light, there was barely any sign of life. We proceed inside.

    [Nothing at all¡­.. Does Fate sense anything else?]

    [No, I only sense one]

    The goblin shaman.

    Its¡¯ magic power was gradually weakening. Perhaps, it¡¯ll die out on its own if we simply leave it here.

    [In such a state, there is nothing else it can do. Rest assured.]

    [It may have a method to heal its wound.]

    It¡¯s Gallian ruins after all. We have no idea what kind of technology hidden within. However, Aaron shook his head.

    [I wonder about that. There is no recovery magic in this world, except for Milord¡¯s Twilight Healing and auto regeneration of some monsters that can heal themselves to a certain extent. Do you know the reason why?]

    [Maybe¡­because gods never gave human that kind of skill?]

    Aaron listened to my reply attentively, before throwing another question.

    [Umu, then why gods did not give that skill to human?]

    [That¡¯s¡­..]

    I didn¡¯t know. He took my silence as an affirmative.

    As we proceed through the passage whilst checking for unusual thing, the talking also continued.

    [As for those living in the current era, nobody knows why. This may not be the correct answer, but here is my thought on it¡­]

    Aaron put forth his argument.

    There were wide variety of attacking skills, both physical and magical, as well as auxiliary skills that improves their effect. One might say that offense is the greatest defense, but once you took damage, it¡¯d be hard to keep fighting.

    If it¡¯s just a fight against individuals, then it would mostly be finished on the spot. But what if it¡¯s a fight between countries?

    If there was a healing skill, the wounded soldier could easily recover themselves and return to the battlefield immediately. Simply speaking, it¡¯s like a fighting force that will keep fighting unless they instantly die.

    In the end, it might become an endless and cruel war.

    [Sometimes, I think that back in the day when Gallia was prospering, recovery magic might have existed.]

    [Could it be¡­]

    [How do we explain milord¡¯s ¡¶Twilight Healing¡·? Isn¡¯t it something that came from Greed, an ancient weapon? I have a feeling that black sword had some deep relation to Gallia¡­]

    [I couldn¡¯t confirm that yet¡­Greed is not the type who likes to talk about himself.]

    [In any case. Once Eris returned, we should investigate this Gallia ruins more thoroughly. Those not in the know will always get left behind after all.]

    Perhaps there was a time when Recovery magic truly existed¡­if it still does till today, then my parents would¡¯ve not died. Roxy¡¯s father Mason would¡¯ve not perished in Gallia. I couldn¡¯t help wondering, if my parents are still alive¡­what kind of life I would be living today?

    Would I still have awakened my Mortal Sin skill? Or would I just be a normal peasant working on the field gloomily? At the very least, I¡¯m sure of one thing¡­I would¡¯ve never met Roxy that way.

    Aaron stopped in a damp hallway. Apparently it¡¯s been abandoned for quite a while, looking at how the water drenched the floor. Among the faint red light, I saw a weird looking mushroom growing.

    I thought that I¡¯ve seen it somewhere. It¡¯s the human-infesting type that I saw back at Gallia.

    [Aaron, watch out with that shroom. If you breathe in too much of its spore, shrooms will also grow out of your body.]

    [I knew it¡­somehow. I thought that I¡¯ve seen it somewhere.]

    I wanted to burn it off with fire magic, but then I remembered that I¡¯m still in Roxy¡¯s body.

    Seeing my blunder, Aaron merely smiled.

    [Hold your breath, we must pass through it quickly.]

    [Yes]

    Eventually a huge door appeared before us. It seemed to be made of heavy metal, but it appeared to be light and soft when I touched it.

    Aaron drew his holy sword out. He then circulated his magic in the same way as he would when activating grand cross into the holy sword. It¡¯s a trick that allows its user to infuse the power of a technique to a weapon, dramatically increasing the sword¡¯s destructive power.

    [Let us get rid of that obstructing door. We will storm in on Fate¡¯s signal.]

    I also drew out my holy sword, as Aaron made short work of that door, cutting it open like a hot knife through butter.

    We immediately rushed in¡­..and was surprised.

    [Why¡­why¡­..something like this is here?]

    [This is terrible]

    It¡¯s the same kind of thing we found back at Rafal¡¯s lab. Several cylindrical glass filled with red substance lined up the room. Naked humans floated inside the container.

    There were more than dozens of them. I approached to check whether they are still alive¡­.

    [They are dead]

    [However, they appear to be still alive at glance.]

    The red solution, if it¡¯s the same thing that Rafal used on his lab, can preserve a living being nearly perfectly. This was the information that Raine could glean out after the incident.

    Then Aaron realized something.

    [Look at their face. Those are people who had been missing recently. I have their portraits on a document inside my bag.]

    It¡¯s quite common since the days of old for merchants to be attacked by hobgoblin on their way to the capital because they have to cross hobgoblin forest.

    But the issue lies in the fact that these missing people has been preserved. What on earth is their plan¡­..to have gathered so many people here.

    [Couldn¡¯t be¡­as a substitute for food storage right?]

    [In that case, the room would have traces of carcasses strewn around. But, as milord can see, the room is tidy.]

    Monster likes to eat human. That is why I found this to be confounding.

    Aaron also seemed to have similar thought.

    [We¡¯ve been educated since childhood that monsters are the enemies of humanity. The same can be said with the holy knights. And the teaching is mostly correct. If a cattle and human encountered a monster, the monster will first attack the human. I used to think that they find humans to be too delicious to pass off¡­.but, this place contradict all that.]

    [Yes, it¡¯s strange that they preserve human in a such way. Normal goblins would¡¯ve eaten them all on the spot.]

    Any monsters usually attack like a hungry beast when they noticed human. It¡¯s also common to hear a story where a monster ate the human alive. This goblin shaman certainly acted differently to human in comparison to other goblins.

    Speaking of which, it¡¯s just one of its¡¯ characteristics. The problem not only lies in the fact that it preserve human in this place, apparently it¡¯s intelligent enough to operate the technology left in this place.

    Suddenly the light in the room lit up all at once. The light was too dazzling since I still had ¡¶Night Vision¡·active.

    Then I heard a shriveling voice coming from the back of the room.

    [Human¡­..don¡¯t¡­¡­.get in the way]

    Aaron and I quickly turned our attention to that voice.

    [That¡¯s¡­..]

    [I can¡¯t believe it]

    It was actually the goblin shaman who had lost its right arm and left eye. As Raine said, it has a gray colored body that is larger than regular hobgoblin. The muscle mass is slightly below the hobgoblins, probably because it¡¯s not well versed in close combat. Instead it has long limbs that allows for quick movement. It actually dodged Bloody Ptarmigan, so there is no mistaking it.

    It was holding a staff with its remaining hand. Its one eye glowed in red, emanating unfamiliar magic power.

    Perhaps, it¡¯s still maintaining the magic that switch my and Roxy¡¯s body.

    Taking the surprise that this monster could actually speak human tongue aside, we brandished our holy swords.

    The monster was actually looking at us with a face full of hatred. Almost as if it was human.

 Chapter 120

    Glutton Berserker ch.120

    Weekly chapters (1/2)

    Sorry for the late release. I was waiting until I finished subbing the FGO new CM for GGC¡¯s new chapter post.

    Oh also, the other day I got the complete illustrations for Glutton Berserker vol.5. I¡¯ll updating and incorporate them to the chapters later. More info will be released on the next batch.

    Enjoy the chapter~

    Translator: Raizu

    Editor: Mirp

    Chapter 120 ¨C Fruit of Innocence

    The goblin shaman, despite its battered and weakened body, raised its shakujo. (TL Note: Shakujo is also known as the ¡°pilgrim¡¯s staff¡± or ¡°bishop¡¯s staff¡±, is an ancient and highly symbolic Buddhist item originating in India.)

    [This land¡­..is¡­..the gate. My¡­power.]

    We advanced to cut it down to settle the matter once and for all. But at the same time, the surrounding containers also broke down one after another.

    [What¡¯s going on¡­..]

    [It should have been dead, but¡­.]

    Along with the red solution, the corpses also sprawled on the floor. But then they started getting up despite with some struggle. Impossible, they should¡¯ve been dead already.

    At first I thought they were nightwalkers, but their eyes weren¡¯t crimson. And after some more quick observation when one lumbered their way to me, I noticed that their fangs hadn¡¯t grown longer.

    But, those pained wailings. Just like beast¡­..no, it¡¯s more like that of a monster.

    Something weird happened to them soon after.

    Aaron shouted, peeling off the dead man from me.

    [Fate, let them go! They are no longer human]

    [Are you kidding me¡­]

    The men were rapidly changing painfully. This¡­.I¡¯d seen this before.

    The collapse phenomenon.

    I could still clearly remember it. How Hado and Rafal turned into something else¨D¨Dsomething that no longer a human.

    According to Greed, it happened when someone lost their mind and humanity upon reaching Area E.

    They would become unintelligent creatures who only knew how to rampage.

    Their attacks might be simple. But they are still belonged to Area E. It¡¯s not something that Roxy¡¯s body can handle.

    I can only rely on Aaron. However, there were more than twenty of them here.

    [Aaron, what about their stats?]

    I asked Aaron to check the newly emerging opponent, as he¡¯s the only one among the two of us with appraisal skill. I just want to know how strong these guys are after reaching Area E.

    [Umu, these monster-like people are called Ogres. Their stats are pretty much that of the early Area E. The goblin shaman at the back is not yet Area E but very near to it. We should try to finish it off without attracting the ogres.]

    [Yes]

    The ogres were twice as large as Aaron was. Its strong body has abnormally developed muscle. If a person was grabbed by these monstrousity, their body would be easily crushed by those hands.

    In this situation¡­..I really had no idea what I should do. But, at least I know which enemy I should deal with.

    Since they¡¯ve just awoken, we could attempt to run through them before they are aware of us. But things won¡¯t go that smoothly for sure.

    When the goblin shaman shouted, the ogres also moved out as though they¡¯re grunts. Perhaps it has used some kind of magic to control them.

    One of the ogres jumped at me. Its hand attempting to crush me into bloody pulp.

    [Fate!]

    Aaron managed to pull me away at the last second, saving me from that attack.

    [Uuooooooooooo]

    He didn¡¯t stop there though. Without stopping, he stepped in and drove his holy sword to the ogre¡¯s head.

    [Its¡¯ power is immense, but the attack is easy to read. Even orcs can use their heads better.]

    Apparently twenty was more than the goblin shaman could handle given its current situation. As Aaron pointed out, the ogres¡¯ movement is rather dull and readable.

    [Still a surprising art there. It is really an eye opener for me.]

    No matter what, the ogres are only at the early Area E. They are no match for Aaron who had become even stronger after the battle against Rafal.

    The goblin shaman lost its¡¯ previously smug face. It clearly had underestimated Aaron¡¯s power. Annoyed, it bared its yellow teeth as it said

    [Why¡­¡­there¡­ is¡­always¡­..something¡­..getting¡­. in¡­..the way¡­of my¡­research]

    After Aaron defeated the third ogre, he stopped. His face turned grave as he looked at his holy sword.

    He should¡¯ve been on the dominant side, but he still backed down. The reason being, his sword was deteriorating

    [Kuh, the holy sword is eroded.]

    The holy sword was forged from rare ore mined from Gallia called Orichalcum. It¡¯s strong and could withstand the strong acid of slime¡¯s body fluid.

    However, even after raising the sword power further by activation canceling ¡¶Grand Cross¡·, it¡¯s still melting regardless. There must be something in the ogre¡¯s bodily fluid. And the goblin shaman¡¯s remark about [research] also concerned me.

    I immediately offered Roxy¡¯s sword to Aaron, but was rejected.

    [I have my commitment to my sword as a swordsman. Just like milord does. It may be a little worn out, but I can still fight with it. Well, Fate. Do you not think it is too crowded here?]

    [Could it be¡­.. Aaron!?]

    [Indeed it is. I actually wanted to leave this room intact for later examination¡­..but that would not do if we die here. I will bury them all here.]

    Without letting me to argue back, Aaron already launched a holy sword technique towards the goblin shaman at the back of the ogres pack.

    Seeing that, apparently noticing what Aaron is about to do, the ogres quickly attempted to stop him.

    [Too late, Grand Cross!]

    67471977_473881080077806_6787162918937952256_n

    Aaron¡¯s skill activation was clearly faster due to his decades of proficiency.

    The ground beneath the enemies¡¯ feet glowed white, then a huge light pillar that reached up to the ceiling blasted away.

    Considering that it¡¯s underground, the intensity of the skill would surely caused rubble and debris to fall upon us.

    [Fate, let us leave. . ]

    [Kyaaaaaaa]

    Suddenly being grabbed on my waist, a strange sounding yell came out. I might¡¯ve involuntarily let out a very girlish yell¡­¡­

    Probably thinking that what he¡¯s carrying isn¡¯t actually a woman, Aaron jumped up the falling rubble deftly. He¡¯s so cool! I suppose I understand now why the ladies, and even Haru-san was easily enamored to him.

    Not having the luxury to be mesmerized for too long, I hopped down from his carrying.

    [The goblin shaman has not been defeated yet, it seems]

    [I can see that. By that way¡­..I wonder where Miria is at the moment¡­.]

    [Do not be worried. I was quite sure that she was nowhere near the ceiling when I crumbled it. Look at those trees on the lower left.]

    If one looked closely, they would see the girl was seemingly complaining to us while hiding behind a tree. I couldn¡¯t hear her voice, but she¡¯s probably spouting something like, are you trying to kill me! You damn battle maniacs! The only battle maniac here is Aaron though.

    [Good to see that you¡¯re still that energetic.]

    [I¡¯m miffed. The ground just caved in all of a sudden.]

    [Hahahahah!]

    [Don¡¯t laugh!]

    I traced the sign of goblin shaman in the air¡­.there!!

    Apparently it had used the ogres as shield when the grand cross was deployed to destroy the ceiling.

    [The battlefield has become wider. We can move more freely now. Although, it is the same with the opponent. Shall we go, Fate!]

    [Yeah, this time around for sure.]

    [I will finish things before my sword break down!]

    Aaron grabbed my hand and flung me towards the goblin shaman. Meanwhile, he began cleaning up the remaining ogres. Though it might take a while with the current state of his holy sword.

    Judging from the signs, there are about ten of them remained.

    I held up my holy sword and charged at the goblin shaman.

    Let¡¯s do it.

    I must not fail, I must not hesitate, and I must not be overconfident. The goblin shaman who¡¯re expecting my attack perhaps also had the same thought.

    It pointed its shakujo at me. And then, a huge sphere of fire formed in the staff¡¯s tip. Fireball magic is it!? Greed can easily take care of that level of magic with his second form, but with this holy sword¡­..I suppose I can only use Grand Cross?

    If our power clashes, the result would be¡­

    While I was still mulling over what I should do, a ¡¶Grand Cross¡· engulfed the goblin shaman. The power behind it was quite considerable, canceling the fireball casting.

    Who was that!? I thought it was Aaron, but what followed was a female voice.

    [This is the moment! Deal the finishing blow!!]

    It was Mimir, still in her maid uniform, but with a holy sword in her hand.

    When she was sent to the Barbatos mansion, she was prohibited from acting like a holy knight. Not only the behaviour, it¡¯s also forbidden for her to wield a holy sword. Let alone using her skills.

    In any case, not like it¡¯s something unfortunate for her to appear here to help me. It surprised me¡­..actually I¡¯m ashamed to feel surprised by this.

    She¡¯s no longer someone of Burix family. She¡¯s now a Barbatos. It¡¯s only natural for her to come to my aid when I¡¯m in a pinch. I just need to return the favor later.

    [Gooooooooooo!]

    Mimir¡¯s surprise attack proved to be useful. The goblin shaman¡¯s guard was wide open. My holy sword swiftly sunk into its heart.

    [Gyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa]

    It screamed a long and horrendous cry. Gave me the urge to cover my ears with my hands.

    At the same time, red light gushed out of the goblin shaman, which soon dimmed gradually.

    Along with the fading light, I felt my consciousness also sinking into darkness.

    =====

    When I opened my eyes once more, all I could see was a white world of nothingness. The place had no boundary, only whiteness with not even a visible horizon.

    It¡¯s a place I¡¯m quite familiar with already. The stop-gap space that Luna had created in my mental world to protect me from the Gluttony¡¯s influence. Being in this place only means that the body switching had been dispelled.

    [It¡¯s not over yet.]

    I turned around in response to that female voice, that belonged to a familiar gray haired woman. Her face was expressionless, reminded me of Myne¡¯s.

    [Luna!]

    [Good grief¡­. Switching body like that, making things hard for me]

    [Haha¡­..sorry.]

    Earlier today, Roxy lost her consciousness due to Gluttony skill¡¯s starvation state.

    I had to ask Mimir to help alleviate the impulse of the Gluttony skill, but perhaps Luna had also helped from the other side as well.

    [If I weren¡¯t there, Roxy¡¯s soul would¡¯ve been eaten by the Gluttony skill already. You owe me big time.]

    [Paying back Myne¡¯s favor is already very hard for me¡­.. You only make me scared¡­]

    [What are you saying! It¡¯s thanks to my sister¡¯s favor, that you can receive my help and protection. If you say such a thing, it¡¯ll only sadden her. You just¡­¡­have to try harder.]

    Luna punched me half-heartedly. That similarly strong audacity, they really are like sisters¡­..tohoho.

    [Well then, how should I repay you back?]

    [Simple¡­¡­¡­..I want you, to stop my sister.]

    She looked at me straight in the eyes as she said so. As if telling me that I should never give up on that no matter what.

    Myne said that she¡¯s been looking for a certain door. She couldn¡¯t afford to miss it¨D¨Das it¡¯s one reason why she stayed alive for so long.

    [Well, I still have no idea what this door is all about. Greed won¡¯t tell me either.]

    [That guy is always like that. As for me, I wouldn¡¯t know unless I tried it myself. It¡¯s about to begin¡­.no, it¡¯s already begin¡­.I can feel it.]

    [Is it not good?]

    [Ee¡­no one will be happy about it. So of course.]

    If it¡¯s true what Luna said, then why did Myne choose to do what she did? Un, nothing came to mind.

    In that case, I¡¯ll just have to meet her.

    Meet her, then ask for the reason directly from her.

    But for now I need to go and defeat the ogres at the hobgoblin forest. At the moment only Aaron could fight them off. But him alone won¡¯t be enough to handle all of them.

    I¡¯m also worried about Roxy suddenly waking up on her own body. Mimir and Miria as well. The more I think about it, the more I became anxious.

    I must hurry!!

    Before leaving the spiritual world, I thanked Luna.

    [Thank you. I can¡¯t thank you enough for protecting Roxy. As for Myne, I will do it in due time.]

    [Hey, wait a moment]

    Luna hurriedly grabbed my hand with an apologetic look on her face. What¡¯s the matter. She rarely looked like this.

    [Roxy has seen this place, and probably realized your current condition.]

    [¡­¡­I see¡­¡­.so that¡¯s it]

    The only thing that came out from me was a dry laugh. Luna tried to press the importance once more.

    [That girl, you won¡¯t be able to deceive her anymore eventually. The time will come someday. You and I know it already¡­]

    I didn¡¯t give any response to that. I had no mind to keep talking now.

    Perhaps she will loathe me and perhaps avoid me. But even so, without saying anything, I left the spiritual world.

 Chapter 121 - Unceasing Black Flame

    Chapter 121 ¨C Unceasing Black Flame

    When I woke up, I saw Aisha-sama and Shara waiting beside me anxiously.

    But when they realized that I¡¯ve woken up, relief washed over their faces.

    [You¡¯ve come around? Thank goodness¡­]

    [Fate-sama!]

    Shara jumped and hugged me while calling out my name. Apparently she was really worried.

    Soon after, the girl was sobbing on my chest.

    [I¡¯m fine already, but the battle was still ongoing back there.]

    I wished I could comfort Shara until she calmed down, but I had to return there immediately.

    Getting up from the bed, I noticed that I¡¯d been properly clothed, so I took some time to thank the two.

    [You even prepared all my equipment.]

    [Of course. A holy knight must be ready to go into battle at any time. I, as a wife of a holy knight, understand this the most. If there was a crisis near the capital, there was no way we could comfortably sleep in our pajamas.]

    [Thank you very much.]

    [It¡¯s for you after all. You are going, am I right?]

    Aisha-sama came closer to me while smiling. Somehow, I felt strangely relieved when I looked at her face.

    As a holy knight¡¯s wife, she understood the feeling the most. Having to send off her husband Mason¡­and watched as he never returned.

    Even so, Aisha-sama still prepared and send me off all the same because she believed in me. I shouldn¡¯t betray that expectation.

    [Of course. I will bring back Roxy. For sure!]

    [Such a fine expression. One belonging to a great Knight! Alright, here]

    Aisha-sama handed to me the black sword that was standing on the bedside before. Last time I touched this sword was only yesterday, but it felt like a long time ago.

    I again thanked them, and promptly dashed to the window and jumped out. It¡¯s a bad manner, I know, but it¡¯s an emergency.

    [Fate-sama, be careful and do your best!]

    [I leave Roxy in your hands!]

    With those encouraging voices urging me on,.my power burst forth as I crossed the courtyard in a single bound.

    I went past the holy knight residential area in a hurry, then heading out to the gate through the commercial district.

    Placing my hand on the sword¡¯s handle while activating ¡¶Mind Reading¡·, I heard a voice that remained unchanged despite everything that happened recently.

    ¡ºLooks like you¡¯ve returned¡»

    [Yeah, but it¡¯s not¡­]

    ¡ºOver yet, isn¡¯t it?¡»

    [Right. By the way, Greed! Tell me about this ¡®Door to that Land¡¯ thing]

    ¡ºSo you want to know¡­..but, it¡¯s still too early for you¡»

    [Again with that. Luna said that you¡¯ll do exactly that.]

    ¡ºThat woman really can¡¯t keep her lips tight, isn¡¯t she? In any case, it¡¯s the same reason why Myne choose to leave you¡­..¡»

    I landed back on the ground just before the gate. There were only a few people passing by, just like before.

    Perhaps it¡¯ll return to its normal state tomorrow.

    Sending a look towards the Hobgoblin forest, I could see smoke billowing up on several places. The battle against the ogres was still ongoing it seems.

    I already knew where the battle is. So let¡¯s take the shortest route!

    Again, I put my utmost effort to kick the ground and jumped. Perhaps I put too much force, part of the cobblestone road leading to the gate actually broke down. I guess I¡¯ll have to ask for repair after everything is over.

    But the Capital may not be safe seeing how the battlefield is so close to it. How would I tell Eris when she returned later¡­?

    ¡ºAre you that afraid of Eris£¿¡»

    [Don¡¯t read my mind]

    ¡ºYou are the one with Mind Reading skill. Anyways, what kind of monster is Roxy fighting£¿¡»

    [It¡¯s human turned monster called ogre. I have a feeling that it¡¯s the same type that may cause repercussions if devoured by the gluttony skill, just like the nightwalker!]

    They might proven to be a difficult enemy for me¡­Reminded of the pain when I ate a nightwalker, Greed laughed at me for being scared.

    ¡ºHahahaha! Rest assured, Fate! That monster was created through other means. Hence why it doesn¡¯t have extraordinarily high stats¡»

    [Aaron did said that they only have early Area E stats]

    ¡ºAnd that¡¯s the limit from turning into an ogre. Remember when Fate ate Tenryu, now that was a treat¡»

    [It was indeed a treat. I should¡¯ve let Mimir sucks more of my blood. I felt like the starvation returned just from remembering that.]

    ¡ºRoxy¡¯s soul was inside your body. It can¡¯t be helped. Fortunately she didn¡¯t get devoured by the Gluttony skill. You should thank that woman¡»

    By that woman, I guess he¡¯s referring to Luna. For some reason, Greed seemed to have a sweet spot for Luna

    Anyways, he did still acted disciplined when he trained me every night on the spiritual world where Luna was residing. Apparently the act of fighting in the spiritual world had the effect of strengthening my spiritual power.

    In other words, our goal was to slowly build up endurance against the gluttony skill step by step.

    ¡ºSince they are just early Area E, they¡¯d make a good material to test your training. Show me your growth¡»

    [Yeah, I¡¯m just happen to feel hungry too. It¡¯ll be the first since a long while.]

    Entering the hobgoblin forest, I maintained my speed as I passed by the trees. I could almost hear the sound of battle.

    The sound gradually became louder as I approached.

    Drawing the black sword from his sheath, using a large tree as springboard, I jumped and cut down the ogre attacking Roxy.

    Hearing the familiar inorganic voice in my head, the fact that I¡¯d truly returned to my own body finally sunk in.

    ¡¶Gluttony skill activated¡·

    ¡¶Durability+1.£±E(+8), Strength+1.£±E(+8), Magic+1.£°E(+8), Spirit +1.£°E(+8), Agility+1.£°E(+8) will be applied to the status¡·

    ¡¶Skill Stout Arm will be added to skill list¡·

    Certainly, this status is that of an early Area E. The skill looked like a buff type.

    It seemed to be similar to the Herculean Strength I obtained from the High Orc back at Gallia. Just in case, let¡¯s ¡¶Appraise¡· it.

    Stout Arm: For a duration, quadruple strength. After the duration, reduce muscle reaction to ? for 1 day.

    Un, the effect was twice as strong as Herculean Strength. The drawback was also half of it.

    It¡¯s definitely not an easy to use skill, but it has its worth. For example, this kind of skill was what allowed me to defeat the Tenryu.

    Swiping away the ogre blood smearing the black sword, I walked toward Roxy.

    Roxy also soon rushed to me.

    [Fate!]

    [Are you alright¡­?]

    And she hugged me just like that. Too bad, we were in the middle of battle.

    Releasing the hug, we had a short exchange.

    [I was worried]

    [I know. I¡¯ll finish this immediately]

    The enemies belonged to Area E. Looking around, I found Mimir was injured, so I broke in between her and the ogre, creating a distance so that Roxy and Miria could treat her.

    Looking back at the unconscious Mimir, I asked Roxy.

    [How is she?]

    [Her injuries don¡¯t seem to be serious. She took the ogre attack to protect me¡­it was originally a very severe wound¡­but she¡¯s getting better in a visible rate¡­what in the world is this?]

    [I¡¯ll explain later. I need to clear out the ogres first.]

    The secret of Mimir¡¯s body is not something I can divulge without her agreement. Her outer appearance might be that of a human, but her inside is something closer to me.

    One can say that she has become part-monster. But it¡¯s not a topic I could talk about.

    [Aaron?]

    [That is¡­]

    Dust cloud soared from the direction where Roxy was pointing out. Following that was a loud roaring laugh.

    It was Aaron¡¯s. Apparently he was having fun.

    I supposed he already knew that I¡¯m already here via sensing the magic flow. He was stabbing his broken holy sword into one of the ogres¡¯ mouth.

    [You are late, Fate! At this rate I might end up killing all the ogres]

    [How many are left?]

    [There were seven. No, counting out the one that milord killed just now, and the one I have here, there are only five left.]

    [As usual, doing things with your all]

    When I was still within Roxy¡¯s body, Aaron¡¯s holy sword was already in a bad condition. And yet here he is, killing four ogres while defending Roxy and the others.

    The more he fights, the stronger Aaron gets. I shouldn¡¯t let myself got left behind.

    [But thank goodness for your arrival. One managed to escape me and attacked Roxy. I heard Mimir¡¯s cry, but I was surrounded by the ogres and could not free myself from them]

    As he put an end to the ogre who was under his foot, Aaron muttered [Not done yet, huh].

    Along with the ogre¡¯s deathcry, the sword finally gave way and broke with a loud metal noise that echoed throughout the forest. That was its last moment.

    [That is it for me. Can I leave the rest to you?]

    Aaron said as he put the broken holy sword back to its scabbard.

    Then he laughed,

    [It has been a while, has it not? If the urge is not satisfied occasionally, it will just feel awkward.]

    [I wonder about the prospect thought. They can¡¯t be considered an opponent for me.]

    [I am still milord¡¯s adoptive father after all. I should know it if it¡¯s just that much. Leave Roxy to me, go wild!]

    He tapped my shoulder and fall back. Aaron then carried Mimir who was being treated by Miria.

    [Roxy, Miria, leave the rest to Fate. We will return to the capital in advance.]

    [But¡­I¡¯m still¡­not]

    Roxy seemed to want to say something. However, she left without saying anything else.

    The trace of magic I sensed told me that they¡¯re moving at a fairly fast pace. They¡¯ll be out of hobgoblin forest in just a few minutes.

    Why the rush!? It¡¯s not like I¡¯m gonna level the entire hobgoblin forest.

    As the remaining ogres started appearing from behind the trees, I could hear Greed laughing.

    ¡ºSee that, then you just have to go wild as Aaron told£¡¡»

    [Don¡¯t say something stupid. This forest is also the source of water for the capital. I¡¯m still a Holy Knight. Shame on you for even suggesting that to me.]

    ¡ºKukuku, well¡­¡­alright. So you¡¯ll only kill the ogres?¡»

    Whilst making fun of me, Greed changed form into the black staff. Oioi¡­by this, you mean you want me to use it!?

    ¡ºIt¡¯ll be a problem if you don¡¯t accustomed yourself in using the fourth form. Today you¡¯ll only fight while using this form£¡¡»

    [Oi, you little! Don¡¯t act so selfish, turn back!]

    ¡ºNo can do¡»

    [Kuuuuuuuu!]

    The fourth form was too powerful. I couldn¡¯t afford to use it while fighting Rafal as we were inside the capital.

    Otherwise, the capital would most likely drowned in a sea of fire. The fourth form requires an extremely delicate control.

    To me, its secret technique ¡¶Twilight Healing¡· was actually far more easier to control than its regular attack. Because the secret¡¯s main function was to fully recover a target without destroying anything, going overboard with it is alright.

    ¡ºYou must kill those ogres, while keeping the hobgoblin forest intact¡­..let me see how you do that now¡»

    [Fine. I¡¯ll do just that!]

    ¡ºNot only weathering the distraction caused by the starvation. You must also polish your control!¡»

    I raised the black staff toward the incoming ogres. There were five of them, just like Aaron said.

    The goblin shaman who had been commanding them was already gone, therefore their acts showed no sign of them being controlled by higher intelligence. In fact, seeing them looking at while drooling made me think if they have any intelligence at all.

    They seemed to be moving purely out of instinct to kill human.

    [They act more like a monster¡­moreover¡­]

    No, at the moment I should focus on controlling the black staff. I could also see why Greed did this little prank.

    Even though I have the lower ranked forms, I mustn¡¯t be complacent by relying only on them.

    If I find it difficult to control the fourth form, then how about the fifth form?

    Let¡¯s just experimenting for now. I let one of the ogres who were eager to eat me to come close to me.

    Then, using the tip of the staff, I hit the ogre¡¯s belly with a light tap.

    [Gyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa]

    Black flame burst forth from the point of impact, engulfing the ogre. It rolled around on the ground, but the flame refused to die down.

    It¡¯s curse taking the form of black fire.

    Even as the ogre had already been burnt to nothingness, the flame still burned on the ground.

    [The black flame¡­won¡¯t stop?]

    Apparently it¡¯s still far from being controllable. I quietly listened to the inorganic voice as I turned my sight to the remaining four ogres.

 Chapter 122 - The Absolute Zero

    Chapter 122 ¨C The Absolute Zero

    Monotonous attacks.

    As Aaron said, even orcs could actually fight better.

    The four ogres attacked with no coordination.

    So this was¡­.the limit of a monster born from a human corpse. From what the goblin shaman said, they were captured to become subjects for its experiment..

    I must say that I pity them, but they¡¯re now my enemies.

    All the creatures created from collapse phenomenon so far cannot be reasoned with, and they merely following their instinct to attack. So I simply have to burn them away with black flame.

    One, two, three¡­

    [You¡¯re the only one left]

    It probably couldn¡¯t tell the other party¡¯s abilities. Nor it could comprehend that it had turned into the prey instead of the hunter.

    It simply came at me.

    As if it has no fear of death, which was strange.

    Apparently noticing me frowning too much, Greed unusually spoke up.

    ¡ºOgre is it? I never thought¡­¡­that the technology to create them still exist.¡»

    [Technology?]

    ¡ºIt¡¯s one of Gallia¡¯s military technologies. The simplest way to turn a human into tireless soldier.¡»

    [That thing, as soldier?]

    ¡ºIt appeared that you¡¯ve gotten rid of their commander. Those things, they are like puppets who would listen and follow their puppeteer. Essentially obedient and fearless soldiers.¡»

    What the hell, using monster as soldier. Not to mention that the material to create it is human being.

    The present day kingdom was where unskilled human will suffer due to its skill-centric principles. Meanwhile, Gallia was not above of turning these people into mindless soldiers who didn¡¯t fear death.

    [How cruel.]

    ¡ºYes, indeed. Gallian technology might be very advanced, but as you said, they were cruel.¡»

    [Let¡¯s get rid of this last one, and check the goblin shaman¡¯s research facility. Perhaps we¡¯ll find something.]

    ¡ºIn that case, just burn down that useless remnant.¡»

    You don¡¯t say!

    The research facility was seemingly destroyed by Aaron¡¯s Grand Cross. But I knew that the place was actually sturdier than it seemed. There should be some information left intact.

    I waved the black staff at the ogre who charged at me like an idiot.

    [Gyaaaaa]

    Black flame ignited from the tip, burning the ogre gradually.

    The ogre flailed around, trying to hit me while roaring in pain.

    [This thing¡­]

    Apparently I adjusted the power to be too weak. This time I shot off a slightly more powerful fire.

    The screaming got worse, as the ogre burned away and finally fell over

    Even after the corpse had been burnt until no trace remained, the black flame still burning on the ground. I sighed while listening to the inorganic voice in my head.

    [This black flame, it simply refuses to die]

    ¡ºYes, of course. It¡¯s impossible to control for the current Fate. There is no way for you to douse the flame now. Well, it¡¯s only logical. Igniting a flame is actually easier than putting it out.¡»

    [I don¡¯t use magic too much. Perhaps that¡¯s why I find this form very hard to control]

    ¡ºBecause you only know how to swing the black sword wildly, that¡¯s how. Starting tomorrow, you¡¯ll intensively train with only the black staff. Prepare yourself.¡»

    [Eeeeeeee, if I use it on the spiritual world, what if I accidentally burn the world?]

    ¡ºThat place will disappear.¡»

    [Isn¡¯t that dangerous!]

    ¡ºHahahaha, that place won¡¯t disappear so easily, as it belonged to Luna. Only she can erase it. That¡¯s why we can burn it as much as we want tonight. Get yourself accustomed in using the black staff.¡»

    [I hope you don¡¯t go back on your words later. I¡¯ll look forward to see Greed rolling around while being burned by the black flame¡­.]

    I wanted to tease Greed a bit, but my view was soon dyed in red.

    It¡¯s because blood was flowing out from my right eye.

    Give me a break¡­

    ¡ºNeed some rest? You just devoured 5 Area E enemies in a row after all.¡»

    [No, I can¡¯t stop now. I¡­]

    ¡ºRunning out of time?¡»

    [Yeah, Luna and Mimir helped, but it¡¯s only on the surface]

    ¡ºNothing has really changed. The gluttony skill is still slowly eroding you. And the rate of which became faster ever since you entered Area E¡»

    [You knew that much]

    ¡ºThis me is your partner after all. But are you going to keep this from Roxy?¡»

    As I walked toward where the research facility was, I told Greed my stance on telling Roxy about my condition.

    [She switched body with me. So¡­maybe¡­she already knew about my condition.]

    ¡ºIt was bad timing.¡»

    [Sooner or later, I knew the time would come. I just thought that, it may have been nice if it actually lasted longer.]

    ¡ºOh well¡­..now then, what to do?¡»

    [I need to learn more about my current situation, then how to settle it down, afterward, the Gate leading to that place]

    ¡ºThat¡¯s earlier than planned. Did Luna say something to you£¿¡»

    Greed was sharp as usual. But apart from that, I also wanted to meet Myne again.

    [I want to do it on my own volition. I¡¯m happy with what I have now. But there is always a part of me that is still concerned with Myne. Besides, according to Luna, the Door to that Place has already been opened. If it ever got opened, then what waits beyond it is the world where no one can be happy.]

    ¡ºThat¡¯s why you want to go£¿¡»

    [Yeah, that¡¯s right. Even if I know very little at the moment, I have something I need to protect¡­so I need to go.]

    Hauzen¡¯s reconstruction was also proceeding well. Over there, the rules were made in a way as if the Barbatos clan held the management.

    But in fact, the town was managed by 12 city councilors elected as the representatives of the townsfolk.

    Me and Aaron did have our right to veto the council¡¯s decision. Well, I prefer to not do that, unless the people willed it.

    We mainly act as a shield to protect these people. From here on, how they developed would be entirely up to them.

    By taking in the oppressed from other regions to live on Hauzen, we sought to explore a different way to live. One unlike the current skill-centric society.

    According to Seto, who recently became a member of the council, it seemed that everything was progressing steadily with Gallian technology being applied more freely. In the near future to come, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll have to be their shield anymore.

    ¡ºAaron will be saddened though. Remember how depressed he got when Myne was gone. How it will going to be if you also gone.¡»

    [¡­..I¡¯m aware of that. It¡¯s only for a short while, but we made a lot of good memories.]

    ¡ºHahaha, even becoming a holy knight although for a very short time.¡»

    [Don¡¯t make fun of that. This may smear my name as the head of Barbatos clan. But I just want to fight as myself. Just like Greed said before.]

    The first time I activated the Gluttony skill.

    When I started working as a servant of Heart Mansion.

    Greed told me.

    Once the Gluttony skillI started devouring souls, there would be no telling when it will stop eating. The holder must keep feeding it.

    The holder would always be forced to fight endlessly.

    [The die had been cast, and that¡¯s all there is]

    ¡ºIndeed it did. Thinking back, it kind of feel nostalgic.¡»

    [Let¡¯s take care of what we came here first]

    I returned to the huge hole that Aaron caused with his Grand Cross.

    Seeing the toppled trees around it, one could easily see just how powerful the particular technique was.

    [Well then, shall we?]

    ¡ºSure.¡»

    When I was about to jump down, I sensed a heavy killing intent coming from the west. Making me jumped backward quite far away reflexively.

    ]Nhaa!?]

    A large chunk of iceberg had appeared on where I was standing earlier¨D¨Dwhere the research facility should be.

    It didn¡¯t fall from the sky, nor it appeared from the ground.

    The sudden rush told me that it¡¯s magic.

    The iceberg itself was as large as a kilometer in diameter, effectively closing off the facility.

    Unbelievable. Not only freezing the visible area, it also froze the underground.

    [Who¡­did this?]

    ¡ºThe trace has disappeared.¡»

    The killing intent earlier vanished, as if it was never there to begin with. Even the trace of magic could no longer be detected.

    Apparently the attack was meant to prevent me from entering the research facility.

    [This ice, is different from the ordinary one. It¡¯s even harder than iron]

    Even when I broke parts of it, the broken part simply reformed. As though it¡¯s a living being.

    Since it¡¯s like this, then let¡¯s try burning it with the black flame.

    [How about this!]

    The flame shaved off the surface, but the melted part quickly restored itself. Apparently it¡¯s the counter to the black flame, as no noticeable effect was obtained.

    [Oioi¡­what in the world is this ice]

    ¡ºTo think it could stop my fourth form¡¯s black flame. The one who created this ice barrier is not half bad.¡»

    [Don¡¯t praise it like that. Now what? We can¡¯t even enter the facility now]

    ¡ºWell, we can only give it up now.¡»

    [What¡¯s with that~!!]

    The enemy had gone and disappeared somewhere. I felt the need to find out about this new opponent.

    Even so, to have the ability to compete with Greed¡¯s power is¡­.

    [I don¡¯t know anymore]

    ¡ºFirst of all, let¡¯s regroup with Aaron.¡»

    [Yeah, back to the Capital.]

    Unwilling to give up just yet, I attempted to hit the iceberg with all my power.

    Such attack backed by Area E status managed to make a huge crack on the iceberg. But again, it simply restored itself immediately.

    It¡¯s a wall of absolute zero. Forever freezing the area no matter what.

    Finally turning back, I left the hobgoblin forest.

    Along the way, as I ran through the quiet goblin meadow, I noticed that there was something happening at the capital¡¯s south gate.

    Perhaps, because we had defeated the root of the goblin problem, the merchants have resumed their activity¡­but the problem here was, it¡¯s far too fast.

    The news should¡¯ve only reached the merchant¡¯s ears in a week or more.

    Then why?

    As I approached, I began to doubt my eyes.

    [It¡¯s the royal army! But¡­that flag]

    The soldier carried the standard with the emblem of blue rose. The Heart family crest.

    The scale was even larger than ten thousand men. They should¡¯ve entered from the North Gate which is closer to the military district.

    Why do these soldiers entered from the south gate instead? I really had no idea.

    [What¡¯s going on here? Greed?]

    ¡ºCould it be¡­..¡»

    He seemed to know something. But decided to speak nothing more.

    The soldiers seemed to have gone through a long journey, as they tiredly entered the gate.

    The civilian who received the soldiers looked at them with confused faces. But then, an old lady rushed to a certain soldier and hugged him.

    [I thought you were dead, but who knows that you¡¯re still alive. Thank goodness¡­]

    [Mother¡­I¡¯m back]

    It was quite a heart-moving scene. Starting with that, the soldiers seemed to be reunited with their families one by one.

    It was hectic.

    They thought that these soldiers had perished fighting the Tenryu¡­.

    The situation became even more chaotic.

    In the middle of that, I actually found Aaron.

    [Fate, you seem to be alright.]

    [Yes, but more than that¡­.this is¡­]

    [I have no slightest idea. Anyways, I had Roxy and Miria to bring Mimir back to the Barbatos mansion. Her life is not in any danger.]

    [I see, good to hear that.]

    I felt like one huge burden was released from my body. I sighed in relief.

    After a while, as I talked with Aaron regarding the matter at hand, Roxy appeared from among the crowd.

    [Fai!]

    [Roxy, are you alright?]

    [I¡¯m alright. Mimir has also been safely delivered to the mansion. By the way, what is this crowd all about?

    After taking Mimir back to the mansion, she decided to regroup back with Aaron along with Miria.

    But along the way, they heard that some kind of trouble is happening at the south gate. So she had Miria go to the palace to report.

    The situation became even more chaotic as more soldiers who should¡¯ve been dead keep appearing through the south gate.

    In the middle of all that, my eyes landed on a certain blue rose standard that was bigger than the other. Right under it was a man riding a white horse.

    The man rode calmly through the south gate.

    Everyone held their breath upon seeing that figure. Even Aaron was unable to speak. I was the same.

    [Impossible¡­]

    Roxy was probably the most surprised among us.

    Perhaps because the person riding the white horse was a certain someone who was supposed to have been killed by the Tenryu¨D¨DMason Heart. Alive and well.

    It was a pleasant surprise, but at the same time I had a foreboding fear rising in my heart.

 Chapter 123 - The Resurrected

    Chapter 123 ¨C The Resurrected

    Mason noticed Roxy. He got off from his white horse and approached her slowly.

    Perhaps normally, if someone who was thought to be dead appeared in front of us, we should¡¯ve accepted them with joy. But Roxy was just standing there wordlessly, staring at the approaching Mason.

    Mason also seemed to feel troubled seeing his daughter. His face was full of anxiety, still doubting whether he had truly returned home.

    [Roxy, I¡¯m back.]

    Mason gently spoke to Roxy. His voice seemed to melt away the frozen atmosphere.

    After Mason died, Roxy succeed his position as the head of Heart family. Other Holy Knights didn¡¯t think much of her since she¡¯s on the commoner¡¯s side. So they pushed a lot of work to her, under the pretense that she¡¯s just a newcomer. Even I, when I was still working as her servant, could see that it was certainly taxing work. She really had it difficult.

    Even then, she was sent to Gallia due to Rafal¡¯s plot. The previously silent Tenryu suddenly went active once more. There was no way I could forget the day she set out for Gallia.

    I saw it by accident. Roxy was visiting Mason¡¯s grave the day before her departure.

    There were probably a lot of things she wanted to say, but it was all left untold. Perhaps she visited the grave to speak up her mind.

    Even I would do similar thing. My parents were already dead when I was still very young. There were a lot of things I couldn¡¯t say to them. I do have things I want to say to them, if only we could meet again.

    And Roxy would be able to do that now. Perhaps, her silence was due to the long repressed feelings surfacing back and overflowed.

    And what came out in place of words, was tears.

    Mason said as he pulled her into a hug.

    [You¡¯ve done your best, Roxy]

    [Un.]

    Only then I remembered that I still couldn¡¯t make any sense of any of these.

    Aaron had already asked the reunited families to come to the palace to report themselves. Mason also obediently started moving toward the palace.

    Roxy stood there, as if unwilling to separate yet.

    [Esteemed Father¡­]

    [Don¡¯t look at me like that. We¡¯ve not met for a long time, and you¡¯ve even become a Holy Knight, yet you still act childish.]

    [No, that¡¯s, that¡¯s not it! I¡­I]

    [I¡¯ll be back soon, so just wait for me at home]

    Before Mason-sama headed to the palace, he spoke to us.

    [Aaron-sama, thank you for your guidance. Could it be¡­you¡¯ve returned to become a Holy Knight? This sure brings back memories. And this one is?]

    [Fate Barbatos. He is my adoptive son. Shall we save the stories for later?]

    [Of course. Well, shall we?]

    Meeting Roxy¡¯s father, although I found myself tensed up, I still managed to bow my head. In response to that, Mason-sama simply smiled. Good one¡­hopefully he thought of me like that as he made his way to the palace.

    The rest of us were still trying to swallow the situation. People that were killed by the Tenryu actually returned alive.

    It was almost like a miracle. Many people died during the attack. Their remains were collected and returned to their families to be buried.

    Similarly, Mason-sama¡¯s remain was supposedly buried in his grave.

    Aaron told Roxy to follow and check, but she turned down the offer.

    [It¡¯s scary¡­.so I won¡¯t. Pardon me for backing off on such an important matter.]

    [No, it is alright to feel apprehensive. We should be the one to apologize. Sorry, Roxy].

    Later on, after receiving Miria¡¯s report, the soldiers and holy knights from the palace arrived. So we left it to them to handle the matter.

    Aisha-sama had already returned to Heart mansion. It¡¯ll be better to immediately inform her of Mason-sama¡¯s return.

    [Mother will definitely be surprised.]

    [Yes. I could almost imagine Aisha jump in surprise]

    Looking at Roxy and Aaron who were walking ahead, I asked Greed.

    [What do you think is happening?]

    ¡ºThis is certainly not normal¡»

    [I know it already. But that¡¯s not what I¡¯m asking for]

    ¡ºI thought you already know about it. Luna should¡¯ve told you. In the end, it won¡¯t bring happiness to anyone.¡»

    [You mean¡­at first they¡¯ll be happy, but they won¡¯t be in the end?]

    ¡ºYes, that is correct. Look at Roxy, for instance. She was puzzled by his father abrupt return at first, but by now she¡¯s smiling happily.¡»

    If my own parents turned out to be alive as well, either I started to accept it little by little, or feeling afraid that all that was just a sham.

    Then I asked Greed again, whether this had anything to do with what Myne is searching.

    [Is it the Door to that Land?]

    ¡ºIf it is, what can you do about it?¡»

    [Greed!]

    ¡ºMy bad. In any case, there is still time. So you need not to be angry. If you go now, you¡¯ll miss out on Eris¡¯ return. She should come back with some valuable information. All you can do right now is to wait¡»

    [Waiting, huh¡­]

    I¡¯m really not good at waiting.

    But now, it seemed that it was the best path to take. First things first, we have to gather enough information from these ¡®resurrected¡¯ people.

    The white knights should be able to handle the investigation. Even if I¡¯m not that familiar with them, I would still be informed of the result.

    We proceed through the commercial district to the Holy Knight residential area. When we were nearing the Heart Mansion, Aisha-sama was already there waiting at the front gate.

    Apparently after the switcheroo had been dispelled, she¡¯s waiting for our return. Despite her calmness, she¡¯s actually very worried.

    Aisha-sama rushed towards us upon noticing our arrival.

    [Everyone is safe. Thank goodness¡­truly. Mimir-chan woke up just a while ago, and Shara-chan should be tending to her at the moment.]

    [Thank you, Aisha-sama.]

    [Un un! This one is better after all. It¡¯s fun to have Roxy as a boy while it lasted. Too bad I won¡¯t be able to see it again.]

    [Mother! That is embarrassing!]

    [Arara, I¡¯m sorry then. Roxy, you shouldn¡¯t be angry so easily like that. It¡¯ll cause wrinkles on your face. Fate would surely hate you if your face had too many wrinkles.]

    [Nha!?]

    A cheerful person, as usual.

    A few months ago, due to her sickness, I wouldn¡¯t even imagine that she¡¯d be this cheerful.

    But there is something we needed to tell Aisha-sama. I got a little worried over what kind of reaction she would make upon hearing the news.

    As me and Aaron watched, Roxy¡¯s face turned serious as she delivered the news.

    [Mother, please listen to me while keeping calm]

    [Whatisit whatisit, is there something wrong? Ah, don¡¯t tell me!?]

    Aisha-sama got excited as she alternately looked at me and Roxy.

    I felt like she had a misunderstanding again.

    Roxy also realized this, so she promptly explained.

    [We¡¯re not there yet! Why does mother always tease me with something like that!?]

    [Eh, so it¡¯s not that¡­ Too bad then. Then what else? Other than that, I cannot imagine anything else worth my excitement.]

    After being told that it¡¯s not as she expected, Aisha-sama immediately lost her excitement.

    Since she¡¯s trying to convey a very important news, Roxy also calmed down in response. I suppose these two had always act like that.

    Both understood each other really well.

    [Mother, please listen carefully.]

    Roxy grabbed Aisha-sama¡¯s shoulder to prevent her from running away.

    Aisha-sama was surprised by this, thus she relented.

    [U-understood. Yes, what is it?]

    [Esteemed Father has returned]

    [Ha!?]

    [I repeat, Esteemed Father has come back from Gallia. Alive and well.]

    Unable to comprehend what her daughter meant by her long deceased husband somehow returned home alive, Aisha-sama blinked her eyes and reprimanded Roxy.

    [Please don¡¯t kid like that. There is no way that could happen. Mason died in Gallia. If this is a joke, then it¡¯s a really bad joke.]

    [But it¡¯s true!]

    [He!? Ara ara, there there¡­what is actually happening here¡­ Aaron-sama, can you elaborate?]

    She still thought that it was just a joke. Therefore she asked Aaron who is unlikely to tell a lie.

    [O Aisha. Roxy is telling the truth. We met Mason earlier. He¡¯s now reporting to the Palace.]

    [Even¡­even Aaron-sama is lying. Lie. That¡¯s a lie, right? That¡­that person was¡­ Fate, please tell me the truth.]

    Aisha-sama turned to me with hopeful face.

    I¡¯m not saying that I hate seeing Mason-sama is still alive. I¡¯m actually very happy about it.

    But dead people coming back to life is something far from common sense and thus hard to accept. Aisha-sama¡¯s reaction was quite normal.

    [Everyone is trying to tell me a lie, Fate! Mason is already¡­..I¡¯m not out of my mind yet to easily believe that he actually come back.]

    [Aisha-sama¡­.please calm down. Take a breath, and release.]

    [Un un. Thank you, Fate. I¡¯ve calmed down somewhat.]

    [Good to hear that. But I¡¯m gonna say the same thing here, Mason-sama is indeed coming back.]

    [!?]

    Apparently she finally took the news seriously.

    Aisha-sama promptly fainted. Fortunately I was there to catch her body from falling to the ground.

    Even Roxy did not expect that her mother would faint on the spot like this.

    [Mother!?]

    [It cannot be helped. We should take her inside. Aisha has always loved Mason after all¡­]

    [Aaaa¡­sorry about that.]

    [Fate doesn¡¯t have to apologize. Give me my mother¡¯s hand. I¡¯ll help you.]

    [Yes]

    I ended up carrying Aisha-sama alongside Roxy.

    Entering the Heart Mansion, the head maid¨D¨DHaru-san rushed to us.

    [What happened!? Aisha-sama!]

    [Her emotion was in great turmoil, and she fainted.]

    [That¡¯s¡­¡­bad. Let me fetch some water.]

    Haru-san immediately left us. The other servants also looked on anxiously.

    Aaron quickly advised Roxy.

    [Mason should return to the mansion shortly. It will be better if you inform the servants in advance.]

    [Yes. I will gather everyone and inform them about the news. Can I leave mother in your care?]

    [Leave that to me. Fate should be alright with it as well.]

    [Yes. We¡¯ll take care of Aisha-sama.]

    [Thank you! Well then.]

    As the current head of Heart Family, Roxy gathered the servants to make an announcement.

    It was to convey the news that Mason-sama was still alive and has returned to the Capital.

    I couldn¡¯t blame Aisha-sama for being overly surprised like this. Even when I was still working as a servant here, she seemed to still mourn Mason-sama¡¯s death.

    When we drank liquor together, I still remembered that the last topic was about Mason-sama.

    Roxy was speaking to the servants. As he watched that, Aaron made a remark.

    [She is doing well. Anyone can see that. Shall we take our leave here?]

    [Yes. But, will it be alright to leave Aisha-sama alone here?]

    [Now that Fate mentioned it, speak of a devil¡­]

    Haru-san came back with a towel and water basin.

    [Pardon me, but it would be nice if you can guide us to Aisha¡¯s room]

    [With pleasure. Fate-sama]

    With Haru-san as a guide, we brought Aisha-sama to her room. I could faintly heard Aisha-sama muttering something.

    She was muttering her husband¡¯s name.

    [He¡¯ll be here soon.]

    Whispering that to Aisha-sama, I noticed that her countenance changed to that of a relief.

    I supposed that it¡¯s long overdue.

    And then, Luna¡¯s word re-emerged in my mind.

    The Door to that Land is about to open. Or had it already opened?

    I still didn¡¯t know for sure¡­ But surely it has something to do with Mason-sama¡¯s return, though honestly I thought that it¡¯s actually a pleasant thing.

    I¡¯m just happy for Roxy and Aisha-sama now.

 Chapter 125 - Mimirâ€™s True Intention

    Chapter 125 ¨C Mimir¡¯s True Intention

    We took Aisha-sama to her bedroom and laid her down on the bed. Because we were worried about her, we decided to stay at the Heart mansion.

    Had it been an hour already?

    Aisha-sama slowly woke up.

    [¡­forgive me. I think I got too excited. This is probably the extra energy that came with Fate¡¯s healing.]

    She smiled after getting up from the bed.

    Perhaps she had accepted the fact that Mason-sama had returned alive. Aaron who was sitting on the bedside smiled in relief.

    [That man¡­ if he finds out that I¡¯ve been healed, he must feel very surprised as well. I wonder if he¡¯ll act exactly like me?]

    [Hahaha, I believe Mason still has not changed from who he was in the past.]

    [Really now, Aaron-sama.]

    It is as Aaron said, I guess. The people of Heart mansion will surely be very surprised with Mason-sama¡¯s return.

    But the man in question didn¡¯t seem to be as surprised with himself being alive. When we met him at the south gate, he seemed to be more worried about Roxy than anything else.

    He¡¯s an amazing person.

    He had experienced something beyond any common sense, but no one would be able to tell from a single glance.

    I was also similarly a Holy Knight. But I suppose there were differences in terms of resolve and determination.

    I could feel that after seeing Mason-sama¡¯s expression when he met Roxy.

    As Aaron saw, Aisha-sama herself seemed to have calmed down, so we decided to leave the room.

    [Well, I should take my leave. You must prepare to greet Mason who has returned.]

    [Eee, won¡¯t it be better if Aaron-sama and Fate stay?]

    [No¡­ I cannot do that. We would just be a third wheel in this long overdue family reunion. Let us just visit again on another day.]

    [I see¡­ thank you for your concern.]

    [Fumu. well then, Fate, let us go.]

    [Yes.]

    The thought of staying inside a woman¡¯s room for a period of time also irked me.

    Reunited with long lost family, is it¡­? I¡¯m somewhat envious. My father died from a sickness when I was still young. My mother seemed to have passed away soon after giving birth to me.

    Perhaps, if this miracle happened to Mason-sama, then my parents¡­ no way.

    I should give up on such a petty wish. After all, I already had my own family now.

    Aaron and Mimir¡­as well as Shara who, despite working as a maid, was already like my own little sister.

    Before, I never thought that I would have this kind of family. And even so¡­ I¡­

    [Fate, what are you doing just standing there!]

    Aaron put his hand on my shoulder. He looked at me, as if wanting to say something, but then left the word just like so.

    [Please wait for me, Aaron! Aisha-sama, excuse me¡­]

    [Come visit us again. I¡¯ll be waiting.]

    I left the room and chased after Aaron.

    As if something wrong happened, Haru rushed in to the room, but from the lively echo in the hallway, I could already tell. Well¡­ too bad that we¡¯ll miss out on Mason-sama¡¯s homecoming.

    I caught up to Aaron and walked on his side. For a while, he remained silent.

    But soon later, he suddenly stopped and looked straight at me.

    [Oh Fate, what will milord will do from now on?]

    He then probed me.

    [Nowadays milord seems strange compared to the past. Like your mind is not here. As if you¡¯ve already planned to do something far away from here.]

    [About that¡­]

    Seeing me having trouble in replying, Aaron took a guess.

    [Is it about Myne? Then if it is I am also worried about her¡­]

    [¡­..]

    [Looks like I guessed right. Alright¡­ shall we go?]

    [Not now. I think, I will go as soon as I find her location]

    [I see¡­ does Roxy know about this decision?]

    [No.]

    Hearing that Aaron¡¯s expression turned cloudy.

    [Alright. But when the time comes, I want you to inform me. I want the send you off grandly. Agreed?]

    [¡­Yes.]

    After that conversation, Aaron went back to Barbatos mansion to check on Mimir¡¯s condition.

    I should¡¯ve told him some more.

    He adopted me, and even passed on the position of Barbatos family head to me, which I¡¯m very grateful to him. He wouldn¡¯t allow me to leave silently.

    It¡¯s the least I can do to repay the benefits I¡¯ve received.

    Before leaving Heart mansion, I thought about calling Roxy.

    There she was! However, she¡¯s still talking to the servants. Their reactions were fairly similar to that of Aisha-sama¡¯s.

    Looks like this news was really hard to believe.

    Roxy explained things carefully. Seeing how it went, I guessed it¡¯ll take a while.

    I thought that the presence of an outsider would only add to the confusion.

    So I decided to go home, which did not missed Roxy¡¯s notice. She sent me a glance, which I replied with a smile and a light handwave.

    I supposed the message ¡®I¡¯ll meet you again tomorrow¡¯ had been transmitted.

    When she¡¯s done explaining to one servant, another one was already waiting. It¡¯s all in preparation for Mason-sama¡¯s homecoming.

    Speaking of which, Roxy¡¯s homecoming party was fairly big as well.

    Then Mason-sama homecoming party should be just as big if not bigger. I should return to Barbatos mansion immediately to prepare a celebration gift that won¡¯t embarrass us.

    It¡¯s strange to feel happiness and uneasiness at the same time like this.

    After leaving Heart mansion, I didn¡¯t directly returned to Barbatos mansion, but instead went to the military district.

    I wanted to report what happened today to Raine. After all, without her, the matter of me and Roxy switching body due to Goblin shaman¡¯s magic won¡¯t be solved.

    The holy knight residential area was also getting lively. Apparently the news that the return of Mason-sama and the soldiers had spread here as well.

    Passing through some people on my way, my eyes landed on the cemetery at the side of the gate leading to military district. I¡¯ve always passed it without caring. But it¡¯s been several months since then, and its significance finally entered my mind.

    Entering the site, I saw tombstones arranged in neat line. This wasn¡¯t the place where the holy knights were buried. It¡¯s where their servants were buried.

    This was the final resting place of those who served the holy knights throughout their life. Although, if the holy knight in question had bad conduct, sometimes they didn¡¯t even bury their deceased servant here.

    It¡¯s a convenient place to bury the dead. A graveyard.

    As for Heart family, I heard that when their servants died, the deceased servant will not be buried here. Instead, the deceased will receive a proper burial in their homeland, the Heart territory.

    Greed seemed to be worried about my out of place action.

    ¡ºWhat¡¯s the matter? Going to a place like this¡»

    [Ah, I¡¯m just thinking to see an old friend.]

    ¡ºIs that so¡­..¡»

    I looked at a certain grave. I placed my hand on its brand new tombstone.

    [Hi, Rafal, are you feeling well?]

    Back then, I remembered that Gluttony skill activated. I devoured Rafal¡¯s soul.

    Which means, he¡¯s actually inside me. Not like Luna, he¡¯s probably among the dead souls I saw under the spiritual world.

    When I called his name in front of his grave like this, does that mean his soul can hear it from that hellish place¡­? Maybe it¡¯s just my mind playing tricks on myself.

    He desperately tried to destroy the Capital, but it was nothing but revenge on his part.

    He was broken when the only one cared for him, his mother, died. I could understand after reading the remaining content of his diary.

    Nobody was willing to aid someone who did not have a proper skill like his mother¡­ day by day, his hatred to the absolute rule the world only grew larger.

    However, what Rafal was trying to do was,

    [Unforgivable no matter what.]

    That was what crossed my mind, but someone else actually said it. I¡¯m quite familiar already with the owner of that devilish voice.

    Without turning around, I called her name.

    [Mimir? How is your condition?]

    [Thank you for the concern but I¡¯m alright. More than that, I never expected that Fate-sama would be here of all places.]

    Mimir stood beside me with a bouquet in her hands.

    The grave was in good condition, so she probably visited here regularly. This shows how kind she really was. Despite being experimented on by Rafal, despite all the pain he inflicted upon her, she still came here anyways.

    She then told me about Rafal¡¯s descent into that madness. I already got the gist of it since I also heard about the result of her interrogation at the palace.

    However, this would be the first time for me to hear it directly from Mimir¡¯s mouth. People tend to be unwilling to be reminded of painful memories after all.

    [When I and Rafal went to the mountain city, he found something buried deep within the ground.]

    [Is it the nightwalker origin?]

    [Yes. As far as I know¡­it was just a palm sized red stone back then]

    [The nightwalker origin, Shin, apparently scattered similar red stones around the world, hoping for a chance of revival.]

    [I was told that it¡¯s the philosopher¡¯s stone. First of all, it has the capability to heal wounds. This world has no recovery magic, so this ability sparked the interest of Burix researchers.

    Of course, to the researcher, this so called philosopher¡¯s stone was something enticing.

    If it¡¯s just a regular stone, then they wouldn¡¯t even care about it.

    [Starting from that point, Rafal began to act strange. He said that he heard voices coming from that stone¡­ at that time it didn¡¯t bother me that much.]

    [I think I know of the consciousness dwelling inside the stone¡­ it was Shin trying to further his own cause by reigniting Rafal¡¯s old hatred. That¡¯s how I felt when I was battling them]

    He even goaded Myne to follow him by bringing up the matter about the door to that land.

    If anything could urge Rafal to go that far, then it would be Shin.

    Rafal had a grudge against the kingdom for its policies that made his mother suffered, and he had a good amount of power as the heir of Burix family.

    And then, there was also Shin who helped him out.

    Area E¨D¨Dthe power of Tenryu which no human could oppose¡­ I guess I get it now.

    Aaron¡¯s words back then echoed back in my mind. With great power comes great responsibility.

    There is something I need to tell to Mimir. It must not be postponed any longer.

    [I¡¯m very sorry for killing both Rafal and Hado. Back then, I¡­]

    [It¡¯s alright. There is no other choice. Rafal planned to destroy the capital, and there were also those atrocities he did. I myself had done terrible things to Fate-sama before anyways¡­]

    [In that case, I guess I was apologizing for nothing. Even so, I¡¯m still glad that Mimir decided to join the Barbatos family.]

    I tried to flash a smile at Mimir. Is it working?

    Well, I guess it¡¯s a bit awkward.

    The girl herself didn¡¯t respond. She put the bouquet in front of the tombstone. It was a beautiful white flower bouquet.

    She then turned to me.

    [I heard that a lot of different things are being tried on Hausen. It would be nice if all that work well]

    [Yeah. Everyone is working hard. Soon enough they won¡¯t be needing my protection.]

    [That¡¯s no good. There must be something left to be done.]

    [Mimir¡­]

    [I¡¯ve made my decision. Rafal is in you. I will be watching you from now on. So, please show it to me properly. A path that is different from what he took]

    [Thank you]

    The both of us stood there without saying anything else for a while.

    Let¡¯s visit here again sometime. As we walked out, Mimir said something to me.

    [You should tell the truth to Roxy-sama. There are a lot of things people won¡¯t understand unless you say it upfront. I knew about your condition from sucking your blood. But she¡¯s different from me. You should tell everything to your important person!]

    [¡­ I guess I will.]

    [I¡¯ve been watching for a long time. She¡¯s someone important to Fate-sama even when you were still working for Burix family. It always bothered me when I saw it.]

    [Ahahaha. So that¡¯s why you kept trampling on me.]

    [I suppose so. I apologize for that times. However, if you like it, then please tell me. I would be happy to oblige!]

    [Please wake me up in that way next time then.]

    [Fufufu¡­please look forward to it]

    When a relationship entered a certain level, a painful memories could even become a joke as if it didn¡¯t matter.

    The meaning behind Aaron taking Mimir to Barbatos family. I think I can understand it now.

    That said, I should be able to do the same with Myne. Even if that door to that land could bring something she couldn¡¯t afford to miss.

 Chapter 126 - Bloodseeker

    Chapter 126 ¨C Bloodseeker

    Mimir also followed me to the military district.

    She¡¯d suffered a supposedly grievous injury during the battle against goblin shaman, that¡¯s why she¡¯s also heading to the military district.

    It was a coincidence that we met up at Rafal¡¯s grave earlier.

    None of us expected to meet each other there.

    [How often do you go to see Raine?]

    [Now it¡¯s once a week. How about Fate-sama?]

    [I¡¯m twice a week.]

    [But Raine-san said you rarely come to visit her. So I thought it¡¯s once a month or something like that. Turns out it¡¯s twice a week.]

    [Un, in addition to that, the diagnosis time is strangely long.]

    [I see. Fate-sama¡¯s case is indeed more special than mine. Speaking of which, regarding the diagnosis, I hate when she uses a syringe to take a blood sample from me.]

    [Ahahaha, me too.]

    After talking about various topics along the way with Mimir, I felt that it¡¯s easier to hold a conversation with her now.

    When she was first brought to the mansion by Aaron, I couldn¡¯t even hold a short conversation due to a sense of distance between us.

    After talking with her like this, I realized that Mimir wasn¡¯t a stuck up girl I thought she was. Perhaps it¡¯s just something to do with education she received while still being part of Burix family.

    It¡¯s been a while, but I suppose people still recognized Mimir¡¯s face.

    I noticed that when the soldiers guarding the gate to the military district stopped us for inspection.

    One of the soldiers attempted to grab her, but received a bag slap for his trouble. Apparently Mimir still hated being touched by a stranger.

    [I¡¯m a servant of Barbatos family now. I don¡¯t think inspection was necessary, especially since we are walking together at the moment..]

    Her tone was not that of a servant, but a holy knight¡¯s.

    That cold smile reminded me of the past, making me shed cold sweat. It was such a stark difference since she¡¯s usually calm and gentle back at the mansion.

    Well, I suppose it¡¯s fine considering she¡¯s now with Barbatos family and the situation at hand.

    It¡¯s hard to be kind to everyone, and the soldier seemed to have no good intentions as well.

    I went ahead to explain to the other soldiers.

    [Mimir does dress like a servant. But she¡¯s still a woman adopted to Barbatos family. I¡¯ll take full responsibility if something does happen. No need to conduct physical inspection on her from now on.]

    [But¡­]

    [Didn¡¯t you hear me? Barbatos family head, Fate Barbatos, will take responsibility. If you still have any complain, feel free to report it yourself to Her Majesty Eris Seyfert.]

    [No need. Please proceed.]

    I may have gone overboard a little there. I inwardly apologized to those gate guards before passing through the gate.

    When we got to the distance where the soldiers won¡¯t hear us anymore, Mimir happily told me.

    [I never imagined that you would do something like that for me.]

    [Because Mimir is part of the family now. Like my own sister.]

    [I see¡­ because I¡¯m your sister, you won¡¯t let a stranger touch me. Because it¡¯s gross. I see, I see.]

    She sounded and looked somewhat disappointed by my reply¡­.

    This sight is too painful to see¡­

    Kuuu!

    Unable to stand it, I told Mimir.

    [What the hell was that! Really now!]

    [Fufufufu, I¡¯m just¡­ wondering why Roxy-sama really likes to do this kind of thing]

    Mimir said proudly without stopping her pacing.

    So you love seeing my troubled face!? What¡¯s with that satisfied look on your face.

    [I get it. Imagine in your head, what will happen if those soldiers do a physical inspection again without you around.]

    [Fine, but¡­]

    I have no idea what will happen. As we proceed to the research facility, I couldn¡¯t help but to have my imagination running wild.

    [What are you thinking at the moment?]

    [Oh, No idea yet? I¡¯m still thinking.]

    [Simple then. Just imagine if it happens to Roxy-sama instead of me.]

    Just like that!? You want me to practice it like that!?

    [Guha.]

    It was such a great shock to me that I stopped on my track.

    That struck me in the weak point. I never even consider that.

    What with this dark emotion rising in my mind.

    [It¡¯s something you never thought before, isn¡¯t it? Even, I never thought that it¡¯ll go that far. What are you going to do with the soldier then?]

    [Revenge!!]

    [That¡¯s just too much! Overboard!!]

    I reversed direction, about to head back to the soldiers, but someone held my hand to halt me.

    [Hold it right there, it¡¯s just an example, why are you trying to put it into action right away!?]

    Seeing Mimir¡¯s face, I knew I shouldn¡¯t keep the charade up anymore.

    It¡¯s so funny, my stomach hurt.

    [Ahahahahah¡­]

    [Ah!? Could it be that¡­ you tricked me!?]

    Her mouth was wide open, perplexed. It appeared that she thought I was serious.

    I¡¯ve been spending a lot more time with the likes of Greed, Myne, and Eris before. Compared to them, Mimir is like a naive child.

    I couldn¡¯t help but to feel sorry for her, but

    [It¡¯s 100 years too early for you to do that to me.]

    [Gununu¡­]

    [But honestly, my sister is such a good girl.]

    [Humph! I¡¯m not as good as Fate-sama thought.]

    It seemed that I¡¯ve gone a bit too far. Mimir seemed annoyed.

    But I suppose the distance between us had shrunk even more. I did it.

    While I was thinking like that, Mimir dropped a bomb on me.

    [Actually¡­there was a time when I was sucking Fate-sama¡¯s blood. Perhaps because I sucked too much or maybe Fate-sama was already exhausted beforehand, you ended up falling over me on the bed]

    [And so¡­?]

    [No matter how hard I called out to you or poked you, you wouldn¡¯t wake up.]

    [What happened then?]

    My heart was pounding¡­ What did we do? It¡¯s alright, Mimir is a good girl. And I¡¯m a good boy.

    But wait. Mimir had that little devil attitude in her as well.

    I was asleep, so I might not notice it. She did suck on my blood several times to the point that I fell asleep.

    Still, when I got up in the morning, Mimir was not on my side, and there was no sign of anything happening.

    It¡¯s alright, it¡¯s alright. While I was trying to convince myself, Mimir said with a grin.

    [You didn¡¯t get up, so we ended up sleeping together.]

    [Eeeeeeeee, for real!?]

    [Yes, it¡¯s true. But I woke up right before dawn. I still had my duties as a maid after all.]

    [¡­..]

    [It¡¯s alright. We are brother and sister. Nothing is wrong with that. Un un]

    After making such a huge reveal, it was Mimir herself who made up an excuse for that.

    She then left me to my own thought, heading to the research facility.

    [Wait a minute. You are just trying to get even with me, aren¡¯t you?]

    [Arara, what time is it? We should make haste, Fate-sama]

    [Tell me about it once again in more detail. What happened¡­ oi, tell me!]

    Mimir then stabbed me with an even more worrying statement.

    [Rest assured. I will keep it a secret from Roxy-sama.]

    [Ee, to Roxy!?]

    [Yes, because it¡¯ll be embarrassing if it becomes known that Barbatos family head had slept with his own sister, will it not? You must¡¯ve realized that as well!]

    [That¡¯s not the problem here!]

    Nono¡­ if Roxy knows about this¡­

    There is also a possibility that Mimir was just trying to trick me.

    Even so, I couldn¡¯t deny that as well.

    It¡¯s as if I had no way to retreat.

    Mimir put her hand on my shoulder, and gently said.

    [I knew this already, that Fate-sama has very low resistance to woman. This side of you is sweet as well. Un un.]

    [That side of me¡­ is sweet¡­?]

    Clearly there were very little amount of women I could consider as a good friend. At this point, I could hear Greed laughing at me.

    Resistance!? There was no such thing!!

    [Therefore, it¡¯ll be best if I help you to practice more. It should be fine since I¡¯m your sister]

    [Un un, my arse! Of course it¡¯s problematic!]

    [Isn¡¯t it better that way? Me being your sister? Otherwise, it¡¯ll become a big deal. You¡¯ll have to be careful to not let Roxy-sama knows about it]

    Her mentioning keeping a secret reminded me of the fact that I should be more honest to Roxy.

    Fuuhn¡­ not half bad.

    [What¡¯s the matter? Why are you sweating so profusely?]

    Arara, she produced a handkerchief and hurriedly wiped the sweat on my forehead.

    Mimir herself was the culprit behind the sweat though.

    At that point I sensed that Mimir¡¯s intensity becoming stronger. The strongest so far.

    Our destination had already visible. I promptly made my escape to the research facility.

    [I¡¯m going ahead]

    [Eh, why are you doing that when we should go together!]

    [I¡¯m sorry, because my sister is really scary at the moment!]

    [That¡¯s but a slight discouragement. First of all, how about we discuss it while having a seat around here?]

    [No way!]

    [Fate-sama! Please wait up!]

    I dashed to the facility and immediately entered the elevator.

    I pressed the button that will bring me to the floor where Raine¡¯s office is,

    Huwa~, this is relieving. This made a good temporary retreat from Mimir who gradually showed her true nature.

    Just when I thought so, a hand got in the way right when the automatic door was about to close.

    [Gyaaaa!]

    [How dare you to leave me like that! I¡¯ll suck your blood out!]

    [Hiiiii!]

    [Blood¡­ Blood¡­ I¡¯m digging in!]

    Mimir¡¯s eyes were stained in blood red.

    This is when she¡¯s driven by the urge to drink blood the most.

    She managed to squeeze herself into the elevator. The automatic door closed in short after. Which means, we¡¯re stuck together here, on a closed room.

    There was no escape. She pushed me to the wall.

    [I guess, I can¡¯t endure it anymore]

    [You must try to endure it. This isn¡¯t the place]

    [Impossible for me. All of it. I terribly need Fate-sama¡­]

    67066959_910718735936080_5120806833195319296_n

    The battle with Goblin Shaman had caused her a great deal of damage, which may have consumed a large amount of energy to recover from.

    The sound of her harsh breathing near my ear was evidently the sign of her needing my blood.

    Usually I won¡¯t allow her to suck on my blood on random places. But, she did save Roxy earlier today.

    I guess I had no choice¡­

    I offered my neck willingly.

    Taking that as a signal, Mimir promptly bit me. There was no pain.

    If anything, it actually felt good. That¡¯s the strange part. Such sensation would invade my senses when she¡¯s sucking my blood.

    According to Raine, it¡¯s an ability that belongs to the Nightwalker origin, so that he can feast on his prey¡¯s blood without being resisted. Mimir seemed to have done similar things, since I felt no intention to fight her off.

    While being sucked on, I turned my sight to the number representing the floor we are at.

    When it displays the desired floor, the automatic door will open by itself.

    What appeared on the other side was a sleepy looking woman in white lab coat. She regarded the both of us with a nonchalant tone.

    [Can¡¯t you two do that while you are back at the mansion?]

    [You got it all wrong, Raine! Mimir is in need of blood!]

    [Hoo~]

    Raine narrowed her eyes, and pressed the button to close the automatic door.

    It¡¯s like she¡¯s saying that she doesn¡¯t care about my excuses.

    [I¡¯m sorry for interrupting your funtime. Well then¡­]

    [Please hear me out!]

    And the automatic door closed completely.

    While sucking my blood, unbeknownst to me, Mimir was smiling. Her face was colored in satisfaction.

 Chapter 127 - The Philosopherâ€™s Stone

    Chapter 127 ¨C The Philosopher¡¯s Stone

    I was drinking tea inside Raine¡¯s lab. It tasted quite good, so the leaves might be of a good quality tea.

    However, it¡¯s not a cup I¡¯m using to drink. Instead, it¡¯s a glass container called the beaker, and it¡¯s supposedly used mainly for experiments.

    I wonder if there was a slightly more normal cup here¡­

    My dissatisfaction might¡¯ve been a bit obvious from the look on my face.

    [What¡¯s wrong? Do you need more sugar?]

    [It¡¯s not that. It¡¯s this beaker. If you don¡¯t have a cup here, shouldn¡¯t you just bring one from home?]

    [Can¡¯t. It¡¯ll just get in my way. Beaker is more convenient, as I can also use it for my experiments.]

    [And just what experiment you¡¯ve used this on¡­. I¡¯m curious, but I¡¯d rather not know.]

    [That¡¯s the Fate I know, so understanding.]

    As long as it¡¯s been washed properly, then using it for anything else should be okay.

    But then I looked around the laboratory. As usual, it¡¯s so messy to the point that it¡¯s hard to find space for footing.

    ¡­this beaker, it may not have been washed. Thinking that, I couldn¡¯t help that my face turned ugly once more.

    [How rude. I¡¯m still a lady. I won¡¯t give my customer a defective item.]

    [I get it. You washed this, but I still can¡¯t get over the fact that you use a beaker.]

    [Right.]

    I still felt wronged even if you say that.

    The one who felt the most wronged at the moment was probably Mimir, who was undergoing a blood sampling.

    [Please, if you want to stab it then stab quickly. If you don¡¯t then say that you don¡¯t¡­please be clear about it.]

    Her bemoaning clearly showed her fear of syringe needle.

    Raine kept retreating the needle back just right when she was about to stab it in every time she responded to me.

    Mimir should¡¯ve kept her eyes shut during the entire process. Because the needle barely hurt, it should be already nowhere to be seen when she opened her eyes again.

    I¡¯ve experienced it many times myself, but not as often as Mimir did.

    [Because it¡¯s entertaining to watch]

    [What do you mean by entertaining!?]

    [Look, if I put the needle closer like this.]

    [Hiiiii!]

    [And, when I pull away the needle]

    [Fuu~¡­.really now!? Please don¡¯t mess around like that]

    [Sorry, sorry. Seeing Mimir acting like a cute child like this makes me want to bully you. Shall we do another one?]

    [Please don¡¯t. Fate-sama, please say something!]

    I pretended to not hear Mimir¡¯s plea for help. The memory of her forcefully sucking my blood in the elevator was still fresh in my mind.

    Please do some introspection by having your own blood taken by syringe

    As for Raine, she looked just fine since she does this kind of thing on regular basis.

    [You two really get along well.]

    [Get along what! Your sister is in huge trouble here.]

    [Ah¡­ tea after a rough day is perfect¡­ very relaxing.]

    [Are you listening?]

    [Definitely not]

    [So you are actually listening!]

    I already received the enlightenment. And I don¡¯t think I can do anything about what Raine wanted to do anyways.

    Just let it flow as it is.

    That¡¯s the secret in getting along with Raine.

    If you¡¯re reacting to every little tidbit she does, it¡¯ll only amused Raine and encouraged her to do more.

    Mimir still has a long way to go.

    Finally satisfied with playing around, Raine began the blood sampling. Mimir¡¯s complexion turned blue when the needle pierced her skin.

    This girl loves sucking blood, but absolutely hates having her blood sucked.

    [Uuuuuuuuuuu¡­. Is it over yet?]

    [Not yet]

    [Isn¡¯t it enough already?]

    [Not enough]

    [That¡¯s too much blood you¡¯re taking. I¡¯ll be taking the replacement from Fate-sama later¡­*wink*]

    Just because you couldn¡¯t handle it yourself, you just had to make trouble for me as well, huh¡­

    Are you asking for more after you had your way back at the elevator? Anyways, let¡¯s just shake our head for now.

    [More bloodsucking is impossible today. I¡¯ll die from blood loss]

    [But I also lost a lot of blood from the previous fight.]

    She certainly did. Mimir did seem to get seriously injured after protecting Roxy from an ogre attack.

    The wound had been fully regenerated back thanks to nightwalker power. However, a large amount of blood was consumed for the regeneration.

    Mimir had never sought for blood while she¡¯s outside of the mansion before. She was already at her limit back at the elevator.

    Even so, Raine kept collecting Mimir¡¯s blood sample silently.

    There were already 4 vials now.

    [Hey, do you really need that many samples for the test?]

    [Two for testing. Two for my experiment¡­no, let¡¯s take one more.]

    [Wait a minute there! Did you even listen to yourself just now!]

    [No worries. It¡¯ll be done soon.]

    [Hiiiii!]

    Realizing that she¡¯s being played with, Mimir could only complain with her stare. Raine ignored her as if she¡¯s just a passing wind and continued taking samples.

    When it came to research, she won¡¯t care about anything else.

    Her father, Mugan, often consulted with me over what he should do when we happened to be drinking together at the tavern.

    Next would be my turn. What will she do to me¡­ wondering about that makes me scared.

    For now, at the very least she¡¯ll take five vials of blood sample. That¡¯s quite a lot, considering how much blood I¡¯ve lost today.

    But it¡¯s Raine we are talking about. She won¡¯t try to harm me, would she?

    [Yes, that¡¯s it. The blood sampling is over for now.]

    The sluggish Mimir was finally released from her torment.

    She looked oddly exhausted. Perhaps due to losing too much blood, or because she¡¯s under heavy stress during the entire process.

    She didn¡¯t even respond when I called out to her. By the way, I would be taking the blood sampling on other room.

    [Please sit here.]

    [Ah, so it¡¯s gonna be a lot of blood after all, huh?]

    [Indeed. Your case is even more special than Mimir¡¯s after all.]

    [I see¡­ what experiment are you going to use Mimir¡¯s blood for anyways?]

    [It also has something to do with you. I think I¡¯ve found something interesting.]

    [Eh, what is it what is it? Please tell me.]

    [No can do. Not until I¡¯m sure of it first. Until then, you just need to enjoy the ride. Well, here we go.]

    The needle is approaching my skin, so I adjusted my stat so that Area-E toughness would not obstruct it.

    At first, the needle won¡¯t even pierce my skin at all due to Area-E. Only when I consciously ¡®accept¡¯ the needle that it could stick in.

    Area E offers a lot of convenience in battle. But when it comes to treatment and testing, it becomes a hindrance because normal medical tools or treatments won¡¯t cut in.

    [Hey, how does it feel like to be an Area E? Painful? Hurt? Enjoyable? Comfortable? How is it?]

    Raine asked while collecting the blood sample. She seemed to be very interested in Area E, seeing how she always throw this kind of question in during every check up.

    [It¡¯s just normal. Neither painful nor comfortable.]

    [The statuses. Because it¡¯s a realm away, I thought there will be a change in terms of mentality¡­or am I wrong?]

    She¡¯s actually half correct. If a person who reached Area E lost their humanity and heart, they will turn into something that is no longer human. The collapse phenomenon.

    Rafal became the brutal Undead Archdemon. And the goblin shaman we fought earlier today, it forcefully raised regular human status to reach Area E, but at the same time turned them into ogres. It¡¯s certainly not a good thing.

    [I think that one¡¯s mind needs to be in balance with the stats, otherwise one will be very unstable.]

    [That¡¯s a good guess. There was that case with Rafal. And there were also those ogres¡­.]

    [What do you mean by ogre?]

    [I¡¯ll tell you as we proceed with the check up.]

    While she took the blood sample, I told Raine about what happened during the fight against the goblin shaman.

    Under the hobgoblin forest, there was actually what seemed like a Gallian laboratory.

    The people that had gone missing were held there, forced into a human experiment that forcefully raised their stats to Area E, but turned them into a monster called ogre in exchange.

    [People changing to ogre¡­it¡¯s interesting to note that a person can become a monster. What happened to the facility after you¡¯ve beaten the ogres?]

    I suppose that she wants to see it with her own eyes. Raine¡¯s eyes were sparkling like a child in front of their favorite toy.

    She¡¯ll keep asking about it until I give her an answer.

    [The facility was sealed by a powerful freezing field, so we can¡¯t enter there. The ogres on the other hand, should still be salvageable.]

    [I will be going to the site tomorrow. So¡­ I¡¯ll be counting on you.]

    [I knew it. You need me to escort you, right?]

    [Un, correct. Nothing less from Fate.]

    You are welcome. If I don¡¯t come along, you¡¯ll still insist on going there on your own.

    Mugan asked me to watch over his daughter so that she won¡¯t get involved in any mess. Although the mishap with the goblin shaman was over, the hobgoblin forest was no less dangerous.

    It was originally the goblin¡¯s nest after all. If Raine, who has no battle capability whatsoever, went on her own and came across the goblins, she¡¯d be in big trouble.

    [How fun!]

    [Don¡¯t fuss about it so much.]

    [I¡¯m older than you. No longer a child.]

    The blood sample collected in the vials would be transferred to other researchers. There were 4 vials in total¡­one less from Mimir.

    I guess I should be happy with that? I lost a lot of blood before this after all.

    [Yes, that¡¯s it. We¡¯re done.]

    [Now, please take off your clothes!]

    [EEEeeeeee]

    [No buts]

    This is to check if there is any change in my body. Raine would do direct hand checks to see if there is a problem.

    [Looks like there is no change in your body. The problem is¡­]

    [Is it my blood?]

    [Yes.]

    Raine picked up the report on my blood sample test, and said.

    [Your blood is so much more altered than Mimir¡¯s. It¡¯s¡­ hard to say that you¡¯re still human.]

    [Is it because of Area E?]

    [That¡¯s unlikely. Because Aaron-sama¡¯s result was normal. Your gluttony skill is more likely to be the cause.]

    [And what if this continues on¡­?]

    [I think it¡¯ll eventually alter your body as well. When that happens, I doubt the form will still be that of a human.]

    So, pretty much turning into a monster. And the time is drawing closer.

    As of now, Raine is trying to find a solution to suppress the symptoms. However, no cure has been found so far.

    [We still have time. So don¡¯t be quick to give up.]

    [Yeah, I¡¯m not giving up yet, so don¡¯t worry.]

    [In that case, please refrain from consuming Area E enemy for a while as much as possible.]

    I supposed she warned me due to the ogres appearance.

    [It might be a treat for the Gluttony skill. But for you, it¡¯s an action that will cut your life even shorter.]

    Raine advised me while correcting the position of her glasses. I guess I understood what she meant.

    At that time¡­ my right eye bled after consuming the ogres. By eating those ogres, my blood experienced a change, and the regular human blood that has lost its place inside my body was ejected out of my body through my eye.

    A long time ago, Greed also told me. A Mortal Sin skill owner is easy to recognize through looking at their eyes¡­

    Because the transformation always started from there.

    [I will try my best. I¡¯ve come this far after all.]

    [¡­. you really should. Oh, right. I received report that something interesting was found at the mountain city.]

    [Is it related to Rafal?]

    [En, a new ruin was found in the mine managed by the Burix. I heard they found a philosopher¡¯s stone. It will arrive here tomorrow morning it seems.]

    [Philosopher¡¯s stone!?]

    The origin of nightwalker was separated into collective lifeforms¨D¨Dwhich was actually Shin¡¯s body. It¡¯s a dangerous item that has a life of its own and will seek to infect a host.

    It parasitically latched on Rafal, and eventually turned him into undead archdemon.

    I must¡¯ve looked so worried. So Raine reassured me with a smile.

    [Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s contained in a special compartment so that no one could touch it.]

    [Is that so¡­]

    [We¡¯ve dealt with various dangerous things in Gallia. We¡¯ll be very careful in handling it.]

    Tomorrow morning, the philosopher¡¯s stone and the result of the blood sample test should arrive before we head out to the hobgoblin forest.

    Is it really Shinn¡¯s body¡­? If it is, then we might be able to use it to locate the main body, and that means, Myne as well.

    It¡¯s nothing but a farfetched thought for now, but still a glimmering light of hope nonetheless.

 Chapter 128 - Unwilling Returnee

    Chapter 128 ¨C Unwilling Returnee

    The next morning, I woke up and looked around the room.

    It¡¯s fine¡­this was still my room. No switcheroo happened.

    I was a bit wary because yesterday I woke up in Roxy¡¯s body. Even though we¡¯d already killed the goblin shaman, despite knowing that the situation had been resolved, I still couldn¡¯t help but to be wary.

    My own body really was the best.

    I grabbed Greed along as I stood up.

    [Morning]

    ¡ºYou look chipper this morning.¡»

    [Well, the switcheroo has been resolved, and it seems that we¡¯ll find a clue regarding Myne¡¯s whereabouts today.]

    ¡ºThat so-called philosopher¡¯s stone£¿¡»

    [Yeah, it¡¯s a fragment of Shinn¡¯s body, isn¡¯t it?]

    ¡ºThat things are scattered all over the world. People seek and consider it as a miracle stone since it could heal the otherwise untreatable wound, but that guise has been dissolved and obsolete now. Fragmenting his body like that, I wonder where he picked up that idea from. ¡»

    Just like Greed who had been around for more than four thousand years, Shinn was the same.

    From what he said, these two were apparently enemies before.

    ¡ºIt¡¯s a good idea to use a fragment of Shinn¡¯s body to find him. It is still connected to him after all.¡»

    [Apparently it¡¯ll arrive at Raine¡¯s lab early in the morning. If we examine it, we¡¯ll possibly find Myne¡¯s whereabouts.]

    ¡ºIs that why you are in such a good mood£¿¡»

    [Eris really found something on her journey to the mountain city. I knew I can believe in her]

    ¡ºThat girl can be useful sometimes indeed.¡»

    Eris had also contacted me. It¡¯ll take time to analyze it, but at least the clue was already in our hands.

    Last time, Raine told me that she¡¯d be handling the philosopher¡¯s stone personally.

    Her father Mugan, who will be returning alongside Eris, was none too pleased with her decision. But if he confronted her about it, I have a feeling that she¡¯ll just say that she¡¯s no longer kid.

    That said, Mugan regularly visited the lab to clean it up, probably thinking only a kid would leave their working place in such a messy condition.

    [Well, are you ready?]

    ¡ºYes.¡»

    Aaron was taking Mimir to the palace. It¡¯s to apologize for her actions of wielding a holy sword and even using a holy knight technique without permission.

    I felt like that based on the situation, Mimir¡¯s mistake is still pardonable. Aaron had the same opinion.

    This was because she didn¡¯t use the holy knight technique for her personal benefit. Since Queen Eris was currently absent, the two white knights were in charge of the capital¡¯s management.

    Those two are very stubborn. And they won¡¯t listen to others unless it¡¯s Eris.

    And, for some reason¡­ they have this hostile air when dealing with me. When I tried to greet them last time, they deliberately ignored me.

    It was still a surprise for me. Well, I¡¯m fine with it, but I can only hope that the white knights can be impartial in this regard.

    If not, then Eris can settle things down with her authority as a queen later.

    After changing clothes, I absentmindedly hung Greed on my waist.

    [Okay, I¡¯m done.]

    ¡ºUmu.¡»

    When I was about to leave the room, I heard someone knocking on the door.

    [Fate-sama, are you awake already?]

    That was Shara¡¯s voice. She sounded cheerful in the morning as usual.

    And when she saw me, she promptly hugged me.

    [¡­..I was worried.]

    [Sorry. Well, I¡¯m fine now.]

    [Yes.]

    She¡¯s still a very young girl. With everything that¡¯s been going on, I suppose she had worried a lot.

    Aaron was kind-hearted, but his rank was far too different than Shara. Mimir was also a former Holy Knight.

    The two didn¡¯t actually mind. But Shara naturally had to take a step back away from them. It¡¯s the inferiority that was unconsciously imprinted to the mind of those without proper skills living in this world of skill supremacy.

    Before I awakened gluttony skill, I felt the same way with Roxy.

    They were people living in an entirely different world¡­ I was convinced as such.

    But after I awakened and finally got close to where they are, I realized that nothing really changed.

    Even a famous Sword Saint like Aaron has his own worries like regular people do. He also felt regret and guilt over his incapabilities to protect his family and territory.

    Even with strong physique and mentality, there are things that cannot be overcome alone.

    Roxy was saddened by Mason-sama¡¯s passing, and thus when she learned about Aisha-sama rapidly declining health¡­she was scared.

    So was Mimir. She was betrayed by Rafal and lost her entire family. She was in a delicate situation where she had nowhere to go.

    Perhaps, the invisible wall was there just because the people themselves are getting further apart from each other.

    I couldn¡¯t help but to think like that as I stroke Shara¡¯s head gently.

    [Pardon me, Fate-sama.]

    [There is no need to apologize. Come, let¡¯s have breakfast!]

    [Yes! Today is Fate-sama¡¯s favorite sandwich.]

    [Hoo!]

    [I did my best there, so it shouldn¡¯t lose out to Roxy-sama¡¯s.]

    [I¡¯m looking forward to it.]

    Roxy often made sandwiches for me. Shara noticed this, and came to a conclusion that I love sandwiches.

    Well, it¡¯s all thanks to Roxy that I started to like it.

    We went to the dining hall and ate the sandwiches together. Nn!? Heavens¡­this is delicious!!

    [There is chicken meat in it.]

    [I know Fate-sama likes chicken meat, so I combined chicken teriyaki and lettuce in it!]

    [Genius!]

    It¡¯s not just a flattery, as it¡¯s really that delicious.

    Shara started learning to cook as soon as she became a maid. To think it¡¯s possible for her to produce such a taste after only a few months¡­

    This already counts as culinary talent. And she does so without relying on skill.

    I felt sorry for Roxy, Shara is¡­no, I shouldn¡¯t think like that.

    Because it should be easier to merely copy and improve upon the way Roxy always arrange the sandwich every time¡­

    Praised by me, Shara instead shook her head in disagreement.

    [No no, I¡¯m still not there yet! I¡¯m still learning.]

    [Eh~, still learning, ey? Then who is the teacher? The orphanage sister?]

    Shara was originally from the orphanage, so I thought she learned cooking from the sister. But turned out I was wrong.

    [It¡¯s the master of the tavern where Fate-sama usually go to.]

    [Eh!? ¡­ Oh¡­ for real?]

    [Yes. When I told Aaron-sama that I wanted to learn how to cook, he introduced me to the tavern master. That way I¡¯ll also be able to learn about Fate-sama¡¯s favorite dishes.]

    I really had no idea¡­ indeed there were times when Shara was not at the mansion nor at the orphanage. As it turns out, she¡¯s learning how to cook from the tavern master during those times.

    [About twice a week I would visit the tavern. I also help around as a waitress sometimes]

    [Eeeeeeeeeee!]

    I felt like she¡¯s growing. Unlike most other commoners without proper skills, like the one I¡¯ve seen before, she always had this confident look in her eyes.

    What she needed was a little helping hand to grasp that opportunity, then everything would go well.

    [Then, would it be okay if I visit the tavern to see how Shara works?]

    [That¡¯s¡­ a little¡­]

    [Nn? Is it no good?]

    [I¡¯m still training, so please wait a little longer!]

    Shara blushed furiously, refusing vehemently. Well, I guess it¡¯s really no good then.

    It¡¯s a pity though, I really want to see how she works as a waitress.

    But well¡­ if it¡¯s with Master, I can rest assured and leave Shara in his care. He always treat me well, a nice person if I had to say so myself.

    He has a rather rough appearance, so it¡¯s easy for people to misunderstand him at first glance. I still remember how he¡¯d share me extra dishes despite me not having any money.

    [But if master says that I¡¯m presentable, then I¡¯ll definitely send an invitation!]

    [Yeah¡­ I¡¯ll be looking forward to that time]

    [Yes!]

    The breakfast that Shara prepared was delicious, thus it was cleared in no time at all.

    After I was full, I decided to head out to the military district where Raine was waiting for me. Today was also the day when Shara usually went to the orphanage, so I offered to escort her along my way. She declined though.

    She wanted to go around the city on her own feet as much as possible. And she also wanted to overcome the trauma of being kidnapped in the past.

    I couldn¡¯t say anything against it as she said it with resolve in her eyes.

    [I understand. But please stay where it¡¯s easy for others to see you. It¡¯s a promise, okay?]

    [This is a Barbatos family crest, isn¡¯t it?]

    [No one will dare to make trouble with the holy knight¡¯s family member. Not to mention one of the five great families.]

    [Thank you very much!]

    I gave Shara a badge engraved with Barbatos family crest. This should at least protect her to some extent on my behalf.

    Shara happily received it and attached the badge on the chest area of her uniform.

    Then I saw her off at the front of the mansion, watching her jogged away energetically.

    [I¡¯m going, Fate-sama!]

    [Be careful on your way.]

    Already¡­ the time when I won¡¯t be able to see Shara¡¯s innocent smile approaches.

    When that thought crossed my mind, sense of loneliness spread in me.

    Greed¡¯s voice calling me out via ¡¶Mind Reading¡· broke my reverie.

    ¡ºWhy do you have such a face? If you don¡¯t want to, you can choose to not do it¡»

    [That¡¯s not it. I just¡­ want to do things properly this time.]

    I kept watching Shara until she disappeared from my sight. Only then, I started walking.

    As I made my way to the military district, a certain someone walked towards me.

    He smiled amicably as soon as he recognized me.

    [Mason-sama, good morning]

    [Morning, Fate. Is Aaron-sama at home?]

    [No, he isn¡¯t. He should be in the palace at the moment.]

    [I see¡­too bad. Maybe another day]

    Mason-sama said so while rubbing his chin. He then turned toward me once more and grinned.

    [By the way, Fate. Do you have some time to spare for a talk?]

    [Talking with me?]

    [Of course. I wish to have a talk with the current head of Barbatos family. Or is it a no go?]

    [No, I do have time to spare. With pleasure!]

    [Thank you.]

    Mason-sama did not walked back to Heart mansion, and instead led me to the park on the holy knight residential area.

    [My apology. When I returned to the mansion, Roxy and Aisha were already prepared for me.]

    [Both of them were just very happy that Mason-sama has returned.]

    [I see¡­]

    Somehow, I couldn¡¯t sense similar happiness from Mason-sama¡¯s voice.

    Is it because it¡¯s still early in the morning? There was no other person in the park, just chirping birds in the trees.

    [Let¡¯s have a seat here]

    Me and Mason-sama sat on a park bench.

    I was feeling a bit nervous, as I¡¯m currently talking with Roxy¡¯s father right now. And that didn¡¯t escape Mason-sama¡¯s notice.

    [Don¡¯t be that tense, please be more at ease.]

    [Pardon me.]

    [No need to be sorry. I suppose you can¡¯t help it.]

    [Mason-sama¡­]

    [I heard that you protected Roxy from the same Tenryu that killed me.]

    [That is¡­ I did do that. But¡­]

    I had my own personal goal back then after all. I also had Roxy to help me when I couldn¡¯t do anything about the gluttony skill.

    [I want to protect her, but in the end I ended up as the one being protected.]

    [Roxy told me otherwise though. She recounted that event with such an excitement. Of course, it¡¯s good in a way.]

    [I suppose¡­]

    Mason-sama¡¯s smile relieved me somewhat. He then started to recount to me what Roxy had told her

    Of course he omitted certain topics that can only be talked about between a daughter and her Father. Certainly¡­ after that conversation, he grew curious about me.

    [After talking to you personally like this, I have more insight about you now. You truly are just as Roxy told me.]

    [By that, you mean, in a good way?]

    [Of course. In addition to that, you¡¯ve also cured Aisha¡¯s sickness. I can¡¯t thank you enough for that.]

    Mason-sama stood up, and bowed to me.

    I immediately stood up and asked him to stand back up, also telling him to rest easy.

    Mason-sama was a dedicated and kind person, even to the commoners. I¡¯ve always respected him as a great man.

    To have that kind man bowed to me, I could not call myself a human if I let that be.

    [But I feel that have to. Tenryu killed me in battle without leaving even a tiny fragment. Roxy had to succeed me, and Aisha was struck with an incurable disease. Thanks to this mysterious phenomenon, I was revived and became able to return home, but turns out everything has been solved. When I knew the story, I couldn¡¯t help but to feel relieved and thankful from the bottom of my heart.]

    Mason-sama then shook my hand. His hand felt warm, a proof that he really is alive, right here and right now.

    As I¡¯m not really used to being praised like that, I felt a bit uncomfortable.

    Then his tone and expression changed into a more casual one, despite still holding my hand tightly.

    [Speaking of which, I heard from Aisha¡­that yesterday morning, you pushed both Roxy and Aisha down on the bed? And you even tried to bare your poisonous fangs to the servant, Haru?]

    [What!?]

    [Let¡¯s talk about that more thoroughly. Let¡¯s sit down again.]

    His casual expression was a lie. That was actually the grim expression of Aisha-sama¡¯s husband¡­ and Roxy¡¯s father, combined into one.

    How do I get myself out of this?

    Aisha-sama just had to mention that accident to him. Perhaps Mason-sama still had no idea that yesterday morning I had switched bodies with Roxy.

    If anything, it was the girls¡¯ fault. I had a feeling that I¡¯ll face this situation one day, so I just have to try and clarify things. Roxy surely had a lot to talk about with her father, so she might¡¯ve had no chance to tell him about yesterday¡¯s event yet.

    This was¡­dangerous.

    [Well then, pushing my daughter AND my wife down. In my daughter¡¯s room no less! And from what I heard, you also tried to grasp your claws around Haru as well. Fufufufufu¡­]

    [It¡¯s a misunderstanding! Please let me explain!]

    [Sure, let¡¯s hear it. Or would you rather let our holy swords do the talking?]

    [!?]

    Apparently it would take some time to solve this misunderstanding. Hopefully I still had enough time to meet Raine.

    I sat down on the bench once more, and recount to Mason-sama what really happened yesterday morning.

 Chapter 129 - Those who are Uninvited

    Chapter 129 ¨C Those who are Uninvited

    I somehow succeeded in solving Mason-sama¡¯s misunderstanding.

    As I sighed in relief, he commented with a wry smile.

    [I see, so it was Aisha¡¯s shenanigans. I also was often caught in her mischief in the past]

    Perhaps it was Aisha-sama¡¯s playfulness that caused Mason-sama¡¯s to fall for her. In that regard, it¡¯s understandable why he¡¯s jealous.

    [Magic that could exchange souls¡­ and an Ancient monster that should¡¯ve been extinct. What is happening to this world?]

    [The exact cause is still unknown.]

    Perhaps it has something to do with the ¡®Door to that Land¡¯ that Myne had been seeking. But I couldn¡¯t tell that to Mason-sama as it¡¯s just my own conjecture.

    And I don¡¯t even know what this ¡®Door to that Land¡¯ was. Even if I talked about it with Mason-sama, I don¡¯t think I¡¯d receive any answer.

    [I was able to return back to live thanks to that. But, speaking of whether it¡¯s good or not, the answer might a ¡®not¡¯]

    [Why is that?]

    I don¡¯t understand. He came back to live, but said that it¡¯s not necessarily a good thing?

    The confusion might¡¯ve been obvious on my face. So Mason-sama explained with a slightly bitter face.

    [My return may end up pulling everyone else back.]

    [Pulling everyone back?]

    [Indeed. My death may have caused so much grief to many. But everyone worked hard in order to get over it. Roxy succeeded me as the head and leader of the Heart family. Aisha is also trying to give support in her own way. However, my return may have dragged them back to the past. And that scares me.]

    [I¡­. even if that¡¯s true, I think Mason-sama¡¯s return is still a good thing. Because I feel that it¡¯s so much better than having to speak to a cold tombstone that won¡¯t give any answers.]

    [Thank you, Fate. That made me feel better.]

    Mason-sama stood back up, and offered me a handshake once more.

    [It¡¯ll be so much better if Aaron-sama was here as well. Come visit us next time. I¡¯ll be sure to provide a warm welcome.]

    [Sure, I¡¯ll gladly take that offer.]

    After shaking his hand, we bid our farewell.

    When I was about to leave to the military district, a voice came from behind me.

    [The world is going crazy. What are you going to do from now on?]

    [As soon as the cause has been found, I¡¯m planning to leave to check.]

    [¡­I see¡­ I guess you¡¯re right.]

    If the cause is eliminated, perhaps Mason-sama wouldn¡¯t be able to stay in this world any longer as well.

    Even so, the person in question didn¡¯t have anything to say about it. He simply said this quietly to me.

    [You have no need to be worried about me. I¡¯m originally already dead anyways. So until then, I¡¯ll just have to enjoy this miracle to the greatest.]

    [Mason-sama¡­]

    [I¡¯m afraid there will be more resurrections. And it will put the whole world into confusion. What if more Ancient monsters were to reappear? It¡¯ll be very scary.]

    Personally I don¡¯t really want to imagine that. If more Ancient monsters were resurrected from their extinction, then the kingdom might meet its doom.

    Especially if most of them were Area E.

    Tenryu was called a living disaster during its lifetime in this world. Having more monsters with those kind of stats will be disastrous. I¡¯m scared to even imagine it.

    [Isn¡¯t funny?]

    [I can¡¯t laugh at all. Rather, it¡¯s the opposite.]

    [It¡¯s nothing but a prediction. However, because I¡¯m alive again, I can feel it as well]

    Certainly, what Mason-sama said may not be wrong. I too, have the same conjecture.

    I need to go to the military district to see the result of philosopher¡¯s stone examination. We¡¯ll probably find the cause behind this anomaly.

    And at that moment, a loud sound of explosion reverberated throughout the city.

    Judging from the direction, it came from the military district. I could see black smoke rising toward the air.

    At the same time, a large icicle jutted out. It was so much larger than the wall that separates the Holy Knight residential area and the military district, that it¡¯s visible just by looking up.

    The icicle shards jutted out towards the sky one after another.

    [That¡¯s¡­no way¡­]

    [Fate! What in the world is that icicle¡­]

    [Please stay here.]

    [Looking at your reaction, I already got the gist of the situation. Something that can cause you, who killed the Tenryu, to have that kind of face is beyond my league.]

    [Sorry¡­]

    [No need to. I¡¯m returning to the mansion, preparing in case of emergency.]

    Mason-sama said nothing more, as he headed toward the opposite direction.

    I also started running. Jumping through the military district wall to get in. Originally I planned to go past the gate, but I had no luxury to do so this time.

    [The building¡­ It¡¯s frozen.]

    ¡ºBe careful, Fate.¡»

    [I know.]

    The 20-stories buildings were encased in ice. Many of them.

    I don¡¯t know whether the people inside are still alive or not.

    The high-rise buildings on the military district were built using Gallian technology. It¡¯s supposedly cannot be burnt, frozen, or melted.

    But the building in front of me is actually frozen.

    ¡ºWe are facing against an user of Gallian technology. And a powerful one too.¡»

    [Does Greed have any idea what it is?]

    ¡ºFrom what we know, it was used to attack us back at the hobgoblin forest. It froze everything¡­..¡»

    Greed seemed to ponder over it.

    ¡ºAnd if it¡¯s made by Gallian technology¡­¡­then it¡¯s probably a similar weapon like me. In that case, it may have found a new wielder.¡»

    [But I didn¡¯t sense anything.]

    ¡ºYou should hurry to Raine for now.¡»

    One of the icicles was originated from the building where her workplace is in. Could it be¡­

    I kept running and running. On the way, I saw several soldiers and Holy Knights encased in ice.

    It seemed that some of them were frozen without them knowing. Some approached to apprehend the perpetrator, but were frozen in retaliation.

    The temperature seemed to go down as I went further ahead.

    My breath became visible as I exhales, creating white mist.

    I could hear the sound of footsteps, probably belonged to the intruder. As expected the target is Raine¡¯s research facility.

    The front door was left open as it froze. The guards were plastered on the wall in icy casing.

    [This is bad.]

    ¡ºHurry, Fate.¡»

    I drew the black sword out, heading to the elevator, but it doesn¡¯t seem to work anymore.

    The ice may have caused some malfunction.

    ¡ºThere is the emergency staircase on the side.¡»

    [Right.]

    I exploded with speed, running through the stairs in an instant. Finally arriving on the floor where Raine¡¯s office is located.

    This¡­ was even worse than the first floor.

    Perhaps this was where the philosopher¡¯s stone was brought in, and a lot of soldiers and holy knight were escorting it.

    Those people were now frozen solid.

    [Cold¡­]

    A piercing cold that went through Area E protection attacked me. The perpetrator must be someone belonged to Area E as well.

    Tightening my grasp on Greed¡¯s hilt, I vigilantly moved forward.

    I knew it. It¡¯s in Raine¡¯s office.

    The automatic door malfunction due to the ice. So I had cut my way in with Greed.

    [No way¡­]

    It was someone I knew. He was holding Raine with his left hand, while the other one was holding the blood red stone.

    67492904_473880906744490_3256347171926048768_n

    No way¡­ no way!?

    He approached me with an expressionless face.

    [Fate, long time no see.]

    [Dad¡­]

    [You¡¯ve grown¡­ are you also in contract with that?]

    He was my father, looking just the way I remembered him when I was still a kid. His hair grew a little I guess? Even so, he¡¯s still the same Dean Graphite that I remembered.

    However, he had this red tattoo stretching from his forehead to his eye.

    It gave off a very contrasting feeling to dad¡¯s gentle face.

    Dad pointed at my black sword. That was enough evidence to me.

    It upset me.

    [This¡­ what¡¯s the meaning of this?]

    There was no answer. All he did was quietly threatening me.

    [Just leave as it is. I don¡¯t want to hurt this little one,]

    [¡­dad, why¡­]

    Raine had been taken hostage¡­ I couldn¡¯t act even if I want to.

    Dad took a spear out of the void. Its form is a bit different from the one Shinn wielded.

    Pointing it to the black wall, he then swung it. The wall instantly freeze, then shattered.

    He jumped out with Raine in tow through the hole produced by his earlier action.

    [Dammit¡­ just why?]

    I chased after him, and looked down¡­.only to find that the path had been blocked by thick ice wall.

    I tried to cut the wall off with the black sword, to no avail. It didn¡¯t even have any scratch no matter how many times I slashed.

    [Raine!]

    ¡ºCalm down, Fate. You became very agitated after meeting your dead father. Remember that the fact still remains that your father is the one who caused all this mayhem. Calm your raging pulse down.¡»

    [But¡­]

    ¡ºRaine will be just fine.¡»

    [How do you know that?]

    ¡ºLook, the icicles around the building. They are melting.¡»

    True to his word, the ice that supposedly cannot be melted and slashed through actually started to evaporate.

    I could also hear people¡¯s voices from the hallway.

    The soldiers and Holy Knights are alive.

    ¡ºHe hadn¡¯t killed anyone. Merely freezing them. From that, it¡¯s unlikely that he will harm Raine. Also, your father also mentioned something about contract.¡»

    [Do you mean he¡¯s forced to do everything?]

    ¡ºPerhaps so.¡»

    By the time the ice melted completely, dad was already too far to chase after.

    He did not release Raine, opting to take her with him.

    Apparently Dad¡¯s goal was Raine and the philosopher¡¯s stone. Now how should I explain this to Mugan-san.

    I could only stand here, letting Raine be taken away without being able to do anything.

    I¡¯ve been playing with this thought since I met Mason-sama. The possibility that¡­my dead parents had also been revived.

    The philosopher¡¯s stone was Shinn¡¯s fragment. If he¡¯s actively seeking for it, then could it be that Dad has something to do with Shinn? Or what else¡­.?

    Greed unusually tried to calm me down with a gentle voice.

    ¡ºYour father was never an enemy. Otherwise, he would¡¯ve already frozen us back at the hobgoblin forest.¡»

    [Yeah¡­ thank you. Greed¡­ that calmed me down somewhat.]

    ¡ºOur schedule has been messed up though.¡»

    Good grief, it has indeed.

    We want to find out Shinn¡¯s whereabouts through his fragment, that was the original plan. But now, it¡¯s been stolen from right under my nose, and Raine even got kidnapped.

    The spring breeze blew from the open hole. The warm air slowly replaced the cold, freezing air.

    Soon after, one of the White Knights who was alerted to the incident appeared. That was fast¡­ apparently Rafal¡¯s incident had made them more wary.

    [Fate Barbatos. It¡¯s good that you are here. Please explain the circumstances at the palace. Follow me. Eris-sama will return any time soon.]

    [¡­]

    I silently followed the White Knight. I need to explain the situation to Eris, then plan the next course of action.

    Dad¡­ this was far from the reunion I imagined.

 Chapter 130 - Those who Depart

    Chapter 130 ¨C Those who Depart

    The White Knight took me to the Palace. She walked quietly ahead of me.

    I didn¡¯t like this heavy air¡­ Trying to diffuse the atmosphere, I tried to hold a conversation.

    Usually I would get ignored, but for some reason it¡¯s different this time.

    [When will Eris return?]

    [¡­it¡¯s almost time. In about an hour or so.]

    [That¡¯s amazing. How do even know that?]

    [I think you should¡¯ve known the answer already.]

    [Ee¡­]

    Even if you say so I still don¡¯t know. Seeing me shaking my head, the White Knight laughed at me.

    [You really don¡¯t know anything, do you? Hasn¡¯t Greed told you anything at all?]

    [That twisted soul, do you think it¡¯s easy to make him divulge about anything?]

    [Indeed¡­ I¡¯ve heard from Eris-sama once before, that Greed is actually even worse than Envy.]

    I don¡¯t know what kind of face she¡¯s making behind that helmet, but she sounded sympathetic just now.

    Of course, being told that he¡¯s even worse than that sly Envy didn¡¯t really sit well with Greed¡­ He ranted in denial over and over, and I got to hear all of it through ¡¶Mind Reading¡·.

    The White Knight stopped, and spoke to me as she looked up at the Palace.

    [It¡¯s the same as you and that Aaron Barbatos. No, I suppose it¡¯s something a bit more advanced.]

    [You mean a bond with Eris?]

    [Yeah, it¡¯s merely a story of old times. I still won¡¯t forget the day when the two of us vowed to serve Eris-sama with our life.]

    The Kingdom was pioneered by Eris, Envy, and the two White Knights.

    With Gallia collapsed, many people lost their place to live. It began with a small town where those people gathered.

    The reason behind why those people were attracted to go here was apparently Eris¡¯ Lust skill.

    [As you know, Eris-sama is very kind. It was originally a promise she made to the previous holder of Gluttony skill. She led the Gallian survivors here, and built a Kingdom.]

    [About that¡­ what kind of person the previous holder of Gluttony skill was? You see, Greed is always like this. Eris wouldn¡¯t tell me as well¡­ and Myne kept pretending that she had forgotten!]

    Really, everyone¡­? Would you please make a better excuse if you don¡¯t want to divulge the matter to me?

    Perhaps I had a very troubled look on my face. The White Knight sighed and spoke.

    [That person was everyone¡¯s hope. But¡­in the end¡­ I don¡¯t really want to remember it. For some reason you have a similar appearance to him. When Eris-sama looked at you, I suppose she would be reminded of the past.]

    [What was Eris and that person¡¯s relationship?]

    [I was also saved by that person when I was still a child. Even then, Eris-sama had always been together with that person. Eris-sama tried to shape this Kingdom in his ideal. But without the person in question even present, then it¡¯ll just be empty shells.]

    In the past, many powerful monsters lived around the old Capital. In order to deal with this threat, the Kingdom gathered together people with holy sword mastery skill to become their main forces. Thus the Holy Knights were born.

    Even if it wasn¡¯t the case at first, in the end people with proper skills gained supremacy over those who don¡¯t.

    In general, the Kingdom wasn¡¯t that bad. Even though there was some discrimination, commoners¡¯ livelihood were at least guaranteed.

    For better or worse, the Kingdom that Eris had built, became a sanctuary to those who had lost their place.

    [Of course, it¡¯s impossible to satisfy everyone.]

    If there was no underlying framework that kept the people together, then the kingdom would be¡­ honestly I couldn¡¯t imagine what will happen.

    Roxy told me this once, that we made mistakes because we are only human.

    But if you were stuck with thinking about it all the time, then you wouldn¡¯t get anywhere.

    [Even if something went wrong, it¡¯s not over yet. You can start over from now on.]

    That caused the White Knight to stare at me. Perhaps asking me to cut it out already.

    Was it no good¡­? While I was wondering on what she¡¯s thinking,

    [No way¡­ I did not expect that you¡¯ll say the same thing as that person.]

    That person said a similar thing to Eris in the past. Back then, the girls had already swore their fealty to accompany Eris till the end.

    [I feel like I have some understanding of why Eris-sama roots for you now.]

    [That was something Roxy told me. I simply borrowed it]

    [So it¡¯s a borrowed words¡­ but if you truly take it to heart, then it too, will be yours.]

    [Right. Eris-sama and us, we were able to change after meeting that person as well.]

    The White Knight stopped looking at the palace, and resumed walking.

    [Perhaps, you are¡­that person¡¯s¡­]

    [Nn?]

    [No, that shouldn¡¯t be the case. Please ignore what I said just now.]

    I couldn¡¯t hear her properly because it¡¯s like she was muttering to herself.

    And since she said so, I won¡¯t get any answer even if I pursue the topic. So I simply followed her quietly.

    I¡¯m kinda happy that we were able to have a small talk though.

    When we entered the palace, Aaron and Mimir greeted us. The other White Knight was also there.

    [O Fate! I heard that there is another ruckus happening at the military district. I tried to go there as well but¡­]

    Aaron glanced at the other White Knight. Apparently he was instructed to wait here.

    I was wondering why he, who usually appear on the scene the earliest, didn¡¯t come. I suppose I understand why.

    [Aaron Barbatos is to wait in the Palace for the time being. According to the record, he rampaged quite a bit at the hobgoblin forest.]

    [But¡­]

    That Aaron was reprimanded like a kid by the white knight. This might be the first time someone treated him this way.

    [You are one of the individuals that will assure the future of the kingdom. You should stop acting so ridiculous.]

    [That is¡­]

    For the battle maniac like Aaron, that would be a very restricting order.

    I saw him drooping his shoulders in defeat as I turned to Mimir.

    [How did it go?]

    [Yes, I got pardoned this time. I¡¯m relieved that they unexpectedly received the reasoning well.]

    [That¡¯s good to hear. Otherwise it¡¯ll be tough on me¡­]

    [AAaa¡­ because it¡¯s Fate-sama after all. Am I right, everyone!]

    The two White Knights nodded in agreement. And surprisingly, Aaron nodded too!?

    [Well, I guess I should just nod as well. Un un!]

    [Oi!]

    That¡¯s horrible¡­ I can¡¯t win against the majority.

    Recently, I felt like I kept hearing this ¡®because it¡¯s Fate¡¯ around me more often.

    Roxy, Greed, and even Shara¡­ as if there was no end to it!

    While I shook my head, yet another person casted a vote from behind me.

    Even though it¡¯s been only a short while, it felt like a long time has passed since the last time I heard her voice. I turned around to see her blue hair swayed around as she approached me.

    [I think so too.]

    [Eris!]

    [Hi, I¡¯m back. Somehow, a lot of things happened while I¡¯m gone. You really are a troublemaker, aren¡¯t you?]

    Following Rafal¡¯s trail, she went to the mountain city to investigate.

    When I think about it, she did return much faster than expected, but that¡¯s because she had rushed over and left her entourage behind in the process.

    [I felt a bad premonition coming from the direction of the Capital. That¡¯s why I hurried back¡­ but it seems that I did not return in time.]

    The Queen herself had appeared before me. The two White Knights were glaring at me because of how casual my tone is when talking to Eris.

    They would then use their spear to stop my insolence. This show of obvious jealousy always make Eris laugh.

    [Oya oya, it seems you¡¯ve become fast friends while I¡¯m away.]

    [ [ We didn¡¯t !! ] ]

    I was a bit shocked when they denied so strongly.

    What the hey¡­ didn¡¯t you already tell me that story of the past? I thought we¡¯ve grown a bit closer with that.

    The feeling when you thought you¡¯ve come closer to your goal, but found out that you still have a long way to go.

    Did you think you¡¯ll be able to get away with only that level!? Don¡¯t get carried away! Their actions screamed as such.

    I heard that people got crankier the older they get. I suppose that applies here. I wish they could act more like Aaron. Each of them may have lived since ancient times, but would it hurt to act more friendly?

    I guess the answer to that would be impossible.

    In the first place, the White Knights were following Eris who is somewhat an eccentric herself. She hugged me, thinking that I felt troubled.

    [Why the long face? Ah, I get it. It must be because you were lonely while I was away!]

    [Please stop.]

    67879473_473881076744473_5511918984804433920_n

    (Those Eris¡¯s Eris¡­ What a lucky MC!)

    [You are the type to say you dislike something when in reality you actually like it, aren¡¯t you?]

    [What the, that¡¯s such a one-sided interpretation!]

    Peeling away the clinging Eris from me, Aaron coughed and spoke up.

    [Eris-sama, there is more important thing to do now. Please save it for later.]

    [I guess there is no helping it~]

    Since she¡¯s unwilling to stop, then just told her she¡¯ll get another chance later instead. Apparently Aaron already knew the method to handle Eris¡¯ misgivings.

    But then, after the talking is over, she¡¯ll cling to me again¡­

    It was decided that we¡¯ll have the talks in the palace¡¯s first floor. Mimir tugged on my sleeve a little as we walked.

    [I feel like I¡¯ll only get in the way¡­]

    [No, I want Mimir to stay around.]

    [Eh, will it be okay for me to do so?]

    [Of course. Because we¡¯ll be talking about what we will do from now on.]

    [¡­Yes]

    We sat before a wide table in the palace hall. Aaron sat on my right while Mimir on my left.

    Eris sat on the other side of the table. The white knights stood guard behind her.

    [Well then, let¡¯s begin the talking.]

    [Alright. First of all, about the change in the goblins¡¯ behaviour. Me and Roxy went to investigate it.]

    I recounted the event, while Eris listened intently.

    The goblins¡¯ abnormal behaviour were caused by an ancient monster, the goblin shaman.

    The monster swapped my and Roxy¡¯s bodies up, but we managed to resolve the situation with the help from Aaron, Mimir, and Miria.

    [The battle happened in the hobgoblin forest. And there was a Gallian laboratory hidden underground?]

    [Yeah, Eris seems to know that already.]

    [No, I only know the gist of it. Most likely, if the facility is underground, then it¡¯s got to be more than a simple laboratory. I¡¯d like to investigate it, but I guess it¡¯s impossible for now.]

    [The place was sealed away by unmelting iceberg. And it was my father who did it.]

    Aaron reacted quickly to those piece of news.

    [Did he not die already¡­ could it be.]

    [Yes, probably the same thing that happened with Roxy¡¯s father.]

    [I see¡­ if it¡¯s iceberg, then the accident at the military district was also his doing.]

    [That was indeed my dad¡¯s doing. He took away the philosopher¡¯s stone and Raine¡­ I¡¯m sorry.]

    Eris remained silent. She then looked up to the ceiling and sighed loudly.

    [The dead came back to life. Extinct monsters returned. It¡¯s going faster than I thought. But we still have time. It hasn¡¯t opened completely yet.]

    [Does the Door to That Land have the power of resurrection?]

    [That¡¯s just one of many. Nobody knows its real limit.]

    [The goblin shaman, Roxy¡¯s father, and my dad¡­ do they have something in common?]

    [Simple. All of them had their soul lingered in this world because they still have something they regret.]

    The goblin shaman hated something in this world. Mason-sama was worried about the family he left behind.

    Then, father¡­ He might be¡­

    I visited my hometown on my journey of following Roxy to Gallia. There, I took some time to visit my parents¡¯ grave.

    However, apparently that did nothing, seeing dad actually returned to this world.

    As for my dad¡¯s real intention, he died when I was nothing but a little kid. He must¡¯ve wanted to meet me once more.

    Next to me, Aaron seemed relieved upon hearing the conditions of the resurrection.

    [Earlier, you said that resurrection is just one of its power. What about its other power?]

    [Unfortunately, I have no idea. Because last time, the previous holder of Gluttony skill closed it back before the Door could open for too long.]

    [My predecessor¡­?]

    [Yes. He did so at the cost of his life.]

    In the past, Greed told me. His previous wielder died after releasing the full power of Gluttony skill¡­

    I wonder why such a person could end up dead, but now I know.

    He died in the attempt to close the Door to that Land.

    What should I do with the power I¡¯ve gained so far? I¡¯ve always been worried about it.

    Greed spoke to me right then.

    ¡ºIt appears that you¡¯ve decided.¡»

    [Yeah¡­]

    With all the reporting done, the day after tomorrow I¡¯ll head to where Shinn is. To where Myne is.

    And my father as well¡­. Who had taken Raine along with him.

    Turns out, Eris had done her own investigation in advance before sending the stone to the capital. That¡¯s why she said that she knows the approximate location.

    [Is it really a reliable info?]

    [You can count on me with that. Envy is especially adept in manipulating an individual¡¯s psyche. I used this ability to interfere with the link Shinn had with the stone and track his whereabouts.]

    Eris patted the black bayonet hanging on her waist. By now, apparently they¡¯ve made up to each other and have become a partners once more.

    [I actually wanted to study it more thoroughly in the capital. But I guess it¡¯s impossible now.]

    [Then, where is it?]

    [Please don¡¯t be surprised. Aaron and Mimir as well.]

    That forewarning made me even more curious, and worried.

    Eris was sorry for making us anxious.

    [Shinn, is in the vicinity of¡­ Barbatos territory Hauzen.]

    I was speechless. Hauzen has finally shown a promising prospect on its reconstruction. But now a monster called Shinn was lurking nearby.

    The person we were looking for unexpectedly very close. Truly the case of hiding underneath the shadow of a lighthouse.

    Eris following words only further upset Aaron.

    [I understand that your territory is in danger, but I want you to stay here to protect the capital.]

    [But then.]

    [I know. But many more things will happen in the future. What if more monsters like the ogre were to reappear around the capitol? The white knights may not be enough to handle them all. That¡¯s why I want you to stay and protect the capitol as it would be the evacuation area for refugees.]

    Aaron said nothing. In the past, he couldn¡¯t protect his family and his territory because of his duty to the kingdom.

    As a result, [The Crown-tier] Lich Lord took over Hauzen. He lost his family in the process.

    He couldn¡¯t afford to repeat this. It¡¯s only natural to think so. Aaron stared at the table bitterly.

    Eris kindly comforted him.

    [I¡¯m the one who will be going there. I¡¯ve recovered most of my power back.]

    [Eris-sama herself!?]

    [Un! Therefore I want Aaron to protect the capital in my place.]

    If a Ruler exists, then he only can follow. He had returned to the capital as a holy knight after all.

    Aaron obediently followed Eris¡¯ decision. But still made one suggestion.

    [Eris-sama, I have but one request. Before this Aaron Barbatos agree to undertake the order, I would like to have a duel with my son Fate. And I wish that Your Majesty can bear witness to our battle. Would that be fine?]

    Hearing that he requested for a duel, I gave Aaron a look.

    His face was serious. It was not a half hearted request.

    Despite troubled by it, Eris nodded in agreement to Aaron¡¯s request.

    [Very well. Regarding the location, we¡¯ll need a wide place. Right, the Goblin Forest should do. The time would be tomorrow morning.]

    [Thank you for the considerations. Does Fate have any objection?]

    [Aaron¡­]

    [I¡¯ve told you countless times, we are warriors. We do not speak our heart with our mouth.]

    He already had a new Holy Sword with him. Perhaps, Aaron had a feeling that this will happen.

    That I won¡¯t be able to come back¡­

 Chapter 131 - Roxyâ€™s Decision

    Chapter 131 ¨C Roxy¡¯s Decision

    The sword soared to the sky, and ending up piercing deep into the ground.

    At that time, both me and Aaron were laying on the ground out of breath. As for me it was due to forcibly restraining the gluttony skill on semi-starving state.

    While Aaron was out of stamina due to continuous activation of his evolved technique ¡¶Grand Cross Returnable¡·.

    That was how the duel we arranged ended.

    Eris who was sitting on a grandstand stood up and applauded us. She¡¯s been grinning as she watched our duel over a drink¡­ Roxy and the other bystanders did a similar things.

    Surrounded by cheers and praises, both of us stood back up.

    And then, Aaron took my right arm and raised it.

    [¡­he has won]

    Hearing the declaration, the bystanders became even more excited.

    After saying thanks to Aaron, I fell back down to sitting position. He¡¯s just that ridiculous. An evolved technique should¡¯ve placed a lot of burden to the user¡¯s body. It couldn¡¯t be that he had mastered it to such extent after only that short training period, right?

    I wiped the blood flowing out from my eye with my sleeve, and raised my hand.

    [Aaron, please help me up.]

    [Ah, sorry]

    Aaron helped me got up with a laugh, and gave me a warm head pat.

    [You have become stronger¡­ no, you were already strong the first time we met. But your heart have become even stronger than back then. I am no longer able to stand against you]

    [No, that¡¯s not really the case. I¡¯m not as experienced as Aaron still.]

    [If it is just experience, you will obtain that as you grow older. It is not something you must rush. And as you grow older¡­you¡¯ll realize that there are things you can¡¯t surpass with experience alone. It¡¯s valuable, but not the most important thing.]

    He said so, then turned to the queen who was still cheering at us.

    [I proclaim that Milord here is now the new Sword Saint. For he has defeated me brilliantly. With so many witnesses, there should be nothing to complain about. From now on, the future will be in the hand of this promising young man.]

    [Aaron¡­ I¡­]

    But I don¡¯t have much time left. There is not much future in me. Gluttony skill had already begun to alter my body.

    With nothing to stop it, I¡¯ll soon die in the near future.

    I¡¯m not even sure if I will return from this upcoming journey. But when I tried to explain it, Aaron interrupted me with a raised voice.

    [Even so¡­ You have to return!!]

    I was lost for words.

    His stare darted straight at me, it¡¯s clear to me that he meant every word he said.

    [No matter how difficult, and how unlikely it is, you have to return!! I believe in Fate and will wait here for your return.]

    [¡­]

    [You must not forget. Here is the place where Milord must return to]

    Aaron¡¯s words resonated heavily for me who once lost my place to go home.

    Wherever I go, no matter how far¡­ even if I lost my way, regardless of anything, I¡¯m sure that I¡¯ll find my way back here.

    As always, he gives me courage to march forward.

    Touched by Aaron¡¯s words, my answer is only obvious.

    [Being unreasonable as usual. Making this kind of arrangement¡­]

    [Unless I did so, Milord would just opt to take the easy way. And there is no way I leave my son feeling troubled. Now then, what will Fate¡¯s reply be?]

    [¡­I¡¯ll return. I¡¯ll return¡­ back here for sure!]

    [Indeed you will. Well said. Truly, you are my son.]

    Letting me off, I saw him tear up a bit. I wanted to say that a real man must not let anyone else see him shedding tears.

    The problem is, my eyes were also moist a bit.

    No need for any flowery words in farewells. I just want to tell him everything I wanted to say, as much as I can.

    [Thank you¡­ for everything up until now.]

    [Go forth. New Sword Saint Fate Barbatos]

    We shook each other¡¯s hands¡­ that last exchange was said in such a low voice it¡¯s almost like whispers.

    But that¡¯s more than enough. I¡¯ve said everything I wanted to say through my sword during our duel.

    And so, with the cheering, which didn¡¯t really suit the atmosphere still sounding in the background, I bid my farewell to Aaron Barbatos.

    =====

    Early morning, the sun began to rise in the horizon. It¡¯s also my and Eris¡¯s departure day.

    Walking next to me accompanying me to the rendezvous area at the goblin meadow, was Mimir.

    [Are you sure that you¡¯ll come along as well?]

    [Of course. Didn¡¯t I already say it before? I¡¯ll watch over Fate-sama until the very end.]

    [Don¡¯t say it like that¡­ it may bring bad luck.]

    [Ahahah, now that I think about it, it¡¯s true. Aaron-sama also said the same thing.]

    That¡¯s right. Instead of himself, Aaron recommended Mimir to come along with me.

    She seemed happy, but what awaits in the future is harsh battle. Knowing this only makes me worried.

    [It¡¯s also to take care of your needs during the journey. I believe Eris-sama won¡¯t mind the convenience.]

    [Well¡­ Eris indeed won¡¯t mind.]

    Mimir¡¯s duty was to take care of my needs up until we reached Hauzen. It¡¯ll get really dangerous once we start going after Shinn.

    So it¡¯s decided that the caretaker should also have the capability to battle.

    [I¡¯m looking forward to our travelling!]

    [Oi, we¡¯re not out for sightseeing here.]

    [I understand that, of course. It¡¯s just that I¡¯ve never been to Hauzen before. I heard that it¡¯ll be a model for urban development by science magic.]

    [Guess so. We¡¯re aiming to create a livelihood that doesn¡¯t rely on skill by making use of Gallian technology.]

    [I see, I see. This journey will be fun!]

    [So in the end, it¡¯s all return to that¡­]

    I kept walking while palming my face.

    Before coming here, I took some time to exchange some words with people who take good care of me.

    Aaron spoke very little. We had our turn already after all. Shara did not take my departure quite well, as she cried and refused to let go of her embrace.

    Even so, as soon as Aaron told her to let go, she still obeyed and took her hands off me. I stroke her head as usual before leaving Barbatos mansion.

    Following that, I headed to the Heart mansion, but Roxy wasn¡¯t at home by then. So I had to be satisfied with saying goodbye to only Mason-sama and Aisha-sama. Apparently they¡¯ve also been searching for her.

    The girl in question seemed to be missing since last night. That same night, we held a small farewell party.

    The place was the tavern I regularly visited. Even before my gluttony skill awakened, the tavern master had been taking good care of me. Despite the suddenness, the party was still being held.

    Mugan and Miria¡­.as well as the soldiers who fought together with me back at Gallia. All of them were present.

    On such occasions, I could only think about Roxy. When I called out to her, I remembered her getting up from the seat and going somewhere.

    Perhaps she hasn¡¯t returned back to the mansion since then. It worried me.

    I felt bad for Eris, cause I think our departure will be delayed a bit. As I thought so, the sight of a blond haired girl standing outside the gate of commercial district caught my eyes.

    When she noticed my arrival, she walked to me.

    [Roxy¡­.that getup¡­]

    [How is it? Do I look good?]

    67401617_473881186744462_8018761343869911040_n

    She looked very beautiful. Instead of her usual Holy Knight light armor set, she¡¯s wearing what seems like an attire of travelling swordsman.

    The attire was mostly white, with some accents of blue sprinkled in, which reminded me of her regular Holy Knight look.

    [Un, I think you look good in it]

    [Thank you! ¡­that¡¯s good to hear]

    And then, Roxy also began to walk towards the goblin meadow.

    What does she mean by doing so? The situation hadn¡¯t sunk in perfectly in my mind, when she told me with a resolved face.

    [The position of the head of the Heart family has returned to my father. Therefore, here I am, going with you, not as a Holy Knight, but just as Roxy.]

    I, what is she thinking? This journey may prove to be very dangerous¡­but I couldn¡¯t refuse her.

    I could feel her resolve. Unbearably so¡­ This girl is.

    [Come on, let¡¯s go! Fai.]

    [Yeah¡­ let¡¯s go.]

    [Yes.]

    Mimir who was watching from the sidelines smiled, and simply showed her approval without saying much else.

    Perhaps Roxy wanted to say this directly to me, so Mason-sama and Aisha-sama kept her decision a secret for me. So that¡¯s why¡­ I did feel something odd when I met them.

    Three people walked through the gate towards the goblin meadow. It¡¯s a bit of a weird combination if I had to say so myself.

    To my right is Mimir who was a former holy knight of Burix family. And on my left is Roxy who voluntarily abandoned her position as a holy knight of Heart family.

    I¡¯d never imagined this kind of scene would happen when I returned back to the capital Seyfat.

    Thinking so, I unintentionally laughed.

    [Fai, what¡¯s wrong?]

    [No¡­ it¡¯s nothing.]

    Roxy persistently asked me about what bothered me just now. In the meantime, Mimir dropped an unexpected bomb.

    [Nn? Ah, could it be, because you¡¯ll be going on a journey as the only man surrounded by three women, is that it!?]

    [Eh, is that so!? Fai¡­ wha, what is the meaning of that!?]

    How am I even have any will and time to think about anything indecent when the battle is looming ahead of us? It¡¯s just Mimir¡¯s hyperactive imagination.

    But now that I think about it, the females in this group really outnumbered the male.

    This was embarrassing. As I thought so, Greed spoke up via ¡¶Mind Reading¡·.

    ¡ºThis me is also here, you know?¡»

    [You are a sword though. It doesn¡¯t count.]

    ¡ºIf you say so.¡»

    Why did you sound so elated¡­Good grief. Meanwhile behind me, Roxy and Mimir were still getting worked up over the same topic.

    Once again I palmed my face before finding Eris standing there waiting at the entrance of goblin meadow.

    Oya¡­ what are those¡­ there were two black objects next to her.

    I felt like I¡¯ve seen them somewhere. Digging through my memories, I remembered that those objects were the thing at the military district that Greed referred to as a ¡°bike¡±!

    It¡¯s a vehicle with two wheels commonly used in the old days of Gallia. The rider could move it around by feeding it with magic power.

    According to Greed, this vehicle was several times better than a horse.

    OOooooooooooo! My excitement is rising!

    Back then I wished that I could give it a test ride, but never got the chance to do so. Who would¡¯ve guessed that I¡¯d get the opportunity now?

    Seeing me getting excited, Eris said happily.

    [It seems you like it. Good thing I prepared this beforehand. Un un.]

    [Both are two seaters?]

    [That¡¯s right. I¡¯ve remodelled the seat to make it wider. I¡¯ve also tampered with the magic power feeds so that any four of us can drive it. And with the balance control, there is no need to fear that you¡¯ll fall off.]

    [Can I drive it?]

    [Please, how can I say no when you look at me with such a glimmering eyes?]

    [Horray!]

    So it¡¯s decided that I and Eris would take the helm of driving the bikes. Roxy would take the seat behind me. While Mimir would be with Eris.

    [Excuse me. Hoop.]

    Roxy climbed into the seat, encircling my waist with her arms. Riding like this made it felt like we are stuck very closely together.

    No good no good. Must concentrate on driving.

    When we¡¯re ready, Eris spoke to us.

    [Well then, let¡¯s go. To Hauzen.]

    [Yeah, let¡¯s go.]

    [Yes.]

    When magic power is transmitted through the handle bars, the wheels also began spinning. It started slowly, but I got used to it fairly quickly, so I tried to increase the magic power input.

    [Uaaaaaaa, it¡¯s really going fast]

    [The wind feels so good, doesn¡¯t it?]

    We headed to Hauzen, where the sign of Shinn¡¯s whereabouts were sensed.

    Myne should be there as well. If she¡¯s trying to open the Door to that Place, then I must stop her.

    The world is starting to undergo a large change, Luna also told me so.

    The door must be closed at all cost, even if I have to fight Myne for it. What in the world that door is capable of, I have no idea yet.

    But once I find out about it, I¡¯m afraid that everything will already be too late by then.

 Chapter 132 - Merchant City Tetra

    Chapter 132 ¨C Merchant City Tetra

    The merchant city Tetra that was located south of the capital was already within sight. This bike truly was a fast vehicle.

    So Greed was telling the truth when he said that it¡¯s 100 times better than any horse.

    It¡¯d take at least 2 days if we travelled on horse, but we only took half a day to get here via bike.

    It¡¯s noon already, so we planned to have our lunch in the city. We got off the bike and looked around the city.

    [Still as great as before.]

    [Indeed. This is the southern distribution base after all. Look over there! Cute, right?]

    [Hoo.]

    Decorative trinkets were arranged neatly on the nearby street stall. Roxy loved this kind of stuff.

    When she was still a Holy Knight, Roxy was too busy to even consider wearing any accessories. Therefore, she refrained from looking at the accessories sold in the stalls she passed by.

    But now she¡¯s just a wandering swordswoman. She had relinquished her seat back to her father, Mason-sama.

    I¡¯d never thought that she would be willing to go that far for me. But still, it made me happy.

    [What is wrong, Fai? Why are you grinning like that?]

    [No, nothing at all.]

    Apparently it was all over my face. My black sword, Greed, laughed at me for letting my guard down, but I ignored him.

    Roxy approached me while tilting her head. Nowadays, I felt closer to her than ever before.

    [Since we are here, should we buy something?]

    I had so much more money than when I was a servant, I could actually buy most things sold around here.

    But Roxy shook her head.

    [This is more than enough.]

    Having said so, she showed me the pendant she had kept hidden under her clothes. It was the jewel pendant I presented to Roxy a long time ago.

    [I really like this so much, I have no need for more.]

    [I see.]

    While me and Roxy stared lovingly at each other, I sensed a cold gaze coming from behind me. She also noticed it so we turned to the direction of the source.

    [I¡¯m sorry for interrupting your fun, but what about lunch?]

    [Un un, I¡¯m also feeling very hungry. Can you two keep the lovey dovey stuff for later?]

    Both Mimir and Eris said as they look at us with emotionless and empty pupils.

    And they continued on.

    [We were supposed to be travelling together, but you two are busy journeying on your own world]

    [Exactly as Eris-sama said. You two should reflect on yourselves!]

    [ [ Sorry¡­] ]

    Both I and Roxy apologized.

    Speaking of which, I asked Eris.

    [By the way, is it really okay to park the bikes right there at the streetside? Won¡¯t they get stolen?]

    [Ahahaha¡­ no worries. Those bikes require at least 1 million magic power to start up. Moreover, they have the royal family coat of arms. Stealing it will get you capital punishment.]

    [Please stop saying something that scary while laughing¡­]

    [Ah my bad, my bad. As I said before, after living for a very long time, there are things that I¡¯ve grown numb to.]

    I remembered Myne said a similar thing before. And that girl had lived much longer than Eris.

    Is that really why?

    Myne said that her sense of taste had grown numb, to the point that anything she ate tasted the same.

    Now she¡¯s not with us anymore though. All because of this so called Door to that Land.

    She said that it¡¯s her greatest reason to stay alive for this long, so she couldn¡¯t let it go that easily.

    The Door to that Land¡­ All I know for now is that it could resurrect the dead back to life. As a result, Roxy¡¯s father and all the soldiers that perished in Gallia returned back to the capital alive.

    And there was also my dad. It¡¯s just that, he seemed to be so much stronger than I remembered, most probably due to some kind of contract.

    And it¡¯s not limited to human only. Even monsters that supposedly had been long extinct reappeared.

    And most of them tend to be something that the warriors of the current era couldn¡¯t handle. They all belonged to Area E.

    Fighting them while not on the same Area E would only amount to defeat, as they won¡¯t suffer any damage. This was the case with the Tenryu. If similar kind of monsters were running rampant, it¡¯ll send the people panicking.

    That¡¯s why we are here, chasing Shinn who is attempting to open the Door to that Land, in order to prevent further disasters from happening in the future.

    That guy seemed to be lurking near Hauzen. This was what Eris learned after checking on Shinn¡¯s fragment.

    If Shinn is there, then Myne should also be there as they have the same goal.

    We must find and stop them. Easier said than done, since we are talking about Myne here.

    Because she was a natural, her capability is dimensions away compared to mine. There would be a price to pay in order to defeat her.

    Thinking so, I felt a little anxious despite that we are still fairly far away from Hauzen. This feeling must¡¯ve been transmitted through my hand, as Roxy held my hand tighter.

    [Alright, let¡¯s have some lunch! Since it¡¯s Fai, then the menu must be meat.]

    [Oh, oh! Then I¡¯d like to eat a dish with thick cutlets of meat.]

    [Then through here. There is a tavern there, a short walk along the main street. Their meat dishes are best known for the softness and the deliciousness.]

    [Really?]

    [Yes, Mugan-san taught me about it when we were exploring Gallia. And look, here we are.]

    [That person is really knowledgeable.]

    [Un un, he sure is.]

    When the two of us were about to go, what¡¯s with this cold sensation on my back again!?

    Turning around, it was Mimir and Eris squinting at us again.

    [Have you forgotten what I said already?]

    [Out with it!]

    These two¡­ are really harsh. I just wanted to have lunch together with Roxy¡­ but I guess that¡¯s not possible.

    [ [ I¡¯m sorry ] ]

    [Good grief¡­. So anyways, the lunch will be meat dishes?]

    [Yes, Eris-sama. That¡¯s right. Not only that, the tavern also has various fish dishes and many other menus. It¡¯s after all the southern logistics base, so they have plenty and various ingredients here.]

    [I wonder if they also have good liquor.]

    [Of course!]

    [Then what are we waiting for!?]

    Eris loves alcohol. And she¡¯s a heavy drinker at that.

    Even a barrel full of wine won¡¯t be enough for her. When we drank together back at the capital, my eyeballs almost popped out of the sockets seeing her showing off her drinking capability.

    [Drink moderately. Otherwise you won¡¯t be able to drive properly.]

    [No worries. After all, Mimir here can replace me.]

    Only then, Mimir who had been looking cute all this time showed a face of confusion. But it can be considered as the Queen¡¯s decree after all.

    She glanced at me, her face turned ugly,

    [Certainly. I shall do my best in the driving after this, please relax and enjoy your drinking session.]

    [Good girl! Un un.]

    Like an obedient maid, Mimir gave priority to entertain Eris¡¯ wishes. The queen seemed satisfied with it.

    That same queen is now stroking Mimir¡¯s head with a smile on her face.

    Just now, Mimir seemed to be signaling me for something. Speaking of which, she¡¯s been stuck with Eris up until we arrived on Tetra.

    She may have to endure listening to the rambling of that selfish queen while riding on the backseat.

    That said, Mimir flashed me the fangs she used to use to suck blood.

    Nn!? That means, she¡¯ll need to suck some of my blood tonight.

    She had sucked my blood recently, but already asking for more. But considering her mood for having to deal with Eris, I suppose it¡¯s understandable.

    When I whispered out a positive, Mimir¡¯s expression instantly turned bright.

    [Well then, it¡¯s decided. Our lunch today will be meat dishes!]

    [ [ [ Yes! ] ] ]

    Un, I¡¯m gonna lose quite a lot of blood tonight. So better be prepared and eat a lot.

    We entered the tavern following Roxy¡¯s direction, and suffice to say, it was crowded and lively with customers. There was no table left to sit on.

    Seeing this problem, Eris sprang into action.

    The enchantment of Lust Skill. I felt a little sorry for the group of customers on the table she approached.

    [Can I have the table?]

    [Yes! With pleasure!]

    [Good boy. You sit there until my lunchtime is over. I¡¯ll even let you watch as I eat my lunch.]

    [Thank you!]

    We¡¯ll get into trouble with the tavern if we ended up in a scuffle with other customers, so Eris¡¯ ¡®peaceful¡¯ method is actually commendable.

    [Well now it¡¯s empty, have a seat!]

    [Sometimes it can be such a scary skill.]

    [Right? Do you want to try it out? I¡¯m always ready if you will.]

    [Please don¡¯t! We¡¯re going to have a lunch here¡­ I don¡¯t want to have a nosebleed¡­]

    [Too bad¡­ If you have nothing to do at night, feel free to visit me anytime.]

    Eris winked at me, thinking that she had won. The memory of when she put me into a hellish training to withstand Lust skill enchantment resurfaced in my head.

    It¡¯s not something I can completely endure up until now.

    While I was sweating cold here, the dishes we ordered arrived. Only Eris ordered a fish dish, while the rest of us picked meat dishes.

    I ordered a standard royal beef steak. Meanwhile Mimir and Roxy had chicken steaks with herbal seasonings and stew with lots of milk.

    Making a different from the rest vibe was the huge grilled fish in front of Eris.

    [Can you really eat all that?]

    [Un, no worries. And I¡¯ll have the best wine you have in store!]

    With a clap of hands, the waitresses came with bottles of wine in hand. They then set all up around the grilled fish dish.

    It¡¯s like we are going to have a banquet here

    [Wonderful! Fate want to drink as well?]

    [I¡¯ll pass. I still have something to do after this, so I can¡¯t drink.]

    [Nn? Where are you going?]

    [A certain grave. I want to confirm something. I should already return by tonight.]

    [I see¡­ too bad. I¡¯ll be drinking alone then¡­ Since Roxy and Mimir don¡¯t drink¡­ how lonely.]

    She gulped down the wine as she said that. I guess she¡¯s already content with starting the banquet alone.

    Roxy and Mimir seemed to be in high anticipation since they rarely ate outside of the capital. Cutting the chicken meat and dipping it into the sauce before bringing it into their mouth. Then slurping the stew with spoon.

    Each one praised on how delicious the food was, then discussed over lunch about what we shall eat next.

    It appeared that the two are getting along well. The Heart family and the Burix family weren¡¯t necessarily on good terms with each other in the past, but I guess that didn¡¯t matter anymore.

    Well then, let¡¯s not wait until the steak gets cold. I cut it with the knife, and used the fork to bring the cutlet into my mouth.

    [NNnnnnnn!!]

    The grilling is masterful! Lots of gravy!

    So delicious it felt great!!

    As I happily ate my steak, with a heavy drinker sitting next to me, I noticed a group of warriors entering the tavern.

    They seemed strong at glance. And judging from their equipment, they must be advanced level warriors.

    Seeing that the tavern is fully loaded, those guys came towards our table.

    [Oi, you, the one over there. How nice, huh? Being young, but surrounded by beauties! We are hungry here. Can you go away?]

    [Hahahaha, that¡¯s right. As the leader say.]

    [Move, you lowlife.]

    Apparently he wanted to kick me out of the table so that he could eat alongside the girls. What a huge daredevil he is.

    Ignorance sometimes bring great misfortune.

    I¡¯ll just give him some advice.

    [Stop it. You should stop spouting nonsense.]

    [What the hell!? Do you know who we are? Have you never heard about us?]

    [Whatever. I don¡¯t care anymore, okay?]

    [Hahaha, I¡¯ll see what you can do to us.]

    Listening to those words, the girls stood up from their seats.

    Roxy won¡¯t allow this kind bullying. As for Mimir, she¡¯s been holding on great amount of frustration from having to deal with Eris for quite a while.

    And Queen Eris is just a tad bit annoyed that her fun drinking session was disturbed.

    To be honest¡­ I don¡¯t know how to stop them.

    Taking the representative role, Eris beckoned them in with a smile.

    [Did you say that you want to see what we can do to you people?]

    [Oooh, for real? Great!]

    [Well then, we¡¯ll just bother the other customers here, follow me.]

    [Let¡¯s go, guys! See ya, young ilk. Enjoy your steak alone!]

    Following Eris¡¯ invitation, the warriors exited the tavern in glee. In less than a minute, the girls returned back to their seat.

    [Humm~, those guys are troublemakers.]

    [I agree. So there are still people like them among the warriors.]

    [How refreshing. Let¡¯s continue our lunch!]

    [ [ Un! ] ]

    They sat around the table as though nothing had happened. What the hey¡­ the great feeling that was brought by the delicious steak disappeared in a poof.

    That¡¯s why I told them earlier. Don¡¯t disturb their meal time, it¡¯s dangerous.

    This reminded me of when Myne was angry¡­ I felt like I¡¯m always surrounded by troublesome women.

 Chapter 133 - ã€ŠRejoiceã€‹Celebration! Zodiac Knight

    Chapter 133 ¨C ¡¶Rejoice¡·Celebration! Zodiac Knight

    I don¡¯t know, I just don¡¯t know. When people gathered together, apparently they tend to become confused on what they should do.

    Even after we arrived back at Tetra, my heart was still rumbling in uncertainty.

    I separated with Roxy at the inn. I remembered that she had a worried look on her face then.

    Even so, I wanted to be alone for a while, so I headed out without saying anything.

    I looked up to the stars above as I walked along the main street. Black Sword Greed then called out to me.

    ¡ºWhat¡¯s wrong? I thought that you¡¯ve already resolved yourself that you¡¯ll fight your father. But what¡¯s with that long face?¡»

    [That one has indeed been decided, I¡¯m no longer bothered by it.]

    ¡ºThen what bothers you now?¡»

    [I only realized now that I know very little about my dad¡­ all I know was that he¡¯s a kind father who would always protect me. That¡¯s all.]

    ¡ºThat¡¯s because you were just a kid back then. As a young kid, you won¡¯t be able to understand what your parents were doing.¡»

    [¡­.but still, I should¡¯ve asked why he returned with a lot of wounds back then. Roxy said that the templar knights are strong. Then what did my dad fight at that time? I was close to him but never tried to understand him. I just thought that it was natural that he protected me, and I didn¡¯t even bother to think why.]

    ¡ºDo you think it had something to do with your skill£¿¡»

    [There is a possibility for that.]

    Laplace has been worshipped since the olden days. Its church, established by the believers, is said to be even older than the kingdom.

    Roxy said that according to some literature the religion dates back to before the fall of Gallia. While having a history of being worshipped for over thousands of years, the religion is almost forsaken now.

    The supervising organization called the Laplace Church also disappeared 1000 years ago. The reason behind the disappearance is unknown.

    With nothing leading and keeping them together, the churches are mostly operating independently. Perhaps this was one reason why the religion declined.

    For example, there was the church at the slum. The sisters there made a lot of efforts to help those in need.

    The sisters were kind-hearted. Not only that they have to take care for themselves, they also raised orphans, and gave food to the homeless.

    It¡¯s definitely not something that can be done half-heartedly.

    They were people who deserved respect.

    Dad turned out to be a level higher than them, being the virtuous Templar Knight. Now that I think about it¡­. Dad was really kind, just like those sisters.

    However, the ¡®dad¡¯ who stood in front of me with black spear in hand was different.

    Red glowing tattoo on his face. As well as that distorted face and forced smile.

    Dad wouldn¡¯t make that kind of face. That face back then, was not someone I know.

    But I know now. I know now that my dad was once a templar knight. Not that it surprised me. Cause since I was a kid, I¡¯ve always seen my dad as some sort of hero anyways.

    ¡ºIt¡¯s alright to be disappointed, but we¡¯ll be going tomorrow morning. You need to keep up a good appearance until then. How about a glass or two£¿¡»

    As if on cue with Greed¡¯s words, I could see a sign of a tavern nearby.

    [Right. You actually say a good things for once.]

    ¡ºThat¡¯s just you being superfluous. This me will only suggest things that¡¯ll help you.¡»

    [Hahaha. Then I shall do as you say.]

    The tavern was still open, and it seemed crowded. The noise inside could even be heard even before I entered.

    It¡¯s one of the things Roxy taught me. If you feel gloomy, just go to a bright place.

    It¡¯ll at least distract you from the gloominess.

    I looked for a vacant seat, but found none. When I thought that the night just gone bad, a young man who was sitting on a round table smiled when he saw me.

    It¡¯s such an amiable smile that I thought he had mistaken me for someone else.

    But he¡¯s definitely waving at me.

    That man, he wore a well-made clothes that gives off a religious feeling.

    [Please have a sit. Everyone who is supposed to come, has come as preordained. So there is no need to refrain yourself.]

    As of now, I don¡¯t think I could find another tavern soon enough. Moreover, I was also curious about this silver haired guy.

    My eyes darted to the rosary hanging around his chest.

    [Why such a scary face? Didn¡¯t I give you a place to sit already? Fate Graphite¡­no, it¡¯s now Fate Barbatos, isn¡¯t it?]

    [Why do you know my name. You¡­]

    [Well, sit down first.]

    The young man said as he received the wine from the waitress. He then poured wine to two out of thirteen glasses that had been arranged in advance on the table.

    One for himself, and the other for me.

    [Please have a drink. It¡¯s a good liquor. This town is the only logistics base in the south, so a lot of things can be obtained here. Guess I¡¯ll bring some as a souvenir for others. Please wait here.]

    I sat down, and asked the young man.

    [Before that, who are you?]

    [You don¡¯t waste time, do you? Well I guess it comes in blood. Oh well. As you may have guessed, I¡¯m a Templar Knight. My code name is Libra.]

    [What is your relation with my father?]

    [Compatriot in battle. I felt his presence, so I came here. But because of slight delay, I didn¡¯t manage to meet him. It¡¯s a pity though, I actually wish he could enjoy some liquor with us all here. Can¡¯t have all the good things in the world, I guess.]

    This ¡®Libra¡¯ seemed to be an acquaintance to my dad.

    I opened my mouth to ask again, but was he raised his hand first.

    [Enough for now. Let¡¯s not waste this perfectly nice wine. Snooping around is rude. Sometimes you should act ignorant to please others.]

    [But, you were the one who invited me.]

    [Ah, you¡¯re right. I just wanted to get a closer look to Dean¡¯s child that he willingly protected to his death. Then let me tell you about one more thing.]

    When he pointed his finger to his face, a red tattoo emerged on his face. That¡¯s¡­. A different pattern but with similar air to what my dad had.

    [This sacred engraving is our covenant with God. It gives us enormous power that could rival even the Mortal Sin skill. After all, this power is meant exactly to counter it.]

    In essence, people like Libra exists to hunt the holder of Mortal Sin skills. Upon realizing that, I couldn¡¯t help but to place my hand on the handle of my black sword.

    [I don¡¯t have any intention to fight you now. But may be later in the future. It¡¯s an ironic story, that a Templar Knight with sacred engraving¡­had a son who holds a Mortal Sin skill. That¡¯s why¡­ he escaped from the church.]

    [Escaped?]

    [Indeed. At that time Dean¡¯s wife was pregnant with you. You know full well where they ended up staying on. Then Dean¡¯s wife died from giving birth to you. Probably because she was too exhausted from the long run.]

    When he told me the reason why my mother died, I loosened my grip on Greed¡¯s handle.

    Libra then continued while sipping his wine.

    [It¡¯s natural for parents to protect their loved one. You shouldn¡¯t go any further. Perhaps, that¡¯s what Dean would want.]

    [Are you¡­ trying to warn me?]

    [Just giving an advice. You are the son of my compatriot in battle. I don¡¯t want to see you suffer under the burden of Gluttony skill. Nor to see you turn into a berserking monster from fighting against your own father. The was I see it, the wait won¡¯t be too long.]

    [¡­..]

    [Oh well. We¡¯ll meet again when that time comes.]

    Libra got up from his seat and left the tavern. In front of me was the only glasses that was filled with wine. Still left untouched.

    Greed spoke to me via ¡¶Mind Reading¡·.

    ¡ºWhat¡¯s wrong? Aren¡¯t you going here for a drink?¡»

    [How can I have the appetite now? Does Greed know? About this Templar Knights?]

    ¡ºI guess so. Look at the empty glasses. How many are there?¡»

    [Thirteen.]

    ¡ºThere 13 templar knights who bear the sacred engraving. As Libra said, these knights had signed a covenant with God that they absolutely must obey.¡»

    [Is it the same contract my father mentioned?]

    ¡ºI suppose so¡»

    [Then, why did he make contact with me?]

    ¡ºHe meant no harm, merely want to see your face. The Door to ¡®His¡¯ Land is about to open, so of course they also start moving.¡»

    [To stop it? Or the opposite?]

    ¡ºTo fulfill their covenant. Since we can¡¯t possible tell god¡¯s will, then there is no telling the reasoning behind their actions.¡»

    Dad also seemed to be prioritizing something back then. He didn¡¯t take the life of those soldiers and holy knight he froze.

    If what Greed said is true, then it¡¯s because of this covenant.

    However, having to do everything the covenant said is¡­

    [Do I have to fight them?]

    ¡ºThat¡¯s how it is. There are thirteen of them. Fate alone won¡¯t suffice.¡»

    [Not only Shinn¡­.the templar knights will be there as well¡­]

    ¡ºIt¡¯s like those days when we are up against the Tenryu.¡»

    [I guess the situation is similarly egregious like back then, huh?]

    The templar knights probably belonged to Area E, just like me and Eris. If that¡¯s really the case, then we¡¯ll be sorely outnumbered.

    At this rate, I would probably meet Libra again at Hauzen.

    As I looked at the glass of wine in front of me, Greed quipped.

    ¡ºWant to ask for a replacement?¡»

    [Yeah.]

    I don¡¯t want to drink the wine in front of me, but I felt the need to have some drinks.

    So I asked the waitress to bring me a new one.

    [If this one is not to your liking, shall I bring another wine?]

    [Sure, this one was ordered by that person I spoke to just now after all.]

    [Understood. I¡¯ll bring the order right away.]

    At the very least, I found out that my dad is really a Templar Knight, and he¡¯s bound by some sort of a covenant to God.

    That¡¯s all that guy who called himself Libra told me.

    Perhaps just like my dad, was he revived back to this world by the Door to that Land?

    And is it the same for the remaining 11 knights?

    Strong individual like them might reappear again in this world. I shouldn¡¯t be surprised too much already.

    The Door to that Land must be closed at all cost. It¡¯s something that hadn¡¯t changed.

    The waitress reached out to retrieve the glass in front of me.

    But someone immediately took it away. When I wondered who, it was Eris.

    [Ey, this one looks delicious. Let me have it!]

    Eris downed the wine and placed the emptied glass on the table. She appeared to be in a good mood.

    [I sensed that something was odd, so I came in a hurry. Turns out I was late.]

    [Yeah¡­]

    [This place is too noisy. I want to enjoy some night breeze. Let¡¯s get out of here.]

    [I know I know.]

    In the end I left the tavern without drinking even a drop of wine.

    We walked through the slope leading to a small hill. It seemed that Eris had sobered up from her drunkenness earlier today, as she pranced lightly.

    [That wine was good. It¡¯s refreshing.]

    [Coming from a heavy drinker.]

    [Wine is good to help forget unpleasant memories though.]

    [What¡¯s wrong? It¡¯s not like you to act like this.]

    She strangely looked more mature. But due to the suddenness, I could only feel that she¡¯s up to something ridiculous.

    Eris came close to me and hugged me.

    [Ooi.]

    [Eeee. It should be alright now. I¡¯ve been very thoughtful already during daytime.]

    [Haa~]

    [Sighing is forbidden! I¡¯m the Queen of this kingdom. Be respectful!]

    [Seriously, what¡¯s wrong?]

    The place we walked in has a good view. We could watch Tera¡¯s cityscape from here.

    Sparkling stars when you look up to the sky. And brilliant lights of the town that resembles the stars when looking down.

    [See, beautiful, isn¡¯t it?]

    [Indeed it is. I didn¡¯t know there is a place like this.]

    [Eeh, that¡¯s a missed opportunity! You should¡¯ve said ¡° But Eris is even more beautiful¡±]

    [Sorry, sorry.]

    [How thoughtless! Well¡­it¡¯s Fate after all¡­]

    There were just the two of us here. Spending time like this isn¡¯t so bad as well.

    Better than drowning myself in liquor.

    Eris slowly opened her mouth.

    [You met a templar knight, didn¡¯t you? Someone called, Libra.]

    [Looks like he was searching for my dad. Apparently they were supposed to meet here. I don¡¯t know if he¡¯s telling the truth or not]

    [I see¡­ Fate¡¯s father story, as well as the tattoo on their face¡­ I knew that he¡¯d told you that much.]

    Her body trembled ever so slightly.

    She seemed to be holding up to something if looking at how she¡¯s biting her lower lip.

    [This time, I¡¯ll send that guy to the afterlife with my own power. Fate, will you help me?]

    [Eris¡­]

    She asked me to tell her what that guy told me. From this, I came to understand something.

    That templar knight Libra who I met earlier, he must¡¯ve had some connection with Eris in the past.

    This is why living a very long life can be troublesome sometimes. That is, because many kinds of bonds may be formed along the road. Be it something we want, or not.

 Chapter 134 - Tetraâ€™s Nightview

    Chapter 134 ¨C Tetra¡¯s Nightview

    Eris told me that one of the Zodiac knights, Libra, was also known in the past as the Attuner.

    While being a knight who served God, he¡¯s also a man who won¡¯t hesitate to do anything, even against his own belief.

    According to Eris, he¡¯s the kind of guy who would readily sign a contract with the devil in order to achieve his aspiration; which is to [Purge those that threaten the world¡¯s order].

    What crossed my mind afterward was us, the holder of Mortal Sin skill. If what she said is true, then he cannot possibly tolerate us who own skills that violate the world¡¯s rule.

    When I told Eris what I thought, she laughed at me.

    That guy had something more important to attend to at the moment¡­ Libra¡¯s highest priority is currently the Door to that Land.

    It¡¯s an existence that could send the world¡¯s common sense collapsing. It¡¯s easy to see, with how it could revive the dead back to the living.

    Eris told me we can make use of him, at least up until we manage to close the Door. After that, we¡¯d have to kill him.

    Eris clearly had prior relations with this Libra. It¡¯s obvious from her facial expression that she hated him enough to be so fervent in wanting him to die.

    But that¡¯s all she told me. She didn¡¯t tell of what happened between them in the past. Perhaps it¡¯s something she doesn¡¯t want to tell to another. At least I could understand that much.

    For a while, we watched the nightview together atop the hill.

    [Forgive me¡­ Fate.]

    [No need to apologize. By all means, even I have something that I can¡¯t tell to others.]

    [Ahahaha, you¡¯re right. You are also keeping a secret from Roxy. Does she know about your condition?]

    [Not yet¡­ I haven¡¯t told her. Thinking about it will eventually make me bald..]

    But Roxy herself never asked me about it.

    [That is so like her. You should be grateful that such a kind girl is willing to be with you despite all the odds.]

    [I always feel that way, even without you telling me to.]

    [In that case, you should start responding to her feelings. Since your time is limited, it becomes even more important now.]

    [¡­.that is]

    [She even willingly abandoned her position as a Holy Knight to accompany you. Why? Do I have to make it more obvious to you?]

    Eris then looked away from me. Her eyes were not focused on the sky, as if she was looking at something that is very far in the distance.

    As I gazed at the night sky, my mind wandered, thinking about Roxy.

    Back at Gallia¡­ I hid my face under the skull mask to fight for and protect Roxy. When we visited the green valley, the ground collapsed and we were isolated together. We had a fairly long conversation back then. At that time, she didn¡¯t know that the masked person was me because the skull mask had recognition inhibitor. But she didn¡¯t show any wariness towards me, saying that my body gestures reminded her of Fate. At first I was surprised.

    Now I could look back to that day with a laugh. Roxy always tease me by bringing it up.

    I felt like I wanted to find a hole and hide inside every time she mentioned it.

    Even after returning to the capital.

    After the harsh battle against Rafal, Roxy was there to accept me.

    People makes mistakes. It¡¯s not something strange. But one must not dwell on it too much. One must keep going forward while bearing the pain.

    Roxy had lost many men during her mission in Gallia. It is important to mourn the loss, but wallowing in it would only made her unable to properly lead her remaining subordinates.

    Every position had their own corresponding responsibility. I learned this from watching her.

    I was immature. I had unbeknowingly hurt Roxy many times. And even after all that, she still cared for me.

    It¡¯s thanks to her that I could be here now. Of course, Eris, Aaron, Myne, and Mimir also helped. But to me it¡¯s mostly thanks to Roxy.

    Even I am not that dense. After getting this far, Greed would laugh at me if I still couldn¡¯t tell.

    Her warmth, is what makes her special to me.

    It was frustrating, back when I was still a servant, or when I was a warrior, to think about the difference in our status.

    But when she hugged me and said [welcome back], all those thoughts were washed away.

    Then I said as I watched Eris¡¯ figure.

    [I love her.]

    Hearing that, Eris turned to me and smile.

    [You finally said it. You should¡¯ve told it to Roxy, not me though. Well, let¡¯s just treat that as you doing a rehearsal with me!]

    [Again with the unreasonableness¡­]

    [Ahahaha! Why of course, I am a Queen after all. If by any chance you messed up when you confess to Roxy, then feel free to come to me. I will comfort you.]

    When she said so, it¡¯s as if something within Eris was released in full force.

    This sensation¨D¨DI couldn¡¯t take my eyes away from her.

    [Oii, how could you use your power at such a time!]

    [Eee, would you look at that. I have now confirmed that you have resolved yourself. If you were fascinated by me just now, then you¡¯d be disqualified. My man has finally grown up]

    [What¡­ That¡¯s messed up]

    [Because I am a Queen. Behold, my selfish self]

    [Good grief, what a troublesome Queen.]

    And again, we returned to enjoying Tetra¡¯s night view.

    The night felt somewhat chilly. Spring is probably just around the corner.

    [Let¡¯s return to the inn]

    [¡­..]

    Eris merely shook her head wordlessly.

    Even when we are here together, her mind seemed to be somewhere else.

    Maybe she wanted to think about something. Perhaps, about that templar knight named Libra.

    So I decided to return to the inn myself.

    As I left Eris alone up on the hill, Greed talked to me via ¡¶Mind Reading¡·.

    ¡ºAre you sure with leaving her alone like that£¿¡»

    [Even if I stayed there, I will only ended up feeling awkward.]

    ¡ºHahaha, have you finally decided to use that brain of yours? Since when you¡¯ve grown up?¡»

    [Stop acting so high and mighty like that!]

    Greed who usually mock me, suddenly spoke quietly.

    ¡ºYou are really going to fight your dad, aren¡¯t you?¡»

    [Yeah¡­ Dad appears to be a member of a certain organization called the Templar Knights. Did Greed know about this already?]

    ¡ºReason being£¿¡»

    [I simply thought so. Greed has always been full of secrets.]

    ¡ºSo you realized? Fate still ended up here even when I didn¡¯t tell you anything. You should be proud of yourself for that.¡»

    Still, it¡¯s certain that without Greed¡¯s power, I won¡¯t be here at all.

    It¡¯s a secret, but he¡¯ll definitely tell me when the time is right.

    Moreover, it¡¯s a family problem between parent and the child.

    Dad told me not to follow him. But I¡¯m no longer a kid.

    [I can decide for myself.]

    ¡ºWell said. Then all you have to do is go to Hauzen. And don¡¯t forget to train. If I mock you, you already know why.¡»

    [That Absolute zero¡­ I must think up something to contend against it.]

    That means I have to be more proficient in using the 4th form.

    At the very least, I need the black fire to be able to counteract dad¡¯s freezing.

    Because once I get hit by his attack, then I won¡¯t be able to move my hands nor my legs.

    [I¡¯ll be in your care again today.]

    ¡ºAren¡¯t you motivated! About that, you¡¯d better talk to Luna. She¡¯s always been more proficient in terms of power management.¡»

    Luna seemed to have something to tell to her sister, Myne.

    To that end, as Greed said, she¡¯d be willing to help actively.

    I could see it after fighting her. Luna had substantial control over her power. And yet, at the same time¡­it felt like she doesn¡¯t actually want to fight.

    Perhaps she¡¯s afraid.

    I¡¯m the same. When I¡¯m fighting, the same thing would pile up somewhere.

    As long as I have this Gluttony skill, then the battle will endlessly continue.

    Only through death that I can be freed from this ordeal.

    [Luna has been talking a lot more often recently.]

    ¡ºShe was originally a talkative girl. It¡¯s good that she has somewhat recover.¡»

    [But Greed rarely talk to her. I wonder why?]

    ¡ºTher, there are various reasons for that£¡¡»

    [Fu~hnn¡­]

    He¡¯s actually stammering¡­ I wonder why!?

    That didn¡¯t sound like the normal Greed. Now that I think about it, spiritual world¡¯s Greed always seem to keep some distance from Luna.

    What does this mean?

    I¡¯m curious!

    [Hey, tell me about it then.]

    ¡ºNo idea. Just think whatever you like!¡»

    [Why do you act so strange all of a sudden, Greed?]

    ¡ºThis me does not care anymore. Does not care!¡»

    How stubborn. But he oddly sounded panicked.

    That¡¯s new¡­. I¡¯ve never seen this side of Greed before.

    Oh well. At this rate, he won¡¯t tell me anything.

    [In that case, I¡¯ll just ask Luna]

    ¡ºOi£¡¡¡Waitaminute£¡¡»

    [As you said, she often talks to me lately. I need to only ask her. I think she¡¯ll surely give me an answer.]

    What is going on between them, I can only understand if I ask them.

    Nothing I can do about it.

    [Yosh, it¡¯s been decided then.]

    ¡ºYosh, no other choice but to shut Fate up right here, ey?¡»

    [Oi!]

    Really now, unreasonable as usual.

    The traffic along the main road had diminished. It¡¯s already past midnight after all.

    Even so the inn was still lit, and the employee welcomed me back all the same.

    It¡¯s after all an inn frequented by warriors. Some warriors tend to hunt at night, so the inn is open all day long.

    That¡¯s why I picked this inn out of convenience. Now it¡¯s time for comfy bed and relaxing sleep.

    Beauty sleep is not only a must for womenfolk.

    I lit up the oil lamp in the darkened room.

    The lamp was only moderately bright. The swaying light of fire invoked drowsiness.

    I rested the black sword on the wall, rubbing the back of my neck. I decided to take a bath later in the morning. Unable to put up with the sleepiness anymore, I climbed up to the bed.

    [Nn?]

    What is this¡­ Soft feeling in my hand? Certainly not the bed.

    [Aaaahhh¡­]

    Strange sounding voice came out!? Could it be, that!?

    Only now I realized that I¡¯ve completely forgotten about something.

    [Where are you touching!]

    As expected, it was Mimir.

    She puffed her cheeks in protest. Aside from the weird choice of how she did it, apparently she¡¯s been waiting for me for quite a while here.

    [Why are you hiding yourself under the blanket?]

    [Because I¡¯ve waited and waited, but you didn¡¯t come¡­ Until I got sleepy.]

    [You could¡¯ve slept in your own room.]

    [I know that, but I just have to do this!]

    It seemed that Mimir is at her limit.

    In other words, she wants to suck my blood.

    Her eyes gleamed blood red. Mimir at the moment looked like a hungry beast waiting for a meal.

    [Quickly¡­.quickly¡­ I can¡¯t stand it anymore!]

    [I understand, but calm down! It¡¯s past midnight already]

    [I¡¯ve been waiting up until midnight! Well then, I¡¯m digging in!]

    [Please wait. Guha!]

    She jumped me without much warning. I was pushed down to the bed by her momentum.

    And just like that, she sank her fangs into my neck.

    Only during times like this, Mimir showed me her real face.

    [Oi, calm down there¡­]

    Am I tired already? I felt my consciousness started to fade away.

    Mimir let go of my neck then, laughing with a smile on her face. My blood trickled out from the opening of her lips.

    [Leave the rest to me, please take some rest and relax.]

    She opened her mouth slightly. Her sharp fangs reflected the light coming from the oil lamp.

    Then she dove into my neck once again. I no longer felt any pain, and my consciousness finally faded away.

 Chapter 135 - Luna of the Spiritual World

    Chapter 135 ¨C Luna of the Spiritual World

    A place where you couldn¡¯t escape from even if you wanted to. If there was such a place, this would be it.

    There was only everlasting white space as far as one could see.

    Even if you kept walking, everything would remain the same, and your sense of direction would be lost eventually. I¡¯m all alone in that kind of place.

    Still, since I came here nearly everyday, I kind of got used to it.

    [Greed and Luna¡­ they are late]

    Usually, Greed would¡¯ve already been waiting here. But they were nowhere to be seen at the moment.

    By the way, this spiritual world was created by Luna.

    Right under this world was the space belonging to the Gluttony skill. That¡¯s where the souls of the devoured monsters and humans were stored, wailing and calling out for salvation.

    When the Gluttony skill was about to fall out of control, Luna saved me by creating this spiritual world.

    And since then this world had become like a lid, suppressing the influence of the Gluttony skill on me.

    Taking that aside, what is happening here? I¡¯ve been sitting here for a while, on this white floor.

    At the moment, I was sleeping in the real world. I wonder, what would happen if I were to meditate or sleep in this spiritual world?

    Let¡¯s try it out!

    When I was about to try to meditate, I heard a familiar voice coming from above me. A somewhat sweet and childish voice¡­

    [Hi, Luna! I¡¯ve been waiting.]

    [Really¡­ this is the first time I saw someone trying to sleep here. And to look at a lady from below like that, you really have a guts.]

    [Eh, I didn¡¯t mean to do that last bit.]

    I got up in a hurry. It¡¯s because she¡¯s approaching me, step by step.

    Our position earlier could easily cause some grave misunderstanding after all.

    [So you got up. I was thinking about stepping on you if you stayed in that position even after I got closer.]

    [That¡¯s fine as well]

    The girl narrowed her eyes, seeing me trying to lay down again.

    [Eee, that¡¯s disgusting.]

    [Ahahaha, I¡¯m just joking.]

    [Geez.]

    Compared to when the two of us met for the first time here, I could hold a conversation and even joke around with her now.

    I couldn¡¯t thank Luna enough. But at the same time, there was still this feeling I couldn¡¯t get rid of yet.

    Because I devoured her soul when she assimilated to the machine angel Haniel. Even though she could create this world, Luna will never be free from this prison of Gluttony skill.

    Spending such a long time as Haniel¡¯s core. Only to end up in this current state.

    I couldn¡¯t really consider this as ¡®saving¡¯ her.

    But she still thanked me regardless. Seemingly happy to at least end up here of all places¡­

    Hearing that only made me feel uneasy.

    There are things in this world that simply just won¡¯t work. Back then, there was a time when god existed, and the world was full of salvation.

    That¡¯s what my dad once told me. A story of the Laplace god who once protected the peace of the entire world.

    Everyone lived equally; there were no skills, no stats, and no monsters. It¡¯s like a fairy tale for anyone who lives in the current era.

    Eternal happiness under god¡¯s protection. However, god is no longer in this world, leaving behind skill and stats instead¡­ as well as monsters as a trial.

    I remember hearing that when I was still a kid. But after my father¡¯s death, I chose to abandon my faith.

    Luna looked at me with a tilted head.

    [What¡¯s wrong? That troubled face¡­ Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re still thinking on how to peek at my underwear?]

    [I¡¯m not!]

    [I wonder about that. You¡¯ve been spending time with lots of girls lately after all.]

    [Oi, there is nothing wrong with that.]

    [Is that so? I¡¯ve been watching Fate from here all the time. I can say that I know you better than anyone else.]

    [Where has my privacy gone to¡­]

    [It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine! You won¡¯t hear any of it from my lips.]

    When we first met, I thought that she¡¯s the quiet type.

    But the ¡®her¡¯ who is standing before me now is different from back then. She now actively speaks and laughs.

    Luna could see my every action from this spiritual world. Therefore, she knew about what happened with my dad, and my meeting with the templar knight Libra.

    And of course, she also knew the content of my conversation with Eris atop the hill. Sure enough, Luna smiled, showing that she enjoyed seeing my reaction.

    [I¡¯ve seen it, you¡¯ve decided to finally admit your feeling to Roxy. Since it¡¯s been decided, you¡¯d better say it as early as possible.]

    [¡­.True.]

    [Well, I know you¡¯ve been holding back because of the Gluttony skill. If you think that Roxy is really the one, then you should just go for it.]

    Luna paused at that point.

    There was no point in saying more, as it¡¯s already as clear as the sky.

    Gluttony skill will seek out the person most important to me. That¡¯s just how the skill works.

    I don¡¯t want to think about it, and Luna wouldn¡¯t know when it¡¯ll happen either. That¡¯s because the previous holder of gluttony skill never allowed himself to be close to anyone.

    [But you want to be with her, and she also responded positively, so just go for it. But always remember that if you run out of control, Roxy will be the one in the most danger.]

    [I¡¯ll keep that in mind. Un¡­ I¡¯ll definitely tell her.]

    [I¡¯ll be waiting to see it.]

    Luna nodded, satisfied with my reply.

    But she immediately tilted her head again.

    [That aside¡­ recently Fate seems to be a bit sluggish.]

    [Ermm, I wonder what is wrong¡­]

    I knew what she wanted to say. She¡¯s just trying to point out something bad in me.

    She¡¯s been watching me all the time. So Luna should know what happened to me in the real world.

    [Ahahaha, I knew it! It¡¯s very obvious since it shows on Fate¡¯s right away. You have a very troubled face there.]

    [I don¡¯t have anything to say about that.]

    [Umu, umu. Let¡¯s see, Fate¡¯s current situation is¡­ I wonder how you actually sleep right now.]

    [Can you, actually do¡­ that?]

    [Of course I can. Well, what¡¯s going on here?]

    Luna drew a circle with her index finger. It¡¯s a habit of hers.

    Right then, a square shaped screen appeared in front of us. It showed a ceiling.

    Apparently that was what I could see at the moment. Of course. Luna was seeing things in the real world through me after all.

    I was sleeping with my back on the bed. I guess it¡¯s a good position to sleep. At least I won¡¯t be waking up with my pillow at my feet

    I¡¯m having a good night sleep. Nothing really special.

    [What the hey¡­ Here I am worrying, and turns out it¡¯s just me sleeping. There is nothing interesting in watching this¡­]

    I still remember how Mimir sucked my blood on the bed. After that, due to the fatigue and blood loss, I ended up here¡­ in the spiritual world.

    Actually, I don¡¯t know what was really going on while and after Mimir sucked my blood.

    Ideally, she would just return to her own room with satiated look on her face¡­

    But recently, when I woke up in the morning, I would find Mimir also sleeping on the same bed as I. Even if she¡¯s being careful, after she drank blood, she¡¯d be attacked by irresistible drowsiness, causing her to be unable to move. At least that¡¯s what she told me.

    But at least for now¡­ Mimir was not there. Just when I put my hand over my chest in relief,

    [Ah, look! Mimir-chan is also there.]

    [Eeeh!?]

    After a noise of cloth rustling, Mimir suddenly appeared from under the blanket.

    [Fu~, I feel hungry again. Fate-sama! Are you awake? It seems that you are sleeping soundly. Well then, I¡¯m digging in!]

    After talking to herself, Mimir bit my neck.

    And began to suck my blood.

    I never knew¡­ she was actually¡­ drinking my blood all night long¡­

    No wonder when I wake up in the morning, I always felt sluggish.

    [You drank too much!]

    [There there, calm down, Fate. It¡¯s not really that big of a deal.]

    [¡­yo, you mean there is more?]

    [Un.]

    Luna, obviously looking to bully me, replied with a wide smile on her face.

    I have only bad feelings about this!

    As we watched on, Mimir showed a very satisfied expression.

    [Fuu~, I¡¯m full. More than that and he may die from blood loss, so I have to be patient! Well then!]

    Again, she started to move and disappeared from my sight. Where has she gone!?

    All I could tell is that she went down¡­

    [This only makes it even more dubious!]

    [Now now, calm down, Fate. It¡¯s alright, just trust her.]

    But right when Luna said that.

    I couldn¡¯t see it on the screen, but after a while, I heard Mimir crying. I¡¯m not really sure myself, since her voice was muffled.

    So I could only try to hear her out.

    Occasionally, I could hear a muffled [Brother, why¡­] from her. She¡¯s probably referring to Hado or Rafal.

    For once I was able to get a glimpse of Mimir during her moment of weakness. She said that she has gotten over it, but as it turns out that was just a lie.

    Despite the face she always show to other people everyday, the wound in her heart from being betrayed by her own relatives is not one that could heal easily.

    It¡¯s thanks to Luna that I got to watch this moment.

    [I¡¯ll try to act kinder to Mimir from now on. Thank you, for showing me this]

    [You are welcome. It¡¯s hard to notice, but sometimes she would remember and cry like that.]

    [I didn¡¯t know that¡­]

    [But well, when she¡¯s in a good mood, she tended to play some mischief on Fate, so you better be careful.]

    [Eh!? That¡¯s so like Mimir. She needs to be punished sometimes.]

    I don¡¯t know what Mimir would do during those times, but it must be something no good. I could already tell from how Luna told me that.

    I couldn¡¯t bear to see Mimir crying anymore, so I looked away from the screen and turned to Luna.

    I wanted to get to the main topic immediately. Because I won¡¯t know the answer without Luna.

    Luna seemed to realize that I had something important to ask, so she motioned her finger to erase the screen.

    And as always, she looked at me in the face, waiting for what I wanted to say. So let¡¯s get on with it then.

    After I took a short breather,

    [Why does Myne want to find the Door to that Land? I want to know why before I reach Hauzen.]

    [Right. Even after all this time, sister hasn¡¯t changed at all. She only had one goal.]

    Luna began to talk while staring at the endless white world.

    Hearing that, I felt a little uneasy, and the thought that I had to stop Myne resurfaced in my head.

 Chapter 136 - Roxyâ€™s Proposal

    Chapter 136 ¨C Roxy¡¯s Proposal

    [Fai! Fai!]

    Hearing someone calling my name, I opened my eyes to the sight of Roxy puffing her cheeks.

    She¡¯s already decked out for the trip. Wearing new white colored travelling clothes and her sword already strapped on her waist. She seemed ready to go at any given time.

    In comparison to that, I was still lying in my bed with pajamas on.

    [Sorry. Guess I overslept.]

    [That doesn¡¯t matter. We are still within schedule. But! What¡¯s the meaning of this?]

    [Eh¡­]

    Roxy was pointing to the spot beside me.

    And when my eyes followed her finger¡­

    [Uaah, why the!]

    Mimir sometimes fell asleep right after sucking my blood. I have given up trying to avoid that, but¡­ who knows that there would be one more person in my bed?!

    Light blue hair¡­ there is only one person I could think of.

    [Eris!!]

    I was surprised that she¡¯s here. When I opened up the blanket that was covering her¡­

    [Eh¡­]

    What was she thinking? She¡¯s dressed in the most unreasonable way.

    No dress. No underwear. Simply put, she¡¯s dressed in nothing at all.

    But Roxy immediately closed my eyes, causing me to lose sight of Eris.

    [What is the meaning of this! Fai?]

    [No¡­ I should be the one asking here. What is going on?!]

    While me and Roxy were arguing, Mimir was woken up by the noise we made. The groaning leaking out from her mouth showed that she was sleeping soundly earlier.

    [Funyaa¡­. How noisy¡­ What is going on?]

    [Whose fault do you think it is? Mimir should¡¯ve gone and slept in her own room. Cause it¡¯ll be me who get in trouble if otherwise!]

    [Arara. Apparently I was too tired yesterday, so after sucking Fate-sama¡¯s blood, I got sleepy and fell asleep. Pardon me. But it¡¯s alright since we are brother and sister.]

    [It is NOT alright!]

    Roxy scolded Mimir. But scolding seemed to go in one ear and out the other for her.

    [Oh, if it isn¡¯t Roxy-sama! Good morning. Getting along with Fate-sama this early in the morning, aren¡¯t you? Are you two doing blindfold play?]

    [It¡¯s because¡­ Eris-sama is sleeping over there, while wearing almost nothing.]

    [Eris-sama? Nn? ¡­..EeEeeeeeeeh, Fate-sama! Please explain this! What were you doing while I was sleeping right next to you? Please explain in detail]

    Roxy was blindfolding me, and on the other hand, Mimir was pulling my shirt and shaking my body incessantly.

    Please stop! I just woke up here!

    I didn¡¯t really do anything though.

    I also wanted to know why Eris is sleeping naked right next to me!

    [I have no idea too. Eris! Wake up, Eris!]

    Eris woke up after I screamed her name several times.

    I couldn¡¯t see because my eyes were covered, but I could tell from the way her bare skin was rubbing on me.

    [Good morning¡­ I wonder what¡¯s going on. So noisy]

    [Milord is the main cause here. Why sleeping here, and naked as well!]

    [Ara? I was going to sleep on my own room, but looks like I made a mistake and ended up here. And I usually sleep naked. See, the temperature has become warmer. Can you tell as well?]

    [I certainly cannot!]

    [Ee, is that so? But I can certainly feel it today.]

    Eris hugged me as she said so cheerfully. Of course I couldn¡¯t see because Roxy is still blindfolding me, but the sensation of Eris¡¯ soft body pressing against me was very apparent.

    [Well then, good night!]

    [Do not go to sleep again! Please settle this up first!]

    Roxy put more power into her hand that was covering my eyes. Whilst Mimir seemed to be biting on my arm.

    I¡¯m starting to miss the refreshing moment of waking up in the morning back at the Barbatos mansion. Now it¡¯s been replaced by this noisy morning.

    Before this, I¡¯ve been either travelling alone or only with Myne. Having three girls travelling with me seems like more than I could handle.

    If every morning ends up like this, I don¡¯t think my body would hold.

    I needed to somehow persuade Eris to explain to the two girls that nothing had happened.

    And somewhat settled the misunderstanding between Roxy and Mimir.

    [Eris-sama, you cannot just sleep in Fai¡¯s room all you want like that.]

    [Ee! I can¡¯t?]

    [Obviously!]

    [Then I¡¯ll make sure to wear some clothes next time. That should settle it.]

    [That would not do. Eris-sama should sleep in her own room!]

    [Eee~, but I don¡¯t want to sleep alone. Look, even Fate seems happy with me being here.]

    [Fai, is that so?]

    Oi! Don¡¯t pass the ball to me at this kind of timing.

    Seeing me desperately shaking my head, Roxy nodded in response.

    [It is too unscrupulous, especially since there will be important things happening soon. Eris-sama should sleep in her own room from now on]

    [Ee~]

    [Mimir too. I know you have a constitution that requires you to ingest Fai¡¯s blood, but you cannot sleep in his bed like this]

    [Eeeee~]

    Both Eris and Mimir raised a voice of dissatisfaction at Roxy¡¯s rebuke.

    As for me, I just wanted Eris to put on some clothes already. Otherwise, I would be kept blindfolded like this forever.

    But Eris beat me in speaking back to Roxy.

    [But Roxy always monopolize Fate. Can¡¯t you share some of him with us?]

    [That is¡­]

    [Even yesterday, you went to his hometown with him. ]

    [Indeed, indeed.]

    Mimir chimed in to help corner Roxy.

    But Roxy simply refused with a louder voice.

    [That still would not do! Mimir is Eris-sama¡¯s caretaker, yes? Please help Eris-sama put on some clothes immediately. Come on now, Eris-sama.]

    Somehow, Eris and Mimir seemed to be unable to take Roxy¡¯s angry rebuking anymore, thus finally leaving the room.

    I can always rely on Roxy on times like this. While still keeping me blindfolded, she spoke to me,

    [Fai is so full of gaps. Would you please, be more careful so that you will not end up troubling me?]

    [My apologies.]

    Those two other girls were too unreadable and unreasonable sometimes.

    No matter how careful you were, the other side will simply come up with a hand that completely nullify all the preparation to repel them, and they would play such a hand without hesitation.

    And sleep time is pretty much the time when I was the most unguarded. As I was told by Greed and Luna, during my training in the spiritual world, I won¡¯t be able to wake up at all.

    When Roxy finally release the blindfold, I was treated to the sight of her smiling. Because I knew her quite well, I understood immediately that she¡¯s up to no good just from her expression.

    Roxy was actually fairly similar to those two girls. She¡¯ll smile even more when she¡¯s trying to play pranks on me.

    [If this kind of thing continues on, maybe I should also share a room with Fai next time.]

    [He?]

    [Why such reaction! Does that mean a no?]

    Her frowning face approached mine.

    I¡¯m grateful and happy at the same time, but¡­

    [I¡¯m just¡­. nervous]

    [So, so do I. But I cannot just let this going anymore! At this rate, everytime I turn my eyes away, Mimir and Eris-sama would sneak into Fai¡¯s room]

    [That¡¯s true. They¡¯ve been coming nearly everyday actually.]

    [Un un, therefore I have to keep watch.]

    Roxy¡¯s pretty face was slightly dyed in red. I imagined that my face was no different.

    It gradually sunk in my mind, that I¡¯ve actually agreed to share the same room with Roxy. But it¡¯s too late to rescind it now.

    I was reminded to my short talk with Luna¨D¨Dback at the Spiritual World.

    For me, sharing a room with Roxy is like a dream come true.

    [I¡¯ll have to trouble you.]

    [My pleasure. Tonight then?]

    Roxy reached out for my hand, then pulled me off the bed.

    [I¡¯ll go change, then. Has Roxy had breakfast?]

    [Not yet. I was waiting for you to wake up. Come to the dining room once you are done.]

    Having said that, Roxy left my room with a smile.

    And so, the room became quiet. I was all alone.

    I felt bad for making her wait, so I changed my clothes as quickly as I could.

    Taking the black sword and strapping it on my waist. Yes, preparation complete!

    As I¡¯m about to leave the room, Greed spoke to me.

    ¡ºYou are very popular this morning, aren¡¯t you?¡»

    ¡¸Oi, still talking trash? And you¡¯ve been watching since last night, haven¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡ºGuess so? Mimir has been doing as per usual. Eris probably is still emotionally unstable after knowing that Libra has returned. The way I look at it, she needs some comfort, and being the spoiled girl she is, decided to sleep with Fate.¡»

    [I see¡­ This Libra, is he Eris long standing enemy or something?]

    ¡ºWell, you can say it that way. If there is anything more complex in it, I¡¯m not in the know. Luna wouldn¡¯t know either.¡»

    [When I looked at Eris¡¯ face last night, I couldn¡¯t help but to think that they¡¯re sworn enemies or something.]

    ¡ºHahaha, you actually started to act attentive! You really have grown up a little.¡»

    [What¡¯s with always treating me like a child?]

    How dare him make fun of me. Let¡¯s tease Greed a little then.

    [You know, Luna was feeling lonely last night. It¡¯s because Greed didn¡¯t come to visit]

    ¡ºFuhn, as if this me should care about that!¡»

    [Is that really the case?]

    ¡ºYeah, of course.¡»

    [You can¡¯t take back those words.]

    ¡ºThis me does not care.¡»

    Greed seemed to be hellbent on insisting that he doesn¡¯t care.

    When Luna becomes the topic, he¡¯s always been stubbornly insisted that he paid no mind for her, which piqued my interest.

    Having found no need to pay more attention to Greed, I proceeded to the dining room.

    I planned on what to order as I walked, while also thinking of what topic I should discuss when I talk to Roxy later.

    She¡¯s quite interested in Greed. So if I told her about his ¡®relationship¡¯ with Luna, she¡¯ll definitely listen excitedly.

    The topic to talk about during the meal time has been decided.

    Imagining Greed¡¯s true form in my head, he¡¯s probably rolling his eyes by now.

 Chapter 137 - Slight effort

    Episode 137 ¨C Slight effort

    As I thought, talking about Greed and Luna¡¯s relationship excited Roxy to no end.

    As for Eris, she just commented that those two were probably more than just friends.

    [Also, what kind of relationship is that?]

    [I also want to know!]

    Only during this kind of times that Roxy and Mimir could speak in agreement, as they tried to coax Eris for more information with their sparkly eyes. At the end of their line of sight, was the smug looking Eris.

    Although I¡¯m not the cause¡­ the look on their faces are indeed entertaining to behold.

    I took a glance at the black sword that I placed on the table. As I¡¯m not currently in direct contact with it, I couldn¡¯t use mind reading to tell what the guy in question is thinking.

    No. Knowing Greed from our long lasting partnership, I could already tell what he¡¯s thinking.

    (Fate! Remember this! This humiliation¡­ unforgivable!!)

    Or at least I thought so. In any case, once I unlocked the next tier, Greed would regained most of his power back. And by then, he would be able to communicate to us without mind reading.

    At that time, those girls will surely bombard him with lots of questions. The scene of three girls exchanging words with an inanimate object. I¡¯m looking forward to the day when Greed becomes able to communicate with others freely.

    When I unconsciously laughed at such thoughts, Roxy who was sitting next to me smiled.

    [Having fun?]

    [Well, this would be the first time I travel with this many people.]

    [Certainly¡­ Fai used to travel alone with Myne-san, right?]

    [Yeah, she rarely talks unless it¡¯s necessary, and Greed couldn¡¯t speak to me without mind reading is at work. So it¡¯s a fairly quiet trip actually.]

    [I haven¡¯t gotten any chance to talk with Myne-san myself. Hopefully we can get that opportunity, once we arrived at Hauzen¡­]

    Even if Roxy said so, I had doubts on whether she¡¯ll be able to hold any conversation at all. Knowing Myne from the short span of time we spent together, her chance is slim.

    Anyways, Myne is a stubborn and obstinate, money-loving girl. The last part wasn¡¯t that important, but she¡¯s definitely someone who¡¯s hard to talk with.

    For her who had lived for a very long time, the topic of talk among us youngsters may not seem interesting. However¡­

    [When Fai meets Myne again, what do you want to talk about?]

    Roxy¡¯s smile shook my reverie, and the sunlight shining through the window only added to her bright air.

    Meanwhile, the meaning behind Roxy¡¯s word finally sunk in.

    [Why laughing!]

    She puffed her cheeks, seemingly annoyed with my response.

    [No, I just thought that Roxy is amazing.]

    [He!? Out of nowhere saying that¡­]

    I simply put my thoughts into words, which made Roxy flustered. And that¡¯s more than enough for me.

    As she said, it may actually prove to be unexpectedly easy choice. I learned it from Roxy. Sometimes we don¡¯t need any weapons to win a battle.

    [Thanks, Roxy]

    [Well¡­]

    [What I¡¯ll talk about¡­ once I met Myne again, huh? Right. Of course!]

    [What, what do you mean?]

    [Well¡­]

    It¡¯s difficult to put it into words right now.

    Not having any of it, Roxy moved closer and urged me.

    [Tell me. How come you still keep a secret from me!]

    [¡­that.]

    [That?]

    [Get along well with Myne, so I can talk with her. Basically just try my best. And to do that, I just have to trust Myne no matter what.]

    [Fai.]

    [It¡¯s all inspired by Roxy. Because you still accepted me regardless even after such a roundabout path I took¡­ I wish that I can be more like you.]

    That was a bit embarrassing to say, so I looked away and stuffed my mouth with the remaining bread I had.

    Then I could sense a hand stretching to my head, gently ruffling my hair.

    [There there, well done.]

    [What is it for!?]

    [I¡¯m like your older sister already. So I should praise you since my younger brother Fai has grown up a little.]

    [It¡¯s embarrassing though¡­]

    [But I don¡¯t mind, so it¡¯s okay.]

    [Even if you say so, the other are¡­]

    Un, right.

    I could sense the gazes from the other two girls sitting on the other side of the table are getting sharper.

    It started with a talk about Greed and Luna¡¯s relationship, but then both of us started talking about some other topic. Eris was smiling ominously while hovering a knife around her neck. Meanwhile Mimir silently looked at me with lightless empty eyes.

    Noticing this, Roxy pulled her hand away from me.

    [Uuu¡­..]

    She was obviously embarrassed from how her face gradually turned rosy.

    Eris used the knife in her hand to point at us.

    [I notice how you¡¯ve been trying to be all lovey dovey since morning. Could it be because we slept together with Fate?]

    [It is nothing like that!]

    [Fu?hn, I wonder about that. What do you think, Mimir?]

    [Yes, definitely it.]

    [Mimir! That is not the case. You got it wrong!]

    [I wonder about that too?]

    [Eris-sama¡­ such a bully. Uuuuu.]

    Attacked by two opponents, Roxy was cornered. I¡¯d like to help her, but that would be like pouring oil into blazing flame, so I refrained.

    At that point, Roxy glanced at me asking for assistance. But could only respond with a wry smile.

    What can I say, my hand is already full just from having Roxy travelling with me.

    That leaves the other two free spirited girl without anyone managing them. Eris and Mimir also gladly took the opportunity to run wild.

    So I decided to step back and see how it goes.

    [Fai, please say something.]

    [Do not give me un.]

    [Okay.]

    [Really now.]

    Apparently responding incorrectly, I ended up receiving a beating from Roxy.

    After that noisy breakfast, we left the inn we¡¯re staying in. Now that Greed had returned strapped to my waist, I was assaulted by a long stream of complain.

    ¡ºFate, you did well back there.¡»

    [What can I say? Since Greed doesn¡¯t want to tell me, then all I can do is to place you on the table while we theorycraft about it.]

    ¡ºThat was very obvious. That Eris¡­..she just have to make this me a laughingstock, isn¡¯t she?¡»

    [She does have a rather vivid imagination. Yesterday, I was worried since she looked weird after my meeting with that Libra. Thank goodness, the topic about Greed¡¯s romance seemed to sidetrack her mind away for now]

    ¡ºWhat so good about it! That girl wouldn¡¯t even dare to do anything when this me was still around in the past. She¡¯s always been like that since a long time ago. She may act strong when in front of you, but when she¡¯s not she¡¯ll helplessly break down.¡»

    Greed said unexpected thing about Eris.

    Having heard that, I couldn¡¯t help but to look at Eris who walked ahead of me.

    [Nah, that shouldn¡¯t be the case. It¡¯s Eris we are talking about. Even this morning¡­she¡¯s pranking me by sleeping in that ridiculous getup.]

    ¡ºHahaha, that¡¯s just Fate being inattentive as usual. You really didn¡¯t understand it do you? The white knights would¡¯ve said the same thing. Eris was not the strong woman you think she is.¡»

    [I can¡¯t believe it¡­]

    ¡ºThat¡¯s because you haven¡¯t spent a lot of time together with Eris. Remember, unless she felt some attachment to you, she would¡¯ve left you alone a long time ago.¡»

    [That certainly true.]

    Greed wasn¡¯t someone who would spoonfeed me with everything. But all things he has told me have always been the truth. It¡¯s ironic, but he¡¯s no liar.

    Eris had a side that I don¡¯t know of. Perhaps the seemingly weak figure of hers that I saw back at the top of the hill last night was her original self.

    ¡ºYou must¡¯ve understood as well. That man, Libra, his involvement in this matter is inevitable. Fate, you must also take this seriously. There are Myne, your dad, and the door to that land¡­..and in addition to that, Eris. Can you handle them all at once?¡»

    [I don¡¯t have any other choice but to do it.]

    ¡ºSo you understood. Now where did that person who was full of himself when speaking to Roxy go to¡­ I wonder¡»

    [That¡¯s the case with Roxy. I have my own path to take. I may not be able to do things perfectly. All I can do is try my best.]

    ¡ºHow is your body going£¿¡»

    [I¡¯m in a stable condition thanks to Luna. Mimir also helps.]

    ¡ºI see¡­.. in case of emergency, I¡¯ll advise you on what to do, Fate¡»

    [Nn, what¡¯s wrong? Your tone changed.]

    ¡ºJust remember this. Gluttony skill is a skill that make use the soul of others to gain power. Its full extent, you may not be able to handle it ¡»

    [¡­what do you mean?]

    ¡ºBut that¡¯s why this me is here for you. And that¡¯s it. If you take longer, I¡¯m afraid those three will scold you.¡»

    Greed urged me to rush ahead. When I got there, Roxy had already been waiting for me on the bike.

    Noticing me, she waved her hand at me.

    When I finally got up on the bike, Roxy uncharacteristically pulled on my sleeves. And strangely shy as well.

    [Hey¡­ I have a request.]

    [What is it?]

    Then, while pointing at the handle of the bike,

    [Can I try driving it?]

    [Driving it?]

    [Yes! Fai looked extremely happy when driving, which got me curious. But I guess Fai still want to drive it?]

    I crossed my arms on my chest, pretending to consider it when there is actually only one answer to that request.

    [Sure, why not. We are still some distance away from Hauzen. Let¡¯s switch place.]

    [Is it okay? Yay!]

    [Well, let me move the bike out of Tetra first, let¡¯s switch once we¡¯re outside.]

    [Yes!]

    I felt tingly because Roxy who was sitting behind me, hugged me tighter than usual.

    I had a feeling that this is just to make Eris and Mimir jealous, but I don¡¯t really mind.

    [Eris, because I want to switch driver with Roxy once we get out of Tetra, can we pick a wider road to travel on?]

    [Un, understood. Then, we should take turns as well. Mimir should try driving the bike as well. Can you do it, Mimir?]

    [Yes, no problem. I¡¯ve been always interested while sitting on the back all this time anyways.]

    The magic bikes are very popular, aren¡¯t they?

    We left Tetra after avoiding many passerby along the main street. Roxy and Mimir seemed to have a lot of fun driving the bike, that they even started competing on who could drive it faster.

 Chapter 138 - Bullets of Envy

    Chapter 138 ¨C Bullets of Envy

    [Yahoooi! This is really fun!!]

    The bike that ran in front of us sped up earnestly. Mimir seemed to have gotten used to it in no time at all.

    While I was thinking to myself, I felt myself become weightless as our bike rolled over a bump on the ground and bounced slightly into the air.

    In the meantime, Roxy was¡­

    [Wawawa, Fai! This is bad!]

    [Calm down! Balance your body first. Uaaaaaaaa!!]

    Even if I had to speak highly of her, I would still say that she rode poorly. Well, she¡¯s new to this after all.

    She¡¯d eventually improve if she got more practice. Roxy has good motor skills, so I think that she just needs to get more acquainted with this bike since she¡¯s not used to it.

    As for me, it¡¯s harder to ride a horse than to ride the bike. If Mimir could learn to do it in such a fast period, Roxy should be able to do so quite easily too.

    [Fai, Fai! There is a large rock in front of us!]

    [Really!? Calm down, and get around it.]

    [Yes.]

    Instead of getting around it, we¡¯re approaching it!

    But with Roxy¡¯s current bike riding skills, there was no way for her to swerve around the rock in time. So I reached out for the handle from behind her.

    [Eh¡­ Fai]

    [It¡¯s alright. We¡¯ll just drive it together for a while.]

    [Un¡­]

    Her voice was unusually sounded trembling, perhaps because I suddenly placed my hand over hers to help control the bike.

    After narrowly avoiding the rock, Mimir who had gone ahead of us rode back to catch up with us.

    [Fiuh~, that was dangerous]

    [We¡¯re save. But, this is¡­]

    Hearing Roxy¡¯s stuttering voice, I came to notice the position we¡¯re in.

    We were in such a close proximity to each other that we could literally feel each other¡¯s heartbeat and body temperature.

    [Oh¡­.sorry]

    [That is not what I mean. I am not against it or anything¡­]

    One thing that is clear to me, she didn¡¯t mind, judging from her now playful tone.

    But I couldn¡¯t let go of my hand just yet. Because I needed to keep the bike steered.

    My mind was focused on the road, unable to think up anything to talk about. Merely staying silent as the sound of the bike rumbling as it ran through the road entered my ears.

    That¡¯s when my eyes took note of Mimir who rode slightly ahead¡­

    Together with Eris, she¡¯s looking at us with narrowed eyes. I still don¡¯t get why they¡¯re staring at me like that.

    [What is it?]

    So without hesitation I rode in parallel to them and asked.

    But then, Eris puffed her cheek, and actually pointed the black bayonet Envy at me!

    [Ho¡­ not that I think about it, it¡¯s been a while since you¡¯ve been bitten my bullet. Isn¡¯t gluttony skill getting hungry there?]

    [Oii, hold your horses there!]

    [Eris-sama! Please go for it!]

    Even Mimir who was busy driving the bike gave her agreement.

    Both girls had seriousness in their eyes. This is bad!

    [Roxy! We must run.]

    [Eeh!? What is going on?]

    Apparently Roxy had been focusing only on the road just now. She didn¡¯t even realize that Eris was pointing Envy¡¯s muzzle at us.

    At this rate¡­ Eris will shoot me. I could almost sense her finger squeezing on the trigger ever so slightly.

    [I¡¯ll tell you later, let¡¯s go!]

    [Please wait a moment. Kyaaaaaaaaaaaaaah.]

    It¡¯s emergency. I could only believe in the bike¡¯s performance and accelerated ahead. And without slowing down, I raced straight to the cliff that was just around the corner.

    Of course, a horse wouldn¡¯t normally go that way. That¡¯s why Roxy was screaming a lot as we go.

    [Fai!]

    [There]

    Since the bike is equipped with balance control function, it can traverse terrain that most horses couldn¡¯t, including these steep slopes.

    [It¡¯s alright. Just a little difficult to drive like this.]

    [But I am just a beginner! Mou!]

    [Sorry, sorry.]

    I apologized, then checked for our pursuer. Just like Roxy, Mimir was just a beginner, so she should have some trouble scaling down the cliff like that¡­ or so I thought.

    [Right behind us already!? She¡¯s too good!]

    [Fate-sama! As if I¡¯ll let you escape.]

    [Are you ready to be shot?]

    Eris grinned as she pointed Envy¡¯s muzzle at me. Ready to shoot.

    That¡¯s bad! I let go of the handle to draw black sword Greed out.

    But as soon as I let go, Roxy had to take control of the bike on her own, which caused her to scream.

    [Fai! I can¡¯t, I can¡¯t do this!]

    [Eris is aiming at us from behind.]

    [Really!?]

    [For real, just see for yourself.]

    [EEEeeeeeee! Eris-sama, but why!?]

    Eris fired at the same time as Roxy began speaking! She¡¯s serious!

    Already predicting that, I waved my sword to deflect the bullet.

    Eris saw this and smile in satisfaction.

    [Not half bad. Well, let¡¯s shoot faster then.]

    [Please stop.]

    [That¡¯s no good. Both of us¡­ are already at the limit of our patience.]

    [Un un, Fate-sama¡­ prepare yourself.]

    And Mimir too. I¡¯m supposed to be her lord. This was rebellion.

    [Roxy, can you manage?]

    [Ye, yes. But it really is impossible for the current me. Fai!]

    [Here it comes! Hang in there just a bit more!]

    Eris shot several times in quick succession without any warning.

    [Dammit! That¡¯s overkill. This is just you being trigger happy!]

    [Ahahaha, I¡¯ll consider that a compliment. Then, I¡¯ll just shoot some more]

    [Just stop!!]

    [Go~go~, Eris-sama!]

    [Mimir too, cut it out.]

    [Place your hand on your chest, and think deeply about why all this happen. Of course, after Eris-sama shoots you.]

    [Oii.]

    They just won¡¯t listen. Eris is shooting at me, while Mimir is chasing after us with her skillful riding.

    The best I could do was to defend. In the middle of it, I could hear Greed laughed at me via ¡¶Mind Reading¡·.

    ¡ºAren¡¯t you so popular? How jealous.¡»

    [Seriously, now of all times? Look behind us, Eris is shooting at us. She might kill me.]

    ¡ºBecause she¡¯s a maiden in love now.¡»

    [¡­.but isn¡¯t she shooting a bit too often for that?]

    ¡ºAhahahaha.¡»

    [So you are just going to laugh!?]

    Right about then, Roxy started to make a fuss about riding down the slope.

    [Fai, Fai! I am at my limit! It¡¯s going to slip!]

    [There¡¯s a balance control, you won¡¯t slip.]

    [But¡­]

    [Since it has come to this.]

    I put Greed back on his sheath, and placed my hands over Roxy¡¯s once more.

    [We¡¯ll escape at once. Roxy also pour magic power in.]

    [Okay!]

    With the two of us pouring in magic power at once, the bike was pushed to its performance limit. The openings on the bike¡¯s jet black body started to emit blue glow.

    Mimir got left behind. We had the upper hand in terms of magic power.

    Maybe Eris would attempt to help out, but by then, we would¡¯ve already gone beyond the horizon.

    We scaled the cliff down in no time at all, and proceeded to dash through the open plains below.

    [This is fast!]

    [I do not think the vehicle will last this way.]

    The speed was too blinding and mechanism seemed to be about to explode at any time.

    Mimir and Eris was reduced to a mere dot in the distance. Then disappeared in the horizon.

    [Fuu~, we managed to get away from those barbarians.]

    [Ee, I guess we did. But that was so horrible of you to call Eris-sama and Mimir with that kind of nickname.]

    [But she shot at me with Envy.]

    [She certainly¡­ did. But, this is no good after all. They all come along mostly because of Fai.]

    [I know. Well, shall we wait for them then?]

    [No. The Lanchester territory is just up ahead. It should be easier for us to regroup there.]

    Roxy turned around a little to see me, and I saw her sticking her tongue out a bit.

    She may seem like serious all the time, but she also likes to do unexpected things. I came to know this side of her when I was still working as a servant back at the Heart mansion. She would wear regular town¡¯s girl clothing and slipped away from the mansion.

    Being reminded of that part of her, I chuckled.

    [Mou, why are you chuckling so much?]

    [Roxy will always be Roxy, won¡¯t she?]

    [Wha, what was that? What was that all about!?]

    [It¡¯s nothing bad. I¡¯m just feeling relieved.]

    [U~n, fine then.]

    Convinced, Roxy focused back on driving the bike. Apparently the spartan training session on the cliff did well, as she drove better than before.

    If it¡¯s like this, I should be able to take off my hands away from the handle just fine.

    But when I tried to, Roxy told me to stay put instead.

    [It¡¯s fine to stay like this up until Lanchester territory.]

    [If you say so then.]

    And just like that, we stayed that way as we rode on our own for quite a while. I didn¡¯t see Mimir and Eris appearing from behind us yet. Apparently we made a fairly large distance.

    When turned my head back to the front, I heard Roxy¡¯s chuckling.

    [I¡¯m glad that I came along]

    [Nn?]

    [Sorry to say this all of a sudden. But, I am glad. I am happy to be able to travel together with Fai like this. And¡­]

    She kept her eyes to the front as she continued.

    [I don¡¯t want to lose someone close to me anymore. I would regret it if I just stayed at the capital while Fai and the others are fighting. I just could not wait.]

    [Roxy¡­]

    [I am well aware that I cannot compare to Fai in power. I was very grateful when you saved me from the Tenryu back then.

    But it also made me realize the gulf standing between us. Even now, I do not have the power to stand against the Tenryu.]

    The bike ran faster. Probably because Roxy poured in more magic power into it.

    [However, if I keep thinking like that, I would have never left the capital in the first place. And sorry for storming off during Fai¡¯s farewell party.]

    [It¡¯s alright. I knew that Roxy was worried about something, though I couldn¡¯t do anything about that¡­]

    [I should make it up with Fai somehow¡­ and that is a problem I should deal with myself.]

    [I¡­]

    [Yes. But I am happy. For Fai to welcome me with a smile despite me being powerless.]

    I took one hand off from the handle, and placed it on her shoulder.

    [You¡¯re not powerless at all. You might not know this, but I¡¯ve been saved by Roxy many times. And I¡¯m thankful for it. Roxy coming along truly gives me encouragement. And also¡­]

    [And also?]

    [I¡¯m happy, to be able to travel around with Roxy like this]

    [Fai¡­]

    She leaned her head sideways, putting her cheek over my hand that was on her shoulder. I felt gentle warmth there.

    If only this moment could last forever, but the tall wall of the old Lanchester territory could already be seen in the distance.

 Chapter 139 - Old Lanchester Territory

    Chapter 139 ¨C Old Lanchester Territory

    We rode the bike further in, and stopped once we got near the high wall.

    Roxy said while she looked up.

    [Apparently, the Holy Knight who governed this place died from an unknown cause.]

    [Ah¡­]

    As I was involved in that ¡®unknown cause¡¯, I could only responded dryly.

    Rudolph Lanchester who was the governor of this area, went against my promotion to become a Holy Knight. After an exchange of words, he drew his Holy Sword and challenged me to a duel while we were in Eris¡¯ presence.

    Afterward, all I knew was that the White Knights punished him for acting brazenly in front of their beloved Queen.

    [I heard that they applied a terrible class system that made the people living in the territory suffer. Eris destroyed the entire Lanchester family for that. Now another holy knight has been sent from the Capital to temporarily govern the territory¡­]

    [I see. Eris-sama might want to see if everything went well after that.]

    That same Eris was still riding the bike with Mimir trying to catch up to us though.

    It¡¯s because we forced our bike to travel in its utmost speed that we got so far ahead of them.

    [But, it¡¯s too quiet here. I don¡¯t see any travelling merchants going in or out.]

    [This feeling is similar to what happened back at the capital.]

    [Now that you mention it¡­ it is.]

    Those travelling merchants were very sensitive to danger. They loved to make as much money as they can, but they still loved their life even more. It¡¯s only natural, since you won¡¯t be able to use your money, no matter how much you had, once you died.

    [Shall we go in to ask about what is going on here?]

    [U~n¡­ we can go and ask the knight in charge of the temporary governing¡­ but]

    [We should wait for Eris and let her do the talk?]

    [Yes]

    That Eris who reeks with overwhelming sex appeal was also a Queen of a country.

    Since me and Roxy were her vassals, we should not disrespect her. Though I could afford to be a little bit rude since I¡¯m also a holder of Mortal Sin skill.

    Roxy was not one though. For example, even if Eris insisted Roxy to act informal while around her, Roxy¡¯s serious nature wouldn¡¯t allow it. She would act respectful either way.

    [Waiting for Eris will be too slow. Let¡¯s just go in first.].

    [No can do. Even if she is like that, Eris-sama is still our Queen.]

    [Even if she is like that!?]

    [Ermm¡­ I let that slip without realizing. Please do not tell Eris-sama about it]

    [I wonder about that~]

    [Mouu, Fai!]

    Roxy hurriedly took back her statement. Apparently she doesn¡¯t really like Eris¡¯ loose and elusive attitude. Perhaps she had her fair share of being annoyed by Eris when she came to work at the palace.

    [Are you still listening!? Fai!]

    While I was reminded of how hard working Roxy was, I realized that she¡¯s glaring at me.

    She had this uncomfortable look on her face, which is also cute in a way.

    [Fai!]

    [Ouchouchouch¡­ I¡¯m listening]

    She pinched my ear because I forgot to respond. She could be unrelenting like this sometimes.

    With my ear still tingling from pain, we looked around the high wall surrounding the old Lanchester Territory. Roxy still showed no intention of entering the city.

    The entry and exit points became strictly controlled because when I and Myne visited here before, she defeated the former Lord of this territory so easily, and escaped just as easy.

    Furthermore, the Lanchesters were not on good terms with the Hearts family. Not only they provided little to no supplies when Roxy was heading to Gallia, they also forbade her from entering the city.

    [It was really horrible back then.]

    [I¡¯m also partially at fault for that to happen¡­..sorry. I¡¯ll tell Myne about it when we meet her.]

    [Fai and Myne must not have been at fault. That Lanchester guy was originally a troublemaker. I am sure he was the one who provoked you first, right?]

    [Yeah, I guess you can say so.]

    Certainly back then¡­ Rudolph treated Myne like a mere kid. On the other hand, she had some insecurities regarding her physical look (especially on the chest area). So he¡¯s just seeking trouble for himself.

    Myne launched him high into the sky with a single slap of her black axe Sloth.

    I remember that I was standing by her side, mouth agape as I witnessed the scene unfolded. Before I knew it, Myne already pulled my hand and dragged me to escape.

    [Seeing you sigh like that, it must be something bad, is it not?]

    [Myne¡¯s personality is one that does not take provocations well. Not only here, it got us into trouble on many other places¡­]

    [From what I have heard so far, she seems easy to anger, does she not?]

    [That¡¯s only natural, as she¡¯s the holder of Mortal Sin skill Wrath. That being said, I never knew the full extent of Wrath skill yet.]

    [Ehh!? Is that so?]

    Roxy looked into my face incredulously, as if I¡¯ve said an unexpected thing.

    Not like I can do anything about it.

    [What can I say¡­ she¡¯s someone who doesn¡¯t talk about her abilities nor her past.]

    [Fu~hn. In regard to a skill as special as that, it would be hard to talk about it to others. As for the past¡­ everyone might have a hard time to talk about it. Especially if it was a bitter one¡­]

    [I guess so.]

    Now that I think about it, Luna told me about various things regarding her past when I met her last night.

    She also said something similar to what Roxy said just now.

    Myne has lived for a very long time. So she can be particularly stubborn about many things.

    [The next time I meet Myne, I¡¯ll do my best to make her talk.]

    [Un, that is the spirit! Good~ good~]

    Roxy stroke my head while smiling.

    [Somehow¡­ I felt like being treated like a child.]

    [Fufufu~! More like me acting like a big sister to you.]

    [You¡¯re only one year older though.]

    [That still counts.]

    Roxy mood seemed to lighten up a bit. Did she want a little brother that much?

    When I was about to ask, the sound of the bike¡¯s engine could be heard coming from behind us.

    As we noticed, Eris who is so much older than me, and Mimir who is a year younger than me finally caught up to us.

    [Fate-sama! Please don¡¯t leave me alone!]

    [Right, right! You went so fast that Mimir is almost out of magic power trying to catch up.]

    The two, understandably, were annoyed that they were left behind,

    [It¡¯s only natural! Anyone would¡¯ve also run away if someone were to shoot at him!]

    [But those were love bullets, you were meant to receive it properly.]

    [I¡¯d be dead if I did!!]

    Her power of love was too strong, it could tear a hole in my body!

    Eris smiled fearlessly. She didn¡¯t seem to be joking when she said that.

    Even Mimir who was sitting at the front seat had a similar expression. This is¡­ I¡¯m afraid that she¡¯d ask for my blood tonight.

    Roxy read the atmosphere, got in between us, and bowed to Eris.

    [Pardon me. I am new to this whole bike-riding thing¡­]

    [It¡¯s not Roxy¡¯s fault. The bad one is just Fate. Right~, Mimir?]

    [Yes, that¡¯s right, Eris-sama!]

    Somehow¡­ it appeared to me that they developed a sense of solidarity during the time we left them behind.

    What will happen to me if the equally feisty Eris and Mimir began tag teaming on me? Not wanting to think about it, I pretended to ignore it.

    Anyways, tonight Roxy will sleep in my room. I¡¯m a bit nervous when I think about that, but despite that, I still couldn¡¯t shake off the feeling of danger since I had doubts that she could protect me from those two.

    [Both of you, please stop. If we keep dawdling here, we¡¯ll only make our way to the old Lanchester territory by noon.]

    [ [ Mu¡­ well said ] ]

    Seeing those two had calmed down, I pushed the bike to the great gate that¡¯ll lead us beyond the high wall.

    Mimir also pushed the bike, following my example. Roxy and Eris followed from behind us.

    The duo seemed to engage in some conversations with Roxy. I couldn¡¯t quite tell about the content of their talks, but I caught Roxy blushing from time to time.

    That sparked my curiosity, but we must make haste.

    There were soldiers guarding the great gate. But as soon as they saw the emblem of holy knight and the royal family crest, they immediately fixed their posture and let us through.

    Perhaps the news about Eris coming in for inspection had preceded our arrival.

    [We¡¯ve been waiting. Immediately inform Lishua-sama about Her Majesty¡¯s arrival!]

    [Yessir.]

    [Is that the magic bike¡­? I¡¯ve only heard about it before. You can park it right here.]

    The soldier whistled and spoke to another soldier, who in turn led us to where we could park the magic bikes.

    For the time being, Roxy and Eris waited there. When me and Mimir returned from parking the bike, another person, the new city Lord was already there. She was out of breath, and her short hair was a bit disheveled.

    All in all, she seemed unreliable, but it¡¯s probably because of her young age.

    [Pardon me for not greeting Your Majesty¡¯s personally! I am Lishua Versario, the new officer sent to manage the territory. I was informed about this group¡¯s arrival, but¡­]

    Lishua appeared to be having some problems. It¡¯s obvious from the way she talked after she introduced herself.

    [What happened? I knew something was up after observing the city from outside.]

    This was the gate where merchants were supposed to go in and out from. But there are only us and the soldiers here.

    The eerie silence did not help either.

    [That¡¯s¡­ because a monster appeared on the eastern desert¡­]

    [Monster!? Do you mean the sandman?]

    [No.]

    [Or perhaps it¡¯s the sand golem again?]

    [That¡¯s not it. If it¡¯s just a sand golem, I could¡¯ve handled it myself. I¡¯m still a Holy Knight after all]

    The sand golem was causing a lot of trouble for the previous city Lord. It was clever enough to escape and hide in the sand whenever it felt endangered. I wondered if the same thing is happening again, but I was off the mark.

    Lishua may not seem unreliable, and she gave off the feeling of being weak. But when she said that she [could have defeated a sand golem] on her own, she spoke with an utmost certainty.

    [My bad. Then what kind of monster is it?]

    [It has two large pincers, and has been roaming around the desert at an incredible speed. Its skin is also very hard that a Holy Sword couldn¡¯t even nick it at all. I¡¯ve been researching about it, looking for any weakness¡­ but there¡¯s no record of it in every literature I have access to.]

    [I see.]

    Probably yet another supposedly extinct ancient monster. It would be reasonable to think so since the Door to that Land could possibly revived it.

    When I looked back to Roxy, she seemed to have the same thought.

    [Very well. We¡¯ll handle that monster. It¡¯ll be bad if something were to happen to you, who is entrusted with governing this territory.]

    [Really!?]

    [Yeah, leave it to us!]

    [Uaaaa, thank you very much. This problem has been haunting me for a while now.]

    Lishua held and shook my hand vigorously. As if that wasn¡¯t enough, she hugged me on impulse as well.

    80450912_120651826091787_7354766821611798528_n

    Apparently this problem has been miring her mind for some time.

    Since it¡¯s related to the Door to that Land, there is nothing much to be done about it. I thought so. But when I looked back, I was greeted by cold glares of the three girls all at once.

    Mimir deliberately showed off her fangs, while Eris hefted Envy up, ready to enter shooting stance at any time¡­

    And even Roxy¡­ She was smiling¡­ but the glare in her eyes told me otherwise.

    The atmosphere suddenly became cold, despite it¡¯s not night time yet. I could hear Greed¡¯s laughing at the back of my mind.

    ¡ºHahaha, a popular man really has it hard, doesn¡¯t he?¡»

    [That¡¯s not me for certain.]

    ¡ºThat¡¯s it! Aaron had bestowed the title of Sword Saint to you. Probably, some of his popularity with women also carried over to you.¡»

    [You can really make a joke out of anything, can¡¯t you?]

    ¡ºI wonder. But, this is fun to watch! Just be careful not to be stabbed from behind some day.¡»

    Even with his old age, Aaron was still popular amongst the women. Surely it¡¯s not because of the Sword Saint title.

    But could it really be that¡­? After separating herself, Lishua guided us to her mansion.

    [Come, through here Fate-sama!]

    [You don¡¯t need to pull that hard.]

    [It¡¯s nice to have someone who can be relied upon.]

    I felt like she¡¯s a bit forceful there. But if we¡¯re going to talk more about this monster, then what¡¯s better than to talk about it relaxedly on a mansion?

    While the one at the front was happy and excited, those behind me were¡­

    [Fai¡­]

    [Do you want me to shoot at you again, Fate?]

    [Fate-sama, you¡¯d better be prepared for tonight.]

    Hiii!? It might be just my imagination, but I saw black aura looming behind me.

    I turned around and let myself be half-dragged by Lishua to the mansion.

 Chapter 140 - Holy Knight Lishua

    Chapter 140 ¨C Holy Knight Lishua

    Following Lishua, we entered the city area.

    During my last visit, I stayed in a lodging house further away from here.

    The reason being the strict status system employed by the late city lord Rudolph Lanchester. Only the residents were allowed to enter the city, while a visitor couldn¡¯t.

    Back in the day, the city was run according to the rules that the Lanchesters set.

    But it¡¯s different now. The gloomy feeling that covered the city had been fading away. The faces of the passers by were somewhat more brighter. But it¡¯s just superfluous feeling¡­

    [I can see it, the residents are anxious.]

    [Yes, it¡¯s beyond my power to fix it. There is still a lot of reserves left, so it¡¯s not a problem at all¡­]

    [So the desert monster is the cause? I can tell because similar thing happened in the capital recently]

    [I regularly received reports about what happened in the Capital¡­ just what is happening to this world?]

    [Well, we are going to stop whatever it is before it becomes even more disastrous.]

    I pulled away my hand, which for some reason somewhat saddened Lishua.

    [I¡¯m just too inexperienced. To even trouble Fate-sama and the others¡­]

    [As I said, it¡¯s not a bother. In any case, even if we managed to avert the disaster, it¡¯ll be no use if we lose what we are meant to protect. Of course, that includes everyone in this city, and Lishua as well.]

    [Fate-sama¡­]

    After I said so, Lishua then turned towards Roxy, Eris, and Mimir who were walking behind me.

    She said to all three of them.

    [Everyone¡­ thank you very much.]

    A short while later, we arrived at the mansion. It used to be the mansion where the Lanchesters lived, but now it¡¯s been turned into a dormitory for Lishua and her men to stay.

    It¡¯s quite big for a mansion. A bit bigger and it could be considered a castle.

    [This mansion really doesn¡¯t suit me. Anyways, please come in]

    Accompanied by Lishua, we entered the mansion. She actually guided us to what seems like a welcoming banquet.

    Maids had lined up in advance. Drinks and snacks had been prepared neatly on the tables.

    Lishua chuckled when I thanked her.

    [We are both Holy Knights, but Fate-sama is the head of Barbatos family, one of the Five Great Family. No need to be so humble.]

    [I¡¯m originally just a commoner. It was Aaron who adopted me into the family. Roxy here is a more amazing person than me.]

    I turned to Roxy who sat next to me on the left.

    [No no, it¡¯s not that much.]

    [I don¡¯t think so. Even when I was still a commoner, I¡¯ve always admired Roxy.]

    [Fai, if you say something like that all of a sudden¡­]

    Roxy started hitting my shoulder playfully. Her face was beet red.

    Just when the atmosphere was about to become uncomfortable, I felt Eris elbowed my ribs from the right.

    [Gah! What was that for!?]

    [A~gain, you¡¯re the one who started it. Please do that kind of stuff when there is no other people around. Don¡¯t we need to talk about something more important, do we now~? Do you two understand?]

    [ [ Pardon me ] ]

    [It¡¯s just as Eris-sama said! The recent lovey dovey Fate-sama and Roxy-sama is too much for me!]

    There was no way to refute when even Mimir said it.

    I didn¡¯t even realize that I did such a thing, which is a problem. The same thing applied to Roxy as well, as we looked at each other in shame.

    In any case, all we can do right now is,

    [ [ Sorry ] ]

    [Good if you understand!]

    I saw Mimir smirked right away after that. And Eris sitting on my right looking smug.

    Those two are¡­ so hard to keep them in line! Seeing both me and Roxy sighed in defeat, Lishua laughed.

    [Fufufufu, pardon me.]

    [No, it¡¯s fine. It¡¯s always like this.]

    [Is that so¡­? But I¡¯m glad.]

    [You mean?]

    She looked at us in what seem like a brand new light.

    [I thought¡­ that Eris-sama, being the High Queen of this kingdom, was a scarier person¡­]

    [No no no, I¡¯m certainly a kind person. And I prefer peaceful solutions over conflict.]

    Are you sure about that!? You¡¯ve been shooting at me before we arrived in this city.

    As I gave Eris¡¯ pretty face a look, someone stepped on my foot under the table.

    [Ouch!]

    [What¡¯s the matter, Fate-sama?]

    [I¡¯m alright, I¡¯m alright, don¡¯t worry. Please, go on.]

    [Yessir!]

    Of course talking to Eris would give so much pressure for a regular person. Whenever Lishua spoke to Eris, at first she spoke nervously, but quickly regaining her confidence.

    She¡¯s a good woman. As I thought so, someone stepped on my foot again.

    Don¡¯t tell me¡­ Although I doubt it, could it be Eris actually has Mind Reading skill?

    [As Roxy-sama probably remember. We have met once before at the Royal Palace.]

    [Oh, really?]

    [Yes¡­ it was my first day as Holy Knight, and I kind of got lost in the place¡­ then¡­]

    [Aaaah, from that time!? I remember.]

    [Thank you for showing me the right way. And I¡¯m sorry for leaving immediately. I was so embarrassed back then.]

    [It is fine. So that young girl from back then¡­ has grown up to be so big¡­]

    While saying so, I noticed that Roxy¡¯s eyes were directed at Lishua¡¯s chest area.

    Nn!? What¡¯s the meaning of this?

    Roxy seemed to notice my gaze, so she immediately turned her reddening face elsewhere.

    This¡­could it be? No, let¡¯s not pursue the matter.

    As expected, I could already tell what is going on. If she truly has Aisha-sama¡¯s blood coursing in her veins, then it¡¯s only natural.

    Un, un. While I was satisfied with my own conclusion, Roxy elbowed me in the ribs.

    [Ouch! Roxy?]

    [Muu~!]

    Why is she sulking now!?

    [Fai, I need to have a talk with you later. Is it alright?]

    [Okay okay¡­]

    What will we talk about this time around? But seeing Roxy smiling gently at me, I can only imagine that it¡¯s something important, which in turn thrilled me.

    While I was mulling over it, I heard Lishua¡¯s laughing once more.

    [You two are really close to each other, aren¡¯t you?]

    [ [ Ahahaha ] ]

    In response to that, me and Roxy looked at each other, then laughed.

    Seeing the situation, Lishua went in to confirm something.

    [Fate-sama, can I ask you one thing?]

    [I don¡¯t mind, what is it?]

    [Is it true, that you killed Tenryu on your own?]

    [U~n, I wonder. It¡¯s half right, half wrong.]

    [What do you mean?]

    Lishua asked while tilting her head. So I put my black sword on the table and explained.

    [It¡¯s not just my power alone. I wouldn¡¯t be able to defeat it without the power of this Black Sword Greed. There was also some circumstances after Tenryu was defeated. On which I needed Roxy¡¯s help¡­ So honestly, I can¡¯t defeat Tenryu on my own.]

    [I see. But it is true that Fate-sama was the one who defeated it.]

    [Guess so.]

    [Fufufu, you are really humble, aren¡¯t you?]

    [I¡¯ll consider that as a compliment, thank you.]

    It may not be much, but Lishua¡¯s words genuinely made me happy.

    She then sighed and began speaking about the main topic.

    [Everyone, I will need everyone¡¯s attention, as I will now explain about that monster appearing on the eastern desert. It started appearing approximately two months ago. It has two large pincers, and even my attack couldn¡¯t scratch it. Perhaps¡­ it¡¯s on the same level as Tenryu. Also, wherever it passed, the sandmans nearby would change form and become aggressive.]

    I closed my eyes and sighed.

    Yet another Area E enemy¡­ If it¡¯s really an extinct ancient monster, then it¡¯ll be no wonder if it¡¯s that strong.

    In that case, only me and Eris could hope to defeat it, since both of us are of the same realm.

    [When does the monster usually appear?]

    [Usually late at night. It spend the daytime by lurking under the sand. It appears when the sun has gone down and the temperature falls. Its size is quite huge that it can be seen even from this city.]

    [We still have some time until then.]

    Looking out from the window, I saw the sun had only began to set.

    There is still a lot of time until midnight to make preparations.

    Eris also said while I was looking out.

    [In that case, I will be sleeping then. Being well rested before battle is important.]

    [Myne also said similar things.]

    [I know right? It¡¯s the basic of battles after all. Why don¡¯t Fate take a rest as well?]

    [I¡¯d rather walk around the city to distract my mind.]

    [Well, to each their own. Then call me when the time comes. Mimir, let¡¯s go already.]

    [Yes.]

    Mimir would not be participating in this subjugation. Despite her capability as a Holy Knight, the rules forbade her from fighting. The only time she¡¯s allowed to draw her sword was when her Lord was in danger.

    In the battle against the ancient monster goblin shaman, she went out and broke the rule to save me. Despite not getting too harsh of a penalty, the White Knights probably still scared the hell out of her.

    What¡¯s done is done, from now on, if she were to use her holy knight abilities, she would definitely regret it. Therefore, for me and Mimir too, it must only be used as a last ditch effort.

    That leave me and, I took note as I looked around, Roxy who were still staying in the room.

    [What about you? Do you want to walk around the city with me?]

    [No. It is an important battle, so I would like to be alone for a while.]

    [Understood.]

    Roxy is about to challenge yet another Area E opponent. I couldn¡¯t find the right words to encourage her, so I decided to leave quietly.

    As I left the meeting room, I heard Lishua calling out to me.

    [Can I ask you to watch over Roxy for me?]

    [Yessir. I may not look dependable¡­ but I¡¯ll do my best!]

    Roxy understood. That her low stats might end up hindering me in this battle.

    I tried to not think about it too much¡­ but her situation right now reminded me of before I awakened the power of Gluttony.

    My stats were so low, that a holy knight like Roxy felt like they were so high in the sky. I sensed a gap that I would never managed to cross no matter how hard I tried.

    Perhaps, it¡¯s similar to how Roxy felt at the moment.

    In that regard, I¡¯m not the right person to encourage her, because it would only remind her of the gap in our power. This is where another Holy Knight like Lishua comes in.

    [Thanks, Lishua.]

    I left the mansion, and walked towards the city.

    Greed then spoke to me via ¡¶Mind Reading¡·.

    ¡ºI thought that you are going to stay by Roxy¡¯s side just now.¡»

    [I don¡¯t need to. She¡¯s a strong girl¡­ If she said that she wants to be alone, then there is nothing I should do to change that.]

    ¡ºBut you are still worried nonetheless, so you asked that Lishua girl to help.¡»

    [Well¡­ I guess that¡¯s the case.]

    Greed knew me really well. Perhaps because of our long lasting relation.

    [I¡¯ll be strolling around the city until midnight. Is there a street stall that sells delicious food around here? When I visited this city back then, I didn¡¯t get to look around the city area, so I¡¯m kinda looking forward to this.]

    ¡ºMy bad if I just crushed your hope, but have you forgotten one thing?¡»

    [What is it?]

    ¡ºRight now, with the monster you are about to defeat still running rampant, wouldn¡¯t the supplies of the city became stagnant?¡»

    [Ha¡­? Aaaaaaaaaah]

    ¡ºStill a long way to go. Fate still cannot think properly without this me after all.¡»

    [I just forgot that small detail.]

    ¡ºSure sure.¡»

    [Oi, listen to me!]

    Good grief¡­ Greed being the usual Greed.

    Even if I¡¯m worried about Roxy right now, I still had no idea what should I do to help her out. The only thing I can think of, is that the upcoming battle against the desert monster might be her chance to reach it.

    However¡­ the girl herself was hesitant about entering Area E.

    Greed said it best. From that point on, it¡¯s outside the realm of regular humans.

    Perhaps that¡¯s why. Between Roxy and me, I can¡¯t create the same bond I had with Aaron¡­

 Chapter 141 - Reunion under the Moonlit Night

    Chapter 141 ¨C Reunion under the Moonlit Night

    The city was really quiet tonight.

    In the past, due to a policy by the former lord, outsiders could not enter the city area¡­ That policy should¡¯ve been abolished already, but the current condition wasn¡¯t any better.

    Earlier when Lishua took us to the city lord¡¯s mansion, there were still some residents passing by. But when night came, people chose to stay at home.

    The reason being, they¡¯re afraid of the Ancient monster.

    It¡¯s a similar situation as the Gallia¡¯s Tenryu. Individuals belonging to Area E were seemingly undefeatable because the contender had to be on the same realm in order to even deal any damage.

    Regular people could only escape or hide when such a being rampaged around.

    This city¡¯s atmosphere was the same as the fortress city when Tenryu was about to attack.

    [Of course there are no food stalls anywhere¡­]

    ¡ºThe best one should be along the city¡¯s main road. But now you understand what I mean, right£¿¡»

    [Ye~ah, I just miss the cuisine of this desert city.]

    ¡ºHow about consulting Lishua about it£¿¡»

    [Nah, she already has her hands full. Not only does she have the ancient monster problem to deal with, I also asked her to watch over Roxy. There is no way I could come to her just to say that I want to eat this city¡¯s special cuisine]

    ¡ºShould be just fine, you are about to fight an ancient monster after all. Now THAT is a feast.¡»

    [I¡¯m not as greedy as you are.]

    I lightly tapped on Greed to help exorcise his evil heart.

    As I was walking along the quiet main road, all of a sudden¡­ I felt odd about a narrow path on the right.

    But I couldn¡¯t see anything going on under the darkness.

    ¡ºWhat is wrong, Fate£¿¡»

    [No¡­ maybe just my imagination]

    It¡¯s as if there was something very attractive there. I had no solid reason why. I simply felt the need to go there. Like there is an invisible force pushing me forward.

    ¡ºIf you feel that way, then you should not go.¡»

    [But¡­ but I feel that I have to.]

    Greed¡¯s advice had kept me alive for so long. And yet, I still trot onward to that shadowy alley anyway.

    ¡ºFate, use your Night Vision skill.¡»

    [I know. On it already.]

    ¡ºYou simply can¡¯t keep your hand away once you¡¯re attracted to something. Good grief, what a troublesome fellow¡»

    [That¡¯s indeed troublesome, hahaha.]

    ¡ºDo not laugh as if we are talking about someone else£¡¡»

    Just as Greed suggested, I activated ¡¶Night Vision¡· before proceeding further.

    After walking a bit more, I saw two men in black who were in the middle of a conversation. It¡¯s fairly obvious that both of them were warriors from their physique and equipment. One thing that made me concerned, their surroundings still remained dim despite me already using night vision skill.

    Skill does not work on them!? There was only one case of that happening before.

    It was similar to when I tried to use the appraisal skill to check on Myne¡¯s stats.

    Those people were not normal. That part was very clear to me.

    I hid myself up, and continued to listen to their conversation.

    But I couldn¡¯t hear anything from here. I do have an authority as a holy knight to apprehend suspicious person.

    Let¡¯s go closer and see what they¡¯re up to. I thought inwardly.

    The two noticed me before I could make any move.

    This dim alley was not only a difficult place to find, but it¡¯s also hard to escape on. If I pushed in with my stats, I should be able to seize them without difficulty.

    One stayed to intercept me, while the other one ran to another direction.

    [Oi, stop!]

    They ignored my warning and disappeared into the darkness. It¡¯s hard to chase when one of them blocking me so that the other one could escape.

    [Wa, wait. Fate.]

    That¡¯s somewhat familiar voice. I stopped my track in front of the one intercepting me and took a better look at the person¡¯s concealed face.

    A moment of silence passed. The cloud that covered the moon finally moved away, allowing the moonlight to gradually light the person¡¯s face.

    [Dad¡­]

    At the capital Seyfert, he took away the philosopher¡¯s stone and Raine right in front of me. It was unknown what happened to him afterward.

    Impossible¡­ I never expected that we¡¯ll meet here of all places.

    Suppressing my welling up emotion, I jumped away to make some distance.

    [Oi oi, what is this? Why are you moving away?]

    [Why of course. Where is Raine? What did you do with the Philosopher¡¯s stone? And what did you do earlier?]

    I bombarded him with questions as I drew Greed out.

    [Don¡¯t be so impatient. It¡¯s still late at night.]

    [Dad!]

    He didn¡¯t even take his spear out of empty air like before this time, opting to use his one hand to try to keep my black sword away. He¡¯s so calm, probably because he still sees me as a child.

    [Well, calm down. Firstly, rest assured, Raine is protected well.]

    [What protection!? You practically kidnapped her!]

    [I¡¯m sorry for taking her away like that. But now it¡¯s different. She has agreed to act together with us.]

    [What was that even mean¡­]

    [Our interests simply matched.]

    So he¡¯s saying that Raine was now willingly working alongside Dad¡­?

    Seeing that he could still convince me after watching my expression changing, Dad continued.

    [That¡¯s all I can say. As for the philosopher¡¯s stone, even I don¡¯t know what has become of it now]

    [Dad!]

    He didn¡¯t seem to even bother hearing me. Despite my brandishing Greed, he approached calmly, until we passed each other.

    [Fate, I have given you ample warning, but you still came here anyway¡­]

    [I have to do something. I can¡¯t just stay in the capital.]

    [I see¡­ it¡¯s been five years¡­ no, almost six years since then¡­]

    Dad who was facing away from me chuckled lightly.

    [That desert monster, don¡¯t touch it]

    [Why?]

    [That fellow, is actually closely related to me. It¡¯s a burden way too heavy for Fate to carry.]

    [That is not the case. I too am.]

    [Area E? Then you should understand this. From this point onward, stacking more stats is meaningless, it¡¯s about the skill quality and how well the person is handling it.]

    [Even that is¡­]

    [Fine then. However, your gluttony skill eats the soul of those it defeated, and takes away everything from them. From now on, it¡¯ll be battles between Area Es. You will suffer beyond imagination. Uncontrollable stats will also eventually interfere with your skills.]

    I turned around this time, trying to approach him. But Dad, knowing this, also took a step forward to maintain our distance.

    [Fate, let me tell you this if you still insist on fighting it. What you are going to fight is a special creature called the Sacred Beast. And due to its holy blessing, even¡­ even your mortal sin weapon won¡¯t even be able to scratch it. How about that? Still insisting to fight?]

    [I¡¯ll still fight. Because it¡¯s what I¡¯ve decided.]

    [I see¡­ alright then. I also heard from Raine. You defeated the Tenryu at that cursed land Gallia. With such a feat under you belt, whatever I say will not budge you¡­ But don¡¯t overdo it. Your body has started changing, hasn¡¯t it?]

    [¡­did you also hear that from Raine?]

    [She¡¯s worried about Fate. And so do I.]

    Dad kept walking away slowly.

    He¡¯s not going to let me fight. He¡¯d stop me even by force. Just as I thought so,

    [I just want my kid to act like how a kid should be.]

    [Dad!]

    With that he pulled out the black spear from the void, whiffing out cold air in the process.

    But he didn¡¯t attack me, and instead kept his back open to me.

    [If we fight seriously in this city, what do you think will happen¡­? You know that full well, right?]

    [¡­..]

    [Even so you¡¯ll still go on?]

    [¡­..kuh.]

    [Good boy.]

    There is no way I can decline when he took the entire city hostage.

    When Dad took away both the stone and Raine, he froze a lot of people. Yet he didn¡¯t kill any of them. Instead, he released them once he managed to get away.

    That kind of person, even if he was to fight me now, he would not let other people get in the crossfire.

    But perhaps, the real reason why I gave in, was the glowing tattoo on Dad¡¯s face¡­It gave me so much pressure that my thought process seemed to slow down.

    [Well then, we are running out of time. Later, Fate.]

    Then, into a shadow that couldn¡¯t be seen through night vision, Dad disappeared.

    But I was unable to move for a while even afterward. I took a deep breath to calm my slightly rising heartbeat rate.

    ¡ºNo way¡­..that was your father. Makes me wonder if your intuition is good, or bad¡»

    [Yeah, that surprised me too. But it¡¯s good that we met. Now I know that we¡¯re up against a sacred beast.]

    ¡ºSacred Beast, eh¡­..? That would be one hell of a catch¡­..¡»

    [Dad said, even Greed won¡¯t be able to hurt that sacred beast. Are you okay with that?]

    ¡ºHaa£¡£¿¡¡This me£¡£¿¡¡¡­..well, I am nothing but a weapon, so it will depend on who wields me. In other words¡­..¡»

    [It¡¯s up to me?]

    ¡ºThat is how. Mastery requires hard work. Well, it is true that my special performance alone will not be enough to get you around. Fighting this sacred beast will surely give Fate something to learn regardless if we fail to defeat it.¡»

    [About that. I don¡¯t want to lose. Cause if we lose, then this territory is as good as gone already.]

    ¡ºI know. I am just telling you to think things through. If you took a misstep, you might end up losing someone important to you. Do not forget, that you are not fighting alone now.¡»

    [Yeah¡­..]

    Looking up to the sky, the thick clouds that covered the moon seemed to have gone elsewhere.

    The moon was in full view, even the dim alley became fairly well illuminated.

    There was still some time until midnight. I originally went out walking around the city to distract my mind anyway, so let¡¯s spend some more time out here.

    ¡ºLots of things happened. Want to grab some liquor to drink£¿¡»

    [No can do. We¡¯re going to fight a sacred beast after this. That¡¯s not something I can handle while being tipsy. You know I¡¯ll get in trouble if I do.]

    ¡ºWell¡¢Eris will be angry, and Roxy will probably beat you up. And Mimir will suck your blood. Hahaha.¡»

    [Don¡¯t laugh like that!]

    Good grief, he can¡¯t feel any tension, can he? But Greed was just a weapon, so it can¡¯t be helped.

    It¡¯s all up to me who wielded him.

 Chapter 142 - The Desert at Midnight

    Chapter 142 ¨C The Desert at Midnight

    After meeting with my dad, I continued to walk around the city to calm myself down. By the time I noticed, the moon was already high in the sky, signifying that the time to fight the monster is approaching.

    ¡ºWe should go back soon.¡»

    [Yeah.]

    When we arrived back at the mansion, two girls were already waiting for me.

    Eris, carrying the black bayonet Envy, scolded me for being a tad bit late.

    [You really took your sweet time, being late like this.]

    [Sorry¡­ various things happened.]

    [Fu~hn, do you think you can appease me with such an excuse?]

    I looked at Eris and Roxy¡­ then to Mimir and Lishua who stood behind them, wondering whether I should tell them or not.

    It¡¯s after all my family problem.

    But when I was met with Roxy¡¯s straight gaze, I just had to tell them.

    [I met my dad.]

    [Eh!?]

    Eris was shocked. Roxy, similarly surprised, covered her mouth with her hand. Both sent me a worried look.

    [Are you okay? Did you two fight?]

    [We simply couldn¡¯t. Otherwise, the city would¡¯ve been in chaos by now.]

    [Of course. Then, did you two talk?]

    [About that, well, it¡¯s an information from my dad, so I have no idea how trustworthy it is. First of all, Raine is safe. And she¡¯s working with my dad now.]

    Roxy and Mimir seemed relieved after hearing that. Roxy was indebted to Raine during that body switching event, while Mimir had her medical examination and blood test conducted by Raine¡­

    Both interacted with Raine quite often.

    They¡¯d always been worried about her safety, so hearing that news really took some weight off of their minds.

    [Raine-san is¡­ thank goodness¡­]

    [Yes.]

    While listening to their sighs, I kept talking.

    [One more thing. About that monster in the desert, dad told me that it¡¯s a sacred beast.]

    [Sacred Beast!?]

    Eris was visibly distraught upon hearing those two words.

    This made Roxy and Mimir worried, since the queen barely, if ever, showed that kind of face before. Even Lishua who didn¡¯t know Eris that well was also upset.

    [What¡¯s wrong? Do you know what a sacred beast is?]

    [Un¡­ well. A sacred beast¡­]

    Eris raised her sullen face up towards the sky. And while still staring far into the night sky, she said.

    [This battle, it¡¯ll be better if it¡¯s just me and Fate who go.]

    [Eeeh!?]

    That surprised voice belonged to Roxy. She was supposed to participate in the subjugation, so the sudden change of plans really shocked her.

    She knew that she couldn¡¯t help dealing damage because she¡¯s not an Area E. Therefore, she would¡¯ve taken the rear support role.

    But Eris is against her even participating. If the queen ordered her, Roxy couldn¡¯t really say anything about it.

    Still, I couldn¡¯t help but ask why.

    [That maybe a bit too much. Can you tell me why?]

    [Sacred beast¡­ it¡¯s not just any Area E monster. Are you sure you can protect Roxy while we are fighting it? If you are unsure, then it¡¯s best to just leave her out of this]

    [I will protect her. We will not only fighting the sacred beast alone anyway. We already know that the other monsters around it will also become aggressive.]

    I gave Lishua a look, which she replied with a nod.

    [We will not be able to focus our efforts on the sacred beast if the small fries keep getting in our way. That¡¯s where Roxy comes in]

    [Fai¡­]

    It¡¯s a well known fact that Roxy had inferior stats compared to me or Eris.

    That¡¯s something that she couldn¡¯t control with her own hands.

    When I tried to persuade Eris so that we could still bring Roxy along, she in turn approached me and whispered something to my ear so that only I could hear her.

    [What I¡¯m trying to say is¡­ If you bring Roxy along to this battle for whatever reason, then you should be prepared for the consequences.]

    [That¡¯s¡­]

    [You should¡¯ve realized this already. If she really loves you, then she would¡¯ve done it without any hesitation! Even if there is a risk of collapse phenomenon after reaching Area E.]

    Collapse phenomenon¡­

    If someone entered Area E like Rafal and Hado did, where their heart couldn¡¯t endure it, they will be transformed into something inhuman.

    If, like Eris said, Roxy joined us in battle, reached Area E but struck by collapse phenomenon¡­ then she would turn into a monster¡­

    That possibility, it terrifies me.

    Further reducing the distance between us¨D¨Dcreating a bond with her, also sometimes scares me, because I don¡¯t know what would happen in the future, now that Gluttony skill wants her dead¡­

    [Yeah¡­ I¡¯ll be okay if it really comes to that. Just, give me some time.]

    [Fine. That¡¯s what I want to say, but it¡¯s all up to Roxy to decide.]

    [Right.]

    Good grief, Eris was right. So I turned my gaze toward Roxy.

    We are going to fight a sacred beast, a monster whose power is unknown to us. And yet she still strongly nodded.

    Having said what she wanted to say, Eris walked away from me. Then, with her usual tone announced our departure.

    [Well then! Shall we go now?]

    [Got it!]

    [Yes!]

    Lishua and Mimir saw us off.

    [I¡¯m sorry that you have to bear my burden. Godspeed.]

    [Fate-sama, Eris-sama, Roxy-sama! Please do your best! If we fail here, then we won¡¯t even succeed in Hauzen.]

    [Leave it to us!]

    I deliberately used cheerful tone because I don¡¯t want to make them worried¡­ but the vague anxiety of having to fight an unknown monster still lingered in my mind.

    Because Roxy was more nervous than usual for this battle, I had Lishua to encourage her earlier today. And probably because of that, Roxy¡¯s expression was a lot less tense now. Being a female Holy Knight, just like Roxy, Lishua truly delivered what I requested of her.

    When this battle is over, I should thank her properly.

    Keeping that in mind, I waved at Mimir who will be waiting for our return, then left the city.

    The place called the Desert of Ruin was located on the east of the city. As we entered its periphery, a chilly wind struck me, and the sight of the sandy land that stretched into the horizon under the moonlight entered my field of vision. A monster that brought a nostalgic feeling of when I visited this place in the past greeted us. However, it looked a little different.

    Roxy and Eris seemed to be aware of this too.

    [The sandman¡¯s appearance¡­ it changed. Its form is more rugged, and how should I say this¡­ it¡¯s like they become engulfed in the shadow of madness.]

    [Collapse phenomenon?]

    [No, not that. It¡¯s like¡­ they were forcibly blessed by the sacred beast.]

    [What kind of blessing is that?]

    Apparently, the blessing could draw out the creature¡¯s hidden potential.

    [Is that even possible? It looks like just causing an already ugly monster to become an even uglier monster to me.]

    [Ahaha, that¡¯s true in a way. Not everyone can adapt to the sacred beast¡¯s blessing. If the target can¡¯t adapt, then that is the result. An ugly monster becomes even uglier. But don¡¯t worry. Fate, try to use appraisal skill on them.]

    [Okay.]

    I used ¡¶Appraisal¡· on those sandmans.

    At the same time, Eris¡¯ explanation intrigued me. When the blessing is used on inappropriate target, the target will turn into a more monstrous appearance. It¡¯s almost like the bond created by Mortal Sin skill holder. Anyone who couldn¡¯t handle it would experienced collapse phenomenon and be turned into a monster.

    It¡¯s not yet clear, but this sacred beast must have a connection to the mortal sin skills. The fact that Eris seemed upset when she heard about the sacred beast gave me a bad feeling.

    But this isn¡¯t the time and place to ponder about that. I turned my attention to check the monster¡¯s stats and skills.

    Normally, it should be below level 30, with stats not surpassing 2000. Agility should be 100 since it¡¯s a slow moving monster. And the skill¡­ should be Spirit Strengthening (M).

    But what was shown by the appraisal skill this time¡­

    =====

    ?Darkness£½Sandman¡¡Lv90

    Durability : 239000

    Strength : 29000

    Magic : 132000

    Spirit : 176000

    Agility: 10000

    Skill: Wind Cutter Magic, Auto Recovery

    =====

    Oi oi, what¡¯s with that stats, and that new wind cutter magic plus auto recovery skills.

    Auto Recovery was one of the more useful skills I have. It can gradually heal any kind of wound, except a fatal one.

    This Darkness=Sandman was not a crown monster. But it¡¯s certainly something close to it. And that auto recovery skill made it even more dangerous. No wonder Lishua had some trouble dealing with these monsters.

    After appraising the wind cutter magic, I reported the result to both Eris and Roxy.

    [Its name is Darkness=Sandman. Its stats are way above the regular sandman. Its strength is close to 300000, and its worst stat is agility at 10000. Its skill is wind cutter magic and auto recovery. The magic seems to be a long range attack by creating a vacuum blade. If you¡¯re out of luck and can¡¯t dodge in time, they could tear you apart from a distance.]

    [That¡¯s why, Roxy, please be careful.]

    [I will.]

    Roxy is the one who needed this information the most. As both me and Eris would not receive any damage from them.

    For example, even if we were bombarded by the Darkness=Sandmans with wind cutter magic en masse, not even scratch will be inflicted to us.

    Although some of the impacts would still affect us.

    That means, if we let a large amount of them attack us at the same time, they¡¯ll cause us to leave an opening in our defence. The sacred beast might inflict a fatal wound through that opening.

    Thus the strategy was to have Roxy dealt with the Darkness=Sandman around the sacred beast.

    Eris then gave Roxy a look.

    [Yosh! Roxy, are you ready?]

    [Fighting that?]

    [Yes. You will be on your own against them, as we will have our hands full dealing with something else. And I give you one more condition.]

    [What condition?]

    [Fufufu¡­ how feisty. Before that, these monsters that couldn¡¯t adapt to the sacred beast¡¯s blessing, all of them have¡ºDarkness¡»prefix. Since Darkness=Sandman is quite a mouthful, let¡¯s just call them Darkness from now on. Fate too]

    [Yes.]

    [Okay.]

    Eris then turned to the darkness, and smiled.

    [My condition, Roxy has to be able to kill that darkness within 10 seconds. How about that? If you can¡¯t then it¡¯ll be better if you return to the city]

    [Eris!? Are you still against it?]

    [Of course. Let me be frank with you. If she has trouble beating that darkness within the time limit, she¡¯ll get into even more trouble later on. I¡¯m very strict when it comes to battle. So, are you up for it?]

    Eris turned her line of sight toward Roxy. The girl in question replied without hesitation.

    [I will do it. Even without Eris-sama giving this challenge, I myself also wish to know if I am truly capable of doing this.]

    [Good! That¡¯s how I like it. Well then, go ahead!]

    Roxy drew her holy sword out of its sheath, brandishing it. The darkness was still unaware of our presence yet.

    If she struck now in surprise attack, Roxy would¡¯ve been able to complete Eris¡¯ challenge easily.

    The problem was the soft desert sand. The stronger your steps, the deeper your feet will sink into it, and the harder it is to maintain momentum.

    But I did not tell her this. Because I do want her to complete Eris¡¯ challenge with her own power. Without any external help.

    [It seems that you¡¯re ready.]

    [Yes.]

    [Then, begin!]

    At first, as she was still a bit nervous, Roxy¡¯s feet sunk into the sand which made her lose balance slightly. She immediately fixed her posture and came up with a method to attack the darkness unhindered by the sand. She then began to run with a lighter footsteps, as expected.

    But the battle has only started. One shouldn¡¯t let go of alertness yet. I silently watched Roxy, wishing for her to succeed.

 Chapter 143 - Roxyâ€™s Limit

    Episode 143 ¨C Roxy¡¯s Limit

    Roxy tried to strike at the darkness from its blind spot.

    But it noticed her already. Seeing that monster looking at her with a grudge, I felt the urge to step in. But I refrained myself and watched.

    Roxy didn¡¯t stop, she charged into the darkness with full momentum.

    [Ah¡­ too shallow]

    I heard Eris muttering from beside me¡­ and I had the same impression.

    If its weakness remained the same, then she has to strike at its core that was hidden under its sandy body to truly defeat it.

    Attacking its body will do no good, since it¡¯s just meant to hinder attacker from hurting its core.

    In other words, Roxy merely cut some sands away from it. The surprise attack could be considered as failed already.

    [Come on, your time is running out.]

    [Roxy¡­]

    I was worried.

    Roxy also anticipated that her first hit would fail to kill the monster. On the other hand, the darkness tried to get away from Roxy. Casting wind cutter at her, then attempting to dive into the sands.

    Roxy wouldn¡¯t let that happened. She rotated her body and attacked the darkness with a roundhouse kick before it could complete its magic attack. Despite mostly being a swordsman, she actually also dabbled in hand to hand combat.

    That¡¯s what Aaron told me before. When he was training Roxy, what gave him more challenge was instead her kicks rather than her sword strikes.

    The intense kick dug into the sand and reached the core, knocking it out of its sand body with a metallic sound.

    The core was so much harder than a regular sandman¡¯s core. That kick alone wouldn¡¯t crack it. But now, it was floating in the air undefended. And it could do nothing to fight back.

    Roxy immediately went in and slashed the core. The core then fell to the sand, already divided into two by her slash.

    The time was¡­ almost ten seconds.

    This should clear the condition that Eris had set. Eris and I walked toward Roxy¡­ as she walked on my side, Eris made sure to keep a poker face up.

    [Fai, Eris-sama. Did I pass the test?]

    Roxy¡¯s face was a little tense. That¡¯s because Eris¡¯ expression didn¡¯t give out any clue whether she succeeded or not.

    Only after a while did Eris finally open her mouth.

    [First of all let me congratulate you.]

    [Thank you.]

    [But, I did said that it should be within 10 seconds. And you did just that, although very close to failing. That¡¯s too much of an effort for a single enemy]

    [¡­. I have nothing to say to argue about that.]

    Perhaps what Eris was looking out for, was whether Roxy could defeat the darkness in a single shot.

    She managed to pass, but it¡¯s also worrying at the same time.

    [If it¡¯s me, I would¡¯ve done this.]

    Eris said, hefting up the black bayonet. There was another darkness emerging on our east, so she aimed and fired.

    She cleanly shot the core. Obliterating the darkness completely without a trace left to be exact.

    [That¡¯s how. Roxy should at least be able to do something like that.]

    [¡­I will do my best]

    [What about you, Fate? Do you want to show Roxy how you would handle the darkness?]

    [I¡¯ll refrain from that.]

    What she did just now was to clearly show the difference in our powers. I just¡­ don¡¯t want to think up a way to one-up her.

    Eris was truly strict when it comes to battle.

    I went to Roxy¡¯s side, and gently tapped her shoulder.

    [Eris isn¡¯t exactly normal, so better not compare yourself to her¡­]

    [Yes, I know. I have to give it my all. But for starters, I can¡¯t really manage something like that.]

    [I¡¯ll leave handling the darknesses to you. But if things get rough, just retreat.]

    Roxy sighed softly, then put her holy sword back into its sheath.

    Afterward, we marched eastward to where the sacred beast was last seen according to Lishua. The cool wind mixed with the desert¡¯s hot air, which felt pleasantly comfortable.

    Combined with the full moon up in the sky which gave a good visibility, this was a perfect night for hunting.

    Originally, the desert would¡¯ve been crowded with warriors by now.

    But it wasn¡¯t the case this time. Because the existence of that sacred beast, which understandably no regular warrior could hope to beat.

    A gigantic scorpion appeared before us from under the sand. Its ruby-like exoskeleton gave a certain pressure that made nobody wants to get close to it.

    Its two huge pincers looked robust.

    The sting on its tail swung left and right whilst leaking a small amount of its venom, looking for a target to stab at.

    79931715_120651776091792_2286142956299616256_n

    [Roxy, Eris! Are you two ready!!]

    [Yes.]

    [Okay¡­]

    I was curious as to why Eris¡¯ reaction was weak, but I had to focus on the enemy in front of me.

    Drawing out the black sword, I spoke to Greed.

    [Sacred beast fight. Let¡¯s go, Greed.]

    ¡ºOkay, you can count on me. But that sacred beast seems strange.¡»

    [Nn?]

    It¡¯s just as Greed said. Even after we already drew our weapons, the sacred beast simply ignored us and went to a different direction. Behind it, many darknesses were chasing after it like moths to fire.

    [It didn¡¯t even take a glance at us¡­]

    ¡ºYou are right. The sacred beast has more or less the same level of intelligence to that of a human. However, it¡¯s still a beast nonetheless.¡»

    [Its movements don¡¯t make any sense.]

    ¡ºThis is just a conjecture, but¡­¡­perhaps the Door to that Land did not revive it perfectly.¡»

    It¡¯s not revived perfectly¡­?

    So¡­ it¡¯s like that. Since its losing reasons, I should be able to use appraisal unhindered.

    Activating appraisal skill, I checked the giant scorpion¡¯s stats.

    =====

    ¡¾God¡¯s Guardian Shield]

    ?Zodiac Scorpion Lv???

    Durability: 9.3E(+9)

    Strength: 9.3E(+9)

    Magic: 5.5E(+9)

    Spirit: 9.9E(+9)

    Agility: 5.2E(+9)

    Skill:???

    =====

    I could see the stats, but not with the level or the skills.

    Maybe because it¡¯s a sacred beast. But what kind of stats were those.

    It¡¯s a huge gap compared to all other Area E enemy I¡¯ve fought before. Even its strength and spirit were very close to reaching double digits.

    Simply put, it had much more stats than I have. However, Area E high stats are harder to handle. If one can¡¯t control it well, it¡¯ll erode the heart, and eventually turned one into a monster.

    When someone lose their reasonings, they shouldn¡¯t be able to exhibit its true power. I understood this when I fought the ogres back then. Those ogres were originally humans who had been forcefully brought to Area E, and became monsters due to collapse phenomenon. They couldn¡¯t demonstrate their real power due to that.

    What happened to the zodiac scorpion right now, is like it¡¯s unable to handle its enormous stats.

    Seeing through this, Greed told me via ¡¶Mind Reading¡·.

    ¡ºJust because it cannot show its 100%, does not mean you can underestimate it. It is still a sacred beast after all. Look at Eris. She may look calm on the outside, but she is in turmoil inside. Just like that Zodiac Knight Libra, this sacred beast is also an object of fear for her.¡»

    [Eris is¡­]

    Apparently Greed saw through her facade after that uncharacteristic discomfort she showed earlier.

    ¡ºIt seems to be okay for now, but hopefully the trauma will not bite us in the back later on.¡»

    [Don¡¯t jinx it.]

    ¡ºHahaha, my bad, my bad.¡»

    Whenever Greed said something bad before battle, it tended to happen. That¡¯s why it just gave me a bad feeling.

    I brushed that aside then told Roxy and Eris what I saw with the Appraisal skill.

    We reconfirmed our roles once more, just to ease some of the tensions.

    [Roxy, you have to kill every darkness in its surroundings, so we can fight more easily.]

    [Yes.]

    [Eris will shoot to divert its attention from a distance.]

    [Roger that! My close range combat capability is still lacking unfortunately. I will also help by buffing Fate and Roxy so that it¡¯s easier for you two to move around.]

    [As for me, with the support of you two, find an opening and deliver the killing blow.]

    Eris will be the one who takes the command of the party. As I expected, it¡¯s hard to see either Roxy or Eris from my position. Roxy is probably doing her best killing darknesses right now.

    Well, Eris was the oldest among us, it went without saying that her battle experience surpassed both Roxy and mine, which made her the most suitable to lead us. If I had any anxiety, then it might be the past trauma that Greed mentioned¡­ but since I don¡¯t know what caused it, I have no idea what might trigger it.

    Even so, I couldn¡¯t just ask Eris about it. If such a long period of time couldn¡¯t heal such trauma, then a pep talk from me would do little to it. Then again, if it could be healed so easily, then it won¡¯t be a trauma.

    [Let¡¯s start it. If we delay any further, the sacred beast will get away.]

    The battle started with a gunshot. The bullet Eris shot flew straight toward the sacred beast. It carries a strong magic power that could easily penetrate an early stage Area E target.

    But the bullet simply bounced back upon hitting the sacred beast¡¯ shell. That¡¯s¡­ harder than we expected.

    Perhaps its defensive instinct kicked in. The sacred beast turned around and made a beeline towards us, kicking a lot of dust in the process.

    Well, here we go.

    At that point, Greed warned me.

    ¡ºSacred Beast battle. You who had always rely on my performance up until now, have to grow out of it now. If you are truly my wielder, then squeeze out everything I can offer to you!¡»

    [Even without you telling me to, I¡¯m planning to do just that.]

    ¡ºHo, how do you plan to do that?¡»

    [I¡¯ll just fight with my best.]

    As the frontline, I¡¯ll have to run ahead of everyone.

    Eris¡¯ buff bullet flew from behind. My body was enveloped by silver light when it hit me.

    This¡­ should be Phalanx Bullet.

    Magical aura expanded from it, creating a protective buff that dramatically reduce incoming damage up to three times. It required 5 charges, so Eris must¡¯ve prepared it in advance.

    [Thanks. Let¡¯s take our first dip, Greed!]

    ¡ºGo.¡»

    Running straight to the zodiac scorpion, I dove right under its belly. Then I tried to cut it open with my sword.

    [This is not just hard! The blade was blocked by something like an invisible wall]

    ¡ºThat should be the holy blessing. Now, what to do? Fate£¡¡»

    Greed seemed to have fun, now that we¡¯re fighting something different.

    I¡¯ll have to do it. I released half of Gluttony skill¡¯s starvation. Accompanied by pain that nearly numbed my entire body, the feeling of hunger rose up.

    This act of eroding myself, although I have become accustomed to it, repeated use will only cause me¡­ to become less and less human.

    But that doesn¡¯t mean I have to stop fighting. I was suddenly reminded¡­ of that farewell duel against Aaron.

    I¡¯ve become a warrior that I am now, is due to all the battles I¡¯ve gone through. A warrior who longed to be like his father.

    [As a warrior, and as the Gluttony skill holder¡­ Let¡¯s feast.]

 Chapter 144 - â€“ Flame Sword and the Sacred Beast

    Episode 144 ¨C Flame Sword and the Sacred Beast

    If I only relied on the black sword Greed¡¯s performance, I wouldn¡¯t be able to even put a scratch on this beast.

    First let¡¯s try fire magic. Canceling the cast, I infused the fire into my sword.

    As soon as I did, red and black fire blazed out from the black sword.

    ¡ºGetting serious now, aren¡¯t you£¿¡»

    [Guess so. Not only martial arts, I¡¯ve also trained on how to use elemental magic and pure magic.]

    ¡ºIndeed, the density of your flame has risen dramatically.¡»

    Why of course. While waiting for the news on Myne¡¯s whereabouts, I wasn¡¯t just sitting around the capital doing nothing.

    My magic skills were obtained from Gluttony skill, so it¡¯s not something I originally owned. Therefore, with my little to no background in using magic, I had trouble handling it. Before, I compensated that by using Greed¡¯s second form, the black bow, in order to ¡®use¡¯ magic.

    However, back in Gallia I was still with Myne and Eris, I was given a goal by both of them to train myself on how to handle the black bow.

    In a land full of foul smell, I had to manage to hit my target with the magic arrow shot from the black bow without Greed¡¯s aid.

    And from there, I gained confidence in my control of magic power, and decided that I should learn how to cast magic freely on my own.

    Imagination was the most important when it came to casting magic. So it¡¯s possible to train it while I was inside Luna¡¯s spiritual world.

    Then Greed also joined the fray. So every night when I went to sleep, when I wasn¡¯t training my martial arts with Greed or Luna, I would train my magic casting in the spiritual world.

    That¡¯s also when I came up with the idea to turn the black sword into some sort of magic sword by infusing it with elemental magic.

    This time around, by using Fireball magic, I tried to emulate Miria¡¯s flamberge. Though just imitation, the power actually surpasses the original.

    ¡ºWell then, shall we?¡»

    [Yeah.]

    I jumped away from under the sacred beast, looking for another chance to attack.

    Behind me, the darkness wriggled in trying to attack me, but I simply ignored it. Me being on Ares E already, regular monsters attack won¡¯t bother me anymore.

    And also, because there was Roxy to clean the small fry up.

    [Fai!]

    [Thanks!]

    I heard someone calling my name followed by the swishing sound of a blade. Instead of looking at the direction of the sound, I simply said my thanks while keeping my eyes on the sacred beast.

    Cause I know Roxy would be there to cover, so that I could focus on my target.

    And also, one other person.

    With shrill sounds of gunshots, she shot several bullets into the sacred beast¡¯ side.

    [Fate, thank goodness I made it in time.]

    [I knew you would. Keep it up, Eris!]

    [Leave it to me.]

    Blocked by the holy blessing, the bullets didn¡¯t managed to deal any damage, but it still attracted the sacred beast¡¯ attention away from me.

    Not missing that opening, I run in with the blazing black sword poised.

    Eris¡¯ support didn¡¯t end there.

    As soon as she realized her attacks won¡¯t deal any damage whatsoever, she started aiming at below the leg area and began shooting. Creating holes right under the sacred beast¡¯ feet.

    As a result, the sacred beast lost its balance and leaned its heavy body to the side.

    It was now full of openings. Desperate to regain its posture, the sacred beast won¡¯t have any mind to counterattack.

    [Nice!]

    [Cut it down for real this time!]

    I took the opening Eris created to strike. While being careful not to let the sand obstruct me, I dashed forward with maximum power.

    Whilst still losing balance, the sacred beast actually had its eyes on me. Feeling a crisis all of a sudden, I realized that its tail was already poised to strike right above me.

    At the end of that gigantic tail was a sharp looking stinger, seeking to pierce my body. But I ignored it and kept dashing forward.

    I¡¯ve chosen to believe in the effect of Eris¡¯ phalanx bullet.

    Slashing vertically up, my blazing black sword collided directly with the tail.

    Sound of shattering glass followed by a shockwave could be heard. I was still intact. Meanwhile, the tail was knocked away.

    This is the moment where the defense buff from Eris¡¯ Phalanx Bullet truly shined. It could defend against the attack of a superior enemy. A very good buff.

    Now, I had two defense points left.

    This really helped¡­ now I can focus to just go in a straight line and attack.

    [UOoooooooooo!]

    ¡ºDo it, Fate£¡¡»

    Everytime the stinger on the sacred beast¡¯ tail struck, I lost one phalanx bullet defense point. By the end, there was nothing left on me, but I managed to reach my target first.

    I stabbed the sacred beast¡¯ side with my blazing sword.

    [Kuh.]

    Again, the holy blessing blocked my attack.

    ¡ºWhat¡¯s wrong, Fate? Is that all? More! More!¡»

    I knew that even without you telling me. If that still couldn¡¯t pierce the holy blessing, then I just have to raise the firepower.

    I activated ¡¶Spirit Unity¡·. It¡¯s a skill I obtained from killing the Undead Archdemon, the monster that Rafal Burix had become after he was taken over by the fragment of Shin.

    To think, I would use this skill I obtained from Rafal¡­ it¡¯s as if I¡¯m working together with him now, which made me somewhat emotional.

    But I couldn¡¯t say that right now.

    Spirit Unity was a skill that increase the power of a technique or magic by 5 times for a duration.

    For me who struggled to control the stats of Area E, using Spirit Unity would be too overwhelming. That¡¯s why I never used it while I was around the capital, I¡¯m afraid the power output would end up damaging the capital.

    But here I was in the middle of the desert, and I had Eris and Roxy to back me up. There should be no problem if I go all out.

    ¡ºIt¡¯s all desert up until beyond the horizon. You can finally use it.¡»

    [Yes. I can already feel my magic power is being amplified.]

    ¡ºYou don¡¯t need to control anything now. You can¡¯t actually. Just let it all out.¡»

    As Greed said, it¡¯s a power that very unlikely to be controlled. A great power I¡¯ve never felt before.

    The blazing flame on my sword had turned gold. I have never seen a flame with such color before. It¡¯s not something that exist in this world.

    Taking that aside, I tried slashing at the holy blessing.

    And¡­ it went through!

    It took a while, but the black sword was gradually cutting through the blessing.

    While I was distracted with trying to cut through the protection, I heard Roxy¡¯s voice coming from behind me.

    [Fai! Behind you!]

    I felt a crisis coming from behind me. When I turned my head to find out, it was too late. The sacred beast tail had already inches away from me. Without Phalanx Bullet protection, at this rate that sharp stinger would inevitably pierce me on my back.

    Just when that thought flashed in my mind, I heard gunshots.

    [Quick, overwhelm the holy blessing! I¡¯ll make sure the tail doesn¡¯t harm you!]

    [Eris!]

    [Go now.]

    Eris had shot more phalanx bullet on me, letting me focus on destroying the blessing. Perhaps Roxy was busy covering Eris from the darknesses attack. I could hear the sound of sword slashes mixing with gunshots coming from behind me.

    At this rate, I have no other choice but to answer to their expectation.

    [Greed, are you with me?]

    ¡ºNaturally.¡»

    [Then¡­. Holy blessing or whatnot¡­ all we know is.]

    [ ¡ºCut it down£¡¡»]

    Push through with this strike. That¡¯s all there was to it.

    The black sword now digging faster into the blessing. The golden flames danced, burning through the wall of light.

    When I completed my swing, the sacred beast¡¯ holy blessing was finally broken.

    [Not yet! Right, Greed!]

    ¡ºYeah.¡»

    Right, the effect of Spirit Unity still remained. And it¡¯s not only empowering the effect of magic skills.

    Technique¡­ that means physical skills are empowered as well.

    I switched my black sword into one-handed grip. I¡¯ve decided what technique I should use.

    Lowering my stance, I delivered the ¡¶Sharp Edge¡·.

    It¡¯s a high speed two-stage slash attack. The first slash of the black sword brought the large body of the sacred beast to float in the air.

    And the final slash, sprinkled with the golden flame, hit the sacred beast squarely.

    When the body hit the ground again, it caused a small earthquake.

    ¡ºDid that do it£¿¡»

    [Don¡¯t say that¡­when you already know the result.]

    Good grief¡­ just how hard its carapace is? Up until now there is no other substance that the edge of the black sword couldn¡¯t cut through.

    [I only managed to scratch that hard as hell shell.]

    ¡ºAnd this me hasn¡¯t even been chipped at all. You know what that means.¡»

    [I know that already. Are you saying that there is more?]

    ¡ºThat¡¯s how it is. It¡¯s like a warm up. Do you remember¡­..this place?¡»

    Yeah¡­.I remember. This is the place where I started training myself to withstand the urge of the gluttony skill.

    Having to kill the sandmen repeatedly to curb the starvation¡­ it¡¯s like having a painfully ragged throat be moistened by a single drop of water.

    But once I got used to it, it¡¯s really not a big deal.

    I¡¯m different from back then¡­..but the hunger was there alright.

    I took a deep breath and released half of the Gluttony skill¡¯s power.

    [Kuh!?]

    An unprecedented headache struck my head, but it was nothing more than a discomfort as I automatically controlled my status.

    Under the semi starving state, I can now control my Area E status to the fullest without any problem.

    I felt a little uneasy about the sudden headache, but decided to ignore it as it subsided.

    Taking a look at the sacred beast, it has crawled out of the sand and regained its footing. It acted as if nothing had happened, but now it menacingly brandished its two large pincers that can also act as blunt weapons and its stinger towards me.

    Its attitude was different from earlier. It¡¯s seething with aggressiveness this time. Probably because it¡¯s been stripped off of its¡¯ holy blessing protection, or there is something more.

    The reason why the sacred beast became more aggressive, is probably because I released half of Gluttony skill¡¯s power.

    I still remembered how Eris was visibly upset upon hearing about the sacred beast for the first time. She is a holder of Mortal Sin Skill, so there must be a connection. And seeing how the sacred beast in front of me reacted¨D¨Dit¡¯s gotta be because of Gluttony skill.

    Let¡¯s think about it slowly after we defeat this sacred beast.

    And so, I reignited the flame on my black sword.

 Chapter 145 - Sacred Beastâ€™ Intimidation

    Chapter 145 ¨C Sacred Beast¡¯ Intimidation

    All my attacks hit. It¡¯s as if the sacred beast was incapable of fully utilizing its status. Its¡¯ movements against me seemed irrational and ineffective.

    Basically, it fought largely on its instinct alone. I didn¡¯t see any response that I expected so far.

    In that case, things became simpler here. Although the black sword cannot cut through its thick carapace in a single slash, I could just attack the same spot repeatedly to eventually break through.

    While Spirit Unity was still in effect, I¡¯d like to at least cut down one of its¡¯ giant pincers.

    [Let¡¯s go, Greed!]

    ¡ºThey are easy target, yes. But you still need to be careful. Once you got caught, then you¡¯ll be torn in two£¡¡»

    I know. There was only one black sword, while it has two pincers.

    So while I¡¯m busy blocking one, the other pincer might take the chance to catch me?

    Moreover, the stinger was also a threat, and it¡¯s coming from above.

    It¡¯s like fighting three different opponents, instead of just one.

    Therefore I had to rely on Eris¡¯ support. Lust-san, I¡¯m counting on you for the tail, okay?

    I swung my blazing black sword. The target was the sacred beast¡¯ right pincer.

    Avoiding the attack that came from the left, I lunged in for an attack. Although it took time, a small crack was visible in my eyes, and it¡¯s gradually getting bigger. But then I felt something.

    And as I trusted that she would, Eris shot several bullets to deflect the stinger attack. Thanks!

    Well done! Well done! Although I still had mixed feelings about Pride, well done.

    Leaving the flow of battle to Eris as the mid-range combatant, it¡¯s clear to me that the burden on myself was much lower than when I had to fight solo. This was another reason why warriors formed parties when they¡¯re out to fight monsters.

    And her support is not limited to cover fire. A blue magic bullet hit me.

    Just as immediately, my appearance and presence disappeared completely. This must be¡­ vanishing bullet!?

    This is the perfect buff against the sacred beast that only react out of its instinct. The pincers stopped moving around as soon as it lost sight of me.

    And I attacked leisurely without missing this opportunity.

    Because it couldn¡¯t find its target, it simply moved left and right in confusion.

    Seeing this, Eris switched her target to the left pincer. While I continued to attack the right pincer.

    That¡¯s nice.

    And Roxy had done a good job making sure those darknesses didn¡¯t bother Eris. Is it just me¡­ or was she getting better by the seconds? Maybe she gained fairly huge amount of experience sphere from defeating darknesses. Levelling up throughout the fight.

    The battle had been going well so far. But the effect of Spirit Unity should wear off shortly.

    I swung the flame-clad Greed once more in fierce rush.

    Crack

    Sound of shattering echoed throughout the desert.

    Soon after, the right pincer fell powerlessly on the sand. It¡¯s been swinging its¡¯ pincers crazily after it lost sight of me. But now one of that pincer had become seemingly unusable.

    ¡ºFate, cut it completely! It¡¯ll be troublesome if it regenerates.¡»

    [I know.]

    Regardless of his usual attitude, Greed will give useful tips when required. Just as usual.

    But that¡¯s exactly why I tried to not rely on his advice too much.

    Completely cutting the sacred beast¡¯ right pincer. At least he gave a precise advice this time.

    It being unable to move it also exposed its weakness. As long as I can slash through, cutting through the joints should be easier.

    Raising the black sword, I swung down at the joint with all my might.

    The moment the sword cut, I was shocked. The sacred beast spun in a frightening speed, knocking me away that my body passed by Eris, then towards Roxy.

    [Fai!]

    As she called out my name, Roxy tried to cushion my body. But it seemed that the momentum was stronger than expected.

    She audibly grunted but still managed to catch and stop me.

    [Thanks. Are you okay?]

    [I am. That aside, how is Fai?]

    [I¡¯m fine, thanks to Roxy.]

    Saying that I¡¯m well to reassure her, I switched my focus back to the sacred beast.

    A black pattern appeared on its carapace. The pattern resembled the one on my Dad¡¯s face.

    [What the¡­]

    [Fai, look! The darknesses are!?]

    The countless darknesses that Roxy had been trying to curb suddenly moved toward the sacred beast all at once.

    What is going on? What is happening? Unable to come up with anything, the two of us ended up watching it unfold.

    Only Eris raised her voice.

    [This is¡­bad. No way¡­ even though it has lost its intelligence¡­ Fate, Roxy, kill all the darknesses! Don¡¯t let them go near the sacred beast!]

    [What do you mean?]

    We had no idea what¡¯s going on, but we joined Eris in killing the darknesses nevertheless.

    While the inorganic voice that informed me about gluttony skill eating more souls resounded in my head, I tried to reconfirm the situation to Eris.

    [The sacred beast is going to eat the darknesses.]

    [Ha!? Is it similar to what Gluttony skill do?]

    [No it¡¯s not. It¡¯s just having a meal.]

    [That is¡­]

    We kept killing darknesses left and right while talking. But more and more sandmans emerged from under the sand. Apparently the fight had attracted a lot of sandmen to come.

    Kuhh¡­

    Even if the darknesses aren¡¯t even Area E enemies, by killing more and more of it, even if little by little, it will eventually piled up into a mountain. All these killings are stimulating the gluttony skill.

    As expected, the gluttony skill that I¡¯ve been suppressing started to act up. There was Luna who protected my soul, but even I know that I¡¯m nearing the limit.

    The darknesses were melding together into the sacred beast. As if they are water being absorbed by sponge.

    [Rather than eating, it¡¯s like it¡¯s absorbing them.]

    [Yeah¡­]

    The darknesses that flocked like waves finally disappeared, what left standing before us was a completely unscathed sacred beast.

    It¡¯s a bit different from how it was earlier, the sacred beast is emitting tremendous pressure now.

    The pattern became even clearer on its carapace.

    And then, a ring of divine light appeared over the gigantic body of the sacred beast zodiac Scorpio.

    It felt so divine, I almost mistook it as the actual god.

    [This is¡­ really bad. ahaha¡­]

    Eris laughed in a strange tone. The sacred beast that had undergone a change was releasing immense pressure, and it only made Eris¡¯ complexion to go worse.

    She was ahead of us in terms of battle experience. However, something seemed to impede her mind even before this battle began.

    I got ahold of her and supported her weight. We¡¯re not in the state to continue fighting.

    And then Greed spoke in concern to this.

    ¡ºIt seems like she has a trauma. If she had something to do with that Libra guy, then it¡¯s normal for her to develop a fear towards the sacred beast. Her being able to fight up until now, is already very good in my opinion.¡»

    [I see¡­ she¡¯s at her limit already.]

    ¡ºEris is the one in charge to control the flow of battle. We can¡¯t continue this fight. Evacuate immediately.¡»

    [Evacuate?]

    But where exactly we should run to? The sacred beast seemed to be hellbent on killing us.

    That¡¯s why it absorbed that many darknesses in the first place. And its eyes had been dead set upon us.

    It will go after us if we escape. That means we can¡¯t afford to return to the city now.

    We could only wander around the desert for as long as possible. And hope that Eris recovered in the meantime.

    While thinking about what we should do¡­ I noticed that Roxy was staring at me.

    [What¡¯s wrong?]

    [No¡­ I am sorry. If only I have more power¡­..]

    I smiled and shook my head, then told her to not worry about it.

    [Roxy did as she promised. There is nothing more to say. It¡¯ll only make things feels awkward.]

    [But.]

    [Let¡¯s just focus on getting away as far as possible from the sacred beast first. Then we reorganize our plan and continue fighting. Let¡¯s go!]

    I carried Eris with me, and looked back.

    I didn¡¯t feel any sign of movement at all. But the sacred beast was no longer there.

    Then came the warning from Greed.

    ¡ºFate, from below£¡¡»

    [Kuh!! What!?]

    A giant pincer had silently sneaked under me. I couldn¡¯t have expected that such a trick could be done soundlessly. I was not able to react in time.

    Since avoiding seemed difficult, I tossed Eris toward Roxy and pushed them both away.

    Meanwhile, the pincer is trying to tear me in half. I jumped up while slashing down at the pincer, using it to deflect myself. It¡¯s still difficult to avoid completely after all. It still managed to wound my side.

    But since it didn¡¯t rip apart any organ, then a wound of this level is nothing for me. I have both auto recovery and auto recovery boost. The wound will heal automatically after about ten second.

    But the other pincer was already waiting to strike.

    [Fai!]

    [Don¡¯t come!]

    Roxy stood up, wanting to help. But her current status won¡¯t allow her to do any damage to an Area E being like the sacred beast.

    But of course she¡¯d want to help, even if she knew there is nothing she can do. because she¡¯s Roxy. But I told her to stay put. I¡¯ll apologize to her later.

    If we somehow got through this¡­

    I thought to myself while staring at the approaching pincer.

    I won¡¯t heal in time. I have to block the pincer directly.

    I know I won¡¯t make it, but I still grasped my black sword tightly.

    [Ee¡­]

    The approaching pincer never reached me.

    Someone had gotten in between me and the pincer.

    That person was holding a black spear, and is easily deflecting the pincer of the sacred beast.

    That wide back brought a sense of familiarity from my childhood. Also a sense of longing.

    [Dad!?]

    [Good grief, you really haven¡¯t changed at all since back then. I¡¯ve told you not to, but you still do anyway. That stubbornness¡­ reminds me of your mom.]

    80625567_798694137209701_4996326509019922432_n

    Still presenting his back to me, he turned his head to look at me and smiled.

    [But you got guts alright, son. If you still can fight, then follow me.]

    [¡­..]

    Ignoring me who was lost for words, Dad kept talking.

    [What do you say, Fate?]

    It¡¯s like he¡¯s provoking me. How nostalgic¡­.

    Dad used to do that to trigger my annoyance. Back then, I like to play pretend as a warrior with a wooden sword because I want to be like my Dad.

    I was always looking at my Dad¡¯s back when I was younger. But now I¡¯ve fought this far as a warrior.

    One can say, that feeling of old, childish rivalry had surfaced back in me.

    I don¡¯t understand my Dad¡¯s intention yet. He could possibly be an enemy.

    But, just like the old days¡­ just this once, I want to trust that back.

    [Got it¡­ I¡¯m coming.]

    I took my position beside my Dad. Seeing me with the black sword ready, Dad laughed in satisfaction.

    Meanwhile the sacred beast crawled out of the sand, and it seemed to be perplexed by Dad¡¯s presence.

 Chapter 146 - Dean and Fate

    Chapter 146 ¨C Dean and Fate

    [Good boy.]

    Seemingly in a good mood, Dad tried to stroke my head.

    Avoiding his hand, I complained because we¡¯re still in the middle of battle.

    [I¡¯m not¡­ a kid anymore.]

    [Hahaha. If that¡¯s really the case, then you would¡¯ve defeated the sacred beast on your own.]

    [Kuh¡­Dad!]

    I was treated like a child, of course I would get mad. Ever since my dad passed away, I¡¯d been forced to desperately stay alive for as long as five years.

    Then he suddenly came back, unaware of what I¡¯ve been through¡­ Naturally, there will be a big gap between us.

    But Dad could see through that feelings of mine as well.

    [Oi oi, don¡¯t give me that face. We¡¯re gonna fight sacred beast together, but we won¡¯t be able to cooperate if it¡¯s like this.]

    [I¡¯m stronger now. More than you might think, Dad.]

    [Sure you have a high stat. But isn¡¯t that something you obtained from gluttony skill? There is more to that skill than you might think.]

    [That is¡­]

    [You can obtain the stats and skill of any enemy you defeated. At a glance it¡¯s certainly a powerful skill. But it¡¯s not without any price to pay. Fate, the mortal sin skill¡­ do you think why and for whom those skills were originally created?]

    I certainly couldn¡¯t answer Dad¡¯s question. On the other hand, I could hear him mutter [I see¡­] when I didn¡¯t give him any answer.

    After that, I kept my mouth shut.

    The sacred beast had began to make its move.

    Despite everything, I was actually nervous, this being the first time I fight alongside my dad. That caused me to respond too late to the sacred beast¡¯ attack. I was about to be struck right on my still recovering side.

    [Fate!]

    Dad pierced his black spear into the ground, generating huge ice stalagmites that encased the sacred beast in place.

    That brief pause gave me enough time to react.

    [What¡¯s wrong? Do you want to rest on the sideline with them instead?]

    [Kuu¡­]

    I grasped the black sword in my hand tighter, and swung at the sacred beast that already managed to break through the icy confinement.

    Not to forget, I reactivated ¡¶Spirit Union¡· and clad Greed with fire magic once more.

    ¡ºAgain with the fire ball magic? You really have no sense of art.¡»

    [Wrong. It¡¯s the mutated version.]

    ¡ºDo not overuse the power of gluttony skill though.¡»

    I mutated the fire ball magic, and finely infusing its fire element into the black sword.

    The flame cladding the black sword increased its brightness as its color grew even closer to golden. At the same time, blood gushing out from my right eye.

    After the fight against Rafal, I was informed that the Gluttony skill is slowly mutating my body. Now it¡¯s just up to blood gushing out from my right eye. Later on¡­ I really have no idea.

    I had Raine to research on it. But she was kidnapped by my dad before the research reached any conclusion.

    The fire clad sword collided with the empowered sacred beast¡¯s pincer.

    I still couldn¡¯t cut through it huh¡­ Even after raising the power this far.

    The fire spread out and enveloped the sacred beast whole. My slash didn¡¯t really cut through its carapace. Even so, the mutated fire magic, further empowered by spirit union, seemed to inflict some damage to the beast.

    Shaking its body left and right, the sacred beast tried to extinguish the fire burning its body. When it realized that it didn¡¯t work, it began burrowing into the sands.

    [As if I¡¯ll let you.]

    Dad made a follow up, striking with his spear. Apparently he¡¯s building up power while I was attacking.

    Pointing his weapon at the sacred beast, the spear tip emitted a freezing light.

    [Freeze.]

    Transparent icebergs rose up instantly, entrapping the sacred beast.

    There shouldn¡¯t be not enough water in the atmosphere to produce this much ice. One can even say that Dad had conjured up ice out of nothing.

    I instinctively knew that it¡¯s a high level ice magic. Slashing with black sword alone won¡¯t do anything to it.

    Suffering from extreme heat followed by intense cold right after, countless cracks appeared on the sacred beast¡¯s carapace due to the sudden change of temperature.

    ¡ºNot half bad, Fate! Did you really aim to do that?¡»

    [Uu¡­ guess so.]

    Greed rarely praise me, so I just let him think that way.

    I see¡­ so there is something like that. I learned something today.

    Dad and I proceeded to chase the sacred beast.

    [Fate, watch out for the stinger.]

    [I already knew that.]

    [Don¡¯t bother attacking the tail and pincers. It could regenerate those back whenever it wants. It¡¯s like lizard tail.]

    Earlier, when I was still teaming up with Roxy and Eris, our strategy was to get rid of the pincer and the stinger first because that¡¯s the most annoying parts of the beast. In the end, we found out that it could easily regenerate it back by absorbing the darknesses.

    Dad is really more familiar with this sacred beast¡­

    [Be really careful with the stinger¡¯s poison. Even a little quantity can kill someone like me.]

    [Yeah, got it.]

    Getting poisoned by that kind of thing, must be really bad.

    I pierced the cracked part with my flaming sword.

    There was something alright.

    The sacred beast tried to twist itself away, but couldn¡¯t do so due to the encasing ice.

    [How clumsy, Snow. This will be the payback from that time.]

    After muttering that, my Dad tossed his black spear at the sacred beast¡¯s body.

    It¡¯s obvious to me that the destructive power was so much greater than my attack just now.

    That¡¯s because the sturdy body of the sacred beast actually got bent into U shape by that spear throw. Not only that, the impact also destroyed the ice restrains.

    Both the pincers and tail were shredded by the speeding shards of ice broken down by my Dad¡¯s attack.

    Strong¡­ Moreover, Dad didn¡¯t seem to be fighting seriously.

    The Sacred beast seemed to have taken major damage, as it moved groggily, before finally stopped moving altogether.

    But Dad didn¡¯t stop just yet. Retrieving his black spear, he struck once more at the sacred beast¡¯s side.

    [Is that all¡­ Snow?]

    Roaring aloud, it rolled around on the sand.

    The sacred beast shouldn¡¯t have any more energy left to fight back.

    When I approached Dad to help finish the sacred beast, something unthinkable happened. That giant of a beast disappeared all of a sudden.

    [Eh?]

    Ignoring the perplexed me, Dad walked forward.

    Then, in front of where he stopped, I saw a red haired girl lying on the sand. There were countless wounds on her body, from where blood profusely seeped out.

    Could it be, the sacred beast was originally a human? That never crossed my mind.

    Dad stood right next to the girl, and raised his spear.

    [Appearing this young¡­ I guess she had lost much of her original power. Once again, return to the other side.]

    He was aiming for the heart. A sure kill if it hit. The black spear dropped down without mercy.

    But on the next moment¡­I stopped the spear with my black sword.

    [Fate, what are you doing?]

    [Dad¡­]

    Sparks erupted from our interlocking weapons as we tried to overpower each other.

    I shook my head as I looked at Dad¡¯s face. Once I saw that red haired girl, I¡¯ve lost my intention to continue fighting.

    [You shouldn¡¯t kill a helpless kid. I can¡¯t just overlook this.]

    The girl was shedding tears when I laid my eyes on her. But not because she¡¯s begging for her life or anything.

    She rampaged because she lost her reasoning. If she lost her consciousness during our battle just now, then the meaning behind that tears is only obvious to me.

    Me and Dad tried to overpower each other for a while, until,

    [Do what you want.]

    The weight bearing down on my sword loosened up as Dad seemingly gave up.

    He then turned around and told me.

    [This kind of thing, you really are like your mom. Anyways, her name is Snow. She appeared to be resurrected by the Door to that Land, just like myself. But for some reason she lost a lot of her power, and probably turned wild because of that. That¡¯s all there is to it. Fate¡­ she¡¯s still a sacred beast. Keep that in mind.]

    Dad left without waiting for my answer. On his way, he stopped by to have a little talk with Roxy who was supporting Eris at the moment.

    Afterward, he disappeared into the darkness of the desert.

    I sat myself down next to that red haired girl named Snow. The exhaustion finally set in, so I let my body relax under the cold night breeze. There were a lot of darknesses when we began fighting the sacred beast, but there was nothing left now.

    All I could hear was the sound of sand swept by the wind. As my breathing relaxed, I noticed that Roxy approached with Eris in tow.

    [Fai, are you alright?]

    [Yeah, I think I¡¯m okay. How about Eris?]

    [She has calmed down¡­ but not so good overall.]

    [I see.]

    Roxy looked at me, then to the unconscious red haired girl. Knowing what she¡¯s curious about, I explained about what happened to her.

    [This little girl¡¯s name is Snow. She¡¯s the sacred beast we fought earlier, and it seems Dad¡¯s acquaintance in the past.]

    [I was also watching from a distance. But¡­ to think that beast was originally a human. And such a little young girl as well¡­]

    [She might look young, but that¡¯s probably not the case. Take Myne for instance; she looks like a kid but is actually a hundred years old.]

    I told Roxy to take Eris back to Lishua¡¯s mansion.

    We couldn¡¯t afford to bring back the still unconscious Snow as well. Just in case, since the town might turn into ruin if she turned back into the sacred beast once she woke up.

    [I¡¯ll stay around as a watch overnight while waiting for Snow to wake up. Once we can confirm that she¡¯s friendly, I¡¯ll take her back into the town.]

    [What if, she is not?]

    [That¡¯s¡­ in any case, I have a feeling that things will somehow work out.]

    The sacred beast fought based on its instinct to survive. There was no malice there.

    I could understand why Roxy was worried, but when I remember that tears Snow shed, I simply couldn¡¯t see her as a threat anymore.

    Either way, the decision has been made when I chose to protect her from my Dad¡¯s killing blow.

    I had to take responsibility and take care of her somehow.

    I could also hear the astonishment in Greed¡¯s tone when he spoke to me via ¡¶Mind Reading¡·.

    ¡ºAs if you haven¡¯t had enough problems as it is. That girl is the sacred beast!¡»

    [I¡¯ll still take responsibility.]

    ¡ºYou do understand the meaning of what you said just now, right?¡»

    [Yeah¡­ of course I understand.]

    Dad may not say it implicitly, but I knew that he missed Snow.

    If something bad really happened, then I won¡¯t pull my punches.

    As she is the powerful sacred beast, it may not be something that can be resolved by talking.

    Roxy left with Eris soon after, leaving me alone as I quietly waiting for Snow to wake up.

    Speaking of which, I wonder. What did Dad say to Roxy earlier? Normally, she would¡¯ve told me if it¡¯s something important. But she didn¡¯t this time around. I couldn¡¯t help but to think that something is afoot here.

 Chapter 147 - Snow of the Oblivion

    Chapter 147- Snow of the Oblivion

    A girl with fiery red hair.

    The wounds on her body gradually healed by itself. It was most likely the effect of a self healing skill like Auto Recovery.

    During our battle when she¡¯s still in her beast form, I did use appraisal on her, but I couldn¡¯t read her skill at all. What about now?

    Let¡¯s just try it out. I activated ¡¶Appraisal¡· and checked.

    Haa¡­..

    The figureless voice of Greed rang out on my head.

    ¡ºWhat¡¯s wrong? Why the sighing?¡»

    [It¡¯s just like Myne. My appraisal skill does not work on this girl either.]

    This was certainly not the appraisal nullification technique that Aaron had taught me. That one forcefully disable appraisal by interrupting it with internal magic power explosion.

    With this one, I simply couldn¡¯t read anything.

    Appraisal skill allows one to see the target¡¯s stats and skill. Stealth skill can conceal one¡¯s own skill from being appraised. But this was also certainly not due to Stealth¡¯s effect as the skill cannot be maintained while one is unconscious.

    [Ah whatever¡­]

    ¡ºAppraisal won¡¯t work on this creature.¡»

    [Don¡¯t call her ¡®creature¡¯. I never treated Greed as an inorganic item, didn¡¯t I?]

    ¡ºHahahah! That¡¯s rare coming out from you. Then let me set you in for a good info. This me doesn¡¯t mind even if you choose to consider this creature as a person. Sacred Beasts and the holders of Mortal Sin skill had this long standing relationship. To those beasts, we are like livestock. And of course, those beasts will seek to eat us, the livestock.¡»

    [Did my predecessor also fight against a sacred beast in the past?]

    ¡ºWhy of course. He was the first to fight back.¡»

    Greed sounded very excited when he said that, probably reminded of the old days.

    Looking away to the moon in the east, I suddenly noticed a familiar star. That star was aptly named Laplace by the astrologs, and it¡¯s been shining brighter recently.

    I turned toward Greed, then back to the star¡­ I also saw that same star back in the green region of Gallia. And my Gluttony skill always seemed to react whenever I saw that star.

    And the same also applies right now. I could sense Gluttony skill wriggling inside me. There must be some sort of unknown relation here.

    Greed mentioned just now, that my predecessor was the first to take the initiative to fight back against the sacred beasts.

    I felt like whenever I see the Laplace star, I could find the answer to all my questions there. Actually, maybe because I just want to see this through.

    [Hey, what happened when my predecessor fought that magic beast?]

    ¡ºThe answer is here.¡»

    [Ha!? What do you mean?]

    Could it be that my predecessor fought the same sacred beast that is now lying next to me here?

    But he didn¡¯t make it clear.

    ¡ºGood grief.¡»

    [What was that? Don¡¯t treat me like I¡¯m a troublesome kid!]

    ¡ºOhh? Did you not mind at all being treated like a kid by your dad earlier?¡»

    [But I didn¡¯t.]

    ¡ºIf you keep denying it, it¡¯ll be the same as if you¡¯re admitting it.¡»

    This bastard!! Just when he¡¯s about to say something worth hearing¡­

    ¡ºPatience, patience. The result of that fight was a draw. He managed to heavily injure the sacred beast, and vice versa. Both sides retreated before the victor could be decided.¡»

    [Then why did it seem to me like you¡¯re referring to Snow and this place just now?]

    ¡ºAfter that, apparently something happened among the sacred beasts. We didn¡¯t actually manage to kill Snow back then. And yet, here she is, revived by the power of the Door to His Land. Suppose you can tell already what that means, yes?¡»

    I see¡­..but wait! Was that why this guy said ¡ºthe answer is here¡»earlier!?

    I felt like he skipped a lot of things there.

    But still, the sacred beasts treated Mortal Sin skill holders like cattles huh¡­? If Greed said the truth, then my predecessor probably fought the beast to gain freedom.

    And apparently, the battle hadn¡¯t seen any conclusion yet.

    The question now is¡­What really happened among the sacred beasts that it ended up killing Snow? And there is also the question of whether we can actually get along with her.

    It would be a big trouble if she¡¯s still hostile toward the mortal sin skill holders. I could only hope that we wouldn¡¯t have to fight again when she woke up.

    I tightened my grasp around Greed¡¯s handle, just in case.

    Enemy? Or ally? Will Snow turn against me when she finally woke up?

    The girl slowly opened her eyes, staring into the night sky while staying supine on the sand.

    And the first few words that came out from her lips was,

    [Where¡­is this?]

    She didn¡¯t seem to be hostile for now. Her eyes hadn¡¯t fully regained their clarity just yet. But she seemed to know that I was sitting right next to her.

    [I heard from Holy Knight Lishua that this place is called Desert of Devastation.]

    [Desert of Devastation¡­ And you are?]

    [My name is Fate Barbatos. You are Snow, aren¡¯t you?]

    [Snow?]

    When I mentioned her name, she tilted her head instead.

    Ehh!? What¡¯s this? I felt very anxious all of a sudden.

    [You mean, I am Snow? U¡«n¡­]

    [Could it be, you don¡¯t remember your own name?]

    [¡­¡­.Un. I can¡¯t remember anything]

    [You can¡¯t remember anything else other than your name?]

    [Un! I really can¡¯t remember anything!]

    She boldly said so with an innocent smile on her face.

    Weeeell, what now?

    It might not work, but I activated¡¶Mind Reading¡·as I lightly touched Snow. It worked, but what I saw was confusion. She doesn¡¯t seem to know what to do.

    And Appraisal still didn¡¯t work on Snow even now.

    Feeling troubled, I consulted Greed.

    [What do you think?]

    ¡ºIt doesn¡¯t seem like Snow is lying. But for good measure, give her another question while keeping me in direct contact with her. I¡¯ll detect if there is a disturbance in her heartbeat rate.¡»

    [Alright.]

    Being an obedient girl¨D¨DSnow answered my question while holding Greed in her hands.

    Greed then told me that she¡¯s not lying.

    ¡ºNo change at all.¡»

    [If she isn¡¯t lying¡­ does that mean she has an amnesia?]

    ¡ºThat¡¯s the most likely case. That also explains why she went around wildly before this. ¡»

    Dad also said that she was revived in an imperfect state.

    Because of that, she probably lost her memory, became wild while unable to control her own stats.

    Amnesia huh¡­? In this state, it¡¯s hard to tell whether she¡¯s an ally, or a dangerous enemy¡­ I just can¡¯t decide.

    ¡ºWhat do you want to do? Leave her here?¡»

    [I can¡¯t do that. I¡¯ve promised Dad. I¡¯ll take her back.]

    ¡ºThought so. Then, let¡¯s go back! This me could use some polishing.¡»

    [No matter the form, you really care about your appearance, don¡¯t you, Greed?]

    ¡ºThe best of swords certainly deserves the best care£¡¡»

    When I first saw him, he looked very dirty for sure.

    I held Snow up from her supine position. She showed no resistance whatsoever,

    This girl is even dirtier than Greed was. Once we get back, it¡¯ll be best to ask Lishua to prepare her a bath.

    We strolled through the quiet desert.

    Snow was silently staring at the sand in her hand being blown away by the night wind. The wounds on her body seemed to have closed, but she still couldn¡¯t walk properly.

    Or perhaps because she spent quite a long while in her beast form and was not yet accustomed with her current form.

    Even subtracting the extra distance we might take during the fight with the giant scorpion, we¡¯re actually quite far away from the city. That¡¯s why I couldn¡¯t let Snow walk on her own to save some time.

    At long last, we finally reached the city gates. As we went closer, I noticed that someone was standing by outside the gate.

    Turned out, Roxy had been waiting to welcome us.

    [Thank goodness. All¡¯s well that ends well.]

    [Somehow.]

    Roxy glanced at Snow, and smiled.

    Then turned to look at me with a frown.

    [Actually, I was waiting here just in case we get into another fight.]

    [I¡¯m sorry for making you worried. But as you can see, she¡¯s not hostile. At least for now]

    [What do you mean by ¡®for now¡¯?]

    I then explained to Roxy how Snow was currently an amnesiac.

    As a result, she had no recollection over what she had done. For that reason, I had to put the judgment on hold.

    [Understood. I believe in Fai and Greed-san¡¯s judgment in this. And¡­ Can you introduce me to Snow-chan¡­?]

    [Sure. Snow, this is my companion, Roxy]

    [Nice to meet you. It must be hard not being able to remember anything. If you have any trouble, feel free to tell me]

    I knew it. Roxy loves kids. As for me, I¡¯m a bit neutral about it. But when Roxy saw a kid in trouble¡­ it¡¯s as if there is something in her that made kids become uncomfortable.

    Like that one time when she found a lost child back at the capital. Whatever she did, the kid wouldn¡¯t stop crying.

    Right¡­ does her face really look that scary?

    Anyways, Snow¡¯s response was only predictable.

    [I¡¯m scared! Fate, save me!]

    There it is! As usual. And Roxy¡¯s reaction was just as predictable.

    [Eeee!? Are you¡­ scared of me?]

    Understandably, she¡¯s severely shocked.

    This was¡­ probably depressing to her. Exhausted from the battle against the sacred beast, and now seemingly being pushed aside.

    [Why¡­why do kids always get frightened when they see me?]

    [Even if you ask me¡­]

    [Fai is unfair. How come kids always like you right away? It¡¯s really unfair.]

    Roxy stared at me with mild resentment.

    Her appearance right now didn¡¯t help with making herself less scary in the eyes of children.

    No other choice. I had to coax Snow to get along with Roxy. We¡¯re going to travel together after all.

    [Snow. Listen to me.]

    [What is it ?]

    [Roxy is actually not someone scary. She might look scary now, but she¡¯s very kind.]

    [Really?]

    Snow clung to me scaredly.

    But she seemed to be willing to listen. She tried to glance at Roxy for a while.

    [She¡¯s scary after all!]

    [Naa¡­ Fai¡­]

    [Don¡¯t blame me on this, okay.]

    There was a slight sign of hope, but she was still denied. This is troublesome.

    Raising then dropping it like that, the mental damage was actually double than normal.

    Snow kept clinging to me while trying to hide herself from Roxy. It might take unexpectedly some time before the two can get along.

    I¡¯m in trouble here.

    From Roxy¡¯s side, I sensed a silent but suffocating pressure.

    Like this, what would happen if we met Eris and Mimir¡­? U~n, this is certainly worrying.

 Chapter 148 - Aftermath Report

    Chapter 148 ¨C Aftermath Report

    Back at the mansion, we were greeted by Mimir and Lishua.

    [Fate-sama, you did it, didn¡¯t you?]

    [Thank you very much! Now the folks on this territory can live their lives with a peace of mind.]

    Both seemed pleased, probably already informed by Roxy beforehand about what happened.

    I couldn¡¯t help but feel worried especially with Snow kept clinging to me. Mimir finally asked me, probably unable to hold back her curiosity anymore.

    [Well¡­ is she ¡®that¡¯ girl?]

    [Yes, she is. We shouldn¡¯t talk about it here¡­ Lishua, I¡¯ll be grateful if you can provide us with a private room.]

    [Understood. This way.]

    Guided by Lishua, we headed to the meeting room.

    [Snow-chan, come here, please!]

    [Don¡¯t wanna!]

    [Ku~, I failed again.]

    Next to me, Roxy still doggedly tried to get along with Snow by talking to her.

    It didn¡¯t seem to work. I felt that it¡¯s making Snow hate her more than before.

    Even so, Roxy didn¡¯t give up. Un, even I could tell the result.

    A vicious circle!

    But even if Snow disliked it, her expression was less severe than before. So I thought that she¡¯s managing just fine somehow.

    Seeing this, both Lishua and Mimir seemed troubled over how to handle it.

    Our noisy group finally arrived at the meeting room. Before we even took any seats, Mimir already dropped the bomb.

    [That little girl, was she the sacred beast that has been rampaging in the desert?]

    [Yeah, but let¡¯s sit down first before we talk about that.]

    I took a seat right across Lishua, with Snow immediately climbing up to my lap and sat there. Roxy sat on a chair next to me. Meanwhile Mimir stood at my other side.

    [She was quite big before, but now she¡¯s so small. And her red hair looks kind of cute.]

    [Apparently, this isn¡¯t her true form. She¡¯s also an amnesiac. Didn¡¯t even remember her own name when she first woke up.]

    [So that¡¯s how it is. Did she also get resurrected by the Door to His Land?]

    [Most likely. Greed recognized her as a sacred-beastkin. So she probably lived a long time ago.]

    [So she¡¯s like, sacred-beastkin¡­? Where? Where? Can I see?]

    [Hey, you! She will hate you if you are forceful like that.]

    As if not learning from Roxy¡¯s failure, Mimir also tried to get along with Snow.

    If you¡¯re too forceful, I¡¯m afraid¡­ she¡¯ll end up eating you.

    But against my expectation, Snow actually jumped to Mimir in response to her advance.

    [Ooh! She doesn¡¯t hate me. Here let me hug you. Yoshiyoshi, good girl good girl.]

    [ [ EEeee!?] ]

    I was honestly surprised. But there was someone else who was even more shocked than me. Obviously, it¡¯s Roxy.

    Oi oi, how come she allowed Mimir to hug her so easily?

    As if showing off, Mimir repeatedly lifted and lowered Snow, and the little girl seemed to enjoy it as well. Roxy, of course, didn¡¯t take this pretty well.

    Roxy leaned on her chair weakly, as if her body was devoid of any muscle. It appeared that the mental damage she received was greater than I thought. She had a dead fish-look on her face.

    Meanwhile, the previously silent Lishua suddenly yelled after seeing Mimir lift Snow up for several times.

    [Everyone, can I have your attention for a bit! Look under Snow¡¯s clothes¡­ what is that?]

    [ [ [ Nnn!? ] ] ]

    Lishua desperately pointed her finger to Snow¡¯s lower half.

    Looking closely, I noticed something like a tail dangling behind her dress.

    What is it? Everyone wondered.

    [ [ [ Scorpion¡¯s tail! ] ] ]

    Un, a normal human definitely doesn¡¯t have that. Yep, she¡¯s definitely not human.

    The so-called sacred-beastkin that Greed told me actually existed.

    Snow¡¯s face turned sour upon realizing that we saw her tail.

    [Only I have this among us all, so I¡¯ve been trying to hide it because I was anxious.]

    Since she lost her memory, Snow probably felt like an odd one.

    When she realized that she has a scorpion tail unlike the rest of us, she became confused and didn¡¯t know what she should do with it.

    Mimir boldly stretched her hand, touching Snow¡¯s scorpion tail.

    [This, it looks hard but it¡¯s actually nice to touch! It also feels warm.]

    [Uuu¡­]

    [Stop that!]

    Even if she looks like a kid, Snow was still someone who belonged to Area E. If she rampaged around, she¡¯ll easily level the entire mansion.

    So I told Mimir to retreat and stop her antics.

    [It felt nice to touch, what a shame.]

    [You should be ashamed of yourself. If something happened¡­ you¡¯ll be responsible for it.]

    [I don¡¯t want any of that¡­ Fine, I¡¯ll just stay put obediently here.]

    That¡¯s a relief. Phew~, good grief.

    Snow who looked troubled because Mimir was prodding at her tail earlier seemed to have calmed down.

    Just when I thought we could proceed from here, why was Roxy eyeing us intently like that!?

    [Wha, what¡¯s wrong?]

    [Mumumu, that should be my line. Why¡­ Mimir is A-okay?]

    I wonder about that too. Snow simply seemed to avoid Roxy with all her might. Even now, she already hid herself behind me again.

    But she didn¡¯t act like that to Mimir. Even letting Mimir to touch her tail, which is currently her sore spot.

    What could we conclude from all that¡­?

    [Does she only act distant to Roxy-sama?]

    [Uu.]

    Lishua had beaten me to it. Despite her appearance, she¡¯s actually quite straightforward.

    Having others to point it up directly like that only made Roxy to droop her shoulders down.

    No no, I don¡¯t think that was the actual case. This time, it was Mimir who spoke up her opinion on this matter.

    [Perhaps it¡¯s funny for me to say this, but this little girl doesn¡¯t seem to like me in particular. I have a feeling Fate-sama has something to do with it. Maybe because I have Fate-sama¡¯s scent in my body?]

    [And what does that mean?]

    Roxy frowned sharply, probably guessing where this is going. Mimir, on the other hand, puffed her chest smugly.

    [Because we¡¯ve slept together. That¡¯s why Fate-sama¡¯s scent lingers around me.]

    [Wha!?]

    Hearing that, Roxy started pummeling my shoulder with small punches in protest.

    Wait a second there, it¡¯s true, but it¡¯s not what you think about.

    [We ended up sleeping together because I was too tired and Mimir got drowsy after sucking my blood. Mimir, don¡¯t say it in a way that it¡¯ll cause misunderstanding. And Roxy, you should calm down!]

    [ [ Yes¡­ ] ]

    Despite the hubris, Snow who should be the main topic of our talk had actually climbed back up to my lap and dozed off at some point.

    She occasionally moved her body around while sleeping soundly. The damage she suffered from our previous battle may still remain. We really did a number to her¡­ so I couldn¡¯t really blame her for falling asleep like that.

    While stroking Snow¡¯s head, I told everyone my own take on the matter.

    [Perhaps Snow is not afraid of Mimir because Mimir has been sucking on my blood. I don¡¯t know why she¡¯s attracted to it, but I can¡¯t think up any other feasible reason other than that.]

    [Blood is it? I see¡­ that is indeed more reasonable. If it is just scent, I should have at least caught some since I often stick around Fai as well.]

    [Glad if you can understand.]

    I pat my chest in relief. Even if Roxy wants to get along with Snow so bad, there is no way that she¡¯ll demand to suck on my blood like Mimir does.

    But that thought was washed away when I noticed Roxy suddenly went silent as she eyed my neck intently.

    With the sacred beast rampaging on the desert disappeared, the livelihood of the people living on this territory that Lishua governed should improve.

    Just in case, let¡¯s check if there was any darkness left after we¡¯re done with this discussion.

    Moreover, I still have my starvation to deal with. I want to build up even more status anyway. The more status the better. And the more skill I have, the more things I can do.

    I just had to be careful with the urge that Gluttony skill kept shoving at me. Otherwise, the skill is pretty much beneficial.

    I felt the urgency to rack up more power after I saw just how powerful Dad was.

    At the end of our discussion, Lishua suggested that we should at least relax for a while in the public bath before going out to hunt the remaining darknesses.

    [Everyone seems to be tired. Why don¡¯t we wash up the sweats and grimes from our body first? After that, we can go together to hunt the darknesses. Of course, I will also tag along. If it¡¯s just them, even I could handle them.]

    [Right, right! And I could also join in too this time. In fact, Eris-sama had given me permission before she went to sleep!]

    [You¡¯re awfully prepared, aren¡¯t you?]

    [Ehen! I AM the maid of Barbatos family after all! So I will even work hard day and night to be able to be of service to my Lord. On the other hand, Roxy-sama must be tired, so she¡¯d better pass this up and rest.]

    Mimir had to stay behind during the sacred beast fight, so it¡¯s only natural that she¡¯s itching to join the fight now. She was all smiles when she saw us off, but I knew that she wanted to partake in the fight too.

    She must¡¯ve been worried and nervous. Well, she worked hard as a maid back at the capital, so I guess it should be fine to allow her to let loose once in a while.

    Meanwhile Roxy could only grumble [gunununu].

    [No no, I can still fight. I have the experience in fighting the darknesses. I can teach Mimir since it is going to be her first time fighting that kind of creature. Of course, I am going to teach her step by step.]

    [Thank you very much, Roxy-sama. I¡¯m looking forward to it.]

    [Fufufu, me too.]

    Dark shadowy aura floated around those two.

    I could only hope that Lishua could act as the middle ground between the two later.

    But when I looked at Lishua, she¡¯s staring back at me. Apparently at loss with what she should do.

    Stop Roxy and Mimir, you say!? Hahaha¡­ you must be kidding, right¡­?

    We should just head to the public bathhouse already.

    [Alright, let¡¯s head to the bath house. Lishua, lead the way.]

    [Yes, this way.]

    I was about to carry Snow, who I thought was still sleeping, up. But apparently the word [bath] managed to worm its way into her eardrum, which caused her to immediately spring awake.

    [Bath! I want to!]

    [Alright, alright.]

    [Quick, quick!]

    With Snow getting excited, I had to go now since it¡¯ll be troublesome if she goes into a rampage..

    I hastily left the room. Chasing behind me were Roxy and Mimir.

    [Fai!]

    [Fate-sama!]

    I didn¡¯t bother to look back. Because Snow could be a lot more dangerous and frightening at the moment.

    She¡¯s¡­ an Area E no less. Fighting her one on one would require me to go all out

    The employees who we happened to pass by quickly made way for us. I guess it¡¯s rare for a guest to make such a ruckus about taking a bath.

    Once all of us arrived in front of the bathhouse, our guide came forward.

    [Here it is. I actually managed this place myself, renovated several rooms into a large communal bath. The bathing place used by the former Lanchester was a bit too¡­]

    Most of the girls in our group showed their agreement to that statement. Un, I see now¡­ this Lanchester guy must¡¯ve been not that popular among the holy knights. The dining room, the bedroom, etc had been renovated into this area.

    Alright, let¡¯s enter the large bathhouse!

 Chapter 149 - Magnificent Public Bath

    Chapter 149 ¨C Magnificent Public Bath

    The public bath had properly separated women and men sections.

    Personally I didn¡¯t think mixed baths are a good thing. The pressure would be too high if I were to enter together with Roxy and the girls.

    Recently, we had a soul-switching incident thanks to a certain goblin shaman. Back then, my heart was under heavy pressure. It took every little ounce of willpower I had to not have a look at Roxy¡¯s naked body.

    I¡¯m after all, a gentleman at heart.

    I took off my clothes and entered the bath. By the way I also brought Greed along. After each battle, this black sword is always noisy about being dirty, so I brought him along for some cleaning.

    [Isn¡¯t it a bit too wide¡­]

    ¡ºA perfect kind of bath for me. If it¡¯s any less than this, this me wouldn¡¯t even bother to enter.¡»

    Regardless of Greed¡¯s cockiness, it was a really wide bath! Lishua said that she renovated part of the mansion, but this looks more like complete rework.

    The place had an adult vibe to it, probably owing to her personality.

    [How luxurious of a bath. This is the first time where I couldn¡¯t see the wall at the end of the room due to the steam.]

    ¡ºA holy knight, who is also part of the five great families they say¡­¡­¡£This much is just bare minimum for me£¡¡»

    [But isn¡¯t this a bit too luxurious? You know full well that this kind of thing doesn¡¯t really suit me at all.]

    ¡ºFuhn, if you say so fine then. Either way it is a fairly luxury bath. Best enjoy the moment, correct£¿¡»

    [¡­ I guess so]

    Before soaking in the bath, I washed the dust and grime that stuck to my body. Travelling in the desert always had this inconvenience of sand entering through the small openings on our clothes after all.

    My inner young boy¡¯s side was getting excited from seeing such a wide bath. Without further ado, I cannonballed into the bath.

    My action made a bigger splash and louder noise than I expected.

    ¡ºAre you a kid£¡¡»

    [There is only me in here, so it should be fine.]

    While I was arguing with Greed over whether it¡¯s okay or not, I heard voices coming from beyond the wall.

    [Fai, do not jump into the bath!]

    [Such a childish action, it¡¯s not fitting for the head of Barbatos family!]

    [This bath is an important facility, so please behave yourself!]

    Ooo!? Those were the voices of Roxy, Mimir, and Lishua!?

    And all of them scolded me.

    I looked at the wall from which their voice came out. That wall was most likely the partition separating the men and women section.

    Since the wall left some space up to the ceiling, it was possible to talk to other people on the other side.

    Out of curiosity, I tried to listen to what happened to Snow who was reluctant to part with me earlier.

    [Sorry, my bad. I¡¯ll be more careful next time. By the way, I haven¡¯t heard Snow¡¯s voice. Is she okay?.]

    [She is calm and quiet.]

    The reply came from Mimir who was apparently the nearest to Snow at the moment. Good, good.

    It¡¯ll be a big mess if she rampaged in the ladies¡¯ bath.

    [There, Snow. Fate-sama is just over there.]

    [Really? Just over this wall?]

    [Yeah, I¡¯m here.]

    Hearing an affirmative from me, Snow¡¯s voice became lively once more.

    Un un, good then. Wait, what are you going to do again!?

    [If that¡¯s so, I¡¯ll head over there!]

    [Fua!? Wait what!?]

    Following a female shout, a large hole appeared on the wall that separated the two baths.

    Without a doubt, it was Snow who did it.

    With a smile on her face, she made her way to me.

    [Together again now!]

    [Wait¡­why?]

    My eyes moved toward the huge hole on the wall.

    There, I saw the nude body of three women¡­ Damn.

    80198562_120651852758451_3037091311963340800_n

    [ [ [ Kyaaaaaaah!] ] ]

    I turned around at once, but the sight of their naked figure had already been burned into my brain. I could feel my body temperature rise in no time. And that¡¯s not because of the already steamy hot air inside the bath.

    [¡­sorry.]

    [No, it is¡­ Snow who broke the wal. It is not Fai¡¯s fault.]

    Although it¡¯s by force majeure, I did still see their naked bodies. But Roxy forgave me.

    [How horrible. Seeing me naked¡­]

    [Oi, I can hear the giddiness in your voice. It¡¯s not a laughing matter here, you know?]

    [That¡¯s not really the case. But since it has come to this, then I shall join Fate-sama over there.]

    [That¡¯s strange. Shouldn¡¯t you be angry instead?]

    Peeking over my shoulder, I caught Mimir really coming over to the men¡¯s side.

    Really now¡­ I wanted to escape, but I couldn¡¯t, since Snow was hugging me tightly. This isn¡¯t the time and place for you to make use of your Area E power, Snow!

    [Fate¡­ not gonna let you off this time.]

    [You too!? At times like this! Snow.]

    There¡¯s no escape for me. Meanwhile Mimir unhesitatingly entered the men¡¯s section. I was like prey being cornered by the hunters.

    [Where did your embarrassment from earlier go!]

    [There is no getting back on what you¡¯ve seen earlier. Now Fate-sama should also experience the same embarrassment!]

    [You just enjoy teasing me, don¡¯t you?]

    [Yep!]

    That¡¯s a straightforward reply. How refreshing¡­ very straightforward.

    Mimir always seemed to get excited whenever she¡¯s teasing me. Just like when she¡¯s sucking on my blood.

    At this rate, I would be swept along by Mimir¡¯s pace.

    Snow also prevented me from moving away.

    And that was when Roxy interrupted.

    [Hold it right there, Mimir!]

    [As if I want to. Alright, I¡¯m taking the first dip.]

    [You, hold it.]

    Though she couldn¡¯t stop Mimir at all. Again, I peeked over my shoulder towards the direction of their voice, and saw Roxy following behind Mimir. Did she even realize that she¡¯s also still naked!?

    The situation was only getting worse.

    [Awawawa, please don¡¯t. Everyone, not in this place.]

    As if it wasn¡¯t enough, way behind the two was Lishua, trying to stop them.

    My head could no longer handle the heat. But at least I should try to voice out my concern before getting swept by the flow.

    [In the end, everyone ended up coming over!]

    I cried, but my voice was easily drowned by the noise of water splashing as they entered the bath.

    [Fate-sama!]

    [I told you, hold it right there!]

    [Awawawa.]

    [Everyone! Please stop!]

    There¡¯s no stopping them now¡­ all three came to at the same time.

    Mimir, Roxy, and Lishua jumped to the bath.

    They raised large water columns and rolled up lots of steam. It was a mess!

    There¡¯s no way I could enjoy a relaxing bath¡­ not after all these. I didn¡¯t even realize that I no longer held Greed in my hand, as the poor sword was left submerged at the bottom of the bath. He¡¯ll definitely keep a grudge for that.

    Oh well, it can be said that he¡¯s enjoying a thorough bathing there.

    All that fuss, coupled with the heat from the bath itself had ended up knocking most of the girls out. I, especially, felt really hot, in various different ways.

    Feeling dizzy, I fought my way out of the bath, only to hear another voice coming from the entrance.

    [You guys, what are you all doing here? I was asleep, but that doesn¡¯t justify leaving me out from all the fun.]

    [Eris¡­]

    Are you kidding me? At times like this, when I was already at my weakest¡­. The most dangerous adversary actually showed herself.

    This one, it¡¯s way, way too dangerous!

    Mimir rushing to me while naked felt like a joke compared to this.

    This one, well, this one is real trouble! Far too dangerous!

    [By the way, everyone seemed flushed from the heat. Can you even lift all of them?]

    [Yosh.]

    [Ooh, you come to help!]

    [I want to join in as well!]

    Uaaaaaa! It was stupid of me to expect otherwise.

    Eris took off the towel that was wrapping around her body. My head was already too dizzy, I couldn¡¯t afford to see her naked now.

    Though, what¡¯s left of my clear mind started wondering. If you think about it, Eris¡­ she had deliberately entered the men¡¯s bath.

    It¡¯s already suspicious from the very start.

    From the beginning, she intended to enter the men¡¯s bath where I was in.

    [Dammit!]

    [Oya oya, is that cursing because you¡¯re too happy?]

    [That¡¯s a very positive thinking coming from you!]

    No good. I couldn¡¯t beat Eris. Perhaps because she didn¡¯t fare that well during the sacred beast fight¡­ she¡¯s looking to release some stress now.

    But why does her outlet have to be me!?

    Damn, both Roxy and Lishua who could help were still knocked out in the hot bath.

    On the other hand, Snow somehow still stuck to me. This¡­ felt like hell on earth.

    Maybe, just maybe, I could ask Snow for help?

    [Help me.]

    [Fate, I¡¯m dizzy.]

    [Well of course you are!!]

    No good. This was really no good.

    After saying so, Snow let go of me, and joined the other three girls floating unconscious in the hot bath.

    [So somehow, the sacred beastkin has become that little girl huh? That means my natural enemy is down for the count now.]

    [Calm yourself down.]

    [It¡¯ll be alright, no worries! Once I feel refreshed, I¡¯ll carry everyone out from the bath¡­]

    Eris¡¯ voice sounded so distant to me now. Probably, I was already at my limit.

    It¡¯s a fleeting hope, but I had no choice but to believe in Eris to do the rest.

    I¡¯m counting on you, Eris.

    =====

    Something cool was draped over my forehead.

    It felt good, making me want to sleep longer. Along with the feeling of relaxation, consciousness gradually returned to me.

    The warm hand stroking my cheek also added the sense of comfort.

    When I slowly opened my eyes, I found myself laying on a bed in the guest bedroom.

    [Looks like you¡¯re finally awake. I guess it can¡¯t be helped since fighting the sacred beast must¡¯ve been very tiring.]

    [Eris¡­ did you carry us out of the bath?]

    Hearing my first question after waking up, Eris angrily puffed her cheeks.

    [That was upsetting. Even so I did carry all of them out of the bath, called the maids to put some clothes on them, then brought each of them to their bedrooms.]

    [Thanks. What was I thinking¡­? Here I am doubting you. ]

    [Ahaha, no matter what kind of person do you think I am, I still have a conscience. I couldn¡¯t just leave those girls to stay unconscious in the hot bath area.]

    [I see. Sorry then, for many things.]

    Eris grinned in return.

    [Who said that I did not do anything to Fate?]

    [What!?]

    This little devil. The moonlight shining through the window only added to Eris¡¯ bewitching air.

    [What¡­did you do?]

    I gulped, waiting for Eris¡¯ answer apprehensively.

    As if playing with my impatience, she deliberately slowed down her reply.

    [After having the maids to take care of Roxy and the others, I got to be alone with a naked Fate.]

    [And then?]

    [That means, there is no one else to help you to put on some clothes.]

    You arranged all that! So don¡¯t give me that ¡°what to do?¡± kind of face.

    [So I pulled you out of the bath house, wiped your body gently with a towel, and carefully put some clothes on you. Then very carefully brought you to this room and laid you comfortably on this bed. I¡¯ve been watching your sleeping face after that.]

    [¡­doing whatever you want as usual.]

    [No need to thank me. I enjoyed it, in a lot of ways.]

    [Don¡¯t say it in such a cryptic way. After all, you simply did what I asked of you. I¡¯ve spent a considerable amount of time around Eris. I should at least understand one or two things about you.]

    She told me parts of her past back when we were nightgazing atop the hill at Tetra. Eris usually acted laid back, but I came to know that despite her having lived a very long life, she¡¯s not without a moment of weakness. Thanks to that, I realized that she¡¯s still human, and it relieved me. It made me want to help her more than anything.

    In turn, it also sparked my interest to know more about Eris. The way she speaks and her actions might feel like a huge tease, but I knew that she had a good head on her shoulders.

    And now Eris, bathed in moonlight, I¡¯m not really sure why, looked at me shyly.

    [It was a privilege. But, thank goodness. We actually won the fight against the sacred beast¡­ I mean sacred beastkin. Meanwhile I was stuck there getting cold feet. Sorry.]

    [That¡¯s what the other team members are for. Don¡¯t be too worried about it.]

    [Thank you, Fate. Although I haven¡¯t told you why I acted like that¡­]

    I already had a rough guess from what she said back at the bath house.

    [Eris¡¯ natural enemy¡­that Libra, he is also a sacred beastkin, isn¡¯t he? The battle must¡¯ve reminded you of him, therefore you acted like that.]

    [That¡¯s a good guess. And that¡¯s indeed how it is. But Snow actually has nothing to do with me. Now that I think about it, this is the first time for me to meet her. I guess there were many kinds of sacred beast out there. It¡¯s just that, Libra¡¯s image kept flashing in my eyes when we fought Snow.]

    [I see¡­ that¡¯s relieving.]

    If Eris and Snow actually kept a grudge to each other, the situation would become more complex than already is.

    Having that worry to disappear put an ease in my mind.

    Eris chuckled, then looked out through the window.

    [Fate, I realized this upon seeing your father in the previous fight. Fate¡¯s father, he is¡­]

    [Sorry. But I want to ask Dad personally for that matter.]

    I interrupted Eris before she could finish. It¡¯s after all, something that I, as Dean Graphite¡¯s son needs to ask him directly.

    Eris relented and didn¡¯t pursue the topic any further. After some moment of silence, a sigh escaped her lips as she muttered.

    [Your life, it¡¯s actually much more complex than we all thought.]

    I didn¡¯t reply to that. Because there was no need to in the first place.

    Something was definitely going on even before I was born, the first being I somehow was born with Gluttony skill. All I knew about my Mom¡¯s death was that she died from illness¡­ But now that I think about it, that¡¯s probably just Dad¡¯s white lie¡­ because I was still a child back then.

    I needed to know what really happened.

 Chapter 150 - City-eating Monster

    Chapter 150 ¨C City-eating Monster

    After talking with Eris, I felt wide awake. I didn¡¯t feel like returning back to sleep anymore, so I decided to head back to the desert, leaving Roxy and Mimir at the mansion

    I promised that we would go clean up the darknesses together. Sorry for breaking the promise.

    But more than being wide awake, the sense of loss after fighting the sacred beast was what spurred me the most.

    In short, I wanted to vent.

    Eris pretty much felt the same thing. Being unable to show your mettle in battle can be frustrating.

    And that¡¯s why, right now I was standing in the middle of the desert together with Eris.

    [Alright, let¡¯s do our best!]

    [So we are really going to do this¡­]

    [Because it¡¯ll be faster this way.]

    I hung my face back smugly. The reason was simple.

    Eris¡¯ Mortal Sin skill¨D¨DLust can be used to attract the darknesses in.

    But using the skill on full power can be problematic.

    She told me, at full power she¡¯ll end up pulling all the monsters dwelling in the desert.

    And not just the darknesses and regular monsters¡­ even a crown tier might appear.

    Those¡¯re exactly what rushed toward us right about now.

    [Alright then, let¡¯s go. Devour those darknesses and monsters charging toward us. That¡¯s the highlight of Gluttony skill after all.]

    [Let me prepare my heart first, please wait.]

    I took a deep breath to calm myself.

    But before I did, my attention was directed to the wall of dust that became apparent in the horizon.

    [Eris¡­ you really did it this time, didn¡¯t you?]

    [Un! Come on now, you said it yourself that we should do our best! I will give you generous supporting fire this time.]

    Eris wanted to regain her battle sense that was rendered rusty after a long period of disuse. This large amount of monsters was meant to achieve that goal.

    The monsters were surrounding us from all sides. This number, it¡¯s already comparable to monster stampede on Gallia.

    Greed who had been watching silently, seemingly became excited. Vibrating intensely in my hand.

    ¡ºIt has been a while since we fought this many. Don¡¯t you disappoint me now, Fate!¡»

    [You only get to say that because you aren¡¯t the one who¡¯ll fight them.]

    ¡ºHahaha, this Me is nothing but a weapon after all. Be careful, don¡¯t overeat¡»

    [I know already.]

    Eris took the initiative. She shot consecutively, killing monsters while building up charges for Envy.

    [I¡¯ll buff you up with Vanishing bullet, go wild.]

    A magic bullet was expended in an instance.

    I started running at the same time. Slaying darknesses and monsters one after another.

    As usual, an inorganic voice in my head informed me of my stat growth and skill acquiring. The now familiar voice rang repeatedly, reporting almost endlessly.

    I activated the¡¶Wind Blade Magic¡·I just acquired.

    Perhaps it¡¯s because I¡¯m already at Area E, but my magic tended to have an improved effect nowadays.

    When used by the darknesses, the magic produced a small scythe-like attack. But in my case, it invoked a tornado.

    Any monsters or darknesses that got swallowed by the tornado were chopped down by the swirling wind blades, dying in but a blink of an eye.

    [That¡¯s much more efficient]

    ¡ºGood if you have fun, but what about the gluttony skill£¿¡»

    [No need to worry, Greed. There is no Area E among them so far, I can still go on.]

    ¡ºIf that so¡­go ahead¡»

    Somehow, despite this being a continuous battle right after the sacred beast fight, I felt as if I¡¯m in good shape.

    And that even when I had to repress the gluttony skill influence. If worse comes to worst, I could still ask Mimir to suck my blood, offsetting the effect further¡­

    In fact, I hadn¡¯t felt this well in a very long time. Perhaps Luna was hard at work suppressing the Gluttony skill inside. I should thank her later tonight when I entered the dream world.

    Being able to fight all I want, my tension gradually rose up.

    To bystander it probably looks like an unparalleled warrior mowing down the enemy soldiers heroically, but for me this felt more like bullying the weak actually. However, they¡¯re still monsters that endanger humans¡¯ life.

    There will be nothing good about it if we let them free.

    With that thought, I plunged into the horde of darknesses and monsters. Meanwhile, another supportive magic bullet hit me at the back once more.

    At first I thought it might be a phalanx bullet. But our current opponents weren¡¯t even Area E. Their attack wouldn¡¯t even scratch me normally.

    I kept cutting the darknesses while wondering why Eris fired the magic bullet.

    [Wha!? This is!!]

    Not just the enemies before me, I also ended up swathing the darknesses behind them.

    [Attack power and range have been improved!?]

    [Fufufu, that is Raging Bullet¡¯s effect] (TL note: feels old when I actually remember this name as a toy name from the 90s¡­)

    Looking back, I saw Eris, standing atop a mountainous pile of darkness¡¯ corpses with a proud face.

    [Through repeated use of the support bullet, I¡¯ve unlocked another one of Envy¡¯s supportive bullets.]

    [Then, please keep doing that.]

    [Fine. You see, I¡¯m a woman who can do-it-all after all.]

    Was that last part supposed to be a muttering? But to me, that¡¯s indeed how Eris was.

    She seemed to have recovered from the fight against the sacred beast as well.

    This Raging Bullet was really a good support bullet. What if I combine it with Spirit Unity? And what if I added in Gluttony skill starvation¡­.Just imagining it already made me excited with the possibility.

    But as expected, I didn¡¯t see a lot of improvement on myself from this battle.

    Having the effect of Raging Bullet was already enough to wreak havoc.

    I could cut down any monsters and darknesses almost as easily as cutting butter with a hot knife.

    By the time I stopped moving, all the monsters that were pulled by Lust skill were gone. This way, the area should be safe from monsters for a while. Of course, with the existence of the Door to His Land, any of them killed by Eris might have a chance to revive. But the larger portion that I killed wouldn¡¯t be revived due to their soul being devoured by Gluttony skill.

    The prison of souls that was the gluttony skill will keep all the devoured souls caged forever. Therefore, the Door to His Land¡¯s power couldn¡¯t reach them. It¡¯s something that Greed taught me in the past.

    The blood of darknesses and monsters had made the surrounding sand into a muddy area. Eris had become more active in fighting during the last half of the fight to regain her battle sense. She¡¯s pretty much in the same condition as myself.

    Drenched in blood and guts.

    [It became quiet, didn¡¯t it?]

    Eris let out a small chuckle, somehow finding the whole thing as funny. Behind her, the sun slowly rose on the horizon.

    That scene, it was hauntingly beautiful. Don¡¯t tell me¡­ it¡¯s the effect of Lust skill?

    80598222_120651836091786_3711753201544855552_n

    Her ragged and bloodied look may clashed with her relaxed expression, but I found it ephemeral.

    Eris, like Myne, had lived for a very long time.

    I¡¯m just a kid compared to them, but there will be a time when I can finally stand side by side with them. Until then, I just have to be satisfied with being able to see another side of Eris which I previously didn¡¯t know.

    [Yosh, mission complete! Fate, let¡¯s head back.]

    Eris then hugged me.

    [Uaaa, the blood on your clothes got in my eyes!]

    [Who cares, who cares.]

    And she returned to her usual self already, the troublesome self. But I suppose, compared to that side I saw for a moment just now, this one is also fun to have in a way.

    While I was thinking all that inwardly, Eris suddenly looked up to me and said.

    [Oya oya, Fate-kun. Your heart is beating fast, I wonder why?]

    [That is, that is because I was fighting just now.]

    [Really? Is that also why your face is beet red?]

    [Kuh.]

    [Aaaa, could it be?]

    I tried turning my face away from her. But Eris had squeezed herself tight to me that it won¡¯t do anything to hide my face from her.

    Her grinning face annoyed me a little.

    [I see, I see. Un un.]

    [What?]

    In response, Eris simply smiled, looking so happy all of a sudden.

    Just do as you like¡­

    Then I realized that the sand stuck to the blood on our clothes. If this keeps up, we¡¯ll end up like a sandman, fully covered in sand.

    So we decided to quickly return to the town before that happened. Eris was awfully chipper along the way.

    [This is the first time we go on a monster subjugation with only the two of us. It¡¯s exhausting for me, and now I¡¯m completely caked in desert sand like a sandman. But thanks to that, I got to obtain new support bullets. Feels good!]

    [Ey! Are you saying you acquired another new bullet aside from the Raging Bullet? What is it?]

    [That¡­ is a secret! But I¡¯ll consider it if you ask nicely.]

    I wish she could stop playing coy and just tell me already. But nevermind that.

    Eris will eventually use it. Which bullet she uses mostly depends on the situation after all.

    In both the battle against the sacred beast and the earlier horde of darknesses and monsters, Eris had firmly supported me. I can¡¯t really complain about her fighting style, so I¡¯ll just believe her as a party member.

    [Hey, Fate.]

    [What is it?]

    [I think I want to become stronger as well. At least as strong as I was in my prime. Then, I¡¯ll settle things with him.]

    Eris wanted to settle her grudge with the Sacred Beastkin Libra.

    It¡¯s not a separate thing from me. As Dad also seems to have something to do with that Libra.

    When I met Libra back at Tetra, he treated me with a friendly attitude. But, for an unknown reason, he also seemed to share our goal. Which is to prevent the Door to His Land from opening.

    Even so, once that one matter is resolved, Libra may end up attacking us, the owner of the Mortal Sin skill.

    [When that time comes, I¡¯ll help you out for sure.]

    [Thank you, Fate.]

    By the time we arrived back at Lishua¡¯s mansion, we were pretty much covered in sand.

    The soldiers at the gate actually mistook us for sandmen. We could only laugh at that, but I decided to keep it as a secret from Roxy.

    We returned to the mansion, took a refreshing bath, and then headed to where the magic bikes were parked.

    Both me and Eris were scolded a bit for leaving out Roxy and Mimir. But since the townspeople were saved as a result, we were forgiven.

    And of course, the current town lord, Lishua was overjoyed since the sacred beast has been gotten rid of from her territory. She even told me that she¡¯ll repay this favor one day.

    I politely declined. But to be honest, I wasn¡¯t really sure whether she listened to me or not.

    We rode the magic bike all the way to the south. My magic bike in particular had to be used as a three seater due to the addition of Snow.

    Snow sat in front of me, with Roxy staying behind me. With my arms on her left and right, Snow was able to remain calm on her possibly first ride on the magic bike. She hadn¡¯t been able to warm up to Roxy just yet, on which Roxy could only droop her shoulders in response.

    As we proceeded with our magic bikes running in parallel side by side, with Mimir driving the other one, we eventually came upon a carriage with a lot of luggage.

    [Fai, what is that?]

    [Doesn¡¯t seem normal to me too.]

    It¡¯s because there weren¡¯t only five or so wagons going north. It¡¯s dozens of them.

    We stopped by, and asked one of the coach drivers.

    The man turned sullen right away.

    [We used to live in the oasis up ahead¡­ but a man suddenly appeared and turned the entire town and oasis into a big crater.]

    The man that the coach driver was talking about must be someone powerful, being able to dry up an entire oasis by sinking it deep into the ground. On the other hand, the desert is a harsh place where people couldn¡¯t live without water.

    That¡¯s most likely why these people went up north, to find a new livelihood.

    [Eris, what do you think about sending them to Lishua¡¯s territory?]

    [Right. It¡¯s the closest settlement. With the monsters gotten rid of, logistics will soon recover as well. Isn¡¯t that good?]

    Eris then extracted a paper from her cleavage window, then gave that piece of paper to the coach driver.

    [You can hand this over to the towns lord later on. And we¡¯ll also escort you for a short while, to keep you all safe.]

    [Thank you very much! Holy Knights-sama.]

    [Umu, I¡¯m not one actually, but whatever. It¡¯s simpler that way.]

    She WAS the queen. One wrong sentence, and you might lose your head.

    But as Eris said, it¡¯s better to keep it simple. Better than making them misunderstand.

    While escorting the wagons, we also planned a detour to see the oasis town.

    Greed and Eris both agreed that there¡¯s still time until the Door to His Land is opening.

    As for Roxy and Mimir, they wished to help people in need. And when I heard the name of the man who dried down the oasis, I couldn¡¯t stay put either.

    Libra¡­ a person from Eris¡¯ past, and a sacred beastkin just like Snow.

    I need to know why he did such a thing.

    Suddenly, I was reminded of something about the oasis that I heard while I was travelling to Gallia. However, due to circumstances I wasn¡¯t able to visit the place.

    I heard that a city-eating monster lurked there.

 Chapter 151 - A Destroyed Town

    Chapter 151 ¨C A Destroyed Town

    We parted with the convoy of refugees, and once again sped on our magic bike. After a while, a green patch of land came into view.

    Things seemed to be the same there, and yet I sensed something different.

    When we entered the area, a faint sweet scent entered my nostrils. This was quite normal.

    But there¡¯s something odd¡­

    [There should be some people living around here, but now there are none.]

    Roxy spoke from the backseat as we passed through some houses.

    It¡¯s exactly as she said. People used to live around here. But with them evacuating, the original liveliness had gone.

    When I passed by last time, the inhabitants made use of the fertile ground to grow many crops. They also used the pasture to rear livestock animals.

    However, what we saw once we parked the magic bike was a totally different scenery.

    The farmland looked desolate, with the crops harvested prematurely. There were no livestock animals in sight. The fences that were meant to keep them from escaping were broken in many parts.

    [Unlike when I passed by back then, there¡¯s not a trace of people left.]

    [Apparently they evacuated in such a hurry.]

    [It seems so¡­]

    While I was discussing the city¡¯s condition with Roxy, Mimir and Eris came to join us.

    They too had the same impression.

    [Eee~, I didn¡¯t know there is actually a town here. It must¡¯ve been built recently. Suffice to say that it¡¯s comparable to a city now.]

    [True. Those refugees we came across earlier must¡¯ve been the last batch.]

    The buildings looked fairly new. It hadn¡¯t gone dilapidated yet, but I couldn¡¯t sense any presence from within.

    It¡¯s almost like a ghost town.

    [What should we do then? Find if anyone is still in the town, maybe we can gain some info from them?]

    [Yeah, let¡¯s do that. Mimir and Roxy, can you two do it?]

    [ [ Yes ] ]

    Having assigned the two to help, I turned to Snow who had been clinging tightly on my leg.

    For some reason, she became really scared once we entered the town. She often clung to me, so at first I thought that it¡¯s normal. But then, I realized that she¡¯s acting unusual when I sensed that her body was trembling.

    Since she didn¡¯t show that many expressions to begin with, it¡¯s hard to decipher her feelings.

    I kept this realization hidden so that Roxy wouldn¡¯t get unnecessarily worried.

    Even so, there was one other who noticed Snow¡¯s behavior.

    [Nee, Fate. Who would¡¯ve thought that this girl and I actually have something in common?]

    [That¡¯s quite insightful of you.]

    Eris spoke up with a smile, but her voice sounded listless. After Libra¡¯s name was mentioned, she¡¯s been spiritless.

    Roxy and Mimir noticed this as well. Therefore they took my request for both of them to search the town without complaint.

    [Don¡¯t push yourself too hard. If it¡¯s still difficult for you to face Libra, then just stay here.]

    [I¡¯ll be fine¡­ more than that, I¡¯m worried about Snow.]

    [It doesn¡¯t seem like she remembers anything though.]

    It might be her instincts flaring up automatically, I don¡¯t know.

    [But, judging from this, could it be that she¡¯s related to Libra?]

    [Well, even if she was¡­ there¡¯s no way to know right now. She doesn¡¯t have any recollection about things prior to meeting us.]

    I gently stroked the head of Snow who was still hugging my thigh. That managed to calm her after a while.

    [Yosh, attagirl. I¡¯m going to catch up with Roxy and Mimir, do you mind?]

    [Un. There is something scary in here. Be careful.]

    [I will.]

    Letting go of my thigh and accepting my hand, Snow nodded. We started walking to catch up with Roxy.

    Just when we did,

    [Fate-sama!]

    It was Mimir who had gone to search the town in advance. Judging from her expression, she might¡¯ve found something.

    [I found some people.]

    [Where?]

    [In a large mansion just up ahead. They were the family who govern this town¡­ or rather who formerly governed this town]

    [Understood. Lead the way.]

    We moved on, following behind Mimir. The mansion in question was situated in the middle of the town.

    Along the way, we passed through what appeared to be the main street. I noticed the trees growing on the streetsides had shrivelled dry. Dead.

    Perhaps it¡¯s because most of the town¡¯s residents had gone away, leaving the trees without anyone to take care of it. But even so, I felt that it¡¯s too early for the plants to die.

    [What¡¯s wrong, Fate?]

    [Nah, it¡¯s nothing.]

    Eris walked to my side, asking why I looked away earlier. But since it¡¯s just a passing thought, I didn¡¯t tell her.

    [Fate-sama, Eris-sama, quick!]

    [Yeah, okay.]

    [Coming.]

    I guess it¡¯ll be better to seek information from the town mayor instead. I quickly chased after Mimir, dragging Snow along.

    And then, we arrived at the center of the town.

    [Eh, isn¡¯t that¡­]

    [What is it?]

    [I remember that there should be a lake over there, but it¡¯s gone now.]

    In the direction I pointed at was a dried lake. The ground was cracked in many areas. There was not a single drop of water left.

    [That way, there should be a large lake there.]

    And I heard, the water was not regular water.

    When drunk, it had the power to heal wounds and relieve fatigue. Furthermore, when used to water crops, they would grow faster and resulted with a larger yield during harvest season.

    It was truly a special kind of water.

    [Why of course. Without such a lake, there would be no benefit for living in this land.]

    Eris commented, nodding after she took a short look at the now dried lake.

    Our talk regarding the lake was cut short when we saw Roxy emerging from the mansion.

    [Everyone, this way. The people inside suddenly acted strange.]

    [Eh!?]

    I was quickly informed that there¡¯s a family of three living inside the mansion.

    Upon entering, I was quite amazed with just how spacious the inside was.

    It was the kind of mansion that is impossible to maintain without servants.

    Roxy also told me that all the workers who were employed at this mansion had quitted.

    Walking down a long corridor, we came across a young man waiting in a room ahead.

    He looked pale, probably suffering from some kind of sickness.

    [My name is Ted, the Mayor¡¯s son. Firstly, to the Holy Knight Sirs¡­ Thank you for coming by despite our place¡¯s current condition. As you can see, this place can no longer be considered a town. Therefore, I¡¯m sorry to not be able to provide any satisfactory hospitality.]

    [No, it¡¯s alright.]

    Rather than that, there¡¯s something more important.

    [By the way, where are your parents?]

    [They collapsed earlier today, and are currently resting on the bedroom. Thankfully Roxy-sama was there to help me.]

    When I glanced at Roxy, she simply smiled back at me.

    [When I examined them, they were growing weaker and weaker. The land itself might have been the cause. It might be because of that infamous city eating monster, or probably this man who is only known as Libra. I do not know, but either way it is bad news.]

    [It certainly is¡­]

    Even the condition of Ted here seemed worsening as time passed by. His forehead was drenched with sweats.

    It¡¯s best to keep the talk brief and let him rest.

    [Then let¡¯s get straight to the point. When did the man who called himself Libra arrived in this town?]

    [About a month ago, Around the same time, the lake¡¯s water level began decreasing. He said that there was something lurking here that is bad for us¨D¨Dhe¡¯s implying to the beast hiding underground. So we told him to leave the town. We drove him out without listening to what he had to say.

    [Umm, did he leave right away after that?]

    [Yes, but the lake rapidly dried up after that. Outside of this town is wilderness. People of this town relied on the power of the lake to make a living here, so with the lake dried, they had to give up and move out. And that man¨D¨Dour situation only grew worse after he left.]

    [So there are others who decided to stay aside from your family?]

    [Yes. other than my family¡­ there are 10 other people staying in this town.]

    With the lake dried up, they could no longer grow any crops here. And the water they had stored up was running very low.

    The questioning look on our face must¡¯ve been very obvious.

    Ted gave us an answer before any of us could ask.

    [That¡¯s the faces of people wondering why we insist on staying. The rest who remain in here, including me, were the first to discover this oasis in the middle of wasteland. We were originally exhausted from our travel and had no place to go. Finding this oasis was a great relief for us. Right then, we swore that no matter what happened, we won¡¯t ever leave this paradise¡­]

    [But, this place is no longer a paradise, and yet you still stay?]

    [Yes. As I said, we will not leave from here no matter what happened.]

    But at this rate their bodies will only grow weaker.

    Even so, when I was about to try to convince Ted to leave, Eris placed her hand on my shoulder.

    [Fate, don¡¯t. It¡¯s no use.]

    [But¡­]

    [Your intention is correct. But they¡¯ll only find your good intentions as a nuisance.]

    Eris then turned to Ted, staring at him straightly.

    [Right?]

    No matter how many times we ask¡­ the answer would remain the same.

    Sighing, I looked outside through the window. The trees dried up at a gradual but visible rate.

    The leaves, having lost the vitality that supported them, fell down.

    It¡¯s like their aging had been fast forward.

    [Look at the ground]

    [That¡¯s¡­]

    We rushed outside, finding the cracks on the dried lake grew wider.

    Following that was an earthquake.

    The trees uprooted, and the houses crumbled.

    [Don¡¯t tell me, this magic power¡­]

    [It¡¯s like someone is fighting underground.]

    I could feel the spiking pressure from under my feet.

    There¡¯s no doubt. This magic power certainly felt the same as what I sensed from Libra back when I met him at Tetra.

    Snow grasped my hand tighter. She muttered while looking down to the ground.

    [Fate, it¡¯s coming.]

    [What!? Everyone! Stay away from here!]

    [Fate.]

    [Fate-sama.]

    [It¡¯s one thing after another.]

    From the cracks on the ground, gigantic tendrils of a plant-like creature burst forth.

    It was so huge that it filled almost the entirety of my field of view.

    [Mimir! Take care of Snow!]

    [Yes.]

    [Roxy, secure the exit]

    [Understood.]

    Eris and I, weapons drawn, cut apart the giant tendril in front of us.

    ¡ºFate, it¡¯s useless to cut down these things¡»

    [If even you say that, does that mean this is that so-called city-eating monster?]

    No matter where I turned, the tendrils were everywhere around the town.

    There were too many to count already.

    More and more tendrils burst out of other spots as I cut one. Too many to cut down all at once with normal slashes.

    ¡ºYeah, it is. Although I believe this one should still be an infant. Libra might have done something to it, causing it to go on a rampage. Moreover, it is unlikely that we¡¯ll be able to get rid of it¡»

    [What¡­oi oi, are you kidding me?]

    Smaller tendrils sprouted out from the stump that I cut down.

    This is a whole different dimension of regeneration.

    [In that case!]

    I infused fireball magic into my black sword.

    Then I tried to cut the tendril down once more with the now fire cladded sword.

    [Are you kidding me?]

    [These tendrils are actually resistant to fire.]

    [Is there actually a plant that can¡¯t be burnt?]

    The only silver lining was that our enemy this time was not an Area E, so Roxy and Mimir¡¯s attacks worked against it.

    But their help would mean nothing against this enemy which has a division capability that surpassed normal regeneration. It could even worsen the situation.

    [It¡¯ll be bad if we stay put for too long. Should we evacuate outside?]

    [I don¡¯t think we could at this point.]

    The tendrils surrounded us like a cage. Since it¡¯s not belonged to Area E, Eris and I wouldn¡¯t take damage from it.

    However, with our space to move restricted, we were forced to go on the defensive.

    We had too little information about this city-eating monster. Even Greed did not know how to kill it.

    [Guess no other way but to attack¡­]

    I tightened my grip on the black sword. Readying myself to slash at the tendril, when

    ¡ºHold it, Fate¡»

    [What is it?]

    ¡ºSomething is strange¡»

    I didn¡¯t know why Greed said so. But when I turned around again, the earthquake stopped.

    [It¡¯s dying¡­ No. It¡¯s decaying]

    [Fate.]

    Right at that moment, something happened to the tendrils that had been bursting out from the ground.

    Somehow, all of them started crumbling into dust. On the other hand, Eris seemed frightened upon seeing this.

    Which means, the culprit behind this¡­

    As I thought so, a man emerged from among the crumbling tendrils.

 Chapter 152 - Libraâ€™s Power

    Chapter 152 ¨C Libra¡¯s Power

    [Libra!]

    The man in question merely replied with a smile. He was unarmed, and didn¡¯t show any sign that he wanted to fight us.

    But the magic power that overflowed from him gave me a heavy pressure.

    I need to be careful.

    [Yo, Fate. It¡¯s been a while¡­ or has it?]

    [What did you do?]

    [As you can see. I slayed the monster lurking in this land. I¡¯ve warned the town residents in advance to minimize casualties. I took necessary precautions, okay?]

    [There are still some people left around here. And it would take more than hundreds of years before that monster posed any danger. Why all of a sudden?]

    [It¡¯s not something for them to decide. It was my own decision.]

    What are you talking about? Yours to decide?

    [Your face tells me that you don¡¯t get it. Fine, let me tell you. Suppose the monster is left alive for hundreds of years, who will the townspeople ask for help by then? Let me tell you. If it¡¯s allowed to grow up to that point, the monster will easily be at Area E level.]

    This land happened to not be under the Kingdom¡¯s management. Furthermore, since it¡¯s also not a Holy Knight¡¯s territory, there wouldn¡¯t be any powerful warrior to help at any time. In addition to that, apparently leaving the monster alive would only make the situation even worse.

    [You seem to get it now. Who will defeat it then? Mortal Sin skill holder like you? No, it¡¯ll only be human like me. Think that through. I¡¯m actually busier than it seems. I can¡¯t afford to conform with people¡¯s foolish ego with the limited time I have. It¡¯ll only be too convenient for them if I did.]

    [Then, why now?]

    [I did say that I¡¯ve given them plenty of time to evacuate. And it wasn¡¯t on an urgent notice as well. Let me say this again. It was my own decision. On the contrary, let me ask you this. How will Fate deal with this monster?]

    Libra trampled over the remnant of the monster as he approached us.

    It was an unfeeling step. As though he was trampling over something that got in his way.

    [You have no reply for that? I suppose you¡¯ve already heard about this monster before, yes? You came here, but after knowing about this problem you simply left because you couldn¡¯t find a solution. Correct? What I want to say is, don¡¯t complain if you can¡¯t even do anything about it.]

    He said, before walking passed me.

    [Libra, wait.]

    [Ho¡­ you finally speak. I thought that you¡¯ll just stand there like a figurine.]

    Despite her trembling, Eris stared dagger at Libra.

    [Hee, so you can actually make that kind of face. Have you become a bit stronger? I wonder if playing king has made you any better?]

    [I¡­ I¡¯m not the same as before!]

    Eris raised the black bayonet. The muzzle was pointed on Libra. On the other hand, Libra still looked calm.

    [Shoot, if you really want to shoot. However, can you really do that? With the door to his land about to open, do you understand how foolish it is to try to fight me? You of all people should know me better.]

    [Kuh¡­]

    Libra smiled when Eris finally lowered the black bayonet.

    [Good girl. You should¡¯ve acted more obedient like in the past.]

    When Libra turned his head back to me, someone suddenly stood in between us.

    [Oh, Snow. No way¡­ To think that you¡¯ll be forced to take that form.]

    [Gigigigigigiiii.]

    Snow, who should¡¯ve been with Mimir, stood between me and Libra, spreading her little arms as if to protect me. She growled intimidatingly at Libra.

    [Don¡¯t be so angry. Good grief¡­ it¡¯s not like I¡¯m the bad guy here.]

    [Scram! I hate you!]

    [Even though you lost your memory, you can still act like that, huh? Well, whatever. I actually came here to fetch Snow, but I guess I¡¯ll just leave her in Fate¡¯s care for now.]

    Libra smiled as he said so.

    [It¡¯s not good to get sidetracked like this, you know? Go to Hauzen immediately.]

    [I don¡¯t need you to tell me that.]

    [Good boy. But no matter what, be sure to stop the door to His land from opening. Alright? For sure, okay?]

    [I know that already.]

    [Good then. Just know that, if you fail, I¡¯m afraid Hauzen will end up being destroyed completely.]

    Libra just had to say that threat. I was about to chase after him, but Snow prevented me to.

    [No, it¡¯s dangerous!]

    [Snow actually knows better. Okay, stop wasting time talking with me. Head to Hauzen at once.]

    And with that, Libra took his leave.

    He left a whisper as he passed by me.

    [Be even stronger, Fate. For me.]

    Libra truly left after saying that cryptic message.

    Leaving us alone in the middle of what essentially a dead town.

    Eris made her way to me slowly, and snuggled herself into my arm.

    [After everything¡­ I guess there is still a long way to go.]

    I could sense her body shivered almost feverishly. Personally, I thought she did pretty well for someone with a trauma. Regular person normally wouldn¡¯t even be able to utter a word in front of something they fear the most.

    [Eris already did your best.]

    [¡­..thanks.]

    Alright then. What I can do right now is not to fight Libra.

    The town had been severely damaged, but the remaining residents were fortunately still alive.

    After regrouping with Roxy and Mimir, we proceeded to meet the residents once more to explain what had become of the monster, and convinced them that it¡¯s impossible to stay in this town anymore.

    Roxy spoke up before boarding the magic bike again.

    [Thank goodness. We managed to convince them to move out.]

    [Yeah¡­ Ironically, the monster starting to emerge from the ground below was the decisive factor.]

    [Even if their mouth insists to say all that, they cannot turn away from the reality before them.]

    [When utter danger is right before our eyes, will we also change like them¡­?]

    One thing that people always seek for is happiness.

    But these people shared a history with this place. They had nowhere to go, wandering around aimlessly before finding this oasis.

    Now that they¡¯d found their paradise, it¡¯s only normal that they¡¯d be unwilling to leave.

    However, faced with overwhelming fear, they decided to leave.

    [Humans sometimes can be so feeble. Even a Holy Knight like me. But, Fate, you are strong!]

    [Is that so¡­ I never thought it that way.]

    [But when Fate fought the Tenryu, you were so amazing. Even when you were cornered and losing, you did not give up. The same was also true when you fought at the capital.]

    [Ahahah, I just felt like I¡¯ll regret it if I gave up.]

    I laughed in return, but Roxy wasn¡¯t going to let me off so easily.

    [Always acting like that, really now¡­]

    [Enough talking about me. Fortunately the townspeople are willing to move out to Lishua¡¯s territory. That¡¯s a relief. Although it¡¯ll be only temporary, so I guess they¡¯ll have to move again in future, this time to Hauzen.]

    [I guess so. Then, first!]

    [Yeah, look for Myne¡¯s whereabouts in Hauzen. Then we¡¯ll stop the Door to His Land from opening. Only then Hauzen will be safe.]

    I started the magic bike and began speeding on the road again. After a while, I could hear Snow¡¯s excited voice.

    [So fast! It¡¯s fun!]

    [If you don¡¯t hold on, you¡¯ll fall.]

    [Don¡¯t worry!]

    Un, certainly, there¡¯s no need to worry. As someone belonging to Area E, falling from the speeding bike wouldn¡¯t hurt her.

    [Then I¡¯ll speed up some more.]

    [Ya~ay!]

    [Hey, Fai! I am getting nauseous here! Eris-sama too, please say something.]

    Eris and Mimir ran their bike parallel to ours. This time Eris was at the helm.

    She simply smiled without saying anything.

    [Eris-sama! What is wrong?]

    [Now now, I¡¯m in a good mood today. Therefore, I¡¯ll just turn a blind eye to Fate¡¯s childishness this time.]

    [What do you mean by childish!]

    Eris didn¡¯t reply and just smiled. Perhaps it had something to do with Libra¡¯s appearance earlier today.

    Despite fearing him so, Eris who hadn¡¯t been able to utter a word before was actually able to speak up this time. It could be considered a huge step up for her.

    Libra said that should I fail in preventing the door to his land from opening, he won¡¯t hesitate to wipe the entirety of Hauzen out.

    There might be some rules of his own that dictates him to not act right away. I guess it¡¯s the same with the city-eating monster case; he¡¯s giving me time to handle it myself.

    When the deadline has been reached, if the situation hasn¡¯t been resolved yet, then he¡¯ll take things into his own hands, regardless if there are still people nearby.

    That guy, he¡¯s prioritizing his goals over human life.

    [Hey, Eris. Can I ask a few things regarding Libra?]

    [Sure. You don¡¯t have to make a worried face like that.]

    [I see¡­ Alright then. Can you tell me, just what power Libra used to kill the city-eating monster?]

    [That guy¡¯s power¡­ I¡¯m not really sure about the details, but it seems that he can manipulate lifeforce.]

    Lifeforce!? Now that I think about it¡­ That monster withered and died as if something had sucked the life out of it.

    But being able to control that kind of power, shouldn¡¯t that make him nigh-invincible?

    As I thought about all that, Eris broke my reverie with her laugh.

    [Are you scared?]

    [That¡¯s not what I¡¯m thinking about. Rather, I was trying to think up a way to fight someone who could control lifeforce.]

    [Ahahahaha, just you being yourself.]

    It¡¯s a bit annoying to be laughed at like this, but if it can make Eris feel a bit better, then I guess it¡¯s fine.

    [If you want to laugh, then just laugh.]

    [Ahahahahahahaha!]

    [That¡¯s a bit too much of a laugh!]

    In the end it was still too much, so I had to complain. Meanwhile, our destination had finally come into view.

    An old castle built on a small hill, with a high wall surrounding it.

    The city which was abandoned for many years and eroded by nature, now had been rebuilt completely.

    It¡¯s the new Hauzen.

    [Hee, that looks more beautiful than I thought it will be.]

    [Uaaa¡­ It has gotten even more beautiful than my last visit.]

    [So that¡¯s the Barbatos Territory! I heard that it¡¯s still under construction, but it looks perfect already.]

    [We made it a priority to fix the wall since we need it to repel monsters. The castle has also been renovated. I mean, every town has to have a landmark, right?]

    The town itself began right from behind the wall. Many houses and shops were still in construction.

    [Fate! Quick!]

    It seemed that Snow was looking forward to this visit.

    As someone who was involved in the reconstruction, it made me happy.

    We took the magic bikes closer to the entrance. When we got close enough, a loud noise rang out and the gate slowly opened.

    Perhaps the soldiers saw us coming from the distance.

    A man waved at me from beyond the gate, along with him were soldiers guarding the wall.

    [Fate! Everyone! Welcome to Hauzen.]

    [Seto! It¡¯s been a while. How¡¯s it going!]

    [Because we received the support from the capital, as you can see, we¡¯re doing fine.]

    Seto spoke with such confidence. We met up some time after we took our separate ways back in our hometown, and since then he¡¯s been helping with Hauzen¡¯s reconstruction.

    We might not have been on good terms in the past. But we¡¯ve since reconciled and become good friends.

    After exchanging handshakes with him, I introduced him to my travelling companions.

    Seto was surprised when he saw Roxy. But not as much as when he saw Mimir dressed in her maid uniform. I supposed the former knight turned maid was indeed a rare beauty.

    Then he promptly knelt down on the ground upon seeing Eris.

    [Eris-sama! It is an honor to have Your Majesty to visit this humble and dirty place.]

    [Oi! You! Don¡¯t describe Hauzen like that]

    [What are you saying, Fate! This THE Queen herself. It¡¯s too early to show the town to someone of Her stature!]

    [Calm down, it¡¯s alright. Eris might look noble and charismatic, but the content? Not so much.]

    [Fate! You¡¯re horrible.]

    Owowow! Eris pinched my ear in response to my mocking her.

    [Fate always has such a bad mouth, don¡¯t listen to him. Anyway, I¡¯m here to see if Hauzen needs more assistance from the capital.]

    [That will really help, thank you.]

    Seto seemed to be relieved upon hearing that from Eris.

    And lastly, his eyes darted to Snow. His gaze alternated between me and Snow repeatedly, until he came to his own conclusion.

    [No way! Is she your kid, Fate!? Who is the mother¡­?]

    He then threw her gaze to Roxy, Mimir, and Eris one after another.

    [Eh!?]

    [Well!]

    [Ooh!]

    You girls¡­why did you all reacted like that? And you Seto, how come you arrived at such a ridiculous conclusion¡­ You girls could at least correct him?

    Seto then nodded and gave us a knowing look.

    [Un un, I see¡­]

    [Enough already. This little girl¡¯s name is Snow. We found her back at Lishua¡¯s territory, and had to take care of her since then. I can¡¯t tell you the reason yet.]

    [Excuses, huh¡­? Anyways, it¡¯s better if we talk inside the castle. I was in the middle of cleaning up the interior when everybody told me to greet Fate outside.]

    First of all¡­ I¡¯m the legal owner of this Barbatos territory.

    Well, I did ask Seto and several other people to watch over the territory while I¡¯m away. And I knew that he¡¯s just messing with me.

    [Alright then, over here. And Fate, I¡¯ve been informed about the matter regarding Myne. Can we talk about that after this?]

    [Yeah, no problem.]

    Nodding to me, Seto began walking ahead of us. He guided our group through the outer gate into Hauzen.

    It¡¯s said that Myne had been spotted here. Was there something in here that is required to fully open the door to His land?

    I had a feeling that to stop her, fighting would inevitably break out.

 Chapter 153 - Hauzen Reconstruction

    Chapter 153 ¨C Hauzen Reconstruction

    A city that was taken over by monsters and thus was abandoned.

    However, it was liberated recently.

    What we now saw before us, was the Hauzen that had made leaps and bounds in progress thanks to the technology borrowed from the Kingdom.

    A lot had changed since my last visit. It was obvious to me as we entered the city atop the magic bike.

    I wish Hauzen could recover as fast as possible.

    I couldn¡¯t help thinking like that.

    [Fai, you look awfully chipper. Are you that happy to return to Hauzen?]

    [Yeah, of course. This place is like my hometown after all]

    Roxy who was sitting on the magic bike¡¯s backseat apparently took note of my smile, which prompted her to smile as well.

    [I also cannot wait to visit the city!]

    Snow who was riding in front of me was no less excited. She looked like a little girl, but make no mistake as she¡¯s not a human. She¡¯s what they call the Sacred Beastkin, and her seemingly small frame actually held powerful strength.

    As of now, she seemed to have lost her memories due to being forcefully revived by the Door to His land. Therefore, her appearance and attitudes regressed to that of a kid.

    At first, she was very shy and only willing to go near either me or Mimir. But she had been gradually becoming more open. And along with that, people around me also seemed to start accepting her presence.

    Well¡­..except that for some unknown reason, she still refused to get close with Roxy¡­

    Dad seemed to have some sort of a past connection with Snow. But I didn¡¯t really know about the details.

    The reason why I thought so was because of how Dad wanted to kill her. At that time, for the first time in my life, I sensed a killing intent coming from Dad¡¯s eyes. There was no memory of Dad ever making such a scary stare in my childhood.

    That moment, I felt like I saw a glimpse of Dad that I didn¡¯t know about before.

    Even if I told Aaron back in the Royal Capital that I had resolved myself to fight Dad, the reality was actually more difficult.

    Whether she¡¯s aware of my thoughts or not, Snow excitedly urged me to quickly enter the city. She¡¯s just brimming with innocence.

    [I get it, okay, calm down. It¡¯s not like you can drive this.]

    [Uuuu. Get in quickly! Let¡¯s do this then!]

    [Oiiii!?]

    Snow added her small hands on top of my hands that were holding the bike¡¯s handlebar.

    Then she infused an excessive amount of magic power all at once. But the magic bike converts magic power into propulsion.

    In other words¡­thanks to being powered by both my and Snow¡¯s magic, the magic bike sped up explosively.

    [Fai! This is too fast! HyaaaAAAAAAAaaaa]

    [Watch out, watch out.]

    [How fun!]

    [ [ Not fun! ] ]

    I forcibly pulled Snow¡¯s hand away from the handlebar to prevent her from supplying more magic power to the bike. But it¡¯s already too late.

    The bike was running at breakneck speed at the moment. Careless braking would only cause the bike to flip over.

    We need to somehow slow the bike down, otherwise we¡¯ll literally crash into Hauzen. We¡¯ll certainly be able to recover from the accident quickly, but as the city lord, there is no way I¡¯d be the first person to cause damage to my own city only shortly after its renovation.

    [Roxy¡­sorry]

    [Yes, I get it.]

    So, what we decided to do¡­ was to steer off course from Hauzen.

    I¡¯m sure Eris and Mimir who were riding behind us wondered about what we¡¯re doing. When we come back, I¡¯m quite certain that Eris would want to have a few words with us.

    Well, she¡¯s the Queen of this kingdom indeed, but no, thanks.

    While I was thinking all that, we had already swerved past Hauzen.

    [Goodbye¡­Hauzen]

    [Stop with the melancholic tone! We will return as soon as we slow down. I am more concerned about what Eris-sama will tell us after this.]

    [Funny, I also had the same thought.]

    [Let us not talk about that anymore then.]

    Roxy pinched my cheek from behind me. Snow laughed from seeing this.

    [Your face looks even weirder that it already is.]

    [What did you say!?]

    Doesn¡¯t that mean she thinks that my face looks weird all the time?

    [Roxy¡­ this is¡­]

    [Alright, I guess that is enough¡­ Let us return to Hauzen once we slow down.]

    Leaving it at that, she urged me to return to Hauzen.

    Mumumu, here I am worrying for nothing. Turning the bike around, we rode back to Hauzen in a moody atmosphere.

    By the time we approached Hauzen, Eris and Mimir could be seen waiting for us at the outer gate.

    [Really! Leaving us by speeding off like that again.]

    [I think he¡¯s not, Mimir. He actually left us and went past Hauzen, as if trying to go somewhere. I almost thought he wanted to escape]

    [There is a reason for that!]

    I just got off of the magic bike, but Mimir and Eris were already all over me.

    [It¡¯s because Snow was impatient. We were about to crash into Hauzen. Since both of you rode right behind us, I thought you should be able to tell.]

    [Ahahaha, Fate¡¯s frustrated face is also amusing to watch.]

    [Indeed it does, Eris-sama.]

    [You two¡­]

    Watching me acting like that and having fun from it¡­ What kind of hobby is that?

    Haa¡­good grief.

    While I was still overwhelmed by the two ladies, a hand tapped my shoulder.

    [It¡¯s been a while, Fate.]

    [Seto!]

    When I turned around, there¡¯s Seto standing before me, now slightly plumpier than when I met him again back then.

    Next to him was his daughter Ann, who looked at me with a smile on her face.

    [Fate, welcome back!]

    [I¡¯m back!]

    When I caught Ann who jumped into my hands, I sensed a pair of eyes staring at me sharply.

    It was Snow.

    [I can do that too! Fate, welcome back!]

    [You¡¯re different! Didn¡¯t we come here together earlier!]

    Without listening to what I said, Snow insisted on continuing mimicking what Ann did.

    [Fate! Quick, say the ¡®I¡¯m back¡¯ part!]

    [¡­I¡¯m back.]

    Fuu~. While I struggled with Ann and Snow¡¯s hug, Seto was watching in amusement.

    [Is this kid¡­ Fate¡¯s daughter?]

    [We don¡¯t even look alike no matter how you see it]

    [I guess so. She doesn¡¯t look like Fate at all, cause I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll grow into a beautiful woman later on.]

    [You spoke too much.]

    [Then whose kid is she?]

    Seto glanced alternately between me and Roxy.

    Seeing this, Roxy replied as she smiled to Snow.

    [We found this child in the middle of the Desert.]

    [Roxy-sama! Welcome to Hauzen.]

    [You do not have to act so polite to me¡­ I will not mind. I am here not bearing my family name, but just as a regular warrior after all.]

    [No, I can¡¯t do that. To be able to meet the famous Roxy Heart in person, I¡¯m extremely happy.]

    He was talking about Snow earlier, but now Seto was all fluttery and red faced. Well, it¡¯s easy to see the effect of such a beautiful lady to most people.

    I used to react like Seto did, until I got used to it.

    Then, a certain grumpy Queen stepped on Seto¡¯s foot.

    [Oh, Seto. You got some guts for ignoring me after I have come all the way here.]

    [Eris-sama! That¡¯s not what I mean.]

    [What¡¯s the difference? Don¡¯t you need to greet me first of all people here?]

    [Please pardon me for the mistake.]

    Seto immediately kneeled. But¡­ instead of greeting her properly as told, he begged for pardon¡­

    Eris was seemingly satisfied by this.

    Ann and Snow separated themselves from me, observing how the scene unfolded.

    Personally I felt that it¡¯s not an educational scene for the kids. Seeing her father having to kneel and beg like that might affect Ann in a bad way.

    [Rather than that, let¡¯s just enter Hauzen already.]

    [Eee, but I¡¯m not done yet.]

    [Stop already!]

    I grabbed Eris¡¯ hand, and dragged her along to pass through the outer gate.

    [Roxy and Mimir too, let¡¯s go. Seto, how long are you going to stay there? There are lots of things we need to talk about.]

    [Ah, please wait. Come on, Ann, and Snow-chan too.]

    As for the magic bikes, I believed the soldiers would stash them in a storage area.

    At the moment, we¡¯re heading to the best vantage point in the entire Hauzen¨D¨Dthe Barbatos Castle.

    The previously abandoned castle where I fought the ¡¾Harbinger of Death¡¿Lich Lord alongside Aaron had been completely renovated. Its size and its beautiful pure white wall had earned it the status as Hauzen¡¯s landmark.

    Passersby who came and went along the street seemed full of energy, making it hard to believe that some time ago this same street was inhabited by skeletons. The plan to migrate those who didn¡¯t have any place to stay at the capital to Hauzen seemed to have worked wonders.

 Chapter 154 - Barbatos Castle

    Chapter 154 ¨C Barbatos Castle

    We passed through the renovated castle gate. How beautiful it is now. I¡¯d like to take a closer look at the vibrant city, but there¡¯s something I needed to deal with first.

    Glancing at the well maintained garden with a lush tree in it, I pressed on.

    Seto grinned. Apparently noticing what I glanced on earlier.

    [The tree Fate planted has grown really well.]

    [Really?]

    Taking a slight detour, I decided to take a look at the tree growing near the fountain.

    [Ooh, it was still so small the last time I remember! Is this really the sapling from back then?]

    [Yes. Still couldn¡¯t believe it myself either.]

    [What a big tree it is. This size¡­.this should have taken at least 10 years to grow.]

    Roxy who was standing by my side also couldn¡¯t hide her surprise as well.

    Mimir didn¡¯t seem to believe this, so she eyed us suspiciously.

    [That¡¯s got to be a lie, right? Fate-sama should stop joking either.]

    [Mimir, I wasn¡¯t telling a lie. This tree was just a sapling when I was here last time.]

    Are you suspecting your own brother! Don¡¯t look at me like that.

    [It¡¯s the truth! Right, Seto.]

    [It¡¯s true, everyone. I don¡¯t know why, but after Fate left Hauzen, the sapling grew at a tremendous rate.]

    Even when being told right in the face what actually happened, Roxy and Mimir still couldn¡¯t believe me.

    However, when Eris and Snow saw the tree.

    [Amazing! I can feel Fate¡¯s power coming from this tree!]

    Saying that, Snow instantly hugged the tree.

    [What do you mean, Snow?]

    My voice didn¡¯t seem to reach her, as she already closed her eyes, seemingly in comfort.

    I tried to peel her away, but she stuck to the tree like a cicada.

    [I see. It¡¯s exactly as she said.]

    Eris who also stood right beside me probably felt something after she lightly touched the tree.

    [What does that even mean?]

    [This tree has been influenced by you.]

    I suddenly had a bad feeling. I used to believe that my power only affects humans.

    [That¡¯s¡­impossible]

    [I also want to believe otherwise, but it is how it is.]

    If I were to believe in Eris¡¯ words, then that means the power of Gluttony skill can actually influence plants as well.

    [You are¡­ truly special kind, aren¡¯t you?]

    [Special? Eris also has this kind of power too, right?]

    [But I don¡¯t. So far, only my two white knights have been empowered by my Lust skill. Even worse, I couldn¡¯t do the same to plants.]

    [Is this¡­ something good?]

    When I planted the sapling, I only wished that it¡¯ll grow big. Did Gluttony skill influence it to respond to my wish?

    Is the power of Gluttony skill actually stronger than I previously thought?

    [So far, I don¡¯t know whether it¡¯s bad or not. The tree itself has no other intention. It just wants to grow bigger. Doesn¡¯t seem to intend any harm either.]

    As Eris kept talking, a feeling of relief washed over me.

    [But for now, you shouldn¡¯t focus on something else. Who knows, something might go wrong later on.]

    [Ahh¡­. got it. U~n, no strong thoughts, huh¡­]

    Is this really the power of Mortal Sin skill? I could do it, but Eris couldn¡¯t. That didn¡¯t actually make me feel satisfied though. But looking at the result, just as Eris said, maybe I really should refrain from having a strong feeling about random things for now.

    Roxy gave me a worried look. She then attempted to encourage me.

    [There was a time when Fai wanted to become a gardener, yes? If you can use this power well, creating a garden you want should be a piece of cake, right?]

    [Positively thinking, that¡¯s true.]

    [Un, un. If I send some grape saplings from Heart mansion garden, would they not grow and bear fruits in no time at all?]

    [That¡¯s a good idea. I¡¯ve been wanting to drink some Hauzen¡¯s wine! Not to mention the wine¡¯s color resembles blood, it¡¯s also delicious.]

    Mimir also joined in the fray, all smiling as she imagined the taste of the wine. She then looked at my neck and licked her lips.

    I unconsciously tried to conceal my neck and hid behind Roxy.

    [Really now, Mimir! Stop doing that. I will keep an eye on you tonight.]

    [Eeeee! No way¡­ my only source of fun¡­]

    [That can be a problem. Mimir will just have to find some other way to have fun]

    Eris was actually unrelated to the topic, but she patted Mimir¡¯s shoulder as if trying to console her.

    But Roxy caught Eris¡¯ hand with a hint of anger.

    [Eris-sama too. You are the Queen of this Kingdom. Even so¡­ is sleeping next to Faye while in such a vulnerable getup is a Queen-like conduct?]

    [Well¡­that¡¯s¡­you see, I¡¯m the owner of Lust skill after all. I always have the impulse to be intimate with a man. Like this!]

    [Uwaa!]

    I was listening to the two¡­ when Eris suddenly hugged me and pressed her big breasts onto me. I instantly yelped quite loudly in surprise.

    [What was that for! That is totally not allowed!]

    Roxy protested, trying to peel off Eris from me.

    But since Roxy¡¯s opponent was an Area E, Eris simply wouldn¡¯t budge.

    As for me, if I put in some words here, I had a feeling that sparks would only fly out even more. So I just kept quiet. It¡¯s something I learned after travelling with these girls for a while.

    While her arms tightly folded around me, Eris stared at Roxy with a grin on her face.

    [Ah, I get it now. Un, un¡­ So that¡¯s how.]

    [Wha, what now!?]

    Eris¡¯ line of sight was now directed at a certain part of Roxy¡¯s body.

    Roxy immediately turned around trying to cover her chest area in response.

    [You¡¯re jealous because you can¡¯t do it like me.]

    [Wha, what does that even mean!]

    [Well, calm down. There is still some hope for more growth.]

    Was she even trying to comfort Roxy? Her tone sounded like a Queen looking down on a peasant somehow.

    There¡¯s no such thing as a win or loss in that department¡­ I could sense the sadness floating from Roxy¡¯s back. But I don¡¯t know what to say to console her. With only my short experience in life, I couldn¡¯t think up any good words.

    In the end, I decided to poke at Eris¡¯ forehead.

    [Please use your authority for a more proper stuff.]

    [Arara, Fate, don¡¯t tell you are angry at me?]

    [If we keep going this way, eventually, we¡¯ll arrive at the castle.]

    [I knew that already.]

    Eris finally released her hug and proceeded to the castle on her own.

    Really now? Then, what should I do with Snow who is currently stuck to the tree?

    While I was thinking so, I heard Mimir¡¯s voice calling out to the still listless Roxy.

    [Roxy-sama, let us go as well! Come on, cheer up.]

    [Yes¡­]

    [Come on now, your chest is just a tad bit on the smaller side!]

    [Do not say that so clearly! Mimir wouldn¡¯t understand my feelings.]

    [Ah, Roxy-sama! Please wait!]

    Roxy, almost tearing up, stormed off into the castle. Mimir chased after her.

    This side also makes me exasperated.

    I lifted Snow up and ran to catch up to the girls.

    [Not yet, still wanna play here!]

    [We can visit the tree again later. Now let¡¯s head to the castle! There must be something more interesting there.]

    [Really? Then what are we waiting for!]

    The youngest of them all, Snow, was actually the easiest to persuade.

    Finally on our way to the castle again. Just as I thought so, Seto, with Ann on his side, closing in on me.

    [You really have a hard time, don¡¯t you? At first I was a bit jealous seeing you bringing so many beautiful ladies¡­ the Queen herself, and those former holy knights too. Now that I think carefully, no normal man will be enough to handle escorting them all.]

    [So¡­you understand my pain now?]

    [Yeah, but nothing I can do about it, so hang in there, bud.]

    As someone who had married before, Seto sympathized with me.

    [Oi! What¡¯s with ¡®nothing I can do about it¡¯!]

    [Obviously, I still want to keep my life intact. Therefore I can¡¯t involve myself in it. I have an important daughter to care about after all.]

    [What part of this can be life-threatening¡­ oh, right, each one of them are strong.]

    [That¡¯s right. For me who isn¡¯t even a warrior, it¡¯s a whole other dimension. Everything will have to depend on Fate. It¡¯ll be no joke if the newly renovated Hauzen collapsed due to some lover¡¯s quarrel. Also, I hope all of you can refrain from acting lovey dovey while my daughter is around. It¡¯s bad for her education.]

    [Yes¡­..I¡¯ll keep that in mind.]

    Pressured by the gaze of a father trying to protect his daughter, I could only relent.

    Even the normally soft Seto could toughen up when it comes to his daughter. Even now, he¡¯s still staring at me.

    Looks like he didn¡¯t trust me that much. Come on now, I could at least make sure that those girls are in line.

    [Let¡¯s go then. I¡¯m worried about Eris and the others.]

    [It¡¯s true that Eris-sama is a bit too freewheeling to be left alone inside the castle¡­ I don¡¯t know what she¡¯ll do.]

    [Let¡¯s make haste then.]

    Looking back, Eris was smiling coyly before she walked away.

    I felt like that¡¯s the face of someone who is up to no good. Now that I think about it, did I leave my room locked? I believe I left it open.

    I really should make haste now.

 Chapter 155 - Fateâ€™s Room

    My anxiety was proven right.

    Entering the castle, I searched around looking for Eris¡­.but found nothing.

    In fact, I couldn¡¯t even find Roxy and Mimir anywhere.

    Probably realizing that I¡¯m getting impatient, Greed spoke to me via ¡¶mind reading¡· .

    ¡ºThere is only one possibility left now. Have you cleaned up properly?¡»

    [I was in a hurry to return to the capital back then¡­]

    I just assumed that the maids working on the castle would clean the room up for me.

    Thinking so, I went to my room. And of course, I heard voices coming from inside.

    Those voices belonged to girls I¡¯m familiar with.

    [Fumu fumu, so this is Fate¡¯s room.]

    [We should not! Eris-sama, let us leave.]

    [But we¡¯ve just entered. Shouldn¡¯t we look around for a bit? Don¡¯t you think so too, Mimir?]

    [Yes, as a maid working for this castle, it should be my top priority.]

    [If you insist on leaving, then maybe Roxy should just wait outside.]

    [Why only me! That is not going to happen!]

    It was a fuss inside. And the voices just kept getting louder.

    Quick, I must enter and put an end to this!

    When I grabbed the door handle,

    [Just admit it, Roxy also wants to take a look at Fate¡¯s room, right?]

    [That is¡­]

    [Eeee~, then tell me why did you keep taking glances at the surroundings since we entered this room?]

    [Wha!?]

    Roxy was just trying to stop the two, but Eris¡¯ alluding to her own curiosity¡­it only made her upset.

    And then, there were Eris and Mimir, making sounds as though they¡¯re turning the room upside down without leaving anything unchecked.

    You really shouldn¡¯t be talking about that, especially in my room.

    [I couldn¡¯t enter¡­]

    ¡ºDon¡¯t be such a dimwit. Just get inside already. Being so cowardly, and you still consider yourself the wielder of this Me£¡£¿¡»

    [Shu, shut up.]

    I had lost my timing completely. Anyone who looked at me standing there in front of my own room must be wondering what I am doing. Evidently, the maids who passed by the room could only look at each other in question as they didn¡¯t know my circumstances.

    The lord of the castle returned home after a fairly long time¡­ But he had this troubled face that they didn¡¯t dare to even greet him. Rather than inquiring about the problem now, the maids decided to postpone it for later.

    ¡ºCan you just man up already?¡»

    [I know.]

    When I finally opened the door, the girls who had been talking to each other earlier suddenly turned their gaze towards me at once.

    [Arara¡­ The room owner has finally appeared.]

    [Fate-sama, is there something wrong?]

    [Something wrong, you ask? This is my room.]

    [Is that the case? I didn¡¯t know]

    [How shameless.]

    Eris and Mimir stood there imposingly. Even though it¡¯s my room and they¡¯ve been ransacking it right in my earshot.

    On the other hand, Roxy¡¯s face gradually turned red.

    [Fai, did you¡­ hear what we talked about earlier?]

    [¡­..yeah.]

    [Uuuu¡­..]

    Unable to look at me in the face anymore at that point, Roxy stormed off from the room.

    I had no chance to stop her.

    While I was occupied with staring at the open door, Eris¡¯ hand made its way to my shoulder.

    Her expression spoke to me that anything I said wouldn¡¯t matter.

    [Eavesdropping is not good.]

    [Are you really one to talk?]

    [What do you even mean?]

    [You are in my room, you know?]

    [I don¡¯t see any problem with that.]

    There is a problem! This is MY room.

    But Eris could care less about that. She sat on my bed while maintaining eye contact.

    [This is a pretty comfy bed. I¡¯ll really get a good sleep tonight.]

    [You¡­ don¡¯t tell me.]

    [Ahaha, would you look at that! Fate¡¯s troubled expression really is fun to see. Don¡¯t you agree, Mimir?]

    [Indeed it is.]

    Mimir repeatedly nodded. What a nice teamwork! I guess the two really got along well during our trip to Hauzen.

    [Please spare me.]

    Roxy did say that she¡¯ll become my bodyguard at night.

    But the way things are, it felt like Eris and Mimir would still vie for a position on my bed.

    I¡­.will I ever have a nice comfy rest¡­?

    [What¡¯s wrong? You suddenly become pale]

    [Arara, that¡¯s not good. I better take care of Fate-sama properly tonight.]

    [It¡¯s because of you people! Now get out of my room already!]

    [ [ Eeee ] ]

    Eris and Mimir shot me with disgruntled gazes. No no, it should be me who gave you two that kind of gaze.

    I pushed the two girls from the back, trying to shoo them away from my room. But right then, a lively voice followed by a noise of destruction boomed.

    [Fate, found you! I wanna play too!]

    [My rooooom!!]

    Owing to her immense status and the lack of control therein, Snow literally pushed the door out of the wall as she stormed into my room. The door itself brushed past my cheek before it broke through the window and flew away somewhere.

    What in the world¡­ I lost my bedroom as soon as I returned back home.

    Eris and Mimir who had been teasing me earlier now looked at me with sympathy.

    [Ahaha¡­. Look at the bright side, it¡¯s more airy now. I¡¯m off to the guest room then]

    [¡­..I¡¯ll go find broom and dustpan.]

    The two left the room, leaving me alone with Snow.

    The price was fairly hefty, but at least it¡¯s quiet here now. At least I wanted to think so.

    [Snow, you can¡¯t just break the door like that. Before this too, you also broke through the bathhouse¡¯s wall.]

    [Ah! I forgot¡­ sorry]

    This careless fellow! I wanted to pat her head, but if I did, the castle would end up full of holes. It would be a major crisis if the newly renovated castle collapsed so quickly.

    This little girl tends to forget other things when she¡¯s already focused on something. At first I thought it¡¯s related to her amnesia. But having stayed with her all the time, I came to realize that it¡¯s just the way she is.

    For instance, even if she remembered not to break the door this time, she¡¯ll forget it some other time. And because she¡¯s an Area E already, her childlike appearance was very deceptive.

    I suddenly felt a very strong tug on my arm, as Snow called out to me.

    [Hey hey, I want to explore the castle!]

    [I need to talk with Seto shortly, can we do it later?]

    [I want now! Now, now!]

    Fuuu~, even if I insisted on talking with Seto now, having Snow continuing to act like this would only hinder us. I should just take her for a small walk around the castle now. She¡¯ll fall asleep on her own when she feels tired.

    [Okay, okay]

    [Yay! Come on!]

    Good grief. We exited the room through the destroyed entrance.

    And right then, from the corner at the end of the corridor, was that glittering blonde hair there?

    After whispering something quietly to Snow, I went to meet the owner of that hair.

    I opened up with a [Boo] with the intention to lightly startle her before asking what she was doing right there.

    [Kyaah!!]

    But unexpectedly, she was actually surprised.

    It seemed that the person in question was trying to hide herself, and for some reason didn¡¯t notice me approaching her.

    [Fai, do not surprise me like that]

    [Then, Roxy, what are you doing there?]

    [Tha, that is¡­]

    I talked to Roxy. But when I looked at her in the face, she turned away from me.

    [I was just curious about what Eris-sama and Mimir are doing. Then I heard a loud crash¡­ it would be weird if I didn¡¯t come to check.]

    [Indeed it is.]

    The servants of the castle had also started gathering due to the noise.

    I¡¯ll explain the situation to them and have them conduct repairs soon. In my observation, the doors and the windows were newly installed, so it shouldn¡¯t take long to replace them.

    [Until then, I think I¡¯ll have to rest in the guest room.]

    [If so, there is one free bed in my room, is it not convenient?]

    [Do you really want me to sleep in the same room as yours?]

    [Why of course! Eris-sama and Mimir are too dangerous if left alone! And did you forget about that?]

    [Nn? About what?]

    [Studying. I once said that I would teach you personally. There are various things that we had to postpone due to all the travelling. So I will make sure that we catch up in no time.]

    Eeeeee, studying!? I completely forgot about that. Now I have no right to call Snow forgetful.

    As my shoulders drooped down, Snow tugged my sleeve.

    [Castle exploring!]

    [Right. What about you, Roxy?]

    [There is no helping it, I guess. However, I will start teaching you at night, so you better be prepared.]

    [¡­..I understand, teach.]

    [Good!]

    After taking Snow and Roxy on a tour around the castle, I had a talk with Seto. Then, at night, Roxy would teach me about various things that are important to know as a noble.

    Un, it¡¯s already as hectic as it could get.

 Chapter 156 - Spiritual World

    A pure white world spread before my eyes.

    It was a familiar sight. The spiritual world that Luna had created.

    As it turned out, after discussing things with Seto, I fell asleep in the middle of Roxy¡¯s class session.

    Perhaps I unknowingly leaned on the table and fell asleep right then. Honestly, I think Roxy must be feeling irritated right now.

    I really shouldn¡¯t wake up anytime soon¡­

    [Luna.]

    I called the owner of this space, but there¡¯s no response. Only the silent white space replied back to me.

    [Greed.]

    Along with Luna, I also called out to my one partner who had been assisting me in my training inside the spiritual world.

    But the result was the same. There was no prideful voice that I¡¯ve come to be familiar with replying to me.

    Have I somehow become lost in this spiritual world?

    No, no. That shouldn¡¯t be the case. This world was created by Luna to protect my heart and soul from the Gluttony skill. Luna should be here, somewhere.

    I repeatedly called her name, but no reply came back to me still.

    [What is going on here¡­]

    Stumped by the unexpected situation, my eyes wandered downward. And there, I saw my own shadow.

    Weird¡­ this is the spiritual world here. How come my spiritual body cast a shadow here?

    [Why¡­ do I have a shadow?]

    I crouched down, trying to touch the shadow,

    [Don¡¯t touch!]

    The shadow distorted and escaped from my touch.

    So intently it tried to escape, it separated itself from where the shadow should¡¯ve begun.

    As if it has a will of its own,

    [You are¡­]

    The shadow rose and took shape. The silhouette of someone I knew.

    It¡¯s like looking at a mirror. But the shadowy form had a few distinctions that tell it apart from me.

    It has a pair of repulsive bright red eyes.

    Its index finger was pointed at me, as an ugly smile formed in its face. The shadow expanded and formed a greatsword in its hand. A greatsword, but it looked weird.

    The body of the blade extended down to where the pommel should be, making it so as if the greatsword was just a piece of iron slab without any hilt at first glance.

    A jet-black greatsword seemingly specialized for powerful strikes. The sword¡¯s features reminded me of mortal sin weapons such as Greed, Sloth, and Envy.

    The shadow seemed to be hostile. Its gaze seemingly filled with extraordinary hate, as though I was an obstacle to its greatest goal.

    This might be dangerous.

    The reason is simple. I was unarmed. And facing this kind of enemy while unarmed is like looking for death.

    Even so, the shadow already moved in to attack me while letting a guttural beastly roar.

    While I was still hesitating, the jet-black greatsword already rained down on me.

    [Wha!?]

    I managed to evade the downward swing. But then black aura burst out from the sword, painting the white floor where it landed earlier with its color instantly.

    At the same time, my body was wrecked by pain.

    [I still took damage¡­ what did it just do?]

    The shadow didn¡¯t even care to reply to me. Already moving in again for a second strike.

    This time I had no time to evade. I needed a weapon to block this attack.

    But I don¡¯t have any right now.

    Am I going to die¡­

    ¡ºSorry for the wait.¡»

    [Greed!]

    My partner appeared within my grasp in a flash of light.

    Encouraged by his appearance, I moved to block the Shadow¡¯s attack.

    ¡ºYou seemed to be struggling there.¡»

    [This fellow, what in the world is he?]

    ¡ºYou should be able to tell¡»

    [¡­..]

    Borne from my shadow, with a form that resembles me.

    ¡ºYes, you guessed it right. He is the other you¡­¡­that has been corroded by the Gluttony skill. It is finally strong enough to force its way to the spiritual world that Luna created.¡»

    [That is.]

    ¡ºUntil now, it has been waiting until you got devoured by the Gluttony skill. But now, it is trying to take you out by its own power. Remember that dying in this place equals to the death of your soul.¡»

    [That means, if it managed to kill me here¡­]

    ¡ºThe Gluttony skill will take over your body and run rampant in the real world¡»

    Dammit, I inwardly thought as I pushed the greatsword back.

    If I get done in right now, the rampage will most likely destroy Hauzen.

    I jumped as far as I could away from the shadow.

    ¡ºThat was why Luna lost control of this spiritual world. She asked me for help, so here I am.¡»

    But Greed was in his sword form this time. He always appeared in his human form while in the spiritual world before.

    And yet he¡¯s using his real life form.

    ¡ºMoreover, its power spiked up for some reason. I do not know why.¡»

    [Ah, I wonder if it has something to do with me]

    ¡ºSo you have an idea why?¡»

    With the black sword already in my hand, I felt most assured.

    [Let¡¯s go, Greed]

    ¡ºGo.¡»

    I deflected the attack from the shadow, and countered from the opening.

    But the shadow managed to twist its body to minimize the damage it took.

    A shadowy arm fell near my feet.

    With that, it should have difficulties in handling the greatsword.

    For the first time since it started attacking me, the shadow actually pulled away.

    I didn¡¯t miss one little fact.

    [What was that?]

    ¡ºIt¡¯s this form¡¯s secret technique. There is no limiter in this world, remember?¡»

    [Yeah, I¡¯ll do my best then.]

    Changing Greed into bow form, I immediately used Bloody Ptarmigan, this form¡¯s secret technique.

    We¡¯re in the spiritual world. There is no need for me to sacrifice my status.

    I could basically use the technique as if I¡¯ve sacrificed 100% status. Thinking so, I changed the secret technique into its mutated form, the ¡¶Bloody Ptarmigan Cross¡·.

    Normally, sacrificing 100% of my status to Greed would¡¯ve killed me though.

    A huge black lightning split into a double helix and struck the shadow.

    The shadow shrieked and tried to block the arrow with its greatsword. However, before the overwhelming power, its attempt was in vain.

    What was left was tattered pieces of shadow as it was no longer capable of maintaining its shape.

    And for once, it actually said something that I could understand.

    [You¡­are¡­mine.]

    After hearing that, I launched a coup de grace on the shadow. I could no longer stand seeing its hatred-filled face.

    When it lost its shape, it melted into a black pool on the white floor. The pool, along with all other black stains that the shadow left behind with its attacks, disappeared after a while.

    [Somehow, we defeated it.]

    I could hear Greed¡¯s voice. But it¡¯s coming from behind me, not from the black sword in my hand.

    Turning around, I saw him in his human form. Luna was also there standing next to him.

    [I¡¯m glad that things worked out. I was worried for a moment there.]

    [Luna, that shadow, can you prevent it from attacking me again?]

    Those last words the shadow left behind still lingered in my head.

    [Impossible. After all, it¡¯s also part of yourself, except that it has been tainted by the Gluttony skill. As long as you have the Gluttony skill, there is no escaping it. For now, it¡¯s easy for Fate to defeat it since your heart and soul isn¡¯t that eroded yet. However¡­]

    [One day, it might get stronger than me.]

    [Yes. I made this wall to prevent the Gluttony skill from devouring Fate. But at the same time, Gluttony skill is also trying to find a way to overcome this wall. I¡¯m sorry¡­]

    From the looks of it, there¡¯s nothing else Luna could do about it.

    [There is still time, you¡¯ll still have the advantage until then.]

    Greed added in as he tapped my shoulder.

    I nodded to him, then spoke to Luna.

    [Please don¡¯t make such a face. It¡¯s thanks to Luna that I could go this far.]

    [Thanks, Fate.]

    [I should be the one thanking you. So, thanks, Luna. Mmm, by the way, can I ask you one thing?]

    [Yes, ask away.]

    [If Gluttony skill manages to devour me, what will happen to you?]

    The girl smiled as a response,

    [Then I¡¯ll fall into the infinite hell below.]

    Her expression simply didn¡¯t match the gravity of what she just said. Even Greed who was also listening next to me had his mouth agape.

    These two sisters¡­ They tend to be indifferent about themselves, don¡¯t they?

    In any case, all the more reason for me not to lose to that shadow.

    [Alright, it¡¯s almost morning. Fate should leave the spiritual world now. In the meantime, I¡¯ll repair the damage left by the battle earlier.]

    Luna said that before sending me back to the real world.

 Chapter 157 - Waking up in the Morning

    Episode 157 ¨C Waking up in the Morning

    [Morning, Fai!]

    A pleasant and gentle voice entered my ear. At that moment, it felt as if any damage I took on my heart from the fight last night instantly healed.

    When I slowly opened my eyes, there was the smiling face of Roxy right in front of me, bathed in the morning sunlight.

    [Morning.]

    [You slept so soundly. You did not even wake up once no matter how many times I prodded your cheek. Could it be because of the evening study?]

    [Probably half of it.]

    [You!]

    The private tutoring¡­recalling back on how strict Roxy was when tutoring me, I suppose it¡¯s only natural if I got tired.

    I was just trying to be honest, but still got myself a light poke in the forehead anyway.

    It wasn¡¯t hurt actually, more like a playful one.

    [Sorry.]

    [No need to apologize. I also think that Fai¡¯s schedule yesterday was too hectic. But it is fine as long as Fai learns everything I have to teach you very quickly. If you can keep that up, I believe you will soon hold an important role in the capital!]

    [Ahahaha¡­I don¡¯t think that I¡¯m suited for that kind of position.]

    [What are you talking about? Fai is the current head of Barbatos family. You need to be more knowledgeable as a part of the five great families. No need to worry though. I am going to teach you everything!]

    [¡­¡­please be gentle to me.]

    Roxy was already in high tension this early in the morning as she raised her fist up to the sky.

    There¡¯s no stopping her now. Today¡¯s lecture would most likely be even harsher than yesterday.

    And I would probably fall asleep on the desk again. Ah, right!

    [Thank you for yesterday.]

    [Nn? What do you mean?]

    [I mean, I fell asleep on the desk last night, right? But I woke up in my bed. Roxy must¡¯ve carried me, haven¡¯t you?]

    [That is right. I may look like this, but I am actually pretty strong.]

    Of course. She is after all, a Holy Knight.

    Back when I was still working as a Heart Family servant. I still remember¡­.how she split the gemstone I gave her as a present in two with her bare hands. She¡¯s also more than capable of fighting monsters on her own.

    Of course it¡¯ll be easy for her to carry my body.

    I chuckled from imagining the sight of Roxy carrying me from the desk to the bed.

    [Now that I think about it, where did Roxy sleep last night then?]

    [Why of course, I slept here!]

    [EEEEeee!! For real!?]

    [Yes, I did. It was really rough!]

    [No way¡­ don¡¯t tell me]

    In my head, the faces of Eris and Mimir immediately came to mind. Moreso, they had a fearless smile on their faces.

    [It was just as Fai expected. The battle last night was fierce.]

    Looking around, I only realized how messy my room was. Seeing me looking around, Roxy immediately apologized.

    [Sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to ruin Fai¡¯s room¡­]

    As I started to pick up the stuff piling up on the floor and returned them to where they belonged, something suddenly popped out from under the pile. This is¡­ The scorpion tail¡­ Could it be!?

    Before I knew it, Snow already grabbed on me.

    She appeared to be still half asleep, as she started to open her eyes with a yawn.

    [Morning!]

    [You¡­why are you here?]

    [Everyone was playing around happily, so I joined in.]

    [They weren¡¯t playing though!]

    According to Roxy, last night was a rough three-way battle. Snow apparently sneaked into the room without their notice.

    [But Fate was asleep, and everyone ignored me, so I decided to sleep here.]

    [Buried in all that stuff? You really are a deep sleeper, aren¡¯t you¡­]

    I pinched Snow¡¯s cheek playfully, then turned back to Roxy as I noticed that she¡¯s staring at me.

    [Ermm, what is it?]

    [Even if you say that, Fai is also the same. No matter how tired, you should¡¯ve at least woke up once with all the fuss last night, but you didn¡¯t.]

    [Now that you mention it¡­ You¡¯re right. Ahahaha¡­.]

    I was trapped in the spiritual world, forced to fight off my shadow. Of course I couldn¡¯t wake up.

    [Nn? Is there something wrong?]

    [Nah¡­I was just really tired.]

    Roxy had enough trouble as it is. I don¡¯t want to burden her with more.

    That¡¯s why I told her a white lie.

    [Many things happened even before we reached Hauzen, so I suppose it cannot be helped. Especially with Fai meeting your father.]

    [My Dad, huh¡­ Honestly I don¡¯t know if I should be happy or not to see that he¡¯s alive.]

    [I think I could relate a little. My father is also revived¡­ I am happy, but at the same time I wonder if it is a good thing or not. In Fai¡¯s case, the mystery behind your father¡¯s actions really did not help either.]

    [From stealing the philosopher¡¯s stone to kidnapping Raine¡­ He really went wild.]

    But Roxy was quick to remind me.

    [But he helped us back in the desert, did he not?]

    [¡­.Un.]

    At that time, it felt like the Dad I knew from my childhood had returned to me. However, him trying to open the door to his land had made us enemies.

    [Since their purpose is similar, I think Dad will also be here just like Myne.]

    [I think you are right¡­ I am also worried about that Libra we met at the oasis.]

    In the discussion with Seto yesterday, I asked him if there were people who resembled Libra or my Dad coming to Hauzen. Unfortunately, after the reconstruction was over, too many people had come to visit Hauzen to take note of a particular person.

    Due to the lack of manpower, the checkups had been kept light.

    It was a stroke of luck that there is a report of someone resembling Myne entering Hauzen.

    Letting Snow sit on the bed, I continued with cleaning up my room.

    [Alright, looks decent now, doesn¡¯t it?]

    [Looks good. Alright then, go change your clothes. When Fai is ready, let us have breakfast.]

    [Yeah¡­..Nn? Don¡¯t tell me, Roxy is the one cooking the breakfast?]

    [Why of course. Fufufufu¡­]

    Taking Snow with her, Roxy winked at me.

    That was a sign of confidence. She must¡¯ve put her mind and soul to prepare this breakfast.

    [Fai, I will catch you later.]

    [Bye bye, Fate!]

    [Breakfast, huh.]

    Holding hand with Roxy, Snow waved her free hand at me as they walked away. I guess she had gotten used to Roxy along the way to Hauzen.

    After this, I wish she can also get along with Eris¡­ Although I felt that it would be difficult.

    Snow was a Sacred Beastkin. On the other hand, Eris had a past grudge to the Sacred Beastkin. Libra for the most part. Snow¡¯s presence might cause her to recall all the bad memories of the past.

    Like during yesterday¡¯s dinner. Eris was all smiles when Snow was around her, but she¡¯s also sweating profusely at the same time. Most likely because her trauma flared up.

    The unusually dull expression that appeared on Eris¡¯ face back then came to mind. Can she actually fight Libra under this condition? It worries me.

    I quickly changed my clothes and left my room. Not to forget bringing Greed with me as well.

    ¡ºIt was tough on you yesterday.¡»

    [At some point I was wondering what will I end up with.]

    ¡ºLuna said that she¡¯ll strengthen the defense of the spiritual world. That shadow will not attack again tomorrow.¡»

    [Good to hear that. I was worried that I¡¯ll have to face it everyday.]

    Now then, after breakfast, maybe I should head out to the town?

    I need to check the location where Myne was last seen according to the report. I also wanted to see how far the city has been developed.

 Chapter 158 - A Flourishing Town

    Chapter 158 ¨C A Flourishing Town

    In my hand was the sweet bread I bought earlier. Sometimes I let it sit in my mouth as I strolled through the street.

    [This is delicious.]

    [Un, tasty!]

    Apparently both Roxy and Snow enjoyed sweets. Eris and Mimir also often bought some sweets for themselves throughout the journey to Hauzen. Women really like sweets, don¡¯t they?

    [Nn? Does Fai not enjoy these kinds of things?]

    I was in the middle of thinking about something, so I probably unconsciously made a troubled face. And that sparked Roxy¡¯s worry.

    [That¡¯s not true. I think the one with red colored jam was delicious. What jam was that again¡­]

    [Raspberry jam.]

    [Yeah, that one. Thanks to the helpers from Heart territory, we were able to grow some grapes here.]

    Failing to remember the name of the fruit had caused Roxy to bulge her cheeks unhappily at me. So I quickly attempted to swerve the topic.

    Greed who was listening to the conversation laughed out loud. It¡¯s annoying to hear him laugh that much, I ended up tapping the black sword hard.

    [Thanks to that, both grapes and raspberries could grow firmly on Hauzen. Again, without Roxy¡¯s cooperation, all that wouldn¡¯t be possible. I must thank you again.]

    [No no, I didn¡¯t do that much. The praise should be directed to the helpers who were willing to come to Hauzen instead.]

    [I guess you¡¯re right.]

    The orchard was a bit far away from here, so I couldn¡¯t say hello to them today.

    I thanked them in my heart, while enjoying the raspberries.

    After Roxy arrived in Hauzen, she seemed to be intrigued by the cityscape since it¡¯s very different from Hearts territory.

    [Fai, what is that?]

    Following the direction of her happy gaze, I saw a sign hanging on the wall of a shop.

    It¡¯s certainly something rarely seen even in the capital. The inn sign was shining brightly with occasional blinkings.

    [That¡¯s magic technology to help attract customers. It uses paint that emits light in response to the amount of magic in the air.]

    It was something I learned from Seto. He always informed me in his letters whenever a new technology was used in Hauzen.

    I was also drawn by the shining signpost, until Snow tugged on my hand.

    [What¡¯s wrong?]

    [That person has been staring at us for a while now.]

    [ [ Eeh? ] ]

    Looking at the direction Snow was pointing at, there was the innkeeper approaching us as he rubbed his hands together.

    [Staying overnight? I¡¯ll give a discount. There are special rooms for a pair of young lovers.]

    [We are not in that kind of relation! Excuse us!]

    [Roxy!]

    Roxy immediately took my free hand and dragged me away from there.

    When we¡¯re far enough to be out of sight from the inn, she smiled at me.

    [Ah¡­that was surprising. I never thought that someone would tell me that this early in the morning¡­]

    [I don¡¯t really mind about that though]

    [¡­¡­we really should not. First of all!]

    Roxy easily guessed that I was just joking. Pouting hard, she gently flicked my forehead.

    [We have to find Myne¡¯s whereabouts. But to find someone with her looks in this town is¡­]

    [The number of the townspeople is really amazing.]

    [So many! So many!]

    Even on a small alley, there were still people wandering around¡­.

    It seemed to be the first time for Snow to see this many people, so she¡¯s been bouncing on her feet excitedly. Her tail had been dangerously peeking from under her glittering white robe, so I hastily asked her to settle down.

    She¡¯s a Divine Beastkin after all. At first glance, she may look just like any other human¡­but her tail really gave her away. Some people might find it scary and make a fuss out of it.

    That¡¯s why I¡¯ve been trying to teach Snow to act as human as possible all the time.

    [Oi, this kid! Don¡¯t get too excited!]

    [Noo! I want to play with them.]

    Street performers were showing off the result of their daily practice. Snow must¡¯ve mistaken them for playing a game.

    [They¡¯re not playing games.]

    [Mumuuu~]

    Snow struggled strongly to release herself from my restraint.

    As expected¡­her Area E power is not to be trifled with. If left alone, there¡¯s no doubt that she¡¯ll wreak havoc on wherever she goes.

    I was reminded of the power that made us struggle when we fought her as the giant scorpion.

    She kept wiggling her body like a caterpillar trying to escape from my grip.

    [You little.]

    [Ahahaha.]

    I can¡¯t hold her! At this rate she¡¯ll charge toward the street performers!

    Just when I thought so, Roxy put something in Snow¡¯s mouth.

    [Nn!?]

    [How does it taste?]

    [¡­..tasty!]

    While I was holding Snow down, Roxy went to buy skewered sweet fried bread from the nearby stall.

    Snow was immediately engrossed in it. So engrossed she seemingly forgot about the street performers completely.

    Thanks to Roxy¡¯s quick wit, we managed to avoid Snow destroying the street.

    I could finally ease up and release my grip on Snow.

    [You¡¯re a lifesaver, Roxy.]

    [No no, it is just a cheap snack! Moreover I have been studying on how to handle little kids!]

    Despite her words, Roxy still put her hands on her waist and puffed her chest.

    Back then, when I was still but a servant, we went out to the capital where we encountered a weeping lost child. Since then, apparently she¡¯s been secretly studying on how to better handle kids.

    Being able to befriend Snow had further bolstered her confidence.

    When they first met, I remembered how Snow tended to keep her distance from Roxy. And Roxy would droop her shoulders every time her attempt to get close failed.

    When I think about it, they¡¯re so much closer right now. Roxy¡¯s hard work had certainly paid off.

    [Look, looky here. Here is another one.]

    [Oooooo!]

    Did they get along well¡­because Roxy had been feeding Snow with food?

    But looking at Roxy¡¯s happy expression, I could only think that it¡¯s her trying to take one step forward at a time. For me, who had always been charging ahead hurriedly, being together with Roxy gave me a sense of reassurance.

    While watching the two smiling faces, I felt a sharp gaze from behind.

    The gaze was only directed at me. Because no other people had sensed it, including Roxy and Snow.

    To be able to do that, the owner of this gaze must be skilled.

    [Greed¡­]

    ¡ºYeah, there is no mistaking it. That guy.¡»

    With Greed¡¯s confirmation, I kept the feeling of that gaze in mind. No, I burned it into my mind to be exact.

    The gaze belonged to a man who single-handedly vanquished the city-eating monster living under the oasis in the middle of the desert. With the benefit given by that monster, banished or lost people managed to group up together and make a living.

    The city-eating monster provided a good environment to attract humans to come nearby. In the distant future, it would¡¯ve emerged from its hideout to eat the descendants of these humans.

    Perhaps there was still a lot of time left before that happened. There wasn¡¯t any need to kill the monster right away.

    But that man could care less about the people living in that oasis.

    Because from his eyes, I sensed a strong unwillingness to forgive any form of evil in this world.

    Looking back, a gentle smile certainly always decorated Libra¡¯s face. But his eyes were terribly cold.

    [Hi, Fate. We meet again.]

    The hem of his priest-like attire flipped around as he approached me. This time, Roxy and Snow noticed his presence, immediately became vigilant.

    [Arara, am I really that scary to you all?]

    [Obviously. That accident at the oasis is still very clear in my mind.]

    [Nn? Oasis¡­ah, that one. That¡¯s nothing important. Rather than that, are you sure you can afford to act this relaxed?]

    He approached even closer, then whispered into my ear.

    [If you don¡¯t close the door to his land soon, this town will end up just like that oasis.]

 Chapter 159 - Libraâ€™s Invitation

    Chapter 159 ¨C Libra¡¯s Invitation

    I just couldn¡¯t stay quiet when being threatened with something ridiculous like that.

    As I stared at Libra,

    [Don¡¯t mess with me! I will not let something like that to happen.]

    However, his expression remained unchanged.

    As if, he saw me¡­and everyone else as inconsequential, that only he himself that mattered.

    [Now¡­there is no need to be mad. Oya oya, look at the way those two have been staring at me. Aaaa¡­now I¡¯m the bad guy again, as usual]

    [Obviously. You became one the time you mentioned destroying Hauzen.]

    [Hello? Think about it, you can prevent calamity from falling on the entire world by sacrificing only Hauzen. As a whole, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s such a bad deal.]

    [Libra¡­you¡­]

    [Moreover, how much longer do I have to give you? You haven¡¯t even found Myne, have you?]

    Libra turned around, twirling his white uniform in the process, before looking back at me in provocation. It was Snow who immediately responded to it.

    Roxy panickedly tried to hold Snow back. But her strength alone wasn¡¯t enough to do so.

    I tried to stop her as well. But she still went through, heading straight toward Libra.

    [I hate you!]

    Snow didn¡¯t pull her punches. She launched a blow that contained all the power she had at the moment.

    But Libra easily stopped that blow. Moreover, there was no shockwave even if he was blocking an attack that powerful.

    [It seems that you have developed an unneeded emotion. What a shame¡­however]

    He grabbed Snow on her head and lifted her up. Of course the girl struggled to escape. I felt like this won¡¯t end well if let be.

    I was just placing my hand on the black sword, but Libra reacted faster by giving me a verbal warning.

    [I¡¯m not going to do her any harm.]

    That said, his hand that held Snow began to glow.

    [I just imparted to her some memories. It should prove useful even if a little.]

    He smiled afterward, then silently tossed Snow back to me.

    His body language looked like he was dealing with an object instead of people.

    [Snow!?]

    I caught Snow and proceeded to check her condition.

    She¡¯s just unconscious apparently.

    [See, I didn¡¯t hurt her, right? She and I shared a long relationship after all. I will still treat her politely.]

    Beating me to it, Roxy spoke up to Libra who still kept his amiable-looking face all the time.

    [Earlier, you said you are imparting to her some much needed memories. What do you mean by that?]

    [My my, if it isn¡¯t Roxy Heart. This place is way too dangerous for the likes of you though.]

    Libra shook his head as he said so. He didn¡¯t even bother to answer Roxy.

    But Roxy set aside his critique and pushed the question.

    [I am well aware of my lack of strength. But please answer me. What memory?]

    [So you are that kind of girl. Very well. I will tell you. After all, us holy knights are similarly kind hearted¡­]

    Kind hearted holy knight¡­? That last part was more of a soliloquy. So I couldn¡¯t tell if he really meant it.

    But Libra still replied to Roxy¡¯s question.

    [If I really have to explain in detail, we¡¯ll end up standing here for a very long time.]

    Even so, he smiled and went ahead.

    [I shared some of my memories to her. About this place long before Hauzen was built here.]

    [That¡­..could it be?]

    [You¡¯re pretty quick witted, aren¡¯t you? Good guess. And you¡¯re right. It¡¯s the memories from the time when Gallia still ruled over this world.]

    He pointed to his head, then to Snow¡¯s.

    [Libra¡­you¡­]

    What have I allowed him to do¡­? I thought to confront him for it, but I quickly hesitated.

    [What¡¯s wrong, Fate? What are you so afraid of?]

    [That is¡­]

    I took a glance at the still unconscious Snow, then back toward Libra.

    [Ah¡­I know. If Snow regains her old self, she might turn hostile on you. Although she¡¯s an Area E, she¡¯s harmless the way she is now. You are afraid that she¡¯ll start attacking when she¡¯s awake.]

    [¡­..]

    [I see, so I guessed correctly.]

    Libra seemed elated to see through me.

    But Roxy wouldn¡¯t have any of that.

    [She will not! Despite losing her memories, she is still, Snow. That is why, since Fate has decided to take her in, then at least please believe in her.]

    [Roxy¡­I¡¯m sorry.]

    Perhaps the after effect of fighting the giant scorpion still lingered in my mind. Imagining that gigantic beast rampaging in the middle of Hauzen, I would be too distraught to fight back.

    Libra then chimed in.

    [That will be up to Snow to decide. The longer one lives, the more things happen during their life, and the more hatred one accumulates. It¡¯s something inevitable.]

    Libra is similarly a sacred beastkin just like Snow.

    From our previous conversation, suffice to say that they were alive during the time Gallia reached prosperity.

    To tell the truth, there¡¯s no way to confirm that. Myne herself also said that she had lived through that period as well. Might as well ask her what actually happened.

    In any case, if I chose to believe in Libra¡¯s words, will Snow treat the memory Lira imparted to her as her own? Or was it meant to trigger the restoration of her memories?

    Either way, it¡¯s still a mystery over how she will treat us after she¡¯s awake.

    Meanwhile Libra was staring at Snow for a while.

    And then, he turned around and walked away, as though he¡¯s done dealing with us.

    [I did my part to help. Now it¡¯s your turn. Don¡¯t you dare to fail.]

    [Libra¡­]

    [Alright then, see you later]

    After waving his hand slightly, Libra finally disappeared among the crowds.

    At that moment, I felt that I was released from the suffocating feeling I always have whenever I met him.

    And it seemed that Roxy had the same feeling.

    [Fai¡­did you realize that, when we were talking to Libra, the townspeople acted strange?]

    I felt somewhat relieved. I did notice what Roxy mentioned.

    Even though we were pretty much talking in a main street, other people barely passed by.

    And although the tension between me and Libra should be very obvious, the rare passersby remained indifferent to us.

    Moreover, he was able to not only block Snow¡¯s attack flawlessly and even lifted her by her head, and then tossed her back to me with one hand.

    And yet, there was no noise at all.

    [Could that be, one of Libra¡¯s skills?]

    [I do not know. I was hoping that Fai saw something with your appraisal¡­]

    [He would¡¯ve prevented that from happening.]

    I learned how to do so from Aaron in the past.

    Their eyes moved in a peculiar manner whenever someone activated appraisal. With the right timing, I could temporarily disabled their sight by manipulating magic within my body.

    With the magic power stat of Area E, causing blindness with this technique is nothing impossible.

    [Well¡­appraisal skill can easily dig out the opponent¡¯s important infos. It¡¯s way too convenient of a skill.]

    [But that also means the countermeasures are also many. In any case, Libra had absorbed the life force of the entire Oasis. Even without appraisal¡­I could sense his bottomless power.]

    Roxy was right.

    Libra usually acts amiable. But what if he goes mad¡­.? The very thought incite fear.

    He has this unique air around him, telling us that he¡¯s powerful enough to overwhelm us.

    Both of us stared at the direction where Libra left for a long while.

    After a while, the knocked out Snow slowly regained her consciousness.

    Both me and Roxy held our breath.

    Even though Roxy told me to believe in Snow, I still had a sliver of doubt.

    Because the awakened Snow was overflowing with Area E level of magic power.

 Chapter 160 - Snowâ€™s Sacred Stigmata

    Chapter 160 ¨C Snow¡¯s Sacred Stigmata

    A red tattoo¨D¨Dthe sacred stigmata emerged on Snow¡¯s face.

    According to Libra,

    The stigmata was the revelation from God¡­. Does that mean what is happening to Snow right now has something to do with God!?

    [Fai!]

    [Is this what happens if she¡¯s fully resurrected?]

    While we were dumbstruck, Greed called out.

    ¡ºWe don¡¯t know what will happen. Switch to black shield form just in case.¡»

    As soon as I heard him, I immediately drew Greed out and switched him to shield form before taking my position in front of Roxy.

    [The town¡­]

    Snow may release a huge amount of magic power. If that happens, the damage would be immense. At least around the area we¡¯re currently in.

    And just as expected, Snow released a huge explosion of magic power.

    It was so huge, that it filled my entire field of vision. If it wasn¡¯t for me standing behind the black shield, I might¡¯ve gotten overwhelmed by it.

    [Are you alright?]

    [Yes. Just a slight headache.]

    [Thank goodness¡­ How about the town?]

    Saying so, I looked around.

    [Fai, take a look!]

    When I looked toward the direction Roxy was pointing at, I saw that there¡¯s a hole on the street.

    And it was such a well maintained stone paved street¡­. Anyway the hole looked quite deep.

    [It seems that she went down.]

    [To the Hauzen¡¯s underground¡­?]

    [Is there something of importance there?]

    [I don¡¯t know. All I know is that there is a sewer down there.]

    Aaron told me that the history of Hauzen spans nearly a thousand years.

    But in those recorded history, there¡¯s no mention of anything of particular importance in the underground.

    [But I don¡¯t think she¡¯ll dig underground without any goal¡­]

    [This place was part of Gallia 4000 years ago. Just maybe]

    We looked at each other as the possibility finally became clear in our mind.

    [In any case, we need to make sure that none of the townsfolk get caught in the hubris.]

    [About that, don¡¯t worry. It seems that the reinforcement has arrived.]

    While talking to Roxy, I could sense the sign of a lot of people coming towards us.

    [Even now, the warriors protecting Hauzen are already on the move. They are dependable.]

    When I turned around, several warriors had already arrived.

    One of them came up front.

    [Boss, that was some enormous magic shockwave. What happened?]

    Before explaining further, I first introduced Roxy to the warriors.

    This warrior name was Baldo. He was the leader of the party I saved from the Sand Golem in the past.

    Originally Aaron¡¯s subordinate, after Aaron¡¯s retirement, he along with the other subordinates had been wandering around as mercenaries.

    However, upon hearing about Hauzen reconstruction, he immediately rushed here.

    And now, he¡¯s working as my subordinate to maintain the town security.

    [Turns out Fai has some reliable subordinates too.]

    Roxy looked happy after I introduced Baldo to her. Did she think that I only have Greed to help me out¡­?

    Well, if she¡¯s happy, then I¡¯ll feel happy as well.

    We briefed the warriors about what happened to Snow.

    While carrying their daily duty, I had also asked them to search for Myne. So they immediately understood that this has something to do with it.

    [I see¡­ Leave the town residents to us. And, what about that man called Libra?]

    I shook my head and told them to not get involved with him. There was too much of a difference in ability. If they chased after him, the situation might turn worse if they accidentally touched Libra¡¯s reversed scale.

    That man, if he¡¯s serious, he might be capable of erasing Hauzen from the map. The extent of his power is still unknown to us.

    [The two of us will give chase to Snow. Baldo, go inform Seto and start working on evacuating the townspeople, just in case of disastrous result.]

    [Is the situation really that grave?]

    Obviously Baldo became anxious. But I could only nod to his question.

    [I think you should¡¯ve realized from the magnitude of that magic shockwave. The individual we are dealing with this time belongs to that area.]

    [I could certainly feel it, and it was so much bigger than anything I¡¯ve felt so far¡­No, it¡¯s a big problem. I will start immediately.]

    Baldo chuckled and left to give instruction to his men.

    [Alright then, I guess it¡¯s about time.]

    [Indeed.]

    Roxy also seemed to notice.

    When I was dealing with Baldo, my mind was still filled with Libra and Snow, that I could only focus on what lied before me. But now that I¡¯m calm, I could feel my surroundings in a better clarity now.

    Since she¡¯s still unable to overcome her fear, I was worried that she became upset with what transpired to Snow. But I guess my worries were misplaced.

    There she was, battle-ready with the black bayonet hanging around her waist. Eris heralded her appearance with her sweet voice.

    [Arere, as I thought, Snow finally shows her true nature.]

    After all, she actually felt uneasy having Snow¡­a sacred beastkin around us.

    I pointed at the hole and said.

    [It¡¯s Libra. He did something to Snow, saying that it¡¯ll help us find Myne. It triggered Snow¡¯s divine stigmata.]

    [So that¡¯s what happened¡­ I don¡¯t like this. It¡¯s like we are dancing on his palm.]

    [I couldn¡¯t be more agree with you.]

    [Then there is no other choice but to follow Snow-chan down there.]

    I still don¡¯t know whether we¡¯ll find Myne at the end of this, but we can only forge ahead.

    [Then what are we waiting for? Like usual, Fate is always like this!]

    [Eh, me like usual?]

    [That¡¯s right. On this kind of occasion, men should go first. We women are weaker after all. Am I right, Roxy?]

    [Ahh¡­ I cannot refute that, Fai¡­

    [I get it, I get it already. I¡¯m going in first.]

    I could use fire ball magic to serve as a makeshift lighting.

    [Wait a moment, I¡¯ll prepare the light¡­uaaaaa]

    As I fumbled around, Eris who couldn¡¯t wait anymore kicked me on the butt, pushing me straight into the hole. What are you doing! This little!

    Eris jumped down soon after.

    [Ahahah, it feels good. Lately, it¡¯s been Roxy all the time. It¡¯s good to be able to vent a little.]

    [Wha!? It¡¯s not the time and place for that!]

    What a bully. Nothing less from a queen. She¡¯s just tyrannical.

    This time I managed to cast the fireball magic properly. Eris praised me, but I chose to ignore her.

    But then, she hugged me tightly.

    [You¡­what are you doing? I can¡¯t land properly like this.]

    [Right. It¡¯s a problem, isn¡¯t it!]

    [At this kind of timing!]

    [Ah, but I¡¯ll be just fine. After all, I have Fate to act as my cushion. Although I¡¯m a bit worried. WIth all your muscles, I wonder how much shock will be absorbed.]

    I tried to release myself¡­but she¡¯s serious.

    Her hug was so firm I couldn¡¯t free myself.

    [Are you kidding me?]

    [Ahahaha¡­ This time I¡¯m really serious. You¡¯ll be just fine, because Area E.]

    [Don¡¯t wanna! Besides, I¡¯ll still feel the shock.]

    [If you faint, I¡¯ll make sure to take care of you!]

    Domineering! No matter what I said, it doesn¡¯t matter.

    Unfortunately, I really ended up acting as a cushion for Eris.

    I actually fainted for a while there. The shock was actually considerably harsh. So I let myself lay on the cold ground for a while.

    [Whoo. You seem to be in a sorry shape there, Fate.]

    [How dare you say that. It¡¯s you who did this¡­]

    [This mouth dares.]

    That said, she inched her lips closer to mine.

    [Wai!?]

    Fortunately for her, I couldn¡¯t move just yet, so she could do anything she liked to me.

    In such a situation, a scream could be heard coming from above us.

    [Kyaaaaaaaaa.]

    That was Roxy¡¯s voice. Perhaps the hole was deeper than she expected. As I was wondering whether she¡¯s okay, the girl landed squarely on me.

    [Guhaaa!?]

    [I, I, I am sorry.]

    [Ahahah, this is hilarious.]

    Eris laughed out loud, while Roxy apologized to me¡­

    I¡¯m anxious about my future now.

    [I am really sorry. I did not know that I would land right on top of Fai.]

    [It¡¯s fine. As long as Roxy is unhurt, I¡¯m fine with it.]

    [Eeeeee! That is unfair. The way you treated me was way different from how you did Roxy! The difference is like heaven and earth.]

    [Put your hand on your chest and try to remember what you did first.]

    Eris actually put her hand on her chest.

    Then smiled widely.

    [Fate, my bad!]

    [You¡­]

    Nothing less from the tyrant queen.

    It¡¯s certainly troublesome, for both me and Roxy.

 Chapter 161 - Hauzen Underground

    Eris, who was still puffing her chest up arrogantly, spoke as she recalled something.

    [Ah, right! Mimir tried to follow me earlier, but I left her back at the castle. I suppose it¡¯s for the best, right?]

    [That is indeed for the best.]

    Mimir did have holy knight skills. However, she¡¯s prohibited from using it by law of the kingdom.

    Even in a terrible emergency like the goblin shaman incident, she was still judged harshly for breaking the rules.

    Fortunately she was exempted from the punishment by the authority of the queen herself.

    But there wouldn¡¯t be a second time.

    Therefore, I¡¯d rather not put her in a situation where she had to wield a holy sword again in the future.

    [That¡¯s why I ordered her to assist Seto instead.]

    [That really helps.]

    [Ehehehe. I was praised by Fate. That¡¯s got to be a lot of points for me!]

    Anyway, we should track and follow Snow through this underground sewer¡­

    What an easy going woman, she was.

    [Good grief¡­can we really act this easy going especially at times like this?]

    By the way, our only source of light at the moment was the magic fireball I casted.

    I had the night vision skill, so I could see just fine in pitch dark conditions. But that¡¯s probably not the case with Eris and Roxy.

    Right then, Eris moved in and embraced me.

    [Not bad. It¡¯s nice for a change. I don¡¯t like using Night Vision anyway.]

    [Indeed. The flickering light also looks beautiful.]

    Nn? From their reaction, it seemed that they had their own methods to see in the dark.

    With a meek smile, Roxy showed me a magic tool she kept in her breast pocket. The tool was palm-sized, with magic inscription on its surface.

    [This has a similar effect to night vision skill. It is quite rare though.]

    Looks like an item unearthed from Gallia.

    [Does Eris also have that kind of item too?]

    [Nope. In my case, I have various kinds of magic eyes transplanted on me. One of them has a similar effect to the Night Vision skill.]

    [Magic Eyes?]

    [To say the least, it¡¯s not Lust skill¡¯s power. Monsters that lived in the ancient period had magic eyes with varying function. He transplanted many kinds of them into me.]

    He¡­ when she said that, a certain man¡¯s face immediately came to mind. The man who showed up before us earlier today.

    And this same man shared a history with Eris as well.

    [Libra?]

    [¡­¡­.yes, it was him. As I¡¯ve told you back on Tetra, he was originally my owner.]

    Roxy hadn¡¯t heard any of that of course. She unintentionally raised her voice.

    [Original owner¡­?]

    [Ahaha, don¡¯t give me that kind of look. For those people back then, we humans were no more precious than pebbles in the dirt.]

    [But¡­]

    [I¡­and the white knights back at the capital shared the same situation. We were the only survivors. Those people, even if they looked like humans, what was inside was¡­something else. Anyway, that Libra had a particular interest in Mortal Sin skills.]

    In my understanding, Libra had conducted various kinds of experiments on Eris in the name of research. Maybe during those so called ¡®researches¡¯, he transplanted the magic eyes on her.

    [It¡¯s not all that bad. I¡¯m fine with having them. Some of the magic eyes are useful after all.]

    [I see¡­ But why didn¡¯t you tell me before this?]

    [The reason is simple. I don¡¯t want to rely on the magic eyes too often¡­.or more like I can¡¯t use them.]

    I wondered if there was something wrong with Eris.

    [Nn? But you used magic eyes with night vision capability before this, right?]

    [I did. It¡¯s the easiest to use actually.]

    [What do you mean?]

    [For example, it¡¯s like Fate¡¯s Gluttony skill.]

    Like Gluttony skill? Where is the similarity¡­?

    [So there is a risk in using it?]

    [Correct! The eyes weren¡¯t originally mine after all. Therefore, the more powerful the magic eyes are, the greater the burden they imposed on my body.]

    [What¡¯s the worst of it?]

    [I might become blind. Worse comes to worst, I might also die from overusing it.]

    Eris chuckled as she said so. I couldn¡¯t really tell if she¡¯s serious or not.

    [Then please don¡¯t overdo it.]

    [You¡¯re not one to talk. Am I right, Roxy?]

    [Exactly! Whenever he got away from our sight, Fate always stormed off to do something dangerous!]

    [That¡¯s¡­..]

    I couldn¡¯t refute that.

    So I chose to steer the conversation back on topic.

    [So Libra captured Eris, and conducted various kinds of experiments on you?]

    [I think it¡¯s more like I was born to serve that purpose.]

    [Nn? Say again?]

    [Look, you remember what Envy was trying to do back at Gallia?]

    As we kept walking, Eris gave a regretful look on Roxy.

    [Could it be, when it tried to kill me back then?]

    [Un, I¡¯m truly sorry for that. Envy is also reflecting on it.]

    While saying so, Eris tapped on the black bayonet on her waist.

    Is Envy really reflecting on it? Honestly I don¡¯t know. I hadn¡¯t heard its voice again ever since our battle on Gallia.

    It¡¯s always been Eris who said that.

    Probably realizing what I was thinking about, Eris chuckled.

    [Envy is prideful in nature. It had the upper hand, yet still got beaten by you in the end. It¡¯s already doing its best by not complaining while being around you.]

    [Humph, and I still haven¡¯t forgiven it for that incident yet.]

    [Now now, I survived in the end. Rather than me, think about the other people who suffered from the Tenryu¡¯s attack instead.]

    Roxy might say that¡­ But she also lost her father, Mason-san to Tenryu¡¯s attack.

    He¡¯s back alive now, thanks to the Door to His land opening¡­ When I talked to Mason-san, his reply was similar to Roxy.

    Quoting what Mason-san said, when the entire situation forced us, there¡¯s nothing we can do about it.

    [Then, what does it have to do with the attempt to kill Roxy?]

    [Fate, you are leaking killing intent now. When it comes to Roxy, you always get easily riled up.]

    [Just get on with it already!]

    Since I urged her to, Eris relented and continued her story.

    [Good grief, how impatient. Envy deliberately overlooked the tyranny of the Holy knights. Even when the hatred of the people kept accumulating, it pretended to not be aware of that. Do you know why?]

    [Indeed¡­when I talked to it back then, it mentioned something about producing a Crown-tier human.]

    [You remember well! Good, good!]

    I brushed away Eris¡¯ hand when she tried to pet my head.

    She¡¯s playing around again. However, her expression turned serious again as she turned to Roxy.

    [When Mason died, Roxy had to take his place as a guard against the Tenryu. It was pretty much sending her to death, and the hatred of the commoners would¡¯ve reached the peak.]

    [If, hypothetically, I was killed back then, what kind of person would be born from it?]

    Eris took a deep breath before slowly answering Roxy¡¯s question.

    [Our kind.]

    [Don¡¯t tell me¡­]

    [Yes, the Mortal Sin skill holders. We were born out of people¡¯s hatred.]

    Hearing that for the first time took me off guard.

    Born out of hatred¡­. At the same time, I found that everything made sense now.

    Eris¡¯ expression changed when she noticed the look on my face. Roxy also looked at me anxiously.

    [I thought you¡¯d be more upset than that.]

    [Looking back again, I understand now. Eris also told me before, didn¡¯t you? That Envy did everything to find a replacement for you.]

    [Yup¡­..you are right. I guess I did give you a hint back then.]

    [But seriously, thanks for telling me all this.]

    Eris was stunned wide eyed.

    [I never thought you¡¯d thank me. Knowing your past, I honestly thought that such words would never escape your mouth¡­]

    [If it was the old me, maybe I would take it badly. But now, I know that I¡¯m not alone.]

    I put my hand over Greed, and glanced at Roxy.

    Then I recalled each person I met during my journey.

    [Moreover, I have stopped living in my past. Thanks to Roxy.]

    How I was born is something I couldn¡¯t do anything about.

    In the past, these kind of thoughts always crossed my mind. I wish I did that instead¡­If only I did this at that time. There were always some regrets after knowing the result. But time cannot be rewound back.

    After fighting Rafal, I was made aware of this by Roxy.

    The importance of living in the present, rather than staying in the past. I would never forget that warmth.

    [That¡¯s why, I don¡¯t know if I can do it as good as Roxy did to me, but I intend to teach Myne the same thing.]

    [I see¡­hopefully you¡¯ll get through her. That feeling of yours¡­ But it will be an uphill fight. Myne is strong, much more than you know. Can you really defeat her?]

    [I know. In order for her to listen to me, I need to defeat her first. Otherwise whatever I say will amount to nothing.]

    As we proceeded through the dark underground, we finally arrived on an opening.

    It¡¯s obvious an artifact of the past. I recognized the markings. It¡¯s similar to those structures I saw in the capital¡¯s military district.

 Chapter 162 - Ancient Gate

    Groundwater leaked down from the ceiling, accumulating for who knows how long, creating a wide stream on the floor.

    Splashing sound could be heard with each of our steps.

    At first, I was anxious that we¡¯d encounter monsters within. But there was no sign of anyone else inside. Just the sounds of dripping and flowing water.

    I recalled what Eris had told me earlier.

    That people with Mortal Sin skills were born due to the accumulated hatred of the people.

    Comparing that to my old behaviour and mindset. Suffice to say that I was surprised.

    From time to time, there was always this feeling of darkness slowly creeping into my heart. It was the worst when I fought Rafal at the capital. Whenever I hid myself behind that skull mask, I felt like there¡¯s another me moving to the surface.

    Having the intention to kill that Lanchester dude in the throne room. Moreover, during that incident in the military district, letting that guard die in the same way he killed others. I strangely didn¡¯t feel any guilt back then.

    I knew that it¡¯s a bad thing. But the restraint would still come off when I felt pressured. Sometimes my emotions would explode uncontrollably.

    But thanks to Roxy, I was able to get past all that. Evidently, I never wore that skull mask anymore.

    While I was deep in my own thought, Greed spoke to me through ¡¶Mind Reading¡·.

    ¡ºAt that time, you were under the Gluttony skill¡¯s influence. You couldn¡¯t even hear my voice back then.¡»

    [My bad¡­I was horrible¡­]

    ¡ºIt¡¯s the path that every Mortal Sin skill holder will inevitably trudge on. All you can do, is to experience it yourself and overcome it. It will be all over if you fail, but I believe that Fate will be just fine.¡»

    [He~, you¡¯re actually encouraging me today]

    ¡ºYou are the wielder of this me. I have the obligation to do that much.¡»

    I was in a good mood after Greed praised me. But of course he followed up with his usual barbs.

    [Still, thank you. Then, is there anything else you need to tell me?]

    ¡ºHow could you tell?¡»

    [How long do you think I¡¯ve put up with you?]

    ¡ºHahaha, certainly. Thinking about it, we spent more time together than you with Roxy.¡»

    After that light hearted exchanges, Greed switched back to a serious tone.

    ¡ºThere is one thing I found strange.¡»

    [¡­..what is it?]

    ¡ºYour impulse. It¡¯s not solely coming from the Gluttony skill influence.¡»

    [What do you mean by that?]

    ¡ºIt¡¯s just the intuition of this me. Why? Because you are different from my previous wielder. In your case¡­..¡»

    The sound of Eris and Roxy¡¯s gasps cut off Greed before he could finish.

    Apparently I wasn¡¯t paying attention to my surroundings during our conversation.

    When I looked in the direction of their gaze, there was a gate that was even larger than the outer gate of the Royal Capital.

    [This gate¡­looks sturdy.]

    I thought to cut it open, but Greed warned me to not do so.

    And I think, I¡¯ve seen this kind of metal before.

    [This is adamantite. The sturdiest metal known in the world, which is also used to reinforce the outer wall of the fortress city Babylon.]

    [It¡¯s exactly as Roxy said. Even Mortal Sin weapons couldn¡¯t destroy this easily. Unless Fate is a master swordsman, I don¡¯t think you need to even bother trying.]

    Eris threw a grin at me as she glanced sideways.

    [Okay, okay, I admit that I¡¯m not on that level yet. What about you, Eris?]

    [I¡¯m a support type combatant. There is no way I can do that.]

    [What¡¯s the point of that blade on the black bayonet then? It must be crying over its wielder incompetence by now.]

    [You do know that I can say the same words right back at you, right?]

    [¡­..right.]

    I couldn¡¯t refute her.

    I had been taught swordsmanship by Aaron, and also received Greed¡¯s guidance in the spiritual world.

    But my level of proficiency still couldn¡¯t compare to either of them.

    Not going to let me sulk over that, Roxy made a follow up.

    [Fai is the type to brute force through everything though]

    [¡­..thank you.]

    [Well, that is certainly true. I thought that it would be impossible for him to defeat the Tenryu. But Fai is the type to evolve during the heat of battle. I actually look forward to it.]

    [Stop! I don¡¯t wanna fight that kind of battle again.]

    [But the result is the current you, who is standing here with us.]

    We¡¯re about to head to a mysterious place here¡­telling something ominous like that. Oh dear¡­I have a bad feeling already.

    Still, how do we open this gate?

    Eris tried to push it open, but it didn¡¯t budge.

    [Fuu~, this is not good as well.]

    [It is too early to give up!]

    [Because it¡¯s me who tried it, of course it failed. Right, Roxy?]

    [I guess so¡­ If Eris-sama could not do anything about it, then it is obviously impossible for me¡­]

    Roxy seemed troubled by this.

    After telling her not to worry too much about it, I took another look at the gate.

    [Did Snow really go through here?]

    [Perhaps. She¡¯s a Divine Beastkin, so she probably has some sort of special ability.]

    [Special, huh¡­]

    My hand inadvertently pushed open the gate.

    [Eh!?]

    [No way¡­ But how?]

    [Fai!?]

    Both Eris and Roxy were surprised.

    I was also stunned. But inwardly I knew¡­.that this had something to do with Dad.

    [So I also have the qualification]

    [Now that I recall, your dad was a Zodiac Knight, wasn¡¯t he?]

    [Yeah, Libra said so. And from my Dad¡¯s action back in the desert, I guess he really was.]

    [I see¡­ So you are a half blood]

    Eris flattened at first, but quickly smiled back.

    Libra had left behind a major trauma in her. As a result, I guess she carried similar hatred toward the other Zodiac knights.

    But she seemed okay with me judging from her current expression.

    [Thanks to Snow, I¡¯ve come to terms with it somewhat. And see, I could stick to Fate like I always do.]

    [Oi.]

    [Now now.]

    Eris latched herself to me in a hug.

    Now I had a feeling that she does this all the time to help overcome her trauma of the Zodiac knights.

    [You¡¯re hugging too tight]

    [Nah nah, perhaps I do, but I feel good by doing this.]

    I tried to peel away Eris from me to no avail.

    [Don¡¯t use Area E power for something like this]

    [It¡¯s part of the preparation]

    [There is no such thing as this!]

    Eris kept hugging me tightly.

    While I was at loss for what to do, I sensed a cold gaze coming from behind.

    When I turned around, I was reminded. Wasn¡¯t Roxy in here watching us all the time!?

    [You two really get along, are you not?]

    [No, no, no matter how you look at it, that¡¯s not the case!]

    [Then why is Eris-sama grinning so widely there?]

    [Eris please say something!]

    [This is trauma treatment, so don¡¯t worry about it. I have no other intention. Rest assured.]

    But Roxy wouldn¡¯t buy any of that.

    She then started to recount what Eris had done so far.

    Sleeping naked in the same bed, went into the men¡¯s bath¡­ Could that be considered as ¡®trauma treatment¡¯?

    Un, it¡¯s not convincing at all.

    [Can I ask you one thing?]

    [What is it?]

    [How are you feeling right now?]

    [The best!!]

    The kindhearted and gentle Roxy.

    Even now she still had a smile on her face¡­

    Did my eyes deceive me?

    I swore that I could see a creature resembling Tenryu dancing behind her.

    A tremendous pressure that I had never felt before.

    This is like¡­when I need to run away from Aaron!

    When in a situation like this, there is only one thing I can do.

    [Yosh, anyway, the gate is open now. Let¡¯s move on.]

    [Ah, Fai, hold it right there!]

    [Can¡¯t hear you.]

    [You definitely can hear me! And why is Eris-sama still hugging Fai like that? Please let go!]

    In any case, we proceeded onward.

 Chapter 163 - Greedâ€™s Hope

    At the other side of the ancient gate, there was another passage with pale-white wall and ceiling.

    [This, this looks similar to the military district research facility]

    As I looked up, Roxy also nodded in agreement.

    [Indeed. Not to mention its sturdiness, it is also reflecting light brighter.]

    [Naturally. This is the genuine Gallia technology here. Unlike the imitations in the capital.]

    Eris commented as she touched the wall.

    [But to think that there is a Gallian relic here in Hauzen¡¯s underground. I wasn¡¯t aware of this place¡¯s existence despite having been travelling around the world.]

    [Around the world, huh¡­.. I haven¡¯t gone that far yet.]

    The farthest place I¡¯ve ever gone to was Gallia.

    Eris said that she used to travel together with Envy in the past, just like she does now in the future.

    I also wanted to look beyond the places I¡¯ve visited one day.

    [Hey, Fate, have you seen the sea before?]

    [What¡¯s that?]

    I leaned my head closer in interest. Roxy however, was less curious.

    [I have read about it in a book. It is said that on the far south of Gallia¡­there is an incredibly large lake.]

    [Well, that¡¯s certainly how the sea looks like in a way. I¡¯ll take you there when everything is over. Maybe ask Fate to drink the seawater.]

    Eris grinned excitedly.

    I hope it¡¯s not a bad thing?

    [What are you planning?]

    [Well, I plan to have fun with the ignorant Fate.]

    [Please don¡¯t.]

    [Ahaha.]

    Eris continued talking after laughing merrily.

    [Do you know¡­what lies beyond that sea?]

    [No, I do not. None of the books I have read had any mention regarding what lies beyond that great lake.]

    [How would I know?]

    [Fate doesn¡¯t even know what sea is, I¡¯d be very surprised if you know what lies beyond it.]

    [Yes, yes, pardon for my ignorance.]

    Eris then proceeded to enlighten me from my ignorance.

    [It¡¯s a new continent. Lots of unexplored land. Perhaps, even wider than the entire kingdom]

    [Is that true!?]

    [Un. I¡¯ve travelled there myself. But the new continent was too vast to cover alone.]

    [I see¡­ Were there strong monsters on that new continent?]

    Hearing that question, Eris somehow looked horrified.

    [You really don¡¯t know, do you? Ah, Greed does have that kind of personality. I should¡¯ve known.]

    [I really didn¡¯t know much before awakening the power of Gluttony skill. I¡¯ve been working hard since then, but¡­]

    [Don¡¯t make that kind of look. I get it. Actually, on the new continent, there was no monster. Only regular animals.]

    [ [ EEEeee!? ] ]

    Roxy and I were amazed at the thought that there¡¯s no monster on the new continent.

    It¡¯s mostly because the non-existence of monsters was something unthinkable for us. From childhood, it¡¯s been burnt into our mind that monsters are dangerous creatures and that we¡¯ll never be able to get rid of them completely.

    [Is there really such a peaceful place?]

    [Un, there is.]

    [Then, why does the human never aim to cross the sea?]

    [About that, I have no idea. But to do that, we have to cross Gallia first. I think it¡¯s understandable why no one has ever thought about that.]

    [Yes¡­it makes sense.]

    According to Eris, Gallia served as an effective roadblock.

    With strong monsters keep popping out here and there, even a team of warriors couldn¡¯t hope to cross through¡­. It¡¯s nearly impossible.

    In addition to that, there was an orc colony in the southernmost part of Gallia. You¡¯d have to survive through countless amount of orcs to be able to reach the sea.

    I myself had tried to go near that colony for practice. It¡¯s like facing a living tsunami. They came in droves like when the monster stampede attacks the fortress city Babylon.

    Therefore, for regular humans, it¡¯ll be impossible to pass through without proper fighting skills.

    [Originally, Gallia spanned through a very vast territory, including the present day kingdom. However, even then their influence did not reach beyond the sea. I crossed the sea to check whether if it¡¯s true. And I was convinced that it is.]

    [A place free from Gallia¡¯s influence?]

    [Un, it is. You heard me correctly¡­ Seeing your reaction, I guess you haven¡¯t understood the significance of this yet?]

    [Well, my bad¡­]

    [It¡¯s alright. Staying the way you are right now is fine too. But first, Myne¡­then stop the opening of the Door to His land.]

    [It is exactly as Eris-sama said. We may not understand now. But once everything is over, and Eris-sama brings us there, I believe we will finally understand.]

    [That¡¯s right!]

    Eris seemed happy with Roxy who was quick on the uptake.

    What would a place without Gallia¡¯s influence look like¡­.? To be fair, I couldn¡¯t even imagine a world without monsters.

    Sounds peaceful. Then again, I don¡¯t even know why monsters prey upon humans the most.

    I think Greed had mentioned this before, but as usual, he never truly went into more details.

    When Greed decided to keep something from me, it¡¯s usually something bad. There were times when his silence had brought me trouble though.

    I tried to poke at my moody sword buddy. He¡¯s been keeping silent for too long now.

    ¡ºWhat£¿¡»

    [Eris said that she had crossed the sea before.]

    ¡ºShe¡¯d truly like to try something outrageous.¡»

    [And why is that?]

    ¡ºObviously, because it¡¯s something this Me couldn¡¯t do.¡»

    The corner of my lips twitched.

    [Don¡¯t tell me, you¡¯re jealous?]

    ¡ºHa!? There is no such thing. This Me is just a sword after all. Freedom is something I shouldn¡¯t be concerned with.¡»

    [Then, I shall take you along as well.]

    I could almost see Greed smiling a little in my mind.

    Although I still couldn¡¯t tell whether it¡¯s because he¡¯s happy or because he simply found the idea ridiculous.

    At this point he¡¯d usually say [Do as you like], before going silent once again.

    Eris seemed to notice that I was talking to Greed after watching my soliloquy.

    [What did Greed say?]

    [That you¡¯d like to try something outrageous?]

    [Ahahahaha, that¡¯s just like him to say that. But honestly¡­ He was the one who really wanted to see the new continent the most¡­]

    Suddenly I heard Greed¡¯s outburst via ¡¶Mind Reading¡·.

    ¡ºCut it out already! Just hurry up ahead! Did you all forget Libra¡¯s threat?¡»

    [I know, I know, no need to shout so loud!]

    Even after going silent, Greed still couldn¡¯t help but to shout. Unfortunately only I could hear him.

    Even so, it was a pleasant surprise. Who knows that Greed would want to see the new continent across the sea as well?

    He said he didn¡¯t bother to think about it because he couldn¡¯t go by himself as a sword. Then I guess I just have to bring him along when we get there someday.

    I mean, he¡¯s been helping me all these time after all.

    [Greed.]

    ¡ºWhat£¿¡»

    [When this is over, I¡¯ll show you the new continent.]

    ¡º¡­..do as you like.¡»

    [Yeah, sure. I¡¯ll do as I like.]

    I¡¯m happy to get to know something about Greed, since he doesn¡¯t talk about himself that much.

    When I¡¯m only with Greed, there¡¯s no way I¡¯d get to talk about something like this. It was because Eris and Roxy are here that I could talk about a wider range of topics.

    Having a party feels good indeed.

    As we kept walking through the long passage, I saw a bright light at the end.

    An exit?

    The two girls also seemed to think the same. Unconsciously our pacing became faster.

    Eventually, we were running. And at the end, we saw it.

    [This is¡­]

    A city on a similar scale of the Royal Capital stood there.

    We were still underground, but it felt almost as bright as if we were above ground. The reason being there was a shining sphere floating high in the air above, emitting light like a sun.

 Chapter 164 - Underground City Grandeur

    Greed spoke to me as I looked up.

    ¡ºThe artificial sun. The fact that it¡¯s still running¡­¡»

    [Does that mean there are people living here?]

    ¡ºMost likely¡­Fate, look at that building!¡»

    The first possibility that crossed my mind was Myne and Shinn, but¡­

    Looking towards the direction Greed pointed at, I was at a loss for words. So were Eris and Roxy.

    Both of them were stunned with their mouth agape.

    [That was¡­human, right?]

    [But somehow, the body looked transparent. Ghost¡­ maybe?]

    We opted to approach these ¡®people¡¯. We tried calling out to them, but they didn¡¯t respond.

    What¡¯s surprising was that each one of them resembled Myne.

    Brown skin, white hair¡­ The characteristics of the Gallians, believed to have gone extinct a long time ago.

    [It¡¯s as if they don¡¯t even notice us.]

    [Or they have deliberately ignored us.]

    [Looking closer, these people doesn¡¯t seem to be conscious in the first place.]

    Just like Eris said, the people were moving in a fixed manner autonomously and absentmindedly.

    ¡ºThis¡­ they move by relying on the small amount of memory from their old life that was left in their mind.¡»

    Greed explained quietly, then sighed.

    ¡ºThis is the result of them only being partially resurrected.¡»

    [What do you mean?]

    ¡ºTheir soul should¡¯ve been settled in the afterlife. But then they were forcibly recalled back to the world of living. That¡¯s why they became these ghost-like entities.¡»

    [What if they¡¯re left alone?]

    ¡ºNo idea. If the door to His land continues to open, they might get completely resurrected. Or maybe they¡¯ll remain this way forever.¡»

    [Come on now. Don¡¯t give me ¡®maybe¡¯.]

    Greed took a deep breath,

    ¡ºIn the end, it depends on each one of them.¡»

    [Whether they wish to return to life or not?]

    ¡ºRight. These ghosts are currently in great hesitation. Whether to stay dead, or to return to the living.¡»

    [Hesitation?]

    ¡ºCan be because of a lot of things. For instance, you saw it yourself with your parents¡¯ grave. One stayed in the eternal rest, while the other¡­..¡»

    [Resurrected.]

    Dad still had unfinished business, thus he had a reason to continue living. But on the other hand, I guess, my Mom didn¡¯t have any regrets.

    I have never even seen her face once. All I¡¯d ever known was her gravemark. Apparently, if I could trust Dad¡¯s words back then, she¡¯s a cheerful woman who often laughed.

    To tell the truth, I at least want to see her, even if just a glance.

    ¡ºWhat¡¯s wrong£¿¡»

    [Nothing¡­]

    ¡ºYou are easy to read¡­you know?¡»

    [What was that?]

    ¡ºYou are hoping that your mother at least bears some sort of worry towards you, correct? But turns out she had no unfinished business left in this world, so you feel a little dejected, am I right? You are still a little boy at heart after all.¡»

    [What!?]

    Since Greed hit the bull¡¯s eye, I really couldn¡¯t refute him.

    But Roxy and Eris were left unknown to our conversation. To them it looked like I was talking to myself.

    [What happened?]

    Roxy asked anxiously, but I quickly responded by shaking my head.

    [Greed just said something outrageous again.]

    [Is that so¡­?]

    I had to lie a bit to hide my embarrassment.

    Greed did say something outrageous, but let¡¯s omit the details.

    But when I looked at Eris, she was smiling meaningfully.

    I guess, somehow, she had also seen through me.

    [Fate is still as childish as ever after all.]

    [Not you too, Eris.]

    [But it¡¯s only natural. From my perspective, both Fate and Roxy are very young.]

    [Then, could you please act more in line with your actual age?]

    [Yep, sure I can.]

    That said, she raised her black bayonet high as if telling us to entrust things to her.

    [It¡¯s worrying¡­]

    [Indeed it is¡­]

    [You two are bullies. You just don¡¯t know how hard I¡¯ve trained to be able to stand here right now.]

    Now that I think about it, Eris often headed out somewhere on her own ever since our battle against the scorpion Divine Beast.

    No way¡­she actually trained during those times?

    For a super laid back person like her, it¡¯s simply unthinkable.

    [I¡¯m still not as good as my heyday though.]

    [Don¡¯t push yourself too hard.]

    [Eee~, you¡¯re actually worried about me.]

    [Why of course. I have lots of things to worry about.]

    I then pointed my finger at her eyes.

    [The magic eyes¡­ don¡¯t use it too much.]

    [How kind of you¡­it¡¯s hard to believe that you inherited parts of their blood.]

    There¡¯s a very high chance that Dad was originally a member of the Zodiac Knights. In other words, the possibility that he¡¯s a Divine Beastkin just like Libra and Snow was also very high.

    Which means that I was born from human and divine beastkin parents.

    As for what I exactly am¡­ I really have no idea.

    ¡ºFate, look over there.¡»

    Following Greed¡¯s advice, I looked up toward the artificial sun, and saw a crimson haired girl floating in the sky.

    [Snow!]

    She seemed to be heading northward.

    [Let¡¯s go!]

    With my shout as a signal, we rushed all at once.

    Wherever we went, there were ghost-like people moving around. Their body was mostly ethereal that we could actually pass through them without any hindrance.

    Each time I passed through their ghostly body, my ¡¶Mind Reading¡· would activate, sending me fragments of their memories.

    Having fun with family members, confessing to a special someone, producing results after a long research¡­ happy memories. But not everyone gave off enjoyable memories.

    The Gallians were just like us normal humans, living their life day by day. All the memory fragments gave me that vibe.

    [Hey, Greed.]

    ¡ºWhat£¿¡»

    [The Gallians, why did they become extinct?]

    ¡ºWhy do you want to know all of a sudden?¡»

    [Their technology is so advanced. And looking at the memories of these ghosts, most of them lived a happy life. It¡¯s hard to believe that such a civilization actually met extinction.]

    While I pondered over that as I kept running, I heard Greed¡¯s laugh.

    ¡ºWhen people change, those around them also get involved in it. You know it too. Before and after the Gluttony skill is awakened, there was a stark difference in the way of your life.¡»

    It¡¯s just as Greed said. After awakening, my entire life went through a major change.

    ¡ºThe people in this place, they were annihilated by others with greater power.¡»

    [Was this related to the mortal sin skill?]

    ¡ºIt¡¯s one of the reasons. I¡¯ll tell you when all this is over.¡»

    [Really!?]

    ¡ºYeah, it¡¯s about time. That¡¯s why, don¡¯t die.¡»

    [That¡¯s also my promise to Aaron. I¡¯ll do my best.]

    Wooooow! The usually shrouded in secrecy Greed, was finally willing to spill something.

    What¡¯s going on with him¡­ The upcoming battle is already high tension, and this kinda added more into it.

    Putting the surprise from the suddenly straightforward Greed aside for now, I continued running.

    [Fai! Snow has finally stopped.]

    We stopped chasing, and looked up to the sky to see Snow.

    She looked back to us with unwilling eyes.

    [I have a bad feeling about this.]

    Eris was proven right immediately. Snow suddenly dove toward us at a tremendous breakneck speed.

    [Do we have to fight her?]

    [Fai¡­]

    Roxy looked troubled by this. But there¡¯s nothing else we could possibly do.

    I drew my black sword out and confronted Snow.

    [Roxy, Eris, please move away from this area.]

    [But why?]

    [Snow probably only acted this way because of the memory Libra instilled into her.]

    [How could you be so sure about that?]

    Eris stood her ground because it¡¯s still unclear just what kind of memory it was.

    Meanwhile, as I blocked Snow¡¯s attacks with my black sword, I became very sure.

    Her attacks this time were too wild and mindless, reminding me of when she was rampaging as the giant scorpion back in the desert of ruin.

    [This Snow fights just like back then.]

    [Like a wild beast, isn¡¯t she?]

    [In that case, just like back then, we just need to knock her unconscious again.]

    Unbelievable¡­ never thought that we¡¯d have a rematch with Snow, in here of all places.

    At the same time, blood-like liquid started to form under our feet.

    [Snow!]

    As Roxy shouted, she also casted the holy sword technique ¡¶Grand Cross¡·.

    The holy light cleansed the ground below us, exposing the real culprit behind the blood red liquid.

    It was Shinn, somehow in the form of liquid this time. He¡¯s actually split into various objects and living beings that share one collective mind. He seemed to be using his main body when he took Myne away back then.

    [It appears that you¡¯re doing something fun. Let me join in, Gluttony]

    Countless tentacles shot out from the red liquid, weaving together to form various kinds of monster.

    Goblin, kobold, orc, gargoyle¡­the number kept increasing. And among them, there were actually crown-tiers as well!

    [The door will be completely open soon. I¡¯ll have you guys to wait here quietly.]

    Shaking off Snow away, I asked Shinn.

    [Where is Myne! Where have you taken her!]

    [Do you truly think that I¡¯ll answer to the likes of you, Gluttony?]

    Without giving any good reply, he attacked me. At the same time, there¡¯s still the rampaging Snow behind me.

    With the blood red monsters surrounding us, there¡¯s no way we could escape this situation.

 Chapter 165 - Berserking Snow

    I took a glance at Roxy as a signal.

    Telling her that we would tackle this challenge together. And lastly, to check if she¡¯s anxious.

    But there¡¯s no trace of fear on her face as she looked back at me.

    Thus I promptly tried to use ¡¶Analyze¡· on those blood-red monsters.

    [Roxy, I leave the monsters to you.]

    [Yes.]

    The arrangement was similar to when we fought the giant scorpion. Unfortunately, both Snow and Shinn belonged to Area E.

    It¡¯d be too heavy of a load for Roxy.

    Next, I called out to Eris, who was standing back to back to me.

    [Can you keep Shinn busy?]

    [Of course I can! That means Fate will take on Snow, right?]

    [Yeah, I need to snap Snow out of it.]

    [I¡¯m looking forward to it. Until then, I¡¯ll try buying as much time as possible.]

    Giving me a wink as she said so, Eris laughed.

    [Then, what if you get beaten instead?]

    [Eeee! I¡¯m not that weak though~]

    Replying to me with a sweet voice as she spun the black bayonet around, Eris proceeded to shoot at Shinn¡¯s offshoots. The blood red liquid that stretched out like tentacles bursted one after another.

    Looking at this, her training seemed to have shown some results.

    [Don¡¯t get careless.]

    [No using the magic eyes as well?]

    [Considering the risk, I¡¯d rather you don¡¯t use it.]

    [Ahaha, maybe I shouldn¡¯t have told you the risk.]

    [Perhaps.]

    With that, all three of us started moving at the same time.

    Me vs Snow. Eris vs Shinn. While Roxy would act as our support.

    There¡¯s no other options.

    [Snoooooow!]

    I swung my black sword, which Snow blocked with her bare arms.

    There seemed to be some sort of barrier encasing her body, one that the black sword couldn¡¯t break through.

    It reminded me of that barrier the giant scorpion employed.

    Snow didn¡¯t respond to my call as well.

    ¡ºFate! It¡¯s like back when we fought her in the desert.¡»

    [That¡­.I thought so.]

    ¡ºRight. No other choice. That time too, we managed to pull her out of her rampage by knocking her out.¡»

    [This time I¡¯m not so sure she¡¯ll remain the same when she wakes up again, what¡¯s with Libra¡¯s influence and all.]

    ¡ºThat¡¯s beside the point. First of all you need to do what you have to do.¡»

    When fighting the giant scorpion back then, we were able to calm Snow down with Dad¡¯s help¡­.

    But this time I had to do it alone.

    ¡ºThat barrier is in the way. Let¡¯s go with the scythe form.¡»

    Changing the black sword into the scythe form, I waited for the right time when Snow was charging at me again.

    Now!

    I attempted to cut through the barrier¡­

    [Wha!?]

    Snow suddenly stopped her advance, opting to avoid me instead.

    She should be in the midst of rampage and unable to think properly. So why?

    ¡ºPerhaps she instinctively sensed danger.¡»

    [What the¡­..that¡¯s troublesome.]

    She avoided my attack out of her instinct and reflexes. Moreover, she was able to read my movement accurately, making me miss all the time.

    ¡ºShe¡¯s not an enemy to be trifled with. Are you still intending to fight her half-heartedly?¡»

    [Even so, I don¡¯t want to hurt Snow.]

    I could hear Greed sighed in defeat. But then he laughed heartily.

    ¡ºWell said. Then, give it a try. Show me how you¡¯ll do it£¡¡»

    [Yeah, I¡¯ll do it.]

    I held the black scythe firmly.

    And then closed my eyes.

    If I keep relying on my eyes, good chance that I won¡¯t be able to hit her at all.

    Therefore, I need to predict Snow¡¯s movement by sensing the flow of her magic power. Aaron taught me how, and I¡¯ve been practicing this for quite a while now.

    Just like Eris who secretly trained on her own, I¡¯d also been doing my best.

    Actually it¡¯s only recently I managed to hit anything during the training¡­ but for the sake of Roxy who willingly became my practice partner, I will demonstrate it to my best here.

    Also¡­.I still remember what I said to Dad back when we met in the desert. And Greed who witnessed the whole thing certainly knew me well.

    ¡ºYou¡­..you are still bothered by what you said to your dad back then, aren¡¯t you?¡»

    [I said it to Dad, that I will take responsibility for Snow.]

    ¡ºI thought you¡¯ve grown up a little. But you¡¯re still a boy after all.¡»

    I really couldn¡¯t refute that.

    No matter what happened between us, he¡¯s after all¡­.still my Dad.

    Even if he stole the philosopher¡¯s stone, and even kidnapped Raine¡­

    Even if he was a Zodiac Knight just like Libra¡­

    But what actually happened between him and Snow, to the point that he was willing to kill her¡­?

    I leaped from one building to another, trying to chase after Snow who had glided away.

    [Snow!]

    She¡¯s way too fast¡­ but I was able to keep up by predicting her movement path via sensing her magic power.

    I would not miss my attack this time.

    Steel your heart, keep your calm. Aaron also taught me that.

    When I swung the black scythe, it was aimed at where I predicted Snow would move to.

    Opening my eyes again, there was Snow. Her barrier was undone by the scythe.

    [Yosh.]

    ¡ºNot half bad£¡¡»

    However, the real fight had only just begun.

    At last I reached a spot where I could reach Snow.

    Reverting back to the black sword form, Gread spoke to me as I returned him to the sheath.

    ¡ºAre you sure you can make do without this me?¡»

    [Yeah, ¡®cause bare fist is the best way to convey feelings.]

    ¡ºThat¡¯s Aaron¡¯s favorite line.¡»

    [That¡¯s right!]

    Now that the barrier was gone, I could use my bare hands against Snow.

    While being wary of her chops and kicks, I tried to find an opening¡­

    Once, her heavy kick struck my head. My vision blurred, feeling like I almost fainted as the attack sent ripples throughout my body.

    ¡ºFate! You really sure you don¡¯t need this Me?¡»

    [I said it already, didn¡¯t I?]

    Greed¡¯s call kept me awake, so I resumed my pursuit.

    Yosh, here goes.

    After some struggling I managed to hold both of Snow¡¯s hands down as well as taking her back to the ground. The problem was we landed in the midst of those blood red monsters.

    [What a good place to land¡­]

    The monsters instantly went to attack me¡­.and at the same time, Snow too.

    They shouldn¡¯t be able to hurt us due to their inferior stats. But then, after seeing their fangs and claws, I was quickly reminded of something.

    The monsters called the nightwalker. Turned crazy and controlled by Shinn¡¯s blood, unable to die, and only driven by the desire to increase their number by infecting other living beings through bites.

    What didn¡¯t make sense was that these creature¡¯s bite could go through Area E protection. According to Greed, it¡¯s because of Shinn¡¯s power.

    They¡¯re now opening their maw wide, trying to get a bite on me and Snow.

    [Kuh.]

    I had to release my restraining hold on Snow to draw my black sword.

    While I was thinking so, the red monsters were already upon us.

    There¡¯s no time to hesitate.

    Hopefully I made it in time¡­

    [Fai!]

    While I still hesitated, that voice calling out to me brought me back to reality.

    The sacred light of the ¡¶Grand Cross¡· shone forth from the ground beneath me, preventing the monsters from reaching me.

    [Roxy! This is¡­]

    I couldn¡¯t hide my surprise. That¡¯s because the holy light burned away the blood red monsters very easily.

    These monsters were at least very strong under Area E. And yet, Roxy decimated them in but a moment.

    [I also do not know why. Maybe the attack is their counter?]

    [In that case, please help Eris.]

    [Yes.]

    Roxy herself didn¡¯t know why she could¡­. But it may prove to be useful in the fight against Shinn. In this regard, she might even surpass the limitation of the status.

    While I felt happy that Roxy could contribute more now, I once again confronted Snow.

    [I won¡¯t let you off.]

    [¡­..Guhhhhh.]

    It¡¯s a bit of a struggle, but I managed to keep her pinned on the ground.

    [Stop rampaging. Snap out of it, Snow!]

    She didn¡¯t seem to listen to me, but even if I knew that, I kept calling her name.

    As we struggled against each other, Snow lashed out and managed to bite into my neck.

    [Ooww¡­ugh¡­]

    At that moment, ¡¶Mind Reading¡· suddenly activated.

    I¡¯ve often been in direct contact with Snow since she joined our little group, but the skill never activated before. I began to suspect that, just like Myne, she had something that prevents mind reading from working on her.

    So the fact that the skill successfully activated surprised me.

    Snow¡¯s hazy memories flew into my mind.

    Among those, only one scene was reflected very clearly.

    In that memory, Snow looked more mature than she is now. Her body was ragged and tattered with wounds.

    She¡¯s obviously heavily wounded; copious amounts of blood seeped to the ground with each step she took.

    She was walking alone in the middle of a dense forest.

    She finally reached her limit, collapsing near a cliffside.

    The scene blurred for a while¡­ Before being replaced by her opening her eyes to the sight of a boy.

    £¨That¡¯s¡­..no way¡­..£©

    That¡¯s impossible. I actually met Snow when I was still a child!?

    This gotta be wrong! Otherwise, how come I had no recollection of meeting her?

    If I met someone with such a grievous wound, I should¡¯ve remembered very clearly.

    And yet¡­as I recalled, I remember nothing about meeting Snow. Is this perhaps the memory that Libra mentioned before?

    However, is there any benefit for Libra to fabricate such a memory?

    Then was it truly Snow¡¯s memory?

    Whilst thinking so, the scene continued to play in my head.

    [Are you alright?]

    The boy asked Snow, but she didn¡¯t reply. Well, I guess it¡¯s only natural.

    She was too injured to utter a word.

    The boy finally realized what¡¯s going on, and started to look as if he was panicking. That gestures¡­ Was it truly me after all?

    Snow tried to move away by wringing out the last of her strength, but the boy didn¡¯t let her.

    [You¡¯re injured, so you shouldn¡¯t move too much. I have these herbs I gathered for my dad, but I think you need it more urgently than him.]

    [¡­..]

    Snow remained silent. But the boy wasn¡¯t fazed by that.

    He only knew that Snow wasn¡¯t doing well from her expressions.

    [Sorry. I¡¯m not really good at this just yet. Dad always gets hurt, so I at least want to get better at treating wounds.]

    The boy covered his mouth with his hand upon looking at the wounds under Snow¡¯s clothes. But with a determined face, he proceeded with the treatment silently.

    Rinsing the wound with water from the bottle he brought, apply the herbs, then cover it with the cloth he tore from his own shirt.

    [Un, this should do. I¡¯m sorry, elder sister. I can only do this much.]

    The mind reading stopped working at that point.

    The reason being Snow now powerlessly slumped in my arms. Even when I tapped on her cheek, she made no response.

    ¡ºShe seemed to have fainted. What a troublesome girl. What¡¯s wrong, Fate?¡»

    [¡­¡­no, it¡¯s nothing]

    I wasn¡¯t sure yet whether that memory was true or not.

    But it¡¯s not the time and place to feel upset. I decided to put aside the matter regarding my meeting with Snow in the past.

    [In any case, this isn¡¯t Snow¡¯s fault. The real cause is¡­]

    ¡ºThat guy, Libra. That man has always been like that. Never to dirty his own hands whenever he could.¡»

    [When this is over, promise me that you¡¯ll tell me everything about the past, okay?]

    ¡ºFine. But for now, focus on the fight. Look, Eris is having trouble there.¡»

    Following Greed¡¯s warning, I turned to look at how Eris and Shinn¡¯s fighting was going.

    Certainly, Eris was under pressure.

    After all, she¡¯s fighting against numerous Shinns on her own.

    [Roxy, please look after Snow.]

    [Alright.]

    She must¡¯ve been worried about Snow. Just as I called for her, I saw her decimating numerous blood-red monsters with the holy light from her attack to open the path towards us.

    [Is it working?]

    [I guess? Somehow, it felt like she wasn¡¯t actually trying to kill me.]

    [Of course. Snow-chan would not go that far.]

    Her optimism mysteriously convinced me the same. Unlike me, Roxy believed from the start that we would be able to reach out to Snow.

    Patting the head of the still unconscious Snow, I got up and drew out my sword.

    [From here on out, things will get more serious. Roxy should take Snow outside.

    [¡­..understood]

    She looked somewhat disappointed.

    When people belonging to Area E fight, it¡¯ll be too dangerous for Roxy to stay around.

    She believed that she¡¯d eventually break through to that realm by forging a bond with me. But it¡¯s not that simple.

    After all, I was the one who deliberately put our relationship on hold.

    I thought so as I looked at Roxy¡¯s back as she left.

    ¡ºAgain with the selfish thought.¡»

    [You got it wrong, I was thinking about Aaron.]

    ¡ºYou just don¡¯t want her to get involved with the mortal sin skill, do you?¡»

    Aaron was a gentle and caring person. I¡¯m always grateful at the fact that he¡¯s willing to help and trust me. But that aside, I also felt bothered by how significant the mortal sin skill had affected his life.

    If only he didn¡¯t bond with me, his life would¡¯ve been more peaceful perhaps.

    Imagining such a possibility¡­

    Made me unwilling to let Roxy cross that line. That¡¯s what I thought.

    ¡ºLet me tell you this again.¡»

    [What is it?]

    ¡ºShe would never give up. You should already know that better than anyone else.¡»

    I know. I¡¯m scared exactly because I know that.

    ¡ºNow then, let¡¯s go, Fate£¡¡»

    With Greed¡¯s strong urging as the signal, I joined Eris in battling Shinn.

    Firstly, I cut down Shinn¡¯s body that was about to strike at Eris.

    Even when I split his body in two, I knew he¡¯s far from being defeated. Because I didn¡¯t hear any announcement about stat increase.

    [You¡¯re slow~. If you come a little bit later, I would¡¯ve been in grave danger.]

    [My bad¡­ It took longer than I thought it would be. But where does the confidence you showed me earlier go to?]

    [I think it¡¯s obvious to see.]

    No matter where I looked, there would be a Shinn there. Not to mention the blood-red monsters.

    It¡¯s like fighting against an army alone.

    Putting our backs close to each other, we struck down the incoming Shinns one by one.

    [Here I thought Eris would be able to make do after all that trainings you mentioned.]

    [There is no way I could do that without relying on my magic eyes.]

    [Then I guess it¡¯s my fault. Joke aside, I think it¡¯s meaningless we can¡¯t find Shinn¡¯s main body.]

    [Exactly!]

    Eris nodded after shooting one of the Shinns in between the eyebrows.

    [These fellows are connected to Shinn who is somewhere in the underground. They¡¯re just puppets. There¡¯s really no point in killing them.]

    I was kinda amazed at her lack of tension as she said all that. I guess it¡¯s true that our emotions gradually turn dull after living for a very long time.

    Now that I think about it¡­ Myne also had something similar. In her case, it¡¯s her sense of taste.

    [Somewhere in the underground you said¡­? Can you trace his magic power to find his location?]

    [I can¡¯t. Especially not in this situation. Do you think those creatures will stand still and let me be?]

    Originally, Shinn was slumbering thanks to his fragmented body being scattered all over the continent. Philosopher¡¯s stone was what humans at large called some of these fragments.

    Because it took the form of a mineral instead of a living being.

    Perhaps right now, he has changed shape and is controlling the offshoots and monsters from a safe place.

    [He¡¯s hogging all the huge advantages as much as possible, isn¡¯t he?]

    [Ahahaha, I guess he¡¯s scared of us.]

    [Nn? What do you mean by that?]

    [I mean he¡¯s scared of you. To be exact, the holder of Gluttony skill. Shinn had challenged the previous holder over and over again. This is probably what he came up with to not be defeated again.]

    Eris explained all that with a combination of giddiness and pride.

    [So I wonder what will Fate do now?]

    [Isn¡¯t that obvious? I¡¯ll just have to do it like the previous holder did then.]

    [How reliable. In that case, I need to do my best too.]

    [Oii]

    Eris¡¯ eyes visible glow faintly. The tell tale sign of her activating the magic eyes.

    [No worries, this one only burdens me ever so slightly. But¡­]

    [I get it. This fight shouldn¡¯t drag on longer than necessary.]

    [That¡¯s right! I¡¯ll be counting on you to keep me safe.]

    Eris began to run north.

    Apparently she¡¯s unable to fight while focusing on using the magic eyes.

    So I just have to swing my sword to pave a safe path for her.

 Chapter 166 - Battle in the Underground

    I kept slashing Shinn¡¯s offshoots that got in our way.

    Eris followed closely behind me.

    [Are we still in the right direction?]

    [Yes! Keep going north.]

    [How are you feeling?]

    [Fu~hn, worry more about me, will you? I¡¯ll work even harder if you do.]

    [You¡­]

    Despite her strong front, her eyes were starting to redden.

    She said that the burden was the lightest, but she most likely lied to me.

    Whether she could tell what I thought, or not¡­ Eris smiled as she looked at me.

    [Listen here. I¡¯m using what is called the Soul Magic Eyes. although its range is limited, I could see not only magic, but also the soul of others. This is how I managed to track Shinn¡¯s whereabouts.]

    [Then that means, your eyes will still be able to track him even if he hides his magic power?]

    [Exactly!]

    She could see souls¡­? So far I¡¯ve been only devouring souls with the gluttony skill. I only saw someone else¡¯s soul once before.

    It was when I and Aaron liberated Hauzen from the ¡¶Harbinger of Death¡·.

    The souls of Aaron¡¯s family that was enslaved by the Crown-tier monster were released upon the monster¡¯s demise, and they left for the afterlife afterward. The scene was both beautiful, and saddening at the same time.

    Putting the memory aside, I asked Eris one more thing in regard to her magic eyes.

    [If that¡¯s the case, can you track Myne as well?]

    [I knew you¡¯d bring that up.]

    Eris grinned as she dodged an attack from one of the Shinn¡¯s offshoots.

    [What? You already know that one reason we embark on this journey is to take Myne back home.]

    [Ahahaha, don¡¯t give me that kind of look. These magic eyes don¡¯t have that large of coverage. It¡¯s also difficult to maintain. Look, if I do this.]

    [Eris!?]

    Blood started leaking from her eyes.

    She said that it¡¯s the less burdensome of the bunch, but it¡¯s still tough.

    Despite that, Eris continued to smile.

    [But, I found something just now. Myne is that way.]

    The direction she pointed at was the same as where we were heading to.

    [So she¡¯s in the same place as Shinn. So, what should we do?]

    [Isn¡¯t that decided already?]

    [¡­¡­I just want to reconfirm it. Let¡¯s hurry up, shall we?]

    We head further down the north.

    Strangely, the number of Shinn¡¯s offshoots that were chasing us gradually decreased. On the contrary, the city was a lot more hectic.

    The number of Gallian ghosts in this place was almost uncountable.

    ¡ºIt appears that the influence of the door to His land is much greater in here.¡»

    [That means¡­]

    ¡ºOur destination is close by.¡»

    We¡¯ve finally arrived.

    Now that I think about it again, I¡¯m still unsure whether we¡¯ll be able to stop Myne peacefully. In the end we may need to fight it out. After all, I knew very little about Myne.

    [If we keep going as it is, we will end up fighting both Shinn and Myne, won¡¯t we?]

    [I¡¯m just a support fighter. It¡¯ll be more reassuring if we have another front line fighter.]

    [We don¡¯t have that kind of luxury though.]

    When it comes to a fight, I can certainly keep one strong enemy at bay, but the same can¡¯t be said with Eris.

    Earlier, Eris was fighting against a large number of Shinn¡¯s offshoots and blood-red monsters.

    But this time we¡¯re up against Shinn himself, so it¡¯ll be much harder.

    [Which means it¡¯ll be a two-man cell battle. Are you fine with that?]

    [I don¡¯t mind. but¡­Fate will have to bear the heaviest burden. Because as the sole frontliner you¡¯ll have to keep them away from me by yourself.]

    Even so, it¡¯s all we got. I knew it would be like this from the very beginning.

    That¡¯s why, we needed to plan properly beforehand.

    [You remember when we wiped out the remaining Darknesses in the desert of ruin? You can do that, can¡¯t you? You should know what I mean since you¡¯re also a wielder of Mortal Sin weapon.]

    [Of course.]

    [That¡¯s good to hear. It¡¯s the minimum requirement to be able to fight Myne after all. How long can you maintain that state?]

    [15 minutes.]

    [¡­U~n.]

    Eris seemed troubled after hearing my reply. Eh! Don¡¯t tell me I need to maintain it longer than that?

    That said, I wanted to know how long Eris can do it.

    [But well, learning how to use it in such a short time is very commendable already. You should really thank Greed and Luna for helping you with your training.]

    [I always do. But you know how it is with those two.]

    [Ahahaha, you¡¯re right.]

    [But anyways, there are times when I just can¡¯t match my senses. At that time, it¡¯s as if my body belonged to someone else.]

    [I know right! I was also like that at first. But I got used to it after a while. You should too!]

    Is it really something that someone can get used to¡­.? Honestly, I don¡¯t know if I can.

    At that moment, Greed intervened with the conversation via ¡¶mind reading¡·.

    ¡ºThe kiai*! You are still lacking kiai ¡» (*TL note: Japanese term used in martial arts for the short shout uttered when performing an attacking move. But it can also mean ¡°fighting spirit¡± or ¡°harmonized energy¡±.)

    [Is that really such a decisive factor!? That!]

    ¡ºIf this Me said so, then there is no need to doubt it.¡»

    During the training in the spiritual world he used to tell me. Kiai! Kiai! Or something along that line.

    I¡¯ve had enough of hearing that.

    But there might be some truth in it. Eris also said that she eventually got used to it.

    ¡ºWell¡­..in any case, once you use it, your soul energy will be exhausted. So don¡¯t think about using it continuously.¡»

    [Of course. But really¡­. It feels like Greed is trying to assault me.]

    ¡ºDon¡¯t say something weird like that.¡»

    On the other hand, Eris chuckled when she heard what I said just now.

    [What?]

    [No no, I don¡¯t mean it badly. You two really get along well, don¡¯t you?]

    [¡ºWhich part make you think so£¡£¿¡»]

    [But it¡¯s true. Compared to you two, me and Envy haven¡¯t even mended our relationship yet.]

    [I thought you two settled things out after the battle at Gallia?]

    [Yes, we did. But our relationship is far from how it used to be. To make a comparison, it¡¯s like when a couple that has been separated for hundred of years suddenly start to live together again due to them having the same goal.]

    [It¡¯s hard for me to imagine that.]

    That only made her laugh even harder.

    [I kind of knew you¡¯d say that. To put it in a simpler term, we used to get along really well, but separated ourselves for a long time out of our own will. But then, in order to close the door to His land, we have to fight side by side like we used to all those years back without enough time to prepare. Naturally, it¡¯ll be difficult to adjust, right?]

    Ahh¡­ I see now.

    If I had a quarrel with Greed, and then had to fight with him without making up with him beforehand.

    I would certainly feel like a jerk.

    In Eris¡¯ case, the quarrel lasted for hundreds of years. Thinking that way, I guess there would be an awkward air between the two.

    [Just what kind of person was Envy? Back when fighting it in Gallia, it persistently goaded me to join it.]

    [This little one likes to hog something it has taken a liking to. Or maybe, it wanted you to replace me.]

    [Aahhh¡­that wouldn¡¯t work though.]

    [Don¡¯t say it like that. If I somehow die, you¡¯ll be the one who will have to take care of Envy in my place.]

    [Eris too, don¡¯t jinx yourself like that.]

    Jokes aside, Eris continued to talk about Envy.

    [It¡¯s actually a good kid. That part hasn¡¯t changed even after all these years.]

    [Good kid¡­ It¡¯s hard to believe that¡­]

    Using the Tenryu to kill countless people in Gallia, with Mason-san among its victims. Then it tried to kill Roxy too.

    I simply couldn¡¯t forgive Envy so easily.

    [It¡¯s just purehearted. Neither good nor bad. Just look at Greed, he¡¯s a good guy despite everything, correct?]

    [U¡«n, I beg to differ about that.]

    ¡ºWhat was that! This Me is a good guy no matter how you look!¡»

    Greed heavily protested against my take. If you want me to think otherwise, then reflect back on how you act everyday.

    [Sure, sure.]

    ¡ºDon¡¯t make light of me.¡»

    I¡¯m already used to how to handle Greed¡¯s personality.

    This should be enough to appease him.

    But then, Eris muttered in a low voice.

    [You two can actually joke around like usual at times like this. I¡¯m really jealous]

    [Like usual, huh¡­ Anyways, where are we going next?]

    [There, you should be able to see it already.]

    There was a huge building ahead of us.

    It was so huge, the tall building on the military district is nothing compared to it.

    There were no ghosts at all around that building. Strange, considering that we saw a lot of them in other places.

    As if they instinctively fear this particular building.

    In the center of the building courtyard, a certain white haired girl stood.

    This girl had a disproportionately large black axe in her hand. Despite the comical difference in size between her and her weapon, there¡¯s no doubt that I could feel intimidating pressure coming from her.

    [Myne¡­]

    I called the girl¡¯s name as I grasped the black sword¡¯s hilt firmly.

 Chapter 167 - Overlapping Strength

    The ghosts were flocking around the courtyard.

    It was as if they¡¯re here to bear witness to the battle that was about to begin. They may not have proper awareness, but they might feel it through their instinct.

    Even I almost felt overwhelmed by the immense pressure that Myne emitted. Although my head kept telling me ¡°Let¡¯s go¡±, my body was screaming ¡°Don¡¯t go¡± instead.

    It¡¯s the first time I felt this way.

    Up until now, I¡¯ve fought enemies stronger than me such as Tenryu and the archdemon. But in my mind right now, none of them could compare to Myne.

    Whilst travelling together with her, I always knew that she¡¯s strong.

    However¡­ I felt the need to correct that thought now.

    ¡ºWhatta gal. Even this Me was fooled by her. That Myne¡­..she¡¯s actually much stronger than I remember.¡»

    Just as Greed said, the air around Myne was so much different than what I knew.

    I intuitively knew.

    Around Myne, small crackles of lightning occasionally could be seen.

    ¡ºMyne is in serious mode now. Once you step into the courtyard, that will be when the fight begin.¡»

    In the end, thinking that we could talk things out was too naive.

    If that¡¯s all it takes, then we wouldn¡¯t be here now.

    I don¡¯t know if Myne would listen or not. But I wanted to say it anyway.

    [In the end¡­it¡¯s coming to this. Is this really the only way¡­for us to understand each other?]

    Aaron once told me.

    That when people cannot understand each other, conflict will be inevitable even if they don¡¯t want it. Especially so when one has a reason to uphold.

    Before the world goes awry, I need to stop the door to His land from opening.

    As for Myne¡­if what Luna told me was true, then there¡¯s no way that she¡¯ll stop. After all¡­ she¡¯s been waiting for this moment for thousands of years.

    By coming here¡­there is no other way but to fight in order to settle whose belief would prevail.

    Regardless of who won, the loser would suffer.

    [I don¡¯t think that it¡¯s wrong for Myne to do this. However¡­ I have no choice either.]

    To get her to listen to me, I need to defeat her first.

    I sent a glance at Eris who was standing by behind me.

    Right then, a gunshot rang.

    Eris shot me with a phalanx bullet.

    A pale white filmy light enveloped my body. With this, I should be able to survive one fatal damage.

    [Myne¡¯s attack is powerful, be careful not to get hit.]

    [Even so, I have resolved myself.]

    Myne jumped and landed right in front of me.

    Her posture seemed laid back. But her eyes glowed crimson.

    She¡¯s going straight for me.

    ¡ºHere she comes. Myne¡¯s blow is extremely heavy. Maintain a firm grip on my handle.¡»

    A dull metal clank resounded.

    It was the noise produced from the clash between the black sword and the black axe. As Greed warned, it was a very heavy blow.

    So powerful and heavy that my feet sunk into the ground from receiving it.

    And it¡¯s just the first blow, I laughed wryly inside.

    ¡ºPush her back! If she keeps attacking continuously, you¡¯ll eventually be overwhelmed.¡»

    [I know.]

    Even though I knew, I was in the position of being suppressed. It wasn¡¯t easy to push Myne back when I¡¯m stuck between her axe and the ground.

    Therefore, I made a decision to redirect Myne¡¯s axe instead.

    The black axe scraped through the length of my black sword, producing sparks in the process.

    Raising dirts and debrises when it struck the ground.

    Using that as a distraction, I jumped to the right to make distance.

    ¡ºFate£¡¡»

    But Myne immediately charged through the flying dirts and debrises towards me.

    Moreover, this move was executed with precise timing and basically no hesitation at all.

    Once again, I was forced to defend.

    And this time, her blow was twice as powerful as her first.

    The dull metal clashing noise resounded, and at the same time a pressure greater than I expected was transmitted to both of my arms.

    I could feel the rush of battle in my vein¡­ Even so, there¡¯s also a different kind of feeling unlike how I felt to those I had fought before this.

    I just have to do my best to not be overwhelmed. It¡¯s only been two blows since the fight began.

    From hereon, her attack would only grow heavier and heavier.

    I stayed silent until she raised her axe for another attack.

    [Myne.]

    [¡­..]

    From the beginning, I knew that she¡¯s someone who rarely talks, especially about herself.

    But I also knew.

    [I don¡¯t care how.]

    [¡­..]

    [But I¡¯ve come this far to stop Myne.]

    My eyes didn¡¯t miss the slight movement of her eyebrows.

    [I¡¯ve heard from Luna.]

    [!?]

    Right then her expressionless face changed.

    Myne who had been calm and collected in battle, somehow looked upset.

    [Luna, she¡­]

    And my ears didn¡¯t miss the quiet utterance leaking from her lips.

    [Yes, she did. Luna told me.]

    But just when I found a way to talk with Myne¡­someone else chose to disturb.

    Blood red tentacle stretched out, keeping me away from Myne.

    I sensed immense danger when the tentacle was about to touch me, so I had no choice but to jump backward to evade it.

    [Tsk, you dodged it good. What a shame.]

    Shinn emerged from under the ground. His body looked as if it was made of liquid.

    His form looked like one, but he¡¯s certainly no human. Greed once told me that he¡¯s actually collective lifeforms that could take any forms and hide anywhere.

    Shinn turned away from me and talked to Myne.

    [I have given you enough time. I can¡¯t wait any longer.]

    [¡­..]

    [Alright then, let¡¯s get this over with. Let¡¯s kill them.]

    [¡­..]

    [If you don¡¯t, the door will never open. If the door never opens, your wish will never be fulfilled.]

    [¡­..]

    [You¡¯ve been waiting for this moment like forever, haven¡¯t you? It¡¯s just around the corner now, Myne.]

    Shinn walked closer to Myne, whispering something to her who had remained silent.

    [Everyone is waiting for you. Are you going to betray them again?]

    [I¡¯m not.]

    [Then fight seriously. They are trying to get in our way¡­ Show them the full extent of your true power.]

    Myne must¡¯ve waited for an unimaginably long time to fulfill this wish.

    If what Luna told me was true, even I myself am not sure that I won¡¯t give up if I had to do the same.

    Shinn¡¯s whisper touched upon what had driven Myne to stay alive. Using that as a leverage, even the usually immovable Myne could be swayed.

    While travelling with me, I always felt as if her heart and thoughts were somewhere else. And that somewhere, is here.

    Perhaps, if I was still the me of the past, I would¡¯ve ended up the same way as Myne.

    Shinn turned to me with a smile on his face. That look¡­he¡¯s confident that he has won now.

    ¡ºFate, it¡¯s getting dangerous!¡»

    [Get away from there, Fate!]

    Eris did a suppressive fire on both Shinn and Myne from behind me to allow me to retreat.

    It¡¯s strange to hear both Greed and Eris actually warned me of the same thing.

    Myne was the holder of the Wrath skill.

    I knew because she told me during the time we travelled together.

    And I knew that I¡¯ve never seen the extent of her Wrath skill, as she¡¯s been wielding her axe expressionlessly.

    Occasionally she would lash back at me if I teased her too much. But that¡¯s more out of annoyance rather than actual anger.

    When the holder of Wrath skill immerse themselves in anger¡­ I wonder what would happen?

    It¡¯s exactly what I¡¯m about to witness here.

    ¡ºThis is Myne¡¯s real form.¡»

    [Ahaha¡­I actually don¡¯t want to see this again.]

    Greed smirked.

    Behind me, it was obvious to me that Eris was upset. She knew that this situation would greatly burden me as she¡¯s the rear guard in our two-man cell.

    And for the first time since I met her, I saw Myne¡¯s real appearance.

    Repelling aura with similar color to her eyes overflowed from her body.

    It might be her surplus of magic power made visible.

    The most distinctive feature was that there were a pair of horns sticking out from Myne¡¯s forehead. In addition to that was the markings on her entire body were now glowing in white light.

    ¡ºFate, listen carefully. That¡¯s how someone who had immersed themselves in Wrath skill looks like. Once this happens, she won¡¯t be able to hear us anymore. Simply put, it¡¯s like when Gluttony skill took over you. Surely you understand what that entail to.¡»

    [So she¡¯s unleashing the power of Wrath skill?]

    ¡ºYes. And unlike you who could only use semi-starvation state, Myne unleashed it in a full scale.¡»

    Releasing the Mortal Sin skill at full force, huh¡­

    ¡ºMyne will take action soon. And she¡¯s serious now.¡»

    As Shinn had said earlier, the time is running out.

    ¡ºHer attacks would be a whole league stronger than earlier.¡»

    I immediately released half of the Gluttony skill power¨D¨Dentering the semi-starvation state.

    Myne also disappeared from my sight. She still had that much speed despite Sloth being twice heavier than usual already.

    ¡ºWe should go all out as well. Otherwise you will not be able to receive her attacks.¡»

    [Yeah, let¡¯s go, Greed!]

    I¡¯ll show them the results of my training in the spiritual world up until now.

    [Greed!]

    ¡ºFate£¡¡»

    At the same time when our voices overlapped, the black sword emitted a black glow.

    The black light wrapped around me.

    [¡ºCrossing£¡£¡¡»]

 Chapter 168 - Crossing

    Myne who had immersed herself in Wrath launched a heavy blow.

    On the other hand, Shinn¡¯s red tentacles prevented me from dodging.

    ¡¸¡ºYou¡¯re in the way¡».¡¹

    Cutting the tentacles off, I rushed toward Shinn, who had taken a giant red slime form this time.

    [Whoopsie, your opponent is not me.]

    Saying so, he once again submerged into the ground.

    [Eris, tell me where Shinn is.]

    [Right there.]

    She shot at a spot darkened by the shadow of the building with her black bayonet.

    There was indeed a reaction. Red liquid overflowed from under the ground.

    [Good, that will do. Be careful of Myne, as she has lost herself in the Wrath skill at the moment. When the timing is right, I¡¯ll support you with Phalanx and Phantom bullets.]

    [¡ºCounting on you¡».]

    [Meanwhile I¡¯ll also make sure Shinn won¡¯t interfere too much, so it¡¯s better to take the fight to a more open area to make my work easier. That¡¯s why¡­]

    [¡ºDon¡¯t get in your line of sight, right?¡»]

    [You guess it. Ahahaha, I can easily tell that the Crossing is in effect. Your voice is overlapping with Greed¡¯s]

    Even in such a situation, Eris could still joke around.

    But I suspect that Eris herself was also in Crossing state. Because the way she moved is obviously different than how she usually does.

    ¡®Crossing¡¯ is a term to refer to the state when the wielder of a mortal sin weapon synchronizes with their weapon.

    In other words, in my current state, I was both myself and Greed.

    Two minds in one body. And the black sword itself felt like it was part of my body.

    And the biggest advantage is¡­

    I could actually block Myne¡¯s attack with relative ease now.

    Each of our clashes emitted a shockwave that caused the surrounding buildings to start crumbling.

    For the first time since the fight started, I was on the dominating side. Being able to push Myne back because she grew slower with each axe strike.

    [Myne, I¡¯ve grown stronger as well.]

    She might not hear me at the moment, but I said it anyway.

    Her current state was similar to when the Gluttony skill went out of control.

    I knew, because by merging with Greed, I could also access parts of his knowledge.

    Although I said out of control, it¡¯s actually not fully released yet. I concluded that I should defeat her before the Wrath is fully released.

    At least, this time I was her only target.

    Even with Eris still standing behind me and Shinn around, Myne¡¯s gaze was only locked on me.

    Crossing pretty much gave me access to not only Greed¡¯s knowledge, but also his combat skill.

    In addition to that, it¡¯s like having two brains that work together.

    Well, my only gripe was the fact that Greed¡¯s voice sometimes overlaps on top of my own when I speak.

    The mind synchronization finally completed. In short, I could demonstrate the full effect of Crossing now.

    [Here I come, Myne!]

    Again I used the black sword to fight the rampaging Myne.

    I could certainly match power with her now, but even then it¡¯s only within a certain threshold.

    Just as I twisted my body, a gunshot rang from afar.

    The bullet hit the black axe in the handle. I didn¡¯t miss that the shot caused Myne¡¯s grip to loosen a bit from the handle.

    I came here with the intention to fight with all I got. I¡¯ll apologize as many times as I need to when everything is over.

    [Guh!]

    My kick found its way to Myne¡¯s stomach.

    I don¡¯t care anymore about the method I used.

    Her small body crashed into a building back first.

    I gave pursuit almost immediately. I was hoping that my kick and the shot earlier would cause her to let go of Sloth.

    But her hands were still firmly holding the black axe.

    That level of attack would no longer cause an opening on Myne.

    Because she is¡­

    Myne emerged from the rubbles with ease, as if nothing had happened. She made those heavy debrises look as light as feathers.

    The next moment, Myne already swung her axe at me topdown.

    When I twisted my body to evade, her kick was already waiting for me.

    This time it was me who ended up buried under the building debris.

    [I knew it¡­ unlike me, she¡¯s a natural.]

    (Indeed, this Me is very confident when it comes to battle. However, Myne was genetically made for that sole purpose. And her compatibility with the mortal sin skill is even greater than me. That¡¯s why she didn¡¯t end up like Luna.)

    [Luna and Myne have different skin tones¡­. The reason why they considered themselves siblings¡­]

    (You already know. They¡¯re born at the same laboratory¡­ in the test tubes. They were created from the same base gene. However, each of them were subjected to different kinds of operation. Therefore, despite being genetically identical siblings, they looked different physically. By the way, this Me was in a different laboratory back then)

    Since our thoughts were synchronized, I could see parts of Greed¡¯s memories in my mind.

    That memory I saw when I killed Haniel (Luna). About a group of children being tested by humans in white lab coats inside a lab.

    Greed had a similar memory. In one of his memories, he met Luna during one of the experiments. They clicked immediately and got along well.

    (Oii, don¡¯t peek at something needless like that.)

    Greed was annoyed, but there¡¯s nothing he could do about it.

    After all, it¡¯s not like our Crossing was perfect. That¡¯s why sometimes our memories leaked unto the other¡¯s mind.

    [If Greed¡¯s memory leaked in the middle of battle, it¡¯ll be hard for me to concentrate]

    (That¡¯s why I told you that you lack mental training)

    As for me, it¡¯s great to learn something about the usually secretive Greed. But in this situation, the enemy won¡¯t be lenient.

    After this battle, Greed promised that he¡¯s answer my question about the past. The fact that we had to use Crossing might partially be the reason behind this decision.

    Finally I¡¯ll be able to talk about various things with Greed.

    [We¡¯ll have to stop Myne first.]

    I once again brandished my black sword against the Wrath-immersed Myne.

    Her power is running rampant, but did she somehow still partially retain her reasoning?

    There was barely any unnecessary move so far.

    Her timing was also still precise now that I looked back.

    [Myne!]

    The fight resumed along with my shout.

    Myne¡¯s Sloth became heavier with each of her strikes.

    If I blocked them with black sword, I would¡¯ve been overwhelmed.

    So I could only dodge, waiting for the moment where either Sloth or Myne reaches the limit.

    I recalled the time when we fought Haniel in the past.

    Myne said.

    With each attack, Sloth would become heavier, and therefore gradually reduce Myne¡¯s agility.

    If that¡¯s true, then there¡¯s gotta be a limit somewhere.

    When it becomes too heavy to be wielded, Sloth would be out of the equation.

    It¡¯s simple but difficult at the same time.

    As far as I knew, Sloth only has one secret art, which is¡¶Noir Destructo¡·.

    Where it converts all of its accumulated weight into destructive power.

    If Sloth manages to accumulate weight to the very limit, just how destructive it would be¡­. I just couldn¡¯t imagine it. Not to mention that Greed pointed out to me that during the Haniel fight, Myne only used the bare minimum required to execute the secret.

    So in other words, I need to push her into slowing herself down, while making sure that she had no window to use the secret.

    As Myne kept attacking, her reaction time would also gradually diminish.

    I just had to keep evading her attacks, with occasional blocking to check Sloth¡¯s weight.

    Will Myne ever forgive me for using this trick on her?

    [Tsk, she¡¯s already used to the timing.]

    She shifted the timing of her attack, causing me to evade too soon.

    I¡¯ve been able to avoid her attacks because her attacks had been straightforward and done at a set speed. But now she suddenly changed trajectory and swung at my side!?

    A gunshot rang from afar, changing the trajectory of the axe.

    [Eris!]

    The second shot was aimed at me. It was the phantom bullet.

    This bullet produces the illusion of its target to confuse the opponent.

    5 illusions were created. Not half bad!

    Eris had shown me the bullet effect during our previous training session, but back then she could only produce 3 illusions at most.

    The additional two illusions must¡¯ve been the result of Crossing between Eris and Envy.

    I too, am in a state of Crossing with Greed.

    Therefore I had complete control over my stats now.

    Dodging the black axe once more, I swung my sword at Myne¡¯s flank.

    [Greed! Adjust!]

    Greed could freely adjust the black sword¡¯s sharpness.

    That¡¯s why the sword could easily cut through steel. And conversely, it could also be turned into a blunt weapon.

    I heard a dull sound. My attack connected.

    I wondered to myself, it shouldn¡¯t be that easy, right?

    [Are you forgetting that I¡¯m also here?]

    The moment my sword was about to hit Myne, Shinn¡¯s tentacle got in the way.

    Eris immediately shot it, but she wasn¡¯t able to get rid of it in time.

    I lost the opportunity and Myne managed to get away.

    She already swung the black axe again without a shred of hesitation. This time I had to block this strike with my sword.

    Sloth was already at its twelfth stacks. Obviously it had become super heavy.

    I swore I could hear my bones creaking due to the intense shock from blocking such an attack.

    The black axe on Myne¡¯s hand had reached an extreme weight. Ground would sink under her with each step she took.

    Watching the current situation, Shinn, still in his slime form, laughed.

    [Alright, the preparation is finished.]

    Shinn proceeded to look around.

    [Why do you think I was under the ground all this time? Do you think I was hiding? You¡¯re wrong.]

    When I blocked Myne¡¯s strike once more, the ground started to tremble.

    The red liquid bursted upward, creating a dome that covered the entire Grandeur city.

    Even the artificial sun on the ceiling was engulfed.

    [Now, this underground city is mine. It¡¯s as good as my own body now.]

    The ground started collapsing, replaced by reddish walls.

 Chapter 169 - Battle

    Chapter 169 ¨C Battle

    The whole city was encased within a red wall, as if we¡¯re inside the belly of a living creature.

    [It¡¯s already begun. Now how will you two stop us?]

    I was able to share Greed¡¯s memory and knowledge thanks to Crossing.

    (Shinn, he is¡­. He is trying to pry open the door to his land by using the people of Hauzen above ground as sacrifices.)

    Sacrifices. And Hauzen was situated right on top of Grandeur.

    He¡¯s most likely going to extend his red liquid above ground and use that to kill people.

    Then jam the large number of souls he will have murdered at the door to his land to force it open.

    [You just have to busy yourself fighting Myne. In the meantime, I¡¯ll use your loved ones as sacrifices to further my goal.]

    [Don¡¯t mess with me!]

    [Isn¡¯t this what you do best, Gluttony? Killing people makes you stronger after all, am I correct? Right now, what I need for the last push to open the door is a good amount of human souls.]

    Shinn, now nothing more than a huge red glob, said so as he floated towards the artificial sun.

    Eris kept shooting at him in the meantime, but his red tentacles got in the way.

    [Useless. I¡¯ve been working hard toward this for such a long time. Do you think such attacks will be able to stop me? What can an indecent woman who¡¯s only good at charming others do?]

    When I tried to move to stop Shinn, Myne was there to block me.

    [Your opponent is her. Don¡¯t forget, Gluttony. Mortal sin skill holders should try to get along with each other.]

    Eris shot faster, but all it did was impeding Shinn slightly. Her firepower was lacking to truly stop him.

    Even so, time was still ticking. I need to disable Myne as soon as possible.

    [Myne!]

    Deflecting the black axe, I slashed with my black sword.

    But my movement was easily read, as she dodged with ease.

    Yet I noticed that she was faster than before. Sloth¡¯s weight should¡¯ve been starting to impede her by now.

    Then I realized that something has changed in Myne.

    The two horns on her forehead had somehow grown longer. And they emitted faint light.

    117766993_629401437716527_3266302656843129130_o

    (Wrath skill is entering its next phase. Just like Gluttony skill, Wrath skill causes the holder to become stronger the more angry they are. Along with that, heart and sensation will continue to be dulled down. At some point it¡¯ll be impossible to snap Myne out of it.]

    [How long till Myne truly lost herself?]

    (You should¡¯ve known this already. Myne had no sense of taste. That was the effect of Wrath skill. She lost her sense of taste when she rampaged a long time ago¡­ But perhaps she actually lost more than that already.)

    Despite Sloth¡¯s weight, Myne¡¯s attack actually grew stronger.

    The speed loss handicap from wielding Sloth was negated by the Wrath skill.

    The two were basically complementing each other. Their effects synergized outstandingly.

    Heavy attacks, but coupled with masterful wielding and topnotch speed.

    It was almost the opposite of me, who lacked speed and relied more on simple but strong attacks.

    Unable to keep up, I was forced to be defensive.

    [This is bad!]

    If this continued on, I¡¯d stuck on a vicious circle.

    Because Myne¡¯s attack frequency had doubled as of now.

    (I know you don¡¯t want to hurt Myne, but we can¡¯t stay like this either. I¡¯ll revert back the black sword¡¯s sharpness)

    [Don¡¯t. I¡¯m here to stop Myne, not to kill each other.]

    (You¡¯ll become her training sandbag at this rate.)

    [Still.]

    Eris¡¯ phantom bullet had produced 5 clones of myself as distractions.

    But all five were smashed in a single strike.

    (If you don¡¯t do anything, you¡¯ll end up like them.)

    I¡¯m sorry again.

    Despite that, Eris shot another phantom bullet at me.

    While fighting to stop Shinn¡¯s progress, she was also watching over me.

    (She¡¯s always been like that since the past. Always looking after for others without hesitation.)

    She did say that she¡¯s been watching me since back in the capital when I hadn¡¯t even awakened my Gluttony skill. Without her, I probably might not even meet Greed.

    In any case, thanks to the distraction provided by the illusions, I was able to mount a counter attack.

    A strike to Myne¡¯s right arm.

    I apologized inwardly, since it¡¯s a rather powerful slash.

    There was a reaction. Myne¡¯s grip on Sloth loosened down.

    (If we can keep this going, she¡¯ll soon drop Sloth.)

    [Yeah.]

    But it was a trap. Myne pretended to loosen her grip on Sloth to lure me in.

    It wasn¡¯t even a clean hit. But when I realized that, I was about to be caught in an explosion.

    [Wha!?]

    Greed quickly reacted by turning into black shield, preventing a direct hit.

    Even so, I could feel the bones on my left arm breaking despite me standing behind a shield that was big enough to cover my entire body.

    Was that the ¡¶Noir Destructo¡·?

    Sloth¡¯s secret art that converts its accumulated weight into destructive power. I saw this move only once when we fought Haniel, and that blow managed to vaporize the creature¡¯s lower body.

    This time around, ¡¶Noir Destructo¡· was released after accumulating a lot of weight in addition to having been immersed in Wrath skill.

    Even with Greed¡¯s steadfast black shield¨D¨Dthe shockwave still went through its absolute defense.

    The auto recovery skill and auto recovery boost skill immediately started to mend my broken left arm.

    Myne certainly wouldn¡¯t miss such an opening.

    It was too late for me to dodge, so I could only defend with the black shield.

    (This is bad. If she uses Sloth¡¯s secret once more, you¡¯ll be done with.)

    With one arm disabled, it¡¯ll be hard for me to keep fighting.

    At this rate, I had no choice but to rely on Greed¡¯s secret despite that means I¡¯d be losing a lot of stats.

    In response to Myne¡¯s ¡¶Noir Destructo¡·, I activated Greed¡¯s third form¡¯s secret ¡¶Reflection Fortress¡·.

    This secret move was supposed to be able to reflect an attack back to the enemy by two folds.

    [What!?]

    Normally, the secret should be a perfect counter for Myne¡¯s destructive strikes.

    But when it comes to mortal sin weapons¡¯ secrets, then things won¡¯t go as normal.

    Yes, it¡¯ll depend on power.

    Which one has more power between Myne¡¯s ¡¶Noir Destructo¡· and my ¡¶Reflection Fortress¡·¡­that¡¯s all there is to it.

    But if that¡¯s the case, then Myne would¡¯ve won by a landslide.

    After all, power was the basis of her battle style.

    [We¡¯ll lose¡­]

    Even now, Wrath skill continuously strengthened Myne further.

    The black shield was slowly getting overwhelmed. If left as it is, ¡¶Noir Destructo¡· would hit me directly.

    (Fate, release the Gluttony skill!)

    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only

    I can¡¯t afford to release more than this. I¡¯ve entered the semi starving state from the very beginning of the battle by releasing half of Gluttony skill power.

    If I fully released it, then the Gallia incident might repeat. I won¡¯t be able to stop Myne cause I¡¯ll end up as a rampaging uncontrollable monster.

    Moreover there¡¯s that promised to Aaron that I will return alive.

    Not yet, I can¡¯t afford to unleash the Gluttony skill completely now.

    However, it¡¯s not like I don¡¯t have anyone to lean on.

    [Luna, please help me!]

    As I called out that name, ¡¶Noir Destructo¡· finally overwhelmed the black shield.

    The destructive power was tremendous, craters started appearing on the ground even before the axe landed.

    The surrounding buildings collapsed due to the shockwave, but somehow, I was still standing there.

    A blue barrier had been formed around me. A number of blue flames orbited around the barrier, solidifying the protection.

    Seeing the barrier, Myne stepped back.

    [Myne, just like I said, I¡¯m not fighting alone here.]

    [Luna¡­]

    Despite being engulfed in Wrath¡¯s skill, the name of her sister still leaked out from Myne¡¯s mouth.

 Chapter 170 - Lunaâ€™s World

    Chapter 170 ¨C Luna¡¯s World

    I consumed Luna¡¯s soul in the past. Since then, she¡¯s been helping me. Creating the spiritual world to keep the Gluttony skill at bay, and also during my training.

    I really can¡¯t thank Luna enough for everything she had done.

    And that same Luna¡¯s only wish, to stop Myne, happened to align with mine.

    To fulfill our common wish, I developed a new power for Gluttony skill.

    Not to just imprison, but also interact with the souls that it had consumed, allowing me to borrow their certain abilities.

    Even skills and abilities that weren¡¯t part of what God had bestowed to the world.

    An example was Luna¡¯s (Haniel¡¯s) unique abilities.

    In a sense, it¡¯s similar to the use of Crossing between me and Greed.

    Having consumed their souls, interacting with them was certainly no child¡¯s play.

    Therefore, I was only able to use Luna¡¯s power, as we shared the same goal.

    When Luna told me about Myne¡¯s past, she also promised me that she¡¯d lend me her power.

    By achieving an agreement with the soul, the said soul would be able to manifest their power into the world. According to Greed, even the previous holder of Gluttony skill would never come up with such an idea nor be able to achieve the same thing.

    Greed who was still in Crossing state with me said.

    (Actually paying attention to the person whose soul you¡¯ve consumed, I guess that¡¯s so much like you¡­you crafty guy. Anyways, Haniel¡¯s power can be very reliable here. Let¡¯s go, Fate!)

    Haniel¡¯s scorching fire orbited around me. In addition to that, the blue barrier was tough enough to withstand even Myne¡¯s ¡¶Noir Destructo¡·.

    (Fate, we can¡¯t waste time. Luna¡¯s soul won¡¯t hold if you strain her for too long)

    Using this power unfortunately would also scrape on Luna¡¯s soul.

    And it¡¯s said that when the soul is exhausted, one will cease to exist.

    That was the difference from Crossing.

    It was a one-sided deal between me and Luna.

    As Greed said, the longer I used Haniel¡¯s powers, Luna¡¯s soul would gradually grow weaker.

    But even with such a risk, Luna still agreed to fight together in order to stop Myne.

    Myne was still distraught from seeing me drawing on Luna¡¯s power.

    I had only one chance.

    Concentrating, I used the blue flames to knock Sloth away from Myne¡¯s hand.

    And just like that, I opened the barrier so that I could drag Myne to me. Hugging her tightly so that she couldn¡¯t escape.

    [Luna! Now!]

    The barrier closed back, and a bright light filled its interior.

    I could feel my consciousness fading away.

    When I opened my eyes again, I was greeted by the sight of pure white that stretched as far as I could see.

    This was the spiritual world that Luna created inside me.

    Myne was also here, lying unconscious next to me.

    This was the place I¡¯ve chosen to stop Myne, a place where we could talk.

    It was Luna and Greed¡¯s suggestion.

    When fighting her in the real world, they knew that Myne would end up immersed in Wrath skill, thus preventing us from convincing her to stop peacefully.

    Sure enough, with Shinn¡¯s goading her, Myne released the Wrath skill.

    Myne in the real world was currently also unconscious.

    But even here, the horns on her forehead still remained.

    If she woke up, there¡¯s a possibility that we¡¯ll have to fight her in the spiritual world.

    While I was mulling over that, a hand grabbed my shoulder from behind.

    [We somehow made it. That¡¯s the result of using Crossing with this Me.]

    When I turned around, I found Greed in his human form. Combing his red hair with his fingers as he looked smugly at me.

    [Hey you¡­can you really afford to act so relaxed right now! In the real world, Shinn is about to sacrifice the entire Hauzen still!]

    [Haven¡¯t you realized yet?]

    Greed snapped back at me.

    [How many times have you visited this place already? The time passage in this place is different than the real world.]

    [Is that so?]

    [Really now¡­ you¡¯re truly hopeless. This spiritual world was originally created by Luna to keep the Gluttony skill at bay. Of course, the rules of this world are exactly as Luna wants it to be.]

    [Including the flow of time?]

    [That¡¯s just how it is. The flow of time for the soul and body is already different to begin with.]

    Greed mentioned how [The flow of time between the soul and body were different]. My mind was already full with Myne and Hauzen, so I wasn¡¯t able to process that information properly. But it slowly sunk in.

    When I turned to the still unconscious Myne, Luna was already there kneeling beside her.

    [We finally meet again, big sis.]

    She gently stroked Myne¡¯s cheek with her hand.

    [It¡¯s always like this. You shouldn¡¯t push yourself too hard.]

    Tears rolled down Luna¡¯s cheeks.

    Greed also looked pained from seeing this, so he spoke to Luna.

    [We have pushed you to do something unreasonable.]

    [It¡¯s fine. It was my own decision, and I asked Fate to do it.]

    [Luna¡­ you¡­]

    [What happens to me doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯m already but a fragment of the past. To me, what¡¯s most important is big sis, who is still living in the present. So, Fate, thank you.]

    She stood up and held my hand. I felt warm despite the fact that it¡¯s our spiritual body.

    [I¡­what I did was just suppressing Myne. You are the one who brought us here.]

    [No, that isn¡¯t necessarily true. You did enough. It¡¯s thanks to Fate that I was able to bring big sis here without hurting her. Take pride in that. Don¡¯t you think so too, Greed?]

    [Yeah, you did really well. More than my expectation. You didn¡¯t even step back when facing the Wrath immersed Myne. Not a shred of fear at all. I can tell for sure, because we were in the state of Crossing.]

    It¡¯s a bit annoying. That Greed who rarely speaks highly of me suddenly praised me like that, making me feel embarrassed.

    [However, the hard part starts now. Luna¡­ are you really sure?]

    [How come you still ask when we are already in this stage? Of course I¡¯m sure. After all I¡¯m the only one here who can reach into big sis¡¯ long closed off heart.]

    [You¡­ you do know what that means, right?]

    [I do, and I always do. That aside, why is Greed bothered by that? You should make up your mind. Despite all the big talk, you still haven¡¯t really changed from how you were in the past, have you?]

    [That is¡­]

    [Still a fainthearted when it really matters.]

    Greed scoffed at Luna who laughed after openly making fun of him.

    [I was a crybaby and indecisive in the past¡­ But I have resolved myself now. I wish to do everything I can for big sis]

    [Just¡­ do as you like.]

    [And I will do just that. Let¡¯s get started then. Fate, would you please?]

    Luna said so as she stretched out one hand to me while her other hand was on the still unconscious Myne.

    I reached out to her hand, as prompted.

    [Now, we¡¯ll dive. Straight into my sister¡¯s heart. I¡¯ll guide you, so don¡¯t let go of my hand. Human¡¯s hearts are like a labyrinth. If you get lost, you may never be able to return.

    No need to make it that scary. I¡¯d never let go of your hand now.

    I couldn¡¯t help imagining having to wander forever inside Myne¡¯s closed off heart.

    All I want is to continue living together as we used to in the real world.

    [Are you guys ready?]

    [ [ Yes. ] ]

    I looked at Greed and Luna¡¯s faces, then nodded.

    These two were irreplaceable people for me. Without them, there¡¯s no way that I¡¯d even get this far.

    And Myne was also the same.

    Thus, with Luna¡¯s guidance, we entered into Myne¡¯s closed off world (heart).

 Chapter 171 - Myneâ€™s World

    Chapter 171 Myne¡¯s World

    When I opened my eyes once more, I was no longer in the white world, but in a place bustling with people.

    I didn¡¯t know where this was, but each one of the people around carried a weapon.

    A roaring sound came from the distance, one that sounded inhuman in nature.

    [Greed!? Luna!?]

    We should¡¯ve entered Myne¡¯s mind through the spiritual world.

    However, both Luna and Greed were nowhere to be seen.

    It seemed that I got separated from them.

    But that aside, what¡¯s going on here? A war?

    While I was looking around perplexedly, a flash of white light shone from behind me.

    [Uaaaa.]

    I jumped away in reflex, seeing a gigantic creature from which the light originated from.

    [The machine angel!?]

    This type looked different from Haniel. Its core was covered by a shield, so I couldn¡¯t look at what¡¯s inside.

    This is bad¡­not to mention that I had no weapons in hand at the moment. The situation shifted way too fast.

    People¡¯s mind is like a labyrinth, and earlier I had been told that if I got lost in it, I might never be able to come out¡­

    [Not saying that I¡¯m not afraid.]

    There¡¯s no time to complain more.

    The machine angel was advancing towards me. The other people around, most likely soldiers, started to shoot their weapons.

    But it¡¯s like tossing burning rock into water.

    That machine angel¡­its size was also different from Haniel.

    Not only was it one size bigger, it also had six wings.

    After another flash of light, a man¡¯s vibrant voice could be heard.

    [Get the hell out! You¡¯re in the way!]

    It was a man holding a black sword that looked very similar to Greed. His hair was fiery red, and his skin tanned.

    Apart from his distinct equipment from the other soldiers, his tall and forged body made him easily noticed.

    He headed straight toward the machine angel.

    Even against the beam of light, the black sword still easily cut through all in its path.

    [Amazing¡­]

    His swordsmanship was precise and there was no wasteful move. The fighting style reminded me of Aaron. No, he¡¯s on a level much greater than even Aaron.

    [I¡¯ll handle the machine angel. All of you press onward!]

    Everyone around, presumably his subordinates, obeyed to his command and marched ahead.

    He could wield the black sword? Then was he a Mortal Sin skill holder as well?

    Perhaps I could dig up some clue about that in this world.

    I picked up a long sword that was lying around nearby, intending to assist the man.

    I rushed forward

    Soon I found that I could move my body just like how I could in the real world. This should do.

    I called out to the red haired man ahead.

    [I¡¯ll help out as well.]

    [Nn? I haven¡¯t seen you before. Black eyes and black hair¡­you aren¡¯t a Gallian.]

    [About that¡­]

    [No matter. The more people helping us the merrier. After all, everyone in this world will soon meet their demise.]

    He said as he waved his hand at me, now adjusting his pace to run in parallel to me.

    [However, this is my prey. My stomach is hungry. The skill inside me told me so. I need to devour that to sate my hunger.]

    He sped up even more, the black sword flashing.

    The machine angel reacted by shooting exploding beams from its wings. However, it¡¯s as if those beams were in standstill as the man easily weaved through them.

    A single slash. That¡¯s all it took.

    The gigantic machine angel was cut vertically along the core.

    [Kuuu~! Grosss~!! This taste, but I can¡¯t afford to stop eating the big thingy!]

    There¡¯s no doubt. This man was the holder of Gluttony skill.

    It was also the case with me. When I devoured Haniel, I didn¡¯t feel the usual exhilaration just like when I did with other strong enemies. Just like Greed said¡­ It ran in the family.

    [Well¡­that was unpleasant. Then, who in the world are you?]

    The red haired man finally turned around and spoke to me, with the machine angel falling over to the ground behind him.

    [I¡¯m¡­Fate. It seems that I got lost¡­]

    My explanation was replied with a loud laugh.

    [What? You actually got lost, in the middle of the battlefield no less? You¡¯re an interesting guy alright. But your willingness to help me, and your bravery despite standing before the machine angel, I like that a lot. By the way, I¡¯m Kairos.]

    Kairos was strong. I could tell when he forcibly took and shook my hand.

    [Alright, let me take you to our base. Can¡¯t eat in the middle of all this, can we? And I¡¯m still hungry. I can¡¯t certainly eat properly here.]

    [Thank you. Honestly, I felt troubled as well.]

    [I know right? I can tell from your face. You, Fate was it? Let me tell you this. On the battlefield, you should never show your emotions.]

    [I heard that a lot.]

    [Wahahaha. Well, being honest has its merits. Especially in a fucked up world like this.]

    Kairos put his black sword back to its sheath.

    With the machine angel defeated, the enemy forces had started to retreat.

    [Alright, today¡¯s battle is over. Next time they¡¯ll come back with stronger forces. We should get enough rest before that.]

    Turning my eyes to the black sword on Kairos¡¯ waist, I praised.

    [That¡¯s really one hell of a sword. Being able to cut down such a large enemy.]

    [This fellow is called Greed. An unsavory, but still a good guy.]

    [You sure took a beating first before saying that last part, Kairos.]

    [Did I? It¡¯s just so this fellow doesn¡¯t get mad. You see, it¡¯s a talking sword.]

    Kairos said as he stroked the black sword¡¯s handle.

    Apparently the current Greed was somewhat different from the one I knew.

    For example, the Greed I know could only talk with me via Mind Reading, but here he seemed to be able to talk with others normally.

    Which means, Kairos had unlocked Greed¡¯s fifth tier.

    The level I hadn¡¯t reached yet.

    By the way, are we in Gallia right now?

    The place was certainly different from the barren Gallia I knew. The place still has plants I couldn¡¯t identify growing around. Despite having been ravaged by war, the greens were still there.

    [No worries. Our base is located north from here. Let¡¯s go.]

    [Alright, Kairos-san.]

    [No need to be so formal with me. Just call me Kairos. Like everyone does.]

    I followed Kairos afterward, heading north.

    After a while, a familiar black wall entered my sight.

    [Babylon¡­..]

    [What do you mean by Babylon?]

    [No, nevermind.]

    Apparently the place was not yet known as Babylon.

    Kairos tilted his head slightly, as if he was thinking about something.

    [I like how that sounds. Babylon! They¡¯ve been telling me to find a good name for the fortress. Thanks for the idea.]

    [Is that¡­ really fine like that?]

    [It¡¯s fine. I want to get back at those people who kept forcing me to think up a name for our base anyway.]

    As we got closer, the place was indeed a lot different than the Babylon I knew of.

    No, it hadn¡¯t even become Babylon to be more exact.

    When I looked around, I found that some of the walls were still in construction.

    [We don¡¯t have enough material just yet. Getting Adamantite from our enemies is hella hard. Honestly I think that it¡¯s easier for me to just fight alone.]

    Kairos greeted the construction workers amiably.

    I came to notice that this man didn¡¯t show any sign of fatigue despite having just fought a battle.

    Moreover, Kairos seemed to be different from me in regards that Gluttony skill didn¡¯t seem to influence him too much. So far, I didn¡¯t see any sign of that.

    After a while, Kairos guided me to the dormitories.

    [Alright then, it¡¯s meal time.]

    [Errmm¡­is it really okay, treating a stranger like me so well?]

    [I told you, didn¡¯t I? I like people like you. Moreover¡­..]

    [Moreover?]

    [You have a very similar smell. You know, just like me. Get it?]

    I was lost for words. Should I say that it¡¯s probably because both of us were Gluttony skill holders?

    But seeing me unable to give any reply, Kairos simply muttered [Well, doesn¡¯t matter.]

    Then proceeded without showing any sign of being offended.

    [A newcomer similar to you joined us recently.]

    [Newcomer?]

    [Look, over there. Always brooding in the corner. Fighting prowess might be topnotch, but everything else is meh. What a troublesome fellow.]

    Kairos smiled as he said so. That said, he was pointing at a girl with silver hair and tanned skin.

    Other than that, she had a pair of crimson eyes.

    She was sitting while hugging her knees, staring up to the sky.

    [Myne!?]

    I might¡¯ve said that way too loudly, everyone around us turned their heads towards us instantly.

    And as such, Kairos also squinted his eyes at me.

    [What is this? So she¡¯s someone you know? In that case, you two should be able to get along well. I¡¯m counting on you, Fate.]

    After saying so, Kairos left, apparently to handle other matters.

    Myne¡¯s piercing gaze was now focused on me. Why of course

    After all, I spouted her name out loud just now.

 Chapter 172 - In the Memory

    Chapter 172 ¨C In the Memory

    Myne kept staring at me for a while.

    However, she seemed to not recognize me.

    Albeit feeling troubled by that, I took the initiative to approach and greet her.

    [Yo, Myne.]

    [¡­..who are you?]

    Of course¡­.

    It¡¯s just like with Greed. In this world, this would be our first meeting.

    Yosh, if this world is truly inside Myne¡¯s mind, then the first thing I need to do is to get along with her. Otherwise, we wouldn¡¯t be able to talk properly.

    Still sitting while hugging her knees, Myne sat still on the floor.

    [My name is Fate.]

    [Earlier today, I met Kairos-san by chance on the battlefield. He then brought me here. What about you, why are you here?]

    [I fought Kairos and lost. He took Sloth away from me.]

    [So you¡¯re here because he won¡¯t return it to you?]

    [That¡¯s a problem.]

    I sat next to her, watching the ongoing construction work.

    [Where are you from?]

    She¡¯s probably curious about my appearance. Kairos said earlier that my black hair and black eyes are unusual. It¡¯s a dead giveaway that I¡¯m not a Gallian.

    [I came from a place far, far away from here.]

    [A rural area?]

    It¡¯d be difficult to explain if I said that I came from the real world.

    Meanwhile Myne¡¯s heart was still trapped in the past.

    I suppose I had no choice but to try and blend into this world for now.

    [Kind of? This place doesn¡¯t seem like a place where people should live either though?]

    [It wasn¡¯t like this in the past. There used to be a large city spreading over the area. Kairos and the others have been building everything from the rubble.]

    [Who is this enemy Kairos is fighting against?]

    [The enemy is not a particular person. He was fighting against a country called the Gallian Empire. And I¡¯m just a prisoner of war.]

    So they¡¯re fighting against a country?

    On that scale it can no longer be called simple battle. It¡¯s on the level of war already.

    In any case, I¡¯m more concerned about Myne¡¯s status as a prisoner of war.

    [You look quite free for a prisoner.]

    [I lost against him and thus had nowhere to go. That man knows that as well.]

    Nowhere to go¡­ So apparently Myne was an assassin sent by the Gallia empire.

    [You too, don¡¯t seem like you have any idea why you are here.]

    [Is it that dangerous to be here?]

    [Yes, it is. Moreover, I can feel that you have similar power to us. Very similar to Kairos actually.]

    [Is that why you are willing to talk with me?]

    Myne nodded quietly. Apparently in this world, mortal sin skill holders could still sense one another when nearby.

    I also felt that sensation. It¡¯s like a magnet attracting each other.

    Once you get close, it¡¯s hard to set away.

    [There is that. And, for some reason¡­ I feel calm when I¡¯m talking to you. Have we¡­ have we met before?]

    Her crimson eyes were scanning my face.

    Does this mean she still retains part of her future memory despite being trapped in the past?

    What should I do? How should I answer?

    Before I could say anything else, Kairos already called to the both of us.

    [You two, it¡¯s meal time. Need to fill up that empty stomach.]

    [I don¡¯t want to fight anymore.]

    [Don¡¯t give me that. We need your strength. Fate¡¯s too.]

    Kairos got Myne back up to her feet.

    And pushed her from behind while saying,

    [You say all that, yet you eat more than anyone else here.]

    [Guh.]

    I knew that as well. She¡¯s truly a big eater.

    As I watched Myne walking ahead, Kairos spoke to me.

    [She eats even more than me, someone with Gluttony skill.]

    [Just wondering, but where do you get your food?]

    [From the empire. We were able to procure some during the previous battle.]

    [That¡­ you mean.]

    [Perhaps it¡¯s because of the Gluttony skill. But I simply can¡¯t have enough to fill my stomach. You don¡¯t want to know how it¡¯s like.]

    [Kairos¡­what in the world are you?]

    [Alright then, eat up. Otherwise you¡¯ll get nothing.]

    The meal wasn¡¯t particularly delicious to be honest.

    Kairos let out a hearty laugh, telling me that it doesn¡¯t matter as long as it fills the stomach.

    Myne who sat beside me also ate quietly. I see¡­at this point she probably had already lost her sense of taste, so it also didn¡¯t matter for her.

    Perhaps Kairos also thought that I was the same.

    [Is it really delicious, Myne?]

    [Worse. The food in the facility is better.]

    [What?]

    [You can tell the taste of the food?]

    [Obviously. This taste isn¡¯t something I can stay silent to.]

    [Really!?]

    [How loud.]

    She got annoyed.

    But as it turned out, Myne still had her sense of taste.

    Then when did she lose it?

    Her personality was still the same even now.

    [If you like it, then you can have my share.]

    [Ooh.]

    With bright eyes, she started eating the rest of my meal. Of course, Myne had already finished hers.

    Kairos laughed as he watched us.

    [Now I feel like I should surrender my portion as well. She¡¯s just that feisty despite being a prisoner, ain¡¯t she? Are you fine with that, Fate? Won¡¯t you get hungry later?]

    [I¡¯m used to it already.]

    Hearing my reply, the man laughed once more.

    [That¡¯s something you should never get used to though.]

    Both of us watched Myne going through her meal merrily.

    [At this rate, she¡¯ll ask for more servings. Ain¡¯t that right, Fate?]

    [I think so too.]

    [She always do that.]

    After eating her fill, Myne returned to her usual spot.

    But Kairos wasn¡¯t going to let her go without a teasing.

    [Full already? Nn? What¡¯s wrong?]

    I looked at him, something piqued my interest.

    [Kairos-san, why do you keep fighting?]

    [I wonder why¡­ At first it was to stay alive. And it¡¯s still to stay alive. I¡¯m not fighting for some sort of noble goal or anything.]

    Kairos then looked around, towards the people working on the construction sites.

    [Then somehow, I became part of this big family.]

    [To live?]

    [Yeah. To live like a human being. All of us here were formerly the empire¡¯s toys. We chose to escape, got here, and fought to keep our freedom. You remember that machine angel from the previous battle?]

    [If we didn¡¯t escape, we might end up becoming that thing.]

    According to him, human experiments were commonplace in the empire.

    Humans living there had ranks assigned to each of them from the time of their birth. The lowest rank didn¡¯t even have basic human rights.

    They¡¯re willing to do anything to understand how the system behind skills, the so-called blessing of god, actually worked.

    It¡¯s said that the research was meant to understand the mechanic on how a person could be born with a particularly strong skill.

    Apparently, the people here were able to escape with the help from the researchers who disagreed with the experimental methods.

    [The person who helped me escape back then was already dead. But his last words,¡ºLive on¡»left a huge impression on me. Everytime Gluttony skill almost overwhelmed me, those words were what kept me from going over the brink.]

    Kairos seemed to have a better control over the Gluttony skill than me.

    However, his condition might be similar to mine.

    [You too¡­ Gluttony skill is just troublesome, isn¡¯t it?]

    [You should know about it the most, right? I never consider this skill as some sort of a blessing. It¡¯s more like a curse. What about you, Fate?]

    [I¡­I¡¯d be lying if I say that I don¡¯t consider it as such. But without it, I won¡¯t be able to protect the people who are important to me. Even now, I still feel inadequate.]

    [I can understand that feeling.]

    As far as I knew, Gallia perished.

    Kairos and his group might¡¯ve won the war. But he¡¯d lose his life for it.

    I¡¯m pretty sure that¡¯s the case because it¡¯s what Greed told me.

    Suddenly, I felt myself being watched again. When I turned around, there was Myne, staring at me intently.

    =====

 Chapter 173 - Corridor of Remembrance

    Trying to defuse the sudden heavy mood, Kairos laughed merrily. The way he speaks might be a bit frank, but he¡¯s a good guy.

    [My bad. Fate, I have something else to take care of.]

    As he continued to walk, Kairos put his hand on my shoulder when he walked by.

    [After this, we are going to infiltrate the facility. I heard from an insider that this will be the only chance to do it.]

    [That sounds good, but why are you telling that to a stranger like me?]

    I¡¯m after all, just someone who popped out of nowhere.

    [After all this time we spend together, surely we don¡¯t count as strangers anymore, right?]

    [Then, why?]

    [I just have a hunch that we have a similar goal. And it has something to do with Gallia. Your eyes briefly changed color when I mentioned about infiltrating the facility. That sign alone is enough for me.]

    [Isn¡¯t that a bit too easy?]

    [Is it? I¡¯ve lived like this my whole life. For me, it¡¯s good if you are a trustworthy person. But of course, reality won¡¯t be that convenient.]

    Kairos turned away afterward, talking to Myne this time.

    [I will return Sloth to you, as promised.]

    [Alright. With this, I¡¯m free to do what I want.]

    Myne said as she received the black axe from Kairos and stashed it on her back.

    [Oi oi, don¡¯t tell me you want a rematch?]

    [Of course. I¡¯ll bring your head back home.]

    [This is really hopeless¡­]

    Turning his face up to the sky, Kairos sighed in defeat.

    But it wasn¡¯t for long, as he immediately broke into a laugh.

    [Fine. Next time you really should go all out against me. Well, the winner will still be me though.]

    [I will win next time.]

    Despite saying all that to Kairos, Myne¡¯s tone sounded soft to me.

    I felt uncomfortable to be stuck between these two weirdos.

    The two just declared their intention so openly to each other.

    Turned out Myne always had some screws loose in weird places.

    But well, that¡¯s exactly how I knew her.

    When I unintentionally laughed,

    [What¡¯s so funny?]

    She stared at me with such pressure. Nothing less from the Wrath skill holder.

    But anyways, the atmosphere was no longer as heavy as when we first left Babylon. And it¡¯s all thanks to Kairos.

    But Greed who had been watching us silently suddenly rang an alarm.

    [You guys, stop playing pretend friends. Incoming enemies ahead.]

    [As expected from Greed-sama ey?]

    [Enough with the flattery. Kairos¡­don¡¯t overdo it.]

    A huge flock of monsters visibly spread in the distance. Several machine angels were mixed in among them.

    According to Kairos, this was just a patrol force regularly sent by the empire.

    [Guess we¡¯ll have a bit of a warm up before we arrive at our destination. Myne, Fate, can you keep up?]

    [ [ Of course ] ]

    I had Kairos to lend me a greatsword.

    Even then, I¡¯m still worried whether the weapon could withstand my power or not. Well, the weapon I¡¯m used to wielding is in Kairos¡¯ hand right now. As it is now, this greatsword was the only weapon tough enough for me to use.

    Grave tension ran through my spine.

    I never thought that battling without Greed¡­ would be this uneasy¡­

    This made me realize that I¡¯ve been relying on him way too much.

    [We must crush them all in here. Otherwise, the survivors will attack Babylon.]

    After drawing out the black sword, Kairos immediately switched to bow form.

    He then allowed Greed to consume his status, causing the bow to grow larger.

    With a fluent, natural movement, he released¡¶Bloody Ptarmigan¡·.

    The power was way greater than what I knew of. Not to mention that from his countenance, Kairos didn¡¯t seem to expend a lot of status for that shot.

    In other words, I hadn¡¯t utilized Greed to his maximum capacity.

    Kairos who pretty much deleted half of the enemy forces with that shot started to show signs of enjoyment from consuming that many.

    [Kuuu~! It¡¯s nice to eat that many all at once after all. This is why Bloody Ptarmigan is soo good.]

    [Don¡¯t get lax! There are still half of them.]

    [Yeah, yeah, Greed is always such a worrywart.]

    [Tsk.]

    It was only the first strike. But the result was already very devastating.

    The flock fell into chaos and began to disperse

    [Alright, here is our chance!]

    Both me and Myne ran following Kairos.

    It¡¯s such a great occasion. Just when I was thinking to test whether my gluttony skill could work in this world.

    Firstly, let¡¯s try killing something that I could afford.

    An orc immediately lost its head to my slash.

    It certainly had fallen over and died. But I didn¡¯t feel anything, nor I heard the familiar voice informing me that the gluttony skill had been activated.

    I tried killing more monsters, but the result was still the same.

    Also, experience spheres flew to me, but it didn¡¯t increase my level either.

    Well, what was I thinking? This wasn¡¯t the real world after all.

    [Fate, why are you dozing off like that? If you have something to think about, do it after we¡¯re done.]

    Kairos reprimanded me while squaring off with a machine angel.

    Looking at Myne, she was fighting like usual.

    I suppose this flock wasn¡¯t even enough to be considered as a warm up for her.

    Despite the fact that they filled the horizon when they appeared before us, we still wiped them out pretty quickly.

    [Yosh, that¡¯s the last one. Fate, Myne, thanks for the hard work.]

    Kairos praised the both of us as he beheaded a monster that I had never seen before.

    [That¡¯s¡­ Just what kind of monster that is?]

    [Beats me. This is probably a new breed. I keep seeing them among the flock recently. They¡¯re pretty tough.]

    He added a quiet [for now] at the end.

    [When I first encountered them, they¡¯re at most as strong as orcs. But nowadays they¡¯re as bad as the machine angels.

    [Is it really that bad?]

    [But they¡¯re really delicious for me. After all, for those with gluttony skill, the stronger the food, the better, right?]

    I¡¯m having trouble replying to that.

    But Kairos didn¡¯t really care about that, as he¡¯s busy rampaging around.

    Did he get affected by the influence of Gluttony skill?

    The more I think about it, the more clear to me that Kairos was willingly eating the soul of those he defeated.

    [Alright. It¡¯s just a little more walk, and we should be able to see it.]

    He said a little walk, but Kairos and Myne¡¯s walking speed weren¡¯t actually normal to begin with.

    Soon we arrived at the depths of Gallia.

    I was expecting valleys of greenery and meadows. But there was no such thing here.

    All I could see was black research facility.

    The scale was very large. Comparable to the underground city below Hauzen.

    It was so huge I couldn¡¯t exactly consider it just a research facility.

    [Are we going to infiltrate that place?]

    [Yep.]

    Again he showed me how cool of a person he was. Kairos apparently had no such thing called nervousness.

    I turned my sight toward Myne.

    She would be our biggest problem. I simply couldn¡¯t believe that she¡¯s capable of any form of stealth.

    She¡¯d just broken through the front gate and entered. It was always like that when we travelled together.

    But I actually found her looking anxious. It was all over her face in fact.

    [What are you looking at? I can certainly do better than you.]

    [Really? Looks like you¡¯re not up for it though.]

    [Even if I look like this, I¡¯m still the one handpicked to assassinate Kairos.]

    Myne replied proudly.

    But looking sideways, I saw Kairos smirked.

    If I had to make a guess, it¡¯s either she challenged him head on, or that she flopped her stealth ambush and thus was forced to fight him directly.

    [Well, it¡¯ll be fine as long as we stay quiet. The stage has been set up in advance for us. You two just need to keep silent.]

    He alternated between me and Myne.

    [Where¡¯s your answer!]

    [ [ Yessir! ] ]

    [Yosh, good answer. Okay, let¡¯s go]

    With Kairos leading us, we went to infiltrate the research facility.]

 Chapter 174 - Gallia Research Facility

    We headed east, a bit away from the facility.

    [This way.]

    [Kairos, why are we going here?]

    [You¡¯ll see when we get there. Just brace yourself for the smell.]

    Brace for the smell?

    What is he talking about? Just when I finished thinking so, the answer appeared before me.

    [The sewer. The facility drainage leads to this place.]

    [Are we really going through there?]

    [Yes. Is something wrong?]

    Kairos¡¯ face told me that he saw nothing wrong with this.

    On the other hand, Myne unusually scrunched her face.

    [According to the information I got, the sewer is the least secure part of the facility. To make it easier for us, my collaborator will turn off the security of the sewer.]

    [Is that person trustworthy?]

    [I knew you¡¯d say that. Then let¡¯s make it like this; trust in me who trusts that person.]

    He really talked fancy alright.

    But there¡¯s something else. Something that strangely made me want to believe his words¡­of sorts.

    I guess there¡¯s a reason for how he could lead his people to revolt against Gallia.

    I put one foot into the dirty water. Uuuuuuu!?

    A chill ran through my spine.

    [Proceed onward. We mustn¡¯t waste any time.]

    Kairos tried to proceed with the infiltration. But there¡¯s someone who wouldn¡¯t budge from where she stood!

    [Myne, we¡¯ll leave you if you don¡¯t make haste]

    [¡­..this is impossible for me. My maiden¡¯s heart can¡¯t take this]

    I never thought that I¡¯d get to hear the word ¡®maiden¡¯ coming out from her mouth. As a result, I unintentionally snorted a small laugh.

    Gotsun!

    And got poked with the flat part of the black axe

    [Ooowww! What was that for?]

    [Karmic retribution.]

    She¡¯s still the same as how I remember her in this part.

    How violent! This young warrior here was just an innocent bystander.

    [No helping it. Come, get on my back. That way you won¡¯t get drenched by the water.]

    [That¡¯s¡­embarrassing]

    Oi oi, don¡¯t joke around now!

    That shameless Myne actually got embarrassed by piggyback? Are you kidding me!?

    She was the kind of woman who would show up in front of me still wearing only her underwear without feeling shy. Back then she proudly showed her body off to me in fact.

    Her current blushing face really puzzled me.

    Could it be that, this Myne is a fake!? Yes, she must be a fake!

    It¡¯s just somewhat weird. She¡¯s still as expressionless as I remember, but at the same time she¡¯s more emotional.

    Who are you!?

    Seeing her still hesitating shyly, I finally said.

    [Then just stay there. I¡¯ll tell Kairos-san about it.]

    [Wait, I get it. I¡¯ll do my best]

    She clenched her hand and exclaimed.

    Then slowly climbed up to my shoulder.

    [Heavy!? Too heavy, we¡¯ll sink! No more¡­we¡¯ll sink¡­]

    [Excuse you! Saying that to a girl when she has resolved herself.]

    [Don¡¯t be mad. Don¡¯t get me wrong. It¡¯s not you. It¡¯s Sloth who is too heavy. Have you undone the accumulated weight from your previous fight?]

    [¡­.I forgot]

    Myne hid her face, embarrassed of her own blunder.

    When we finally caught up with Kairos, he bopped our heads one by one.

    [You guys¡­do you even remember that we are on an infiltration mission here?]

    [ [ Yessir! ] ]

    [Your replies are good, but this isn¡¯t the right time and place.]

    Afterward, we were told that if we make any more noise, he¡¯ll submerge both of us in the sewer water.

    Sorry about that.

    Putting that into heart, we followed Kairos silently.

    [You can do it if you try after all. Well, it¡¯ll be troublesome for me if you can¡¯t.]

    Halfway through I finally saw another color mixing in. Kairos pointed toward the ceiling from where light leaked out

    [That¡¯s it. We¡¯re going up through that built-in ladder. I¡¯ll go first.]

    [Okay, Myne you¡¯re up next.]

    [Alright.]

    I couldn¡¯t climb if Myne was still piggybacking me.

    Myne jumped away from my back. Climbing up without being bothered by her black axe.

    Then I started climbing the ladder last, but suddenly Myne screamed when I looked up.

    [Kyaaahh¡­.. You¡¯re not allowed to look up.]

    [But it¡¯s hard to climb that way.]

    [Just climb while looking down. Or else I¡¯ll drop this axe on you.]

    Apparently she got scared that I¡¯d get to see her panties.

    Again with this farce. Where have the majestic and uncaring Myne gone to?

    As far as I remember, she didn¡¯t even flinch when I accidentally saw her panties once or twice.

    [You¡¯re still looking. I¡¯ll drop it now!]

    [Uaaa, stop! Pardon me.]

    [I told you guys already, keep quiet!]

    But Kairos¡¯ voice came thundering upon us instead.

    Upon finally climbing up the ladder, I was greeted by the sight of a woman in white lab coat. She had purplish white hair and tanned skin. Intelligent glint shone through her eyeglasses.

    [Hello there. For everyone other than Kairos, pleased to meet you. My name is Mikuria. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve all heard from Kairos, but I¡¯m working with him. Come follow me. Kairos too. If you stay there any longer, the smell will spread.]

    [Yeah yeah.]

    [You needn¡¯t repeat your answer like that!]

    [This woman is really strict in weird places.]

    Kairos was urged to another room by his neck.

    We followed immediately.

    [Please wait.]

    [That woman¡­.she could treat Kairos like he¡¯s beanbag. Not bad.]

    Myne was more interested in seeing Kairos on the losing side for once.

    From my point of view, he looked just like a kid that was about to get punished.

    The room we got into next looked like a private room.

    As if expecting my curiosity, Mikuria was quick to explain.

    [This is my lab. And there is the bathroom, so it¡¯ll be better if you all take a bath first before continuing. Your clothes will be washed in the meantime. No worries, it¡¯ll dry in no time at all.]

    Kairos and Mikuria disappeared into the bathroom.

    We were left alone in the laboratorium.

    [Fate also smells bad. Better wash up yourself properly too.]

    [I¡¯m carrying a certain someone on my shoulder, that¡¯s why I¡¯m extra dirty.]

    I said so while pointing at my dirtied clothes. Then she responded to me with a slightly dismayed tone.

    [That¡­.. Thank you.]

    Oooooooooh. For real!?

    That Myne actually thanked me?

    No matter how I spin it, it¡¯s really obvious¡­..

    This Myne, she¡¯s a good girl!

    The Myne I knew loved money too much and often snatched my share of meals. But Myne in here was completely different.

    She actually made me feel the urge to pet her head.

    [Yoshi yoshi.]

    Actually, my hand already did just that.

    [What are you doing!]

    Uwaaaaaa, that was close!

    I felt like she¡¯s going to bite me, so I immediately pulled my hand back. If I were a bit late, perhaps she¡¯d really sink her teeth on my hand.

    Almost like a cat.

    Sweet and gentle at times, but once her instincts flared up she¡¯ll unhesitantly bite you.

    This was truly nothing like the Myne I know of.

    [What¡¯s so funny? Why are you smiling like that while staring at me!]

    My heart is pounding. No, I need to calm down.

    She¡¯s just too cute like this.

    The vibe is too strong it left a lasting echo in my heart.

    Then I heard a sound of coughing. It was coming from a smiling Mikuria.

    [You two really get along well, don¡¯t you?]

    [We, we don¡¯t!]

    Myne escaped to the adjacent room.

    Was it okay for her to barge into another person¡¯s room so freely? But when I looked at Mikuria¡¯s face, I could tell that she didn¡¯t really mind.

    [It¡¯s alright. Not like I put something I should be worried about in there. It¡¯s alright if it¡¯s trashed!]

    [That¡¯s good to hear.]

    [Let me introduce myself once more. My name is Mikuria. I¡¯m the deputy director of this research facility. My relationship with Kairos? ¡­..well, let¡¯s just say that a lot has happened¡­ between me and that rotten to the core guy.]

    [My name is Fate. And that little girl earlier is Myne.]

    [He was supposed to come alone, so I¡¯m a bit surprised to see he brought you two along. But nice to meet you.]

    She stretched her hand out.

    So I shook her hand in response.

    [Eh!?]

    At that moment, a bright red image flowed into my head.

    Mind reading skill shouldn¡¯t be activated. This isn¡¯t the real world after all.

    But I couldn¡¯t even block it out since it¡¯s forcefully poured into my mind.

    The scene showed a burning facility, and the sight of Kairos about to kill Mikuria.

    He strangled her in the neck, and she slowly lost her consciousness.

    Kairos was crying. His eyes glowed bright red.

    Mikuria, with the last of her strength, tried to say something. But because Kairos was strangling her, all she ended up doing was moving her lips soundlessly.

    [Fate, is there anything wrong?]

    [Nnn!?]

    When I heard Mikuria calling my name, my mind was pulled away from the scene, and I¡¯m back inside the laboratory.

    What the hell¡­.. What was that?

    Apparently from her point of view, I suddenly looked down and went silent for a while.

    [Was it hard to get here? Kairos can be a bit harsh to his people after all. You can take a break if you want after taking a shower. I still need to do something else, so would you please wash up yourself in the meantime?]

    Mikuria sat on the nearby desk and started operating the panel.

    She was looking over some sort of research materials, performing some corrections.

    When I stealthily took a peek at the panel, my eyes caught the words [Collective Lifeform]. Eh!? Collective Lifeform, as in, people like Shinn who we are currently fighting in the real world?

    [Hey you, taking a peek at my research material is a no go. How rude of you]

    [Pardon me.]

    I couldn¡¯t see much, but I managed to make out a few things about its method of diversion.

    Is Mikuria trying to create something using the collective lifeform?

    Judging from how she reacted earlier, there¡¯s no way that she¡¯d be willing to share the content of her research with me.

    Sure enough, when I tried to take a peek at the panel again, she reprimanded me.

    [Kairos seems to have exited the bathroom, go ahead quickly.]

    [Can I ask you one question?]

    [U~n, alright. But make it short.]

    [Are you the one who created that collective lifeform?]

    [Yes, I am. Okay now, hush hush.]

    With her actually standing back up and pushing me from behind, I had no choice but to enter the bathroom.

    I was met with a refreshed looking Kairos on my way.

    [Now that I got a good look, nothing much really changed. Still as refreshing.]

    [What do you mean?]

    [Just get yourself some shower first.]

    Kairos pushed me from behind, forcing me into the bathroom.

    I do agree with him that I really should clean up my body first.

    When I first heard that we were about to infiltrate the research facility, I was a bit worked up over what would happen. But everything went smoothly, too easy even, that it¡¯s disturbing.

    Actually, it¡¯s much harder fighting the monster horde that was on our way.

    I took off the rest of my clothing, took a shower, then decided to take a short rest as told.

 Chapter 175 - Researcher Mikuria

    When I was out of the bathroom, I found my equipment stashed on the shelf nearby. Clean and neat.

    I didn¡¯t know what happened to my filthy water drenched clothing while I was inside the bathroom. But most likely it had been washed clean with some sort of Gallian technology.

    I put them on back quickly, and returned to where Mikuria was.

    Kairos should be there as well.

    Sure enough, there they were, talking to each other while looking at the monitor. Noticing my presence, Kairos beckoned me to join them.

    [Fate, come here. Let me show you something good]

    Unlike before, Mikuria had a smile on her face this time. It seemed that this information was free to be disclosed to others.

    What will you show me? I¡¯m kinda looking forward to it now,

    [Isn¡¯t this the sketch of the research facility¡­]

    [What¡¯s with that flat reaction?]

    I was disappointed. Here I am expecting to see a Gallian technology I hadn¡¯t seen before.

    And it turned out it¡¯s just a sketch. Please return my excitement.

    [What¡¯s with that disappointed look? This is the research facility¡¯s floor plan! Things like this are usually super secret stuff! You should¡¯ve reacted like, ¡®This, Mikuria-sama! Thank you very much!¡¯ or something along that line. Right, Mikuria?]

    [You silly! Always acting like that¡­]

    Mikuria slapped the back of Kairos¡¯ head, then sighed.

    [Just ignore this guy. Anyways, this is why I called you guys in.]

    The location she pointed to was somewhere in the research facility basement. When she touched the floor plan on that spot, the enlarged image of that area was displayed so that it¡¯s easier to see.

    But no matter how I look at it,

    [There is nothing there.]

    [Yes, at least if shown like this. But if I do this.]

    Mikuriya operated the UI quickly, invoking another feature to the floor plan.

    The sketch suddenly changed.

    Showing a 3 dimensional model of the room.

    [This¡­ what is this?]

    [I called you guys in to inspect this place. There are more people than planned, but that shouldn¡¯t matter?]

    The woman turned to Kairos as she said that, then smiled.

    [It sounds easy to just look it up, but I want to know in detail what you¡¯re actually looking for. We are talking about you after all, so it¡¯s gotta be something dangerous. Is there something we need to defeat there?]

    [Yes, indeed. I¡¯d like you to kill it if possible¡­ but considering Kairos¡¯ skill, it might be dangerous to kill something you know nothing of.]

    [They¡¯ll end up eaten¡­ too bad.]

    [Give it up. One day you¡¯ll end up with a skill that turns you to a real monster. I don¡¯t want¡­.to see that end.]

    [I told you it¡¯ll be just fine]

    [Haa¡­ Fate, say something to this fool here as well.]

    I¡¯ve seen Kairos¡¯ fights up until now. He didn¡¯t seem to have trouble with the Gluttony skill anymore than I do. In fact, he seemed to react less than I usually do after devouring a soul.

    I¡¯m currently able to withstand Gluttony skill mostly thanks to Luna¡¯s help.

    Without her, I may not be alive and well like right now. I might¡¯ve been taken over by the Gluttony skill after killing the Tenryu in Gallia.

    [No worries. I¡¯ve been doing well with the Gluttony skill, I¡¯m fine with eating large dishes lately. I don¡¯t feel hungry all that often anymore. I mean, is this not how it feels like to be in full control of the Gluttony skill?]

    [That¡¯s nonsense. It is by no means something that can be controlled. On the contrary it makes me scared. The skill has been causing you pain all this time. Why would it suddenly become docile?]

    [Isn¡¯t it a good thing? This way I can fight to my best. I¡¯ve changed for the better]

    [You haven¡¯t. You haven¡¯t changed at all. Look at this.]

    The display changed into some sort of a report on Kairos¡¯ body condition.

    The numbers appearing there were extremely abnormal. It¡¯s similar to the report Raine showed me back in the capital.

    Apparently¡­ Kairos is actually in an even worse condition than I am.

    [It¡¯s a miracle that you¡¯re still alive. This is the other reason why I call you to come here.]

    [I¡¯m too busy to be bother by that.]

    [Don¡¯t be like that. Once you are done investigating the underground floor, I¡¯ll arrange something for Kairos. Must do everything we can. Even within this facility, there are many who are dissatisfied with the method the Empire had adopted. You do need power, but the most important thing here is time. What if something goes wrong with Kairos¡¯ core when it really counts?]

    Being told off relently like that, Kairos scratched his head in defeat.

    [I get it already. I¡¯ll adjust somehow. Makes me wonder if you¡¯re on my side or not.]

    [Right.]

    From my point of view, she¡¯s obviously on your side.

    According to Mikuria, something was kept inside that particular room whose content had been deleted from the floor plan.

    At first only a small amount of food was assigned there, so nobody really noticed it from the data check. But recently, a large amount has been sent over.

    [If I have to guess, it must be some sort of a biological weapon. And it¡¯s growing rapidly.]

    [Then it might get even more dangerous if left alone.]

    [Please don¡¯t. Other than me, there are many other people who would be willing to side with Kairos. What we need now is time. Besides, the information regarding this underground chamber has never been made known to the majority of the researchers, including myself. We can use this to pull those people to us.]

    [Is that so? I don¡¯t think it¡¯s gonna be that easy. People in this research facility barely see the likes of me as human being after all]

    [It¡¯s in the past. I used to forget myself. But here I am now working with you.]

    [Tsk¡­Mikuria]

    [Yes, now take this.]

    What Mikuria handed over was a syringe gun. A compact palm-sized one.

    [There. Fate, you take it.]

    Kairos nonchalantly tossed the syringe gun to me.

    [Hey, you! That was for Kairos!]

    [You know that I may have to fight in an emergency. It¡¯s not the right time to use that.]

    [Please don¡¯t. If you fight, this entire place will be demolished.]

    [But we have you here. Before that happens, the entire personnel would¡¯ve already been taking shelter or evacuating. I¡¯ll be looking forward to that, Miss Deputy Director]

    [You¡­ fine then. Go quickly. The surveillance system may not detect you, but please don¡¯t let anyone find you.]

    She also gave us a portable version of the floor plan. But of course, Kairos tossed it to me as well.

    [Please. You show the way. I¡¯m not all that good in reading a map]

    [Are you direction blind?]

    [If I am, then how did I guide you to this facility?]

    He got a point there.

    I guess he just finds it troublesome.

    I also understand why Kairos entrusted the map to me. Going to the next room, I took a look at Myne who hadn¡¯t showed up at all earlier.

    [She fell asleep¡­?]

    A true warrior must be able to rest at any given situation and place.

    Myne told me that before.

    She fought Kairos, got beaten and became a prisoner, then pushed to work together. If it¡¯s me, I won¡¯t be able to sleep with how fast the situation kept changing.

    I thought as I gently placed my hand on Myne¡¯s forehead.

    [Why are you trapped in here? What¡¯s wrong¡­? The time you spend with Kairos. Is that what you want to show me¡­? Myne¡­..]

    The person in question continued to sleep.

    After a while, she turned away as if trying to brace herself from being beaten.

    [¡­..sorry. I¡¯m really sorry. I¡¯ll keep that in mind¡­I¡­ was wrong]

    Was she dreaming of being punished by someone? Instead of the emotionless woman I was more familiar with, she¡¯s showing a pained look on her face now.

 Chapter 176 - Encounter and Blessing

    Kairos was surprised to see me appear with Myne.

    [What happened? Why are you in tatters like that?]

    [A ferocious tiger just hit me.]

    [I see. Sure is a ferocious tiger.]

    Myne was in a bad mood. I waited for her to wake up while keeping watch on her.

    But apparently she sensed my gaze and woke up. Then, feeling embarrassed that someone saw her sleeping face, she jumped and bit me.

    [Trying to attack me while I sleep, what a crafty guy]

    [Fate! You¡­.]

    [No, I didn¡¯t. That¡¯s a false accusation! I was just trying to wake her up]

    [Well¡­that¡¯s what they always say]

    [Not Mikuria-san too¡­]

    You two, even though all of you knew that I went to wake Myne up. How could you?

    Myne really hates being woken up like that then. I could sense a small bit of Wrath skill leaking from her.

    [Okay, let¡¯s stop with the joking. We need to go. Is the preparation done?]

    [ [ Yes ] ]

    Kairos nodded back to us. Then he took the black sword that was left leaning on the wall behind him.

    [Are we going at last? Took you long enough.]

    [My bad. Things just not the same as usual. And it¡¯s all thanks to Fate. I haven¡¯t been able to find anything as funny for a long time. I guess I¡¯d been too focused on how much time I had left.]

    [You are¡­such a horrible man. You haven¡¯t really changed at all.]

    Kairos looked happy.

    [Alright then, let¡¯s go. Mikuria, until later.]

    [Yes. Be careful.]

    Mikuria saw us off while waving her hand.

    We left the room and walked along a clean white passage. We saw nobody along the way.

    [There are actually not that many researchers in this facility. And most of them tend to stay in their own room doing research like Mikuria does. Two researchers rarely pass each other in this passageway.]

    According to Kairos, the facility was automated to maintain a good living condition for the researchers, as well as keeping them safe.

    The reason why my dirty clothes suddenly became clean, was because that¡¯s one of the facility¡¯s functions.

    But it was easy for us to sneak in only because Mikuria-san had disabled the facility¡¯s surveillance system.

    [Let me tell you, this looks so easy only because we have an insider.]

    [If we don¡¯t¡­what would happen?]

    Even the strong looking Kairos actually paused upon hearing that question.

    I could see fear in his face.

    He then pointed to the back and told me.

    [Look at that. Although it¡¯s currently inactive now.]

    [The bronze statue?]

    [It¡¯s not just a statue! It¡¯s a machine. A mechanized doll that will attack immediately once it detects a suspicious person. The most troublesome part is that more of them will continue to come. Not to mention that those things have no soul, so Gluttony skill cannot devour them.]

    [Cause it¡¯s not fulfilling, so it¡¯s a bore?]

    [That¡¯s right! That¡¯s why, it¡¯s better to not awaken them if possible.]

    We proceeded through the path that Mikuria-san had designated.

    Next we entered the engine room. Greed unlocked the system lock for us. Despite how he looks, he¡¯s really a sword that can do something like that.

    I remember him doing a similar thing back when I sneaked into the research facility at the capital¡¯s military district.

    [Okay then, how should we proceed from here?]

    Kairos asked me since I¡¯m in charge of navigation.

    According to the portable floor plan, the engine room manages the electric power and air conditioning of each floor.

    In other words, it¡¯s like this again, huh¡­?

    I felt like I had a weird case of deja vu.

    [It seems that we¡¯ll have to go to the underground level via this ventilation shaft. Apparently, even though Mikuria-san couldn¡¯t secure a regular path to that place.]

    [Well, of course. She didn¡¯t even know what¡¯s in there after all.]

    I pried open the cover of the designated ventilation shaft, as per the instruction.

    [Ugh¡­ the inside is a bit dusty. And just after I had shower.]

    [Indeed. Myne, I don¡¯t think piggybacking will work here.]

    [¡­..I¡¯m going back.]

    That said, Myne walked back toward Mikuria¡¯s lab.

    Kairos promptly blocked her path.

    [Oy you, wait! How about your promise?]

    [Myne¡­.will go]

    [Just kidding. I know. Promise must be fulfilled.]

    The heavy sound of the huge fans echoed through the shaft.

    The huge fans was meant to circulate air from the outside into the facility, and apparently to the underground floor as well.

    [Fate seems to be very familiar with this.]

    [Ahahah¡­ I did something similar in the past.]

    [As expected from our guide. I made a good choice.]

    He pushed me onward after a tap on the shoulder.

    Myne followed after me, with Kairos being the last to enter the shaft.

    [Don¡¯t you think, it¡¯s getting somewhat cold?]

    [Cold¡­]

    [Indeed it is. Don¡¯t let your hands cling too long. Greed, what¡¯s the current temperature?]

    [You really like to work your sword roughly. The temperature is -10 degrees. It also gets colder as you get down. You might become a clattering mess if you keep going down.]

    [I thought so. Let¡¯s make it quick then.]

    Thus we sped up a bit, albeit while making sure to not make any noise.

    When we finally reached a dead end, our breath had become visible due to the cold air.

    I wish I had winter clothes on. I¡¯ve been running to keep my body warm. If I stop, the cold would likely invade immediately.

    [What do they keep in such a place? Although it¡¯s not excessively cold, it¡¯s not the temperature where most living creatures could stay in for too long.]

    [It¡¯s too cold.]

    [The place marked in the floor plan is just around the corner.]

    Our destination was just beyond this vent right in front of us.

    I gently cut the vent with my greatsword.

    [That¡¯s not bad at all. Although there is still some roughness there. But I can feel that you¡¯ve been forged through actual battles.]

    [This is the first time someone actually praised my swordsmanship.]

    [I guess Fate¡¯s teacher was a very strict person, huh?]

    [I guess so¡­]

    I have many that can be considered as my teacher, but Aaron certainly at the top of the list.

    And indeed, everyone was strict.

    Especially when Myne and Eris trained me. Those two were exceptionally strict.

    They even mockingly called me [Raggedy Rag Fate] when I got too exhausted to continue the training.

    [What?]

    Recalling those days of hellish training, I unconsciously turned my sight to one of the demonic instructors.

    Although I suppose the current her has no idea what I¡¯m thinking.

    She tilted her head in question, then urged me to proceed onward.

    [Quickly. I¡¯ll push you if you don¡¯t.]

    [Okay, I know. Heave ho.]

    After making sure that no one was around, I jumped out of the ventilation shaft.

    And the first few things that entered my sight¡­.what scattered around to be exact, made my body feel colder.

    Body parts were scattered everywhere.

    Mutilated arms and legs that had been frozen solid.

    And it seemed that those severed limbs¡­belonged to humans¡­

    At that point Myne spoke as if to confirm my suspicion.

    [The leftover food.]

    [You two, look ahead.]

    What¡­what in the world¡­is that?

    A machine angel? No,

    It¡¯s like several machine angels were melted together and kneaded into one large blob of slime.

    Even in this extreme cold, the blob seemingly survived without freezing.

    Boko, bokoboko¡­boko¡­¡­

    Now that I looked at it more intently, I noticed a large number of faces and limbs sticking out.

    There were humans in the blob as well. Did they end up becoming the core for those machine angels?

    No, they aren¡¯t. I don¡¯t think they function as a core like Luna did. This one was more distorted than that.

    Even now, the humans¡¯ cries could be heard leaking out.

    I noticed Myne stepping back.

    [Myne?]

    I called her name, but she didn¡¯t reply back to me. Instead, one of the individuals mixed together into that blob of horror responded.

    When I turned around to see the source, I saw a pair of eyes that was shedding tears.

    [My¡­ne, you are¡­finally here.]

 Chapter 177 - The Entrusted Black Sword

    [This¡­ this can¡¯t be. Everyone can¡¯t be here]

    [Myne!?]

    Myne clutched her head, dropping the black axe in the process.

    [Why¡­ I¡¯ve adapted well to the Wrath skill. Why do this when you¡¯ve promised that you¡¯ll let everyone go?]

    [Myne, get ahold of yourself.]

    Meanwhile a woman, parts of her, emerged from the strange monster.

    Pure white, long beautiful hair and equally translucent pale skin.

    Eyes bright crimson, just like Myne¡¯s.

    In my surprise, I nearly called out her name. But Myne¡¯s screaming beat me to it.

    [Lunaaaaa!]

    Luna was staring back at Myne, silently.

    But that was enough to stun Myne, her body occasionally trembled as she¡¯s standing over there.

    I tried grabbing her shoulders and calling her, but that didn¡¯t reach her.

    [Fate, what do you think? What do we do in this situation?]

    [Kairos-san?]

    Facing away from the strange monster, Kairos asked me.

    Are you for real? I thought to myself. But when I looked around, I finally realized.

    The flow of time had stopped except for me and Kairos.

    The odd-shaped monster didn¡¯t move, and neither did the crystalline water vapor in the air.

    [Fate, I¡¯ve been watching you through the Gluttony skill.]

    [You¡¯ve been watching?]

    [Yes. You are now able to try and work together with the souls you have devoured. That¡¯s why I¡¯m finally able to appear before you now. I wanted you to know.]

    Kairos gently stroked Luna¡¯s head, which stuck out among the messy mass of flesh that was the strange monster.

    [Soon after this, these fellows will attack us. And Myne, out of guilt, lost her mental balance and succumbed to her skill. She ended up escaping from here. Without her, I could only fight them alone. The result was disappointing. You¡¯ve seen the future of what would happen through Mikuria, haven¡¯t you?]

    [That¡¯s¡­]

    [I ended up devouring the person I cared for due to the Gluttony skill¡¯s influence. This kept repeating itself endlessly.]

    He said that with a face full of regret. But then he pointed at my chest and grinned.

    [However. Someone else had taken the Gluttony skill in my stead. You can do what I couldn¡¯t. That¡¯s why¡­ I entrust this to you.]

    [Kairos-san¡­]

    He drew the black sword from the scabbard and offered it to me.

    [I knew it, you are more suited to wield him. More than even me. Well, Greed can be awkward and hard to handle at times, but he meant well. You can always rely on him.]

    [Yes.]

    v7-3

    I received the black sword from Kairos.

    It felt like the perfect fit. No other weapon could give me the same sense of security.

    As I squeezed my fingers on the black sword¡¯s handle, Greed finally spoke to me.

    [You finally got here. Took you quite long, Fate.]

    [Greed¡­ you. The you in this timeline shouldn¡¯t know me yet]

    [I only remember about halfway along the path here. It¡¯s because Kairos restricted my memory. Oy, Kairos! Why did you do that to me?]

    [Cause you¡¯d just get in the way. I also want to show him that you haven¡¯t really changed at all since a long time ago.]

    [He¡¯s really a handful¡­ I get that as well.]

    [Oy, not you too!]

    Being ganged by both me and Kairos, Greed could only complain in defeat.

    [But this time things will end differently. Isn¡¯t Luna an essential piece for your plan? So what will you do now, Fate?]

    [Isn¡¯t it obvious? Of course we¡¯ll release Luna from there.]

    First of all is to release Luna from that monster, which was currently frozen in time.

    If we don¡¯t, there won¡¯t be any reaching out to Myne.

    Kairos nodded in approval, placing his hand on my shoulder.

    [See you again shortly.]

    [Kairos-san! Your hand!?]

    [Well, that¡¯s how it is.]

    The hand on my shoulder was growing transparent.

    [Looks like my time has ran out. Once I disappear, I won¡¯t be able to interfere anymore. In other words, no one will restrain Myne¡¯s soul so she might end up attacking you. After all, this is her world.]

    [Myne¡¯s world?]

    [It¡¯s not as bad as you thought.]

    Kairos looked at the strange monster before us.

    [The darkness in Myne¡¯s heart has grown mature after such a long period, and it has taken that form.]

    [So that¡¯s the darkness in Myne¡¯s heart?]

    [It is. Furthermore it has combined with the Wrath skill to grow exponentially stronger overtime. At first, it might still be manageable. But eventually, there will be nothing she could do on her own. She needs someone else to help her after all.]

    Myne was crouching next to me, seemingly in agony.

    [I¡¯m counting on you, Fate.]

    My fist balled in conviction.

    [Yes!]

    A sound of glass breaking could be heard at the same time. The flow of time had resumed.

    Kairos was no longer there.

    Instead, the shape of the basement we were in quickly shifted into something else.

    The cold still remained. In fact, it¡¯s getting colder.

    [Fate, this coldness comes from Myne¡¯s heart. Do not succumb to it.]

    [Yeah, I know.]

    Myne was still crouching. Scared.

    On the other hand, the strange monster started to toss around in rage, as though it¡¯s under the Wrath skill¡¯s influence.

    The host of people lumped inside the mass of creatures started to wail and curse at Myne.

    Only Luna stayed silent while staring at Myne. But she was quickly withdrawn into the inside of the monster¡¯s body.

    [Luna¡­ are you really fine with staying that way?]

    [Let¡¯s go, Fate.]

    The basement degraded as time went on. Rust and decay spreaded out, and water leaked from the gaps.

    The fused monster roared with all the mouths it had, and charged toward Myne.

    But I was there, standing between the two.

    [This thing¡­ it¡¯s trying to get Myne.]

    [Suppress it! Never let it touch Myne.]

    [UOoooooh]

    I pushed it back slowly but surely.

    Let¡¯s go!

    [Don¡¯t let your guard down!]

    [Wha!?]

    The fusion monster spreaded out its tentacles, this time attempting to grab me instead of Myne.

    [In that case, let¡¯s see who is stronger here.]

    Myne told me once. That the Gluttony skill was the most terrible of all Mortal Sin skills.

    If it clashes with the Wrath skill¡­anyways, I need to separate them up first.

    [You have been told already, right? The power comparison between two different mortal sin skills?]

    [Yeah.]

    Before it could get me, I must get it first!

    The fusion monster tossed its tentacles, trying to draw me into it.

    Inside were many negative emotions of a lot of people mixed together.

    Each one was hard to perceive due to how low their voices were.

    [What¡¯s wrong? Can¡¯t do anything to me?]

    The monster seemed to be trying to melt and absorb me, but it wasn¡¯t doing any damage to me.

    Who would¡¯ve thought that the Gluttony skill would be beneficial for me in this kind of way? It only brought suffering thus far.

    Gluttony skill¡¯s effectiveness against Wrath skill played a huge part since Myne¡¯s darkness had assimilated the latter into itself.

    Finally realizing that it cannot absorb me, the monster now tried to spit me, a foreign matter, out from its body.

    I didn¡¯t waste this opening. I called out to her name from the bottom of my heart.

    [Luna!!]

    I stretched out my hand, and waited.

    Without Luna, we¡¯re not going anywhere. Let¡¯s all go home together!

    It¡¯s about to spit me out! The moment I thought so,

    [Fate!]

    As she called back to me, Luna grabbed ahold of my outstretched hand.

    Not letting go.

    When the monster finally spat me out, I saw Luna with me, still holding my hand.

    [Thank goodness.]

    [Wait, it¡¯s hurt¡­ I¡¯m alright though.]

    Even in my embrace, Luna¡¯s eyes were already stuck on Myne.

    [Don¡¯t be sloppy, big sis.]

    Luna didn¡¯t even give the fusion monster any attention, as she walked straight toward Myne.

    Is it really okay to ignore the monster like that? It¡¯s Myne¡¯s darkness, isn¡¯t it?

    [It¡¯s inconsequential now. It¡¯s already weakened by Fate¡¯s gluttony skill. Evidently, I was able to release myself. We have a more pressing problem here.]

    Myne was still in a frightened state.

    Luna also crouched down and gently hugged her.

    [It¡¯s alright now. You don¡¯t have to wear a mask and pretend to be strong anymore.]

    Luna¡¯s voice should be the only way to reach out to Myne¡¯s heart more than anyone else could.

    [Big sis doesn¡¯t have to feel guilty anymore. All of us never bore any grudges against you, sis. I¡¯m sorry that I wasn¡¯t able to tell you this back then.]

    Luna told me this before. Myne was suffering from an extensive amount of guilt and regret.

    Because she thought that everyone else in the lab, including Luna, were abandoned because Myne was the only one capable of adapting to Wrath skill.

    [If only one managed to do so, then everyone would be allowed to leave the lab. That was what the uncles at the facility said.]

    [¡­However]

    [Those evil adults lied to us.]

    Myne painfully cried.

    [It¡¯s alright. And you know this already. Everyone will not return no matter what. And big sis surviving is more than enough for us all. The fact is that I, and everyone, still love big sis all the same.]

    The door to His land was about to open. But even then, there are some that would never return to life.

    First, because these people had no more attachment to this world.

    My Dad returned. But my Mom did not.

    It¡¯s exactly what Luna was trying to tell.

    [Still, if it¡¯s completely open, there is a possibility that everyone may return. I have collected a lot of money for that moment. We promised that we would build our own village, didn¡¯t we?]

    [Big sis¡­ I¡¯ll say this one last time. Please give it up. That¡¯s all I want to convey to you. Since this will be the last time we can meet and talk like this]

    [No, Luna!!]

    Luna slowly lifted Myne, who was crying in her chest, up.

    [How unsightly. Where did the older sister that we all admired go?]

    Luna gave me a glance before continuing to talk.

    [We can no longer accompany you, sis. Live in the present, big sis.]

    [Luna.]

    Although her body is living in the present, her mind was still stuck in the past. Two things that were originally one became separated. I wonder how painful it was to live with a mind and body split apart.

    Even if one was a genius warrior like Myne, living in such a state for a long time would eventually lead to something gone wrong.

    Myne, still crying, muttered,

    [¡­I¡¯m scared]

    Hearing that, Luna smiled and turned to me.

    [It¡¯ll be alright. After all, big sis now has a friend who is willing to go this far for you. That¡¯s why¡­ please get along with Fate. Or else¡­ I will not forgive you.]

    Luna¡¯s hand that was stroking Myne¡¯s head gently¡­ was gradually becoming transparent.

    Noticing this, I opened my mouth to warn her, but Luna already shook her head before I could say anything.

    [Fate, I will leave my sister in your care.]

    [Yeah¡­]

    Approaching Myne, I tried to take her hand, but she wouldn¡¯t budge.

    [Need to kill that thing first.]

    Before us was the strange fusion monster.

    It was still uttering grudgeful curses. However, the current Myne was no longer affected by that.

    She retrieved her black axe, and promptly swung at the strange monster.

    [Big sis, thank you¡­ for protecting me all this time]

    Along with Luna¡¯s words, the black axe was swung down.

    The monster was shattered by that blow, dispersing into light particles. Along with its demise, warm air started to replace the previously freezing temperature.

    As the surrounding world disappeared, I saw Myne stared at me while saying something. A smile as bright as the sun decorated her face, something I wish I could see again in near future.

    [Fate¡­I¡­.]

    I couldn¡¯t hear the rest of what she said.

 Chapter 178 - Erisâ€™ Magic Eyes

    The entire view of the underground city Grandeur entered my sight.

    We¡¯re back in the real world.

    In front of me was Myne, with two horns still sticking out from her forehead.

    ¡ºFate! We managed to recover Myne¡¯s heart, but she¡¯s still under the influence of Wrath skill¡»

    [Yeah, we need to stop her.]

    I glanced sideways to check on Shin¡¯s progress. Apparently barely any time had passed since I entered the spiritual world.

    It¡¯s exactly as Greed said.

    Myne herself no longer had any reason to continue to fight. She was only being forcefully controlled by her skill to continue fighting. Therefore, her movement had turned duller than before.

    I should be able to manage if it¡¯s like this.

    Like I did in the spiritual world, use the power of Gluttony skill to suppress the Wrath skill.

    I twisted my body to evade the incoming black axe. Then, struck at Myne¡¯s unguarded flank.

    [Greed, please adjust.]

    ¡ºLeave it to me. Fate, go easy on her¡»

    Sorry, Myne.

    The decisive strike landed in a flash of light.

    At the same time, I saw that the color of anger in Myne¡¯s eyes had started to dissipate.

    ¡ºWell done£¡¡»

    The black axe slid down from her grasp.

    The eyes that were staring at me gradually returned to that of original Myne.

    [Myne!]

    I caught Myne¡¯s collapsing body. A feeling relief washed over me.

    Sorry that you have to go through something like this twice.

    The horns sticking out from her body cracked.

    [Thank goodness. Fortunately it went well.]

    [¡­Fate¡­I¡­]

    [No need to say anything now. I¡¯ve always relied on you. From now on, I will do my best so that you could try to rely on me as well.]

    [Un.]

    [That¡¯s why¡­ from now on, let¡¯s get along!]

    Myne¡¯s eyes opened wide, then she nodded quietly.

    The cracks on her horns grew larger and larger. When they reached their limit, they shattered into pieces.

    Myne seemed to be quite exhausted, as she quickly fell asleep in my arms.

    She had brought out the power of the deadly sin skill. Perhaps she was hit by the similar fatigue like what I felt after I activated Gluttony skill power.

    But where should I lay her down? We are still in the midst of battle.

    ¡ºFate, into that building over there¡»

    Looking at the direction Greed pointed out, I noticed that one of the ghosts was beckoning me.

    [Can we trust them?]

    ¡ºHe¡¯s just acting like a regular, concerned Gallian should have. Besides, these ghosts could no longer interfere with us. Enough of that guy. You should know better. Myne is strong¡»

    I laid Myne down and thanked the ghost.

    Even though we are still in the midst of battle, this girl could still actually sleep so soundly.

    But as Greed said, if Shin attempted to do anything to Myne, she¡¯ll definitely fight him back without a problem.

    Even if she¡¯s sleeping, she¡¯s always in a battle ready state. That¡¯s just how Myne was.

    ¡ºYou won this pretty well¡»

    ¡¸About that, I can¡¯t really consider it a win. And it wasn¡¯t about winning or losing in the first place.¡¹

    ¡ºTrue. But there is still another guy who we have to settle about win or loss¡»

    [Shin, huh?]

    Sounds of gunshots were still ringing. Proving that Eris was still trying her best.

    We had to defeat Shin before he used the people in Hausen above ground as sacrifice.

    [I¡¯m going, Myne.]

    Leaving Myne under the ghost¡¯ watch, I left the building.

    Shin had reached higher than earlier.

    [Greed, are you ready?]

    I said as I changed the black sword into bow form.

    ¡ºI¡¯m getting tired of waiting already. Alright, let¡¯s get to it¡»

    [Let¡¯s go, take 10% of my stats!]

    Put my imagination into use. Try to use Bloody Ptarmigan just like how Kairos used it.

    I tried putting myself in the same state of concentration and control as he did inside the spiritual world.

    I aimed with the black bow that had grown into its terrifying form.

    I wasn¡¯t aiming at Shin specifically. But I was aiming at the spot that anchored him to the ground¨D¨Dthe red transparent pillar of slime.

    Eris couldn¡¯t have done this with her black bayonet. Her ammunition lacked firepower to instantly destroy the pillar, and any small wound she inflicted was quickly regenerated back.

    The only way to get rid of it, is to hit it with more firepower than it could regenerate.

    ¡ºThis feeling£¡£¿¡¡Fate¡­..you¡­..could it be¡»

    Focus. Bring out the true power of Bloody Ptarmigan to its utmost limit.

    Black arrow made of dense magic power was directed at my target, and was released like a black lightning bolt.

    [Gooooooo!]

    Was it because of Kairos? By being shown how to fight using the gluttony skill, I felt that my body was lighter than ever.

    The arrow shot from the black bow easily pulverized the red pillar.

    [Yosh.]

    ¡ºLet us approach at once¡»

    Shin, on top of the crumbling pillar, looked at me with a bitter gaze.

    [Gluttony! Why do you¡­ always rob something from me]

    I fired more arrows, aiming at Shin this time.

    Seeing this opportunity, Eris also renewed her barrage.

    [Dammit, was Myne got done in? What did you do in that split moment?]

    [Myne did not want any of this from the beginning. Moreover, she¡¯s not your companion. She¡¯s ours!]

    Sensing that the timing has come, I switched to the black scythe.

    I cut down the red monsters that Shin summoned to act as a wall.

    If it¡¯s created through a skill, then it will be no match against the blade of this scythe. Most of all, for the current me, I think I felt like I could cut down any skill no matter how powerful it is.

    [Kuh¡­ I¡¯ve come this far, only to be foiled again? Everything was going so well¡­ I just wanted to make her wish come true, but¡­ you just had to get in my way!]

    [I certainly have to get in your way. The life of the people of Hausen isn¡¯t something you can freely sacrifice.]

    [I haven¡¯t lost just yet]

    He stared at me with his red eyes, trying to ensnare my movement.

    It was the same thing he did to me back at the capital.

    [What.]

    If I was still the same as before, I probably would¡¯ve frozen. But that me was now like a distant past.

    You can¡¯t stop me with just that eye power.

    [Again¡­? Is there no other choice left¡­]

    Of course, Shin turned his back away from me, and tried to escape.

    [Are you running away!?]

    [I¡¯m immortal. There will be other chances. I could afford to miss this one.]

    You said that now?

    A red monster appeared to block me once more. Their numbers felt like they¡¯re endless, and more kept springing up.

    However, Eris already stood in the way of Shin¡¯s escape path.

    [Lust huh¡­ you can¡¯t stop me. Not with the weakest Mortal Sin skill you have.]

    Shin told Eris, probably trying to threaten her.

    In the meantime, he changed his hands into sharp blades, and went in for an attack.

    [Fine by me. I¡¯ll take you on instead of Gluttony.]

    However, Shin did not continue his retreat.

    As I made my way through the horde of red monsters, I noticed that Eris¡¯ eyes were glowing bright red.

    Apparently she managed to stop Shin¡¯s movement through the use of one of her magic eyes.

    [Fate, quickly. I can¡¯t hold it for too long.]

    Blood kept leaking from Eris¡¯ eyes.

    Even after I told her to not overdo it, I inevitably still put a burden on her.

    I can¡¯t let her use the magic eye more than this.

    [Greed, take 20% of my stats.]

    ¡ºYou¡¯ve made your decision, Fate£¡¡»

    The black scythe started growing after sucking down my power. It grew into three bladed scythe.

    Using all my strength, I struck at the paralyzed Shin¡¯s back with¡¶Deadly Inferno¡·.

    [Gaha.]

    Shin¡¯s upper and lower body were cleft apart, falling into the ground. The lower part quickly disintegrated due to the power of Greed¡¯s secret.

    Nothing less from a collective lifeform. As for me, I¡¯ll just continue to bisect Shin blow after blow. As long as I haven¡¯t heard the inorganic voice, that means I haven¡¯t completely defeated him.

    Sure enough, Shin was still alive even if he¡¯s left with only his upper body.

    Still, that seemed to have also cut most of his strength down.

    The red monsters that were chasing from behind me instantly collapsed and disappeared without trace.

    Meanwhile, Shin awkwardly crawled on the ground.

    [I can¡¯t wait until I reawakened again after splitting up. I¡¯ve come this far¡­ Mikuriya, help me. I don¡¯t want to fail again]

    He acted like a child asking help from his mother.

    I heard him mention Mikuriya. That¡¯s the name of the researcher who was close to Kairos.

    Seeing such a figure, my hands that were holding the black scythe wavered.

    ¡ºFate, do it¡»

    [You are too kind, Fate. Don¡¯t let him take advantage of it. I would finish him myself if I could, but I don¡¯t have enough power to do so¡­ unfortunately, I have no choice but entrust this task to you.]

    Prompted by both Greed and Eris, I thoroughly investigated Shin¡¯s magic power flow.

    His core seemed to have moved to his head. Earlier it was on his stomach.

    Closer inspection revealed that the core kept relocating inside his body. Perhaps that¡¯s why he was able to stay alive even after taking a direct hit from Deadly Inferno.

    But once I understood this secret, it was a piece of cake.

    [Greed, take 20% of my stats.]

    ¡ºThis time, finish it for real. It will be dangerous to lose anymore stat than this¡»

    I once again activated the secret of Greed¡¯s second form.

    Along with the sense of losing power, the scythe transformed into its three bladed form.

    [Damnit¡­]

    The core started to move around frantically inside Shin¡¯s body as if trying to escape.

    Still, it didn¡¯t make it anymore difficult. This was much easier than fighting Myne.

    [This is the end!]

    The¡¶Deadly Inferno¡·swung down. The moment it hit the core, the power of the secret that will put a curse of death to anything it struck should immediately work.

    Kiiiiiing. Sound of metal colliding filled the air.

    Deadly Inferno was stopped in its tracks.

    It wasn¡¯t Shin who did it. Instead, it was someone I didn¡¯t want to encounter right now.

    [Fate, that¡¯s no good. Not after we¡¯ve come this far.]

    [Dad.]

    He easily blocked the secret with his spear.

    Then pushed me back with a grin on his face.

    [Looks like I managed to arrive in time. I owe it to this guy for this black spear. More than that, the door to His land must be opened.]

    [To that end, you¡¯re willing to side with this thing? Why, Dad¡­]

    While both of us glared at each other, I heard Eris collapsing behind me.

    [Eris!?]

    [Whoopsie, did you forget? I have to put her to sleep. It¡¯ll be a hassle if she used her magic eyes.]

    [What in the world are you trying to do, Dad?]

    While brandishing his black spear at me, Dad took out a bright red stone from his pocket. It was the philosopher¡¯s stone he stole from the capital¡¯s research facility.

    That should be another piece of Shin.

    [I was able to make it grow by much. Why don¡¯t you go here?]

    [That one is no longer me. If I go to you, I will no longer be myself. Just your tool.]

    [Even so, at least your wish will be granted. In that case, you should know what option you should take.]

    Shin nodded after a while.

    [Fate, that¡¯s how it is. I¡¯m sorry, but this fight must end here.]

    [Dad¡­]

    [Don¡¯t give me that look. Let me tell you this; regardless of the result you get, Libra will still go through with his plan. He¡¯ll obliterate this underground city and the above ground Hausen.]

    [But he said that he will not touch Hausen if I could prevent the door to His land from opening.]

    [So? Do you really think he¡¯ll keep to his words? His goal is to eliminate everything that upsets the balance of this world. On the other hand, this whole fiasco caused everyone in his hit list to gather in one place. Do you think the likes of him will miss out on this opportunity?]

    Dad raised his free hand and pointed at us.

    [You can feel it, can¡¯t you? A mysterious power that envelops this entire area?]

    I concentrated, raising my magic power detection to the surroundings¡­ and aboveground.

    [This¡­ what¡¯s the meaning of this?]

    [I told you. That guy has been watching from above the entire time. And now, he¡¯s starting to move. What will you do now? Waste our time fighting here? Or return aboveground and confront him?]

    [I¡­]

    Reverting back into sword form, I pointed my weapon at father.

    [So that¡¯s how you want it to be? I don¡¯t mind. I¡¯ll keep you company till the very end.]

    [You mustn¡¯t!]

    The one who broke our standoff¡­ was Roxy.

    She rushed to us with the now awake Snow.

    [Now is not the time for this. Snow also said the same thing. We need to return above ground immediately.]

    [But then¡­ the door to His land.]

    [We are talking about your territory above, Fai!]

    After hearing about the crisis looming over Hausen from Snow, Roxy decided that she shouldn¡¯t stay still and came to find me.

    Even if I were to fight Dad here, the odds will be stacked against me anyway, as I¡¯m already exhausted.

    Either way, it¡¯ll take too long. By the time the fight is over, we will be buried by the ceiling as Hausen above us is burnt down.

    Thus I put my black sword down.

    [Good boy. Also, Raine is here. She¡¯s been wanting to see you. Leave this girl to me. No worries, I won¡¯t do anything bad. Now, go.]

    [Fai! Quickly.]

    Dammitall. I couldn¡¯t finish Shin off.

    On the contrary, I will now let him open the door to His land.

    As we made our way up, Roxy tried to cheer me up.

    [It is alright. Fate has achieved your primary goal, have you not?]

    [You mean Myne?]

    [Yes, and I am glad for it. I do not know what will happen once the door opens. But what matters the most is trying to protect those who live in the present. Only Fai could do it. So for now, let us focus on protecting Hausen.]

    [Roxy¡­ you¡¯re right. Let¡¯s go!]

    [Yes!]

    We raced back through the tunnel we came in from.

    Occasionally earthquake-like tremors would happen. What the hell was going on up there?

 Chapter 179 - Snow and Roxy

    [Fai, watch out!]

    Another big earthquake occured as we ran through the sewer that led to the underground city.

    The ceiling of the sewer collapsed as a result.

    The rubbles would fall on us, but it¡¯s actually something convenient.

    I changed the black sword into its shield form.

    [Roxy, to me.]

    [Alright.]

    I held her hand and drew her closer to me.

    The black shield protected us from the falling rubble and even set it aside.

    [I¡¯ll use the hole left from the collapse to climb up.]

    [If it is only that much, I should be able to climb up as well.]

    [Then let¡¯s go!]

    Balancing myself on top of the unstable scaffolding, I climbed up toward the opening from where the sunlight leaked in.

    Snow was silent all the time, staring at the sky.

    I¡¯ve seen this kind of reaction before. It¡¯s always like this when Libra was involved.

    [Snow, once we get to the top part, can you evacuate alone?]

    [No way! I¡¯ll fight! Fight!]

    The grown up Snow would likely be a force to be reckoned with. However, the current Snow that was hugging Roxy was stuck in her child form.

    The current her was hard to work with. Perhaps due to her childish attitude.

    [I will fight along with Roxy!]

    She hugged Roxy even tighter while saying that.

    How long have we separated that she changed this much!?

    [Somehow, she became close to me after I treated her earlier.]

    [I like Roxy!]

    Roxy was trying so hard to get along with Snow. She had been trying to lessen the distance gradually, and apparently treating the unconscious Snow gave the last push needed.

    I¡¯m happy for her. But if only this happens after we manage to overcome the crisis that is about to engulf Hausen.

    [I understand. Then, Snow, please lend your power to help Roxy.]

    When I properly asked her for help, Snow¡¯s eyes sparkled and she started making a big fuss.

    [Leave it to me! I¡¯m strong!]

    [I look forward to working with you!]

    [Un!]

    Such a heartwarming scene with Snow. I could feel the tense air disappear and my heart relaxed.

    The tremor on the ground intensified.

    We continued to run, as fast as we could.

    An alarm was ringing in Hausen. Stacks of black smokes were rising from all over the city.

    [Fai, the evacuation seems to be delayed somehow.]

    [It seems so¡­ I asked Mimir to help just in case¡­ but I guess the population was a bit too big to complete the evacuation in such a short notice.]

    The hired warriors in the city also helped out in the evacuation effort. However, the sudden event might¡¯ve caused panic among the residents. Therefore some of them may not be willing to listen to the warriors.

    From time to time, I could hear screams echoing in the sky.

    When I looked up to the sky, there were flashes of light.

    Sound of thunder continuously cracked from the sky up north, each one always followed by a new rising black smoke.

    [Is he¡­ attacking from the sky?]

    One wouldn¡¯t be able to see it with naked eye. But Snow tugging at my hand proved that it¡¯s true.

    [Dropping those lights from the sky. He¡¯s playing around.]

    [What? From the sky?]

    [From a very, very high place. Where you can¡¯t even breathe because there¡¯s no air!]

    Playing around, in a place so high there¡¯s no air?

    Someone, can someone put it in layman terms!

    Realizing me tilting my head, Roxy attempted to make it clear.

    [Look. Up there in the sky!]

    [So it¡¯s up there!]

    That wasn¡¯t a star. It¡¯s something else.

    Just when I thought so, it shone brightly.

    Immediately afterward, a pillar of light hit a spot very near to us and caused a huge explosion.

    [Roxy, Snow!]

    I still had the black shield, so the explosion was nothing much. Being hit directly by that light is a different matter though.

    I took a look at the place where the pillar of light had struck. Fortunately there was no one there¡­

    If this is just playing around as Snow said, then what will happen if he¡¯s serious?

    Greed then talked to me via¡¶Mind reading¡·.

    ¡ºWhat Snow said is correct. This is certainly bad. He¡¯s currently beyond the atmosphere. Simply speaking, he¡¯s attacking from such a ridiculous range that neither the black bow nor even the bloody ptarmigan can reach him.¡»

    Greed explained as I looked up into the sky once more.

    The star-like dot was shining again.

    ¡ºSnow might say that he¡¯s just playing, but those lights are actually his power spilling out. He¡¯s actually in the process of charging an attack.¡»

    Does that mean¡­ there¡¯s no way for us to retaliate?

    I gave up stopping the door to His land from opening, and yet I¡¯m now stumped by this.

    Seto and Mimir were still in the city. While Eris, Myne, and Raine were underground.

    Seeing me holding my head, Snow suddenly said.

    [Then just fly up to the sky!]

    She said while flapping her arms. Oioi, we are not birds, okay?

    But Snow seemed to be serious. She stared at Roxy, then continued to speak.

    Oddly, her tone this time sounded mature, different from the usual Snow.

    [Roxy Heart, if you are ready for it, would you forge a contract with me?]

    Roxy was surprised from receiving such an offer. And so did I.

    Could it be that she¡¯s regaining her true self? Is it finally coming out?

    At least Snow¡¯s words implied that she¡¯s serious.

    [Ready for a contract¡­?]

    [It means becoming part of my family. Should you fail, you will end up becoming a creature called darkness. But should you succeed, you will step into Area E and gain new powers.]

    Roxy¡¯s eyes opened wide. After all, she¡¯s always been looking for a way to reach Area E.

    [I¡­..]

    She glanced at me, which I replied by shaking my head.

    [Please do. Please forge a contract with me.]

    [Roxy! Don¡¯t¡­.]

    [No. I have to decide now. Moreover, our time is running out.]

    [Very well. Then please come closer to me.]

    [Yes.]

    While light pillars kept raining down, Snow kissed the kneeling Roxy¡¯s forehead.

    [Uh¡­..]

    Snow¡¯s body turned into light particles and flowed into Roxy.

    Roxy¡¯s body was immediately enveloped in pale red light.

    Did she feel as if something is wriggling inside her body or something? She was hugging her own body, giving me that kind of notion.

    [Roxy!]

    Right when I called out to her name, white wings sprouted out from Roxy¡¯s back.

    1, 2, 3, 4. There were 4 wings sprouting out in total.

    In addition to the wings, a white halo appeared, floating above Roxy¡¯s head. And her blonde hair¨D¨Dthere were now traces of Snow¡¯s hair color along the tips.

    Her current figure¡­ looked nothing less like the angel told in fairy tales.

    v7-13

    The changes were so divine, it¡¯s breathtaking. It¡¯s not the time and place, but I was truly fascinated by her look for a while there.

    [A, are you alright?]

    Roxy slowly raised her head in response to my voice. A smile then bloomed in her face.

    [There is no problem. Although it feels a bit weird to suddenly grow wings¡­ is it not?]

    [I think it¡¯s pretty.]

    [If that is so, then good!]

    Roxy looked happy. Accepting the changes so readily, I wonder if it¡¯s really alright¡­

    She¡¯s originally a very positive person. I knew that full well.

    I was so worried about what will happen if Roxy were to step into Area E. But looking at her stepping up so easily¡­ I really can¡¯t beat her after all.

    ¡ºThat doesn¡¯t even look difficult. Am I right, hard-working-Fate-kun?¡»

    [You¡­]

    ¡ºI mean it. At this kind of timing¨D¨Dit¡¯s good that we are able to borrow the power of a Sacred Beastkin like Snow. Besides, the Holy Knights naturally have good affinity with the Sacred Beastkin. The adaptation rate is very high.¡»

    [You should¡¯ve said it earlier!]

    ¡ºI just wanted to see and enjoy Fate¡¯s natural reaction on this¡»

    [You sick bastard.]

    Greed laughed loudly. Well, of course.

    If it posed a huge risk for Roxy, Greed would certainly warn me ahead of time.

    Snow was the same. I thought I knew them well already, but I guess I still have a long way to go.

    Snow did ask if Roxy was ready though. She wanted to see if Roxy really had the resolve in her.

 Chapter 180 - Things You Donâ€™t Want to Lose

    I took another look at Roxy.

    To think that successfully contracting with a sacred beastkin actually made someone become prettier¡­ This is certainly a far cry compared to those darknesses we fought in the desert.

    Roxy herself was initially amazed by the changes.

    But she soon tried to flap her wings.

    [Fai, look, I can fly]

    [Ooooh! Amazing!]

    This was way too cool to be true.

    While watching her flit around in the air, I wondered.

    [How come she turned into that kind of form?]

    ¡ºThat is called a valkyrie. That is the result of when a holy knight forges a contract and successfully assimilates with a sacred beastkin. She¡¯ll probably have to adjust as this form opens up new ways of fighting. But really¡­.. Valkyries were enemies in the past, but who would¡¯ve thought that we gained one as an ally now.¡»

    Greed did tell me that the Sacred Beastkin and Mortal Sin skill holders were enemies.

    However, time has changed since then. Kairos and the others had to fight the valkyries in the past, but now one became our ally thanks to Snow¡¯s help.

    I quickly informed Roxy about what Greed had taught me just now.

    After practising for a bit, she seemed to understand something.

    [Fai, come here.]

    She beckoned me to approach.

    [Could it be, this?]

    [Yes, there is no other method.]

    She circled her arms around me as I approached, then flapped her wings with all her might.

    Even while carrying me, she took to the sky with seemingly no problem.

    ¡ºIt¡¯s not exactly flying with wings as normal. She¡¯s using magic power to propel herself into the air. Let¡¯s just say that the wings are what allows her to do so.¡»

    [Is it the same reason as to how Tenryu could fly in the sky despite its huge body?]

    ¡ºExactly.¡»

    I see. Still so much more to learn. As I listened to Greed, we flew higher and higher.

    [Roxy!]

    [I think I am getting used to this. You know, when I was little, there was a time¡­when I wished that I could fly. I have always wondered how good it will feel like to be able to fly freely in the sky like a bird. Now that dream has come true.]

    [Roxy, you are truly strong.]

    In the past, there was a time when I was filled with fear that one day Gluttony skill would devour me and turn me into a monster.

    [Knowing the risks, it¡¯s certainly not an easy decision. But you couldn¡¯t just stand still when the fate of the people in Hausen is in line, so you strode forward without hesitation. If it was me, I don¡¯t think I can make such a heavy decision instantly¡­]

    [Not really. All I did was emulate Fai.]

    Roxy increased in altitude even faster. It seemed that she¡¯s having fun.

    [Now who was the person that tended to act recklessly and crazily, making me worried sick whenever he was not around me? Moreover, I do not want to be left behind anymore!]

    [Roxy¡­..]

    [And I also want to be able to help Fai more¡­ I have had enough always becoming a burden!!]

    Her momentum never diminished. She was getting faster instead.

    But can we break through, what did Greed call it again, the atmosphere as is?

    Keeping that doubt to myself, we soared to heaven.

    =====

    [Almost there.]

    [Huge. what a size.]

    There was still some distance left, but what we saw was at least as huge as the entire Hausen.

    It¡¯s not an exaggeration to say that it¡¯s a flying fortress.

    Greed roared in my mind as it became clear what we are up against.

    ¡ºI was wondering about this earlier, but isn¡¯t that the sacred beast zodiac Aquarius!? How come that it¡¯s still here?¡»

    [That is a living thing?]

    ¡ºOf course. That thing was originally a sacred beastkin just like Snow. it¡¯s in its transformed state now¡­..but staying in that state for too long will cause it to not be able to transform back to its original form. I doubt that it can still retain a clear mind by now. He put out something interesting¡­..that Libra bastard¡»

    As long as it stayed beyond the atmosphere, the sacred beast zodiac Aquarius was able to absorb the sunlight and weaponize it. People of old called it Arrow of Indra.

    Out of curiosity, I thought about using appraisal on it, but Greed was quick to warn me off.

    ¡ºStupid idiot! Who the hell stupid enough to use appraisal from the front? You¡¯ll just lose your eyesight from the appraisal countermeasure. Rather than that, it¡¯s finished charging its attack.¡»

    We are still way too far from it.

    With the black shield¡­ Is there really no other choice than using the 3rd form¡¯s secret¡¶Reflection Fortress¡·!?

    Roxy, sensing my movement, shook her head.

    [Please do not do that. Using the secret will cost Fai a lot of stat. If you use it now, you will run out of methods to stop that sacred beast.]

    [Then, what should we do to defend ourselves?]

    [Leave it to me!]

    She said so without a shred of hesitation. Apparently Snow who was dwelling inside Roxy acknowledged that it¡¯s possible to do so.

    [Snow is also very excited inside! Fai, you should just focus on what lies beyond this.]

    [Alright.]

    A searing flash!

    A lump of light was projected from beyond the atmosphere. Anything that was caught in it would evaporate without leaving a trace.

    But Roxy went toward the sacred beast¡¯s attack without even trying to evade..

    Because if she does, Hausen and the underground city below will turn to nothingness.

    [Please hold on to me tightly.]

    As we were about to be hit by the lump of light, a circular invisible wall unfolded around Roxy, diffusing and refracting the light.

    After a while, the refracted light dissolved into motes of light before disappearing one by one.

    [That was, could that be the holy blessing!?]

    [Yes, Snow-chan said so.]

    It was the same holy blessing that the sacred beast Scorpion used. Actually, this one is way more powerful.

    ¡ºThis, nothing less from the so called Divine Guardian Shield.¡»

    Roxy managed to defend against the attack. It should take quite a while before the beast can launch another one.

    [We are getting closer. But the air is growing thinner as we go. I can hold on a little thanks to the holy blessing, but I do not think I can reach where the sacred beast is.]

    [That should be enough. Greed, surely we can reach it from this distance?]

    ¡ºWhy of course, who do you think I am? Let¡¯s go, it¡¯s time for Bloody Ptarmigan.¡»

    But that alone won¡¯t be enough. Our opponent is a sacred beast after all.

    On top of crossing, I need to aim for a greater height.

    [Greed, Crossing.]

    ¡ºSure things£¡¡»

    [And then, take 80% of my stats!]

    I¡¯m not done yet!

    I added the Gluttony skill mutating effect on top of the already horrible looking black bow.

    And then, the Bloody Ptarmigan Cross was released!

    Back in the capital, I did it by myself. But right now, I¡¯m in the state of Crossing with Greed. The degree of perfection in using the secret is a lot higher than ever before.

    [Let¡¯s gooooooooo!]

    The spiraling two bolts of black lightning raced toward the sacred beast.

    It was a bull¡¯s eye, cleanly piercing the sacred beast at the center, right where its core was supposed to be.

    [We did it, did we not?]

    Roxy opened her wings widely in joy.

    The sacred beast was emitting smokes, its body started leaning to one side as it¡¯s slowly losing altitude.

    I was happy at first. But then, I realized¡­ What will happen if a sacred beast that large fell to the ground?

    [Greed. If it keeps falling like this¡­ don¡¯t tell me¡­]

    ¡ºNothing good will come from it. You should know that as well, Fate¡»

    The sacred beast was falling along the direction from where we came from.

    Are you kidding me? Tell me it¡¯s a lie.

    I had put a considerable amount of power into that last shot. My current stat is only at the bare minimum of Area E.

    In other words, if I were to give more stats to Greed, I would lose my Area E, which means I won¡¯t be able to deal any damage to the sacred beast.

    I gave Roxy a look, but she could only look back at me regrettably.

    She¡¯s in a similar state. Using holy blessing to completely disperse the giant blazing light took most of her power.

    ¡ºCould that Libra guy has predicted even this far ahead?¡»

    [Dammit! Everyone¡­at this rate everyone will¡­]

    The sacred beast started to fall faster. The friction with the atmosphere wreathed it with flames. It looked like a giant meteor now.

    If it hit the ground, a huge area of the land would cave in, creating a huge crater in its wake.

    ¡ºHow preposterous. We¡¯ve gone this far, there is no way I could accept this kind of ending!¡»

    [Greed!?]

    ¡ºLuna also believes us till the end. And yet this me¡­.this me could only watch. How pathetic¡­..you think so too, don¡¯t you¡­..Kairos.¡»

    The black bow shone as it began to change its shape.

    ¡ºFate, forgive me¡­..forgive me for doing this. I cannot simply stay here and just watch. I just can¡¯t!¡»

    [What are you trying to do!]

    I suddenly had a very bad feeling. Before I could ask him to stop, Greed had already assumed a new form.

    ¡ºThis is the fifth form. A pair of gauntlets. With it you will be able to manipulate up to 10 black threads. From now on, nothing shall escape us anymore.¡»

    The explanation was quite clear. But what happened? Tell me what you just did!

    Isn¡¯t it strange!? Normally, to unlock a new form, I will have to sacrifice a huge amount of status.

    And yet¡­ I didn¡¯t pay that price. Then if I didn¡¯t, who did?

    [Greed¡­ you, don¡¯t tell me¡­]

    ¡ºAlright. March on, Fate. Those are the people you care about down there. In that case, there is no need to hesitate anymore. You should already know what must be done. Wield this Me!¡»

    [Even though you keep telling me how reckless I can be¡­ aren¡¯t you the same, you big stupid idiot!]

    Entering Crossing state repeatedly would normally render me starving and low on spiritual energy.

    However, now that it¡¯s gone to this, how could I not respond in kind!

    [Roxy, go to the sacred beat. Take us there.]

    [¡­.Yes.]

    She complied without saying anything. Perhaps she couldn¡¯t bear to say it.

    As we finally caught up near the fire wreathed sacred beast, Roxy let her hold on my body go.

    [Godspeed.]

    After confirming that Roxy had moved away, I looked at the pair of gauntlets that is Greed¡¯s new form.

    [Let¡¯s go.]

    The fire burning around the sacred beast couldn¡¯t hurt me due to my fire resistance skill.

    When ten black threads were released from the black gauntlets, my body was hijacked by Greed.

    [Sorry, Fate. Think of it as a gift from this me at least.]

    The black threads wrapped around the sacred beast like a cocoon.

    Moreover, the threads were filled with magic power that far outsripped mine.

    Soon after a squeaking noise could be heard, as the threads tightened.

    [Is it still not enough? Very well, prepare for worse then]

    The black gauntlet changed shape. Was it the secret of the fifth form!?

    It should cost status to activate it. In addition to that, since it¡¯s the later form, the status cost must be higher than the previous four.

    And yet I didn¡¯t pay all that cost. I checked myself. It was all coming from Greed.

    [Fate, look closely. And remember the feeling well.]

    I couldn¡¯t reply back because my body was hijacked by Greed. But apparently, my thoughts could still reach him.

    [Do not be worried. This me is nothing but a weapon. Unlike Fate and everyone else. Nothing to be sad about. However, even this me¡­ has something I do not want to lose at all cost]

    I could sense that Greed was happy from the bottom of his heart as he said so.

    And then, he activated the secret of the fifth form¨D¨DDimension Destruction.

    v7-10

    The glittering black threads became able to cut through even space itself. With that absolute cutting power, the sacred beast was shredded into dust.

    And those dust quickly burned down under the air friction.

    The inorganic voice resounded in my head, announcing the end of that battle.

    As for me, I simply fell.

    The state of Crossing had suddenly been cut off.

    [Fai! Your hand!]

    Roxy approached in a hurry, trying to grab my hand.

    We managed to protect Hausen from the Sacred Beast. But¡­ I¡­

    I took a look at Greed, who had reverted back to black sword form.

    [What!? What in the world is happening here?]

    I heard a loud noise of the earth.

    At first I thought that the horizon had risen up somehow. But overtime, I realized how wrong I was.

    The continent was really rising to the sky.

    [That direction, is that not Gallia?]

    I nodded in response to Roxy¡¯s question. Perhaps Dad had managed to unlock the door to His land.

    As a result, Gallia had actually risen to the sky. The balance of the world had finally begun to collapse.

    Only the two of us could see clearly that the continent had floated up under the sunset.

    [Hey, Greed. What should we do now?]

    I was expecting him to explain like usual, but this time there was no answer.

    [You said that once we unlocked the fifth form, you¡¯ll be able to talk to us all normally. Say something¡­ please¡­ Greed.]

    [Fai¡­..]

    Roxy hugged me. But that only served to make my emotion overflow.

    Below, we could see the people important to us waving.

    [Greed¡­ please come back.]

    But today, I lost something¡­ I lost¡­ an important companion.

    =====

 Chapter 181 - Quiet Morning

    Episode 181 ¨C Quiet Morning

    I was alone, watching as dawn came over Hauzen.

    The sun usually rose from the beyond the horizon. But now, it¡¯s different.

    The sun was covered by the rising Gallian continent this time, illuminating it like a halo. The scene looked majestic, nevertheless.

    For those who didn¡¯t know, they would probably get captivated by such a sight.

    [Hey, Fate.]

    [Raine!?]

    [What¡¯s with that surprised look?]

    [I mean, it¡¯s rare to see you up this early in the morning.]

    [I do get up early sometimes. I just want to see the rumoured scenery this time.]

    I was sitting on a bench in the mansion¡¯s courtyard.

    Raine took a seat besides me.

    [I already heard. You lost Greed. And yet here you are, looking fine and all. I thought you¡¯d take it really hard.]

    [I guess it¡¯s all thanks to Myne. She told me to not give up just yet.]

    [I see. Then, this is for you.]

    Raine handed me an envelope.

    [From who?]

    [Your father¡­it¡¯s from Dean.]

    [From Dad!?]

    I unconsciously put more strength than needed to my grip, causing the enveloped to be crumpled.

    [He also told me that he¡¯ll be waiting for you at the depths of Gallia. What¡¯ll you do next?]

    [Isn¡¯t it obvious?]

    I gave Raine a look.

    She let out a bitter smile as if she had done something wrong.

    [Already itching for a fight? You two are really similar.]

    [Similar?]

    I used to feel some happiness when recalling the past.

    Now that feeling was replaced by repulsion.

    Dad had opened the Door to His Land.

    Now, monsters started resurrecting everywhere, causing pain to the people.

    Only last night I heard that a small village was annihilated by monsters¡¯ attack.

    Monsters had also gathered around the capital, probably attracted by the smell of living humans. There¡¯s a possibility that a death march will occur some time soon.

    Aaron and the White Knights desperately defended the capital. It¡¯s fairly safe right there at the moment.

    Being told that I¡¯m similar to the person that caused all that, I was left speechless.

    [Your father, he was born with Divine stigmata.]

    [Just like Snow¡­..]

    [The Divine mark. It¡¯s like the will of God, it can¡¯t be resisted.]

    [Are you telling me that the order Dad was given is to open the Door to His Land?]

    [Judging from the situation, that should be the case. Whenever he was committing himself to the effort of opening the Door to His Land, the mark on his cheek would glow.]

    Even so, there¡¯s something strange about it.

    Libra, for better or worse, was trying to prevent the Door from opening.

    But on the contrary, Dad was trying to open it.

    [What Libra and Dad were doing was a total opposite.]

    [Perhaps, despite being similarly sacred beastkin, they received different orders.]

    [You mean!?]

    [There may be more than one God¡¯s will. I¡¯m pretty sure of this. Each of them might just be trying to fulfill their given mission, but your father hates Libra on a personal level. Perhaps they had a connection in the past.]

    Multiple God¡¯s will¡­..?

    Now that I think about it, if all the sacred beastkin were given the same mission, they should¡¯ve been able to achieve it more effectively.

    Why does it have to be like that? If the commands they were given are conflicting with each other, won¡¯t there be a chance that none of them would be fulfilled?

    [I simply don¡¯t get God¡¯s intention in all these.]

    [Indeed. Our life would probably be a lot easier if we could understand the God¡¯s intention. On the other hand, there are more than one way to achieve something, and we are left with the ability to choose how.]

    [More than one way¡­]

    [That¡¯s what makes being a researcher fun.]

    [In the end it¡¯s just for your amusement after all.]

    [Fufufu¡­ lots of research materials awaits.]

    [Good grief¡­ Raine, you really]

    Before I could react, she placed her hand over my chest.

    [Wa¡­..]

    I was taken aback by the suddenness, but I realized that Raine had a serious look on her face this time.

    [How are you feeling recently?]

    [I¡¯m fine.]

    [Lies.]

    [But I¡¯m not¡­]

    [Fate is not good at lying.]

    [What?]

    I was stunned since she hit a sore spot.

    Apparently she could tell since she¡¯s directly touching my body.

    [Arghh, alright, alright, you¡¯re right!]

    [I thought so. When did this begin? What caused it?]

    I didn¡¯t mean to hide it from her.

    She¡¯s been observing how the Gluttony skill affected my body for a while after all.

    I mean, it¡¯d be bad if there was a visible change to my body.

    Although I was forced into this, I actually felt grateful.

    [Perhaps from a week ago?]

    [Aaaah. Then why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier.]

    [I was busy.]

    [Geez, this will give me a lot to do now.]

    Raine pulled my at shirt, trying to strip it off from the front.

    [Come on, take it off.]

    [Right here!?]

    [There¡¯s no other person here. Rest assured.]

    [As if!]

    And yet she still tried to take my clothes off.

    It¡¯s her bad habit.

    If she needs to know something, then she has to look it up right away.

    At this rate, I¡¯ll end up naked in the morning at my own courtyard.

    But she stopped as soon as she saw my back.

    [I see. Like parent, like child after all. It¡¯s the same as what your father has.]

    [Dad has one as well?]

    [His was bigger, and more powerful than yours.]

    [Which means?]

    [This isn¡¯t the effect of Gluttony skill. Your sacred beastkin lineage is also taking form.]

    [Why now of all times though.]

    In response to my question, Raine turned to the floating Gallia continent and replied.

    [Back then your father told me. You¡¯d awaken your sacred beastkin lineage soon. And that it was the Gluttony skill which made it possible.]

    [The skill does?]

    [Right. Normally a human¡¯s body is too weak to support the sacred beastkin¡¯s power. However, you achieved Area E thanks to Gluttony skill. This finally awakened the dormant power within you.]

    My mom was a human. But my dad was a sacred beastkin.

    I¡¯m a half breed who inherited the blood of both.

    I was mostly human since I was born. But now the sacred beastkin blood in me started to awaken.

    [It probably acts as a counterbalance to Gluttony skill. You¡¯ve been feeling really well lately, haven¡¯t you?]

    [Yeah, you¡¯re right. I thought that it¡¯ll be more difficult now that Luna, who had been keeping it at bay, is gone.]

    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s a good thing.

    After Luna disappeared that day, I no longer saw the spiritual world.

    And the shadow me that the Gluttony skill made hadn¡¯t appeared again since last time.

    I managed to beat it back then, but I don¡¯t know what will happen next time.

    Gluttony skill has been laying low recently.

    At least I thought so. Perhaps it was wary of the awakened power of the sacred beastkin.

    [In any case, Fate¡¯s body is a good source of information. Please give me a moment.]

    [Source?]

    [Your father entrusted me with an Ether blood crystal. He said that it was a stone capable of miracles since it was a crystallized blood of God. Using that power, I was able to purify the Philosopher¡¯s stone he stole from the Capital.]

    [Philosopher¡¯s stone!? The fragment of the collective lifeform Shinn?]

    [Yes, I saw it with my own eyes. The blood crystal purified the will inhabiting that stone. Perhaps we can use it to purify the Gluttony skill in your body. That way it should be even more manageable for you.]

    [That¡¯s like something coming out of a dream.]

    [But it¡¯s not. He entrusted the Ether blood crystal to me because he knew that I will use it for you. He¡¯s a man who won¡¯t lie when it comes to you.]

    Dad actually did something like that¡­?

    [But it¡¯s too early to feel happy. It¡¯ll take some time to truly understand how the blood crystal works. And the required equipment is located in Grandeur, just under Hauzen. So I¡¯ll be staying underground doing research for a while.]

    [You look happy though.]

    [It¡¯s what I do. When you feel like it, come visit to clean the place up.]

    [Can¡¯t you just do that yourself?]

    [But, I don¡¯t want to take over Fate¡¯s job.]

    [Oi, I¡¯m still the lord of Hauzen, you know?]

    As soon as I replied to her, Raine got up from the bench.

    [Alright then, I have research waiting for me.]

    Before she went far I called her out.

    [Oi, have you told Mugan that you¡¯re alright?]

    Her father, Mugan had been worried sick ever since she was kidnapped by my Dad.

    It¡¯s Raine we¡¯re talking about after all. She only cares about research, so I¡¯m afraid that she hasn¡¯t contacted her father yet.

    Thinking so, I asked just in case.

    And then, Raine turned around. Her face was blank.

    [Ahh! I forgot!!]

    [What the hell are you thinking! Mugan is crying back in the capital. Get in touch with him soon!]

    He¡¯s just a worried father.

    But, it¡¯s Raine we¡¯re talking about after all.

    Even so, knowing that she¡¯s doing all this to help me out, I¡¯m honestly happy.

 Chapter 182 - Wrath and Gluttony

    Chapter 182 ¨C Wrath and Gluttony

    Raine was being her usual self.

    Instead of contacting her parents, she decided to focus on research instead.

    No other choice, I had to be the one to inform Mugan.

    I asked Seto to prepare a fast horse messenger to alert Mugan about his daughter¡¯s well being.

    [You really have a lot on your plate.]

    Seto laughed bitterly, before handing the report to his subordinate.

    Originally, it was a necessity to inform the capital about all the happenings in Hauzen.

    I guess I¡¯m just making more trouble for myself at this rate.

    [By the way, I haven¡¯t seen Eris-sama around these days. Do you know where she is going, Fate?]

    [Ah¡­ if it¡¯s Eris, she¡¯s looking for a way to get ¡®there¡¯]

    I looked up, towards the Gallian continent floating in the air.

    You can¡¯t simply walk there since it¡¯s floating high in the sky.

    If it¡¯s just going there, I could ask Roxy to carry me in her angel mode.

    However, using angel mode was taxing for both Roxy and Snow. Using it just as a means of transportation would be a waste.

    Moreover, the girls would start complaining if I were to treat them like that.

    Therefore, Eris said that she¡¯d go to find a better method.

    Though I still had no idea what this ¡®better method¡¯ is.

    [I just hope it isn¡¯t something too gaudy.]

    [Fate has an unusually low trust in Eris-sama, doesn¡¯t he?]

    [Why of course. Looking back, it¡¯s only natural to think that way now.]

    [Can you give me an example?]

    [Almost everyday, Eris sneaked into my bed, while naked. Thanks to that, I barely have enough sleep.]

    [What! That¡¯s¡­ I¡¯m jealous!]

    Seto seemed to have a little crush on Eris.

    I wish he had a better thing to do.

    [Is that so?]

    [You! It¡¯s Eris-sama we are talking about. Not only is she the Queen of this Kingdom, she¡¯s also a very beautiful woman. For her to take the initiative, only for you to not react at all, are you really a man? What the hell are you dissatisfied with?!]

    [Calm down. You¡¯re talking too fast!]

    U~n, at first I was naturally surprised and excited by the naked Eris.

    However, humans would grow used to something if it happens everyday.

    That also applies to the sight of naked Eris.

    I simply grew used to it.

    Even if she laid naked on the bed, to me it¡¯s already like a part of the scenery.

    [I think she¡¯ll do that again tonight.]

    [Really!? What a luxury¡­ Eris-sama¡¯s naked body! Outrageous! Truly outrageous! What an envy! Please allow me to take your place, please!!]

    [Calm down already.]

    Now that I think about it, Seto probably just got affected by Eris¡¯ Lust skill.

    The way he reacted made me think so.

    Perhaps because Seto showed more respect to Roxy than Eris, the former did it for mischief.

    When Eris returns, I really should warn her not to sprinkle her Lust skill around so brazenly.

    She might argue that it¡¯s a necessity to maintain her charisma in the eyes of people, but I don¡¯t want her to cause unnecessary confusion within my territory.

    Even now, Seto was sighing while calling Eris¡¯ name.

    Behind him was a little girl who kept giving him a cold stare.

    [Papa¡­ he¡¯s talking about Eris-sama again.]

    [Huh! Ann¡­ it¡¯s not like that¡­]

    [You promised!]

    [I¡¯m sorry.]

    It seemed that Seto was forbidden to act enamored at Eris by his own daughter.

    A father was being scolded by his young daughter.

    What a sad and pitiful scene.

    [Didn¡¯t you still have work to do? Just get back to work already.]

    [Yes.]

    Ann dragged away the dispirited Seto.

    Un, they¡¯re having a crisis in their parent-child relationship.

    I should really tell Eris to tone down her mischief on Seto.

    [Really now, what are you doing at this time.]

    This Her Majesty play of hers is really problematic sometimes.

    While I was sighing, somebody suddenly hugged me from behind.

    It¡¯s easy to tell who this was, as there¡¯s only one person who¡¯d do this.

    It¡¯s Eris.

    Just when I was wondering about her¡­ she¡¯s back.

    Though this feels different than usual.

    Somehow, the feeling on my back is different.

    [The volume is not right¡­]

    [What do you mean?]

    Turning around after hearing that voice, I was greeted by the sight of white hair and tanned skin.

    [Myne!?]

    She never did this kind of thing before.

    [What is it?]

    [It hurts¡­.]

    Her tremendous strength was spilling out from her hugging hands.

    It¡¯s breaking.

    If I don¡¯t do anything, my spine would break for sure.

    Even with auto-recovery and auto-recovery boost skill, I doubt the damage could be fixed.

    Unable to bear with it anymore, I raised my hands in surrender.

    [I give up! I give up! I just mistook you as Eris, that¡¯s all]

    [¡­..I get it, for now]

    She released me before my spine broke.

    Fuu~, that was close.

    I almost got myself incapacitated even before the upcoming battle on the Gallian continent.

    [What¡¯s wrong, doing that all of a sudden?]

    [I think I should try to imitate that ero act once in awhile]

    [Why again?]

    [To get rid of her scent.]

    This is it.

    Right! Recently Myne had been quite attached to me for some reason.

    At first I thought she was just playing around by acting like a pet cat.

    However, she¡¯s actually a tiger with a cat face.

    If we¡¯re not careful, crack! That kind of thing could happen.

    So I¡¯ve been staying vigilant around her.

    It feels like our relationship up until then was not as attached as recently There¡¯s a certain sense of distance between the both of us.

    However, that distance disappeared after we managed to win her back.

    The girl was quick to be attached to me.

    On my part, I¡¯m not used to this kind of closeness yet.

    And it¡¯s making me surprised. I wish she¡¯d inform me first before doing something like this.

    Will I get used to this just like with Eris¡¯ naked sleep habit?

    Anyways, it¡¯s strange.

    [Fate, are you listening?]

    [What?]

    Myne looked at me angrily for not listening to her.

    If she had the black axe in hand right now, she would¡¯ve already put me skyhigh.

    Myne swelled her cheeks like a squirrel.

    What¡¯s wrong with her? Thinking so, I unconsciously laughed.

    Myne smiled.

    It¡¯s something that has become familiar as of late.

    One of the expressions that Myne regained.

    After overcoming her past, Myne regained her sense of taste as well as emotions

    Saying that she wanted to try something new, she¡¯s been learning how to cook from Roxy. although I always ended up as the taster.

    Regardless of her skill in battle, her cooking still needed more effort to say the least.

    Myne, while staring at me shyly, said,

    [About that time¡­ Fate, what is your answer?]

    What Myne said back then¡­ wouldn¡¯t that be¡­ no, that shouldn¡¯t be it.

    The other day, I was taking a bath in the mansion.

    It somehow became a mixed bath because Myne forced in.

    And the girl confessed to me there.

    It was probably the only place and time where I would probably be alone.

    But before I could think up an answer, more girls came intruding.

    These girls were Roxy, Mimir, Eris, and Snow.

    They were complaining why is it okay to have a mixed bath when it¡¯s only with Myne.

    In the end, the answer to that confession had to be postponed.

    [Is it about the confession back then?]

    [Un.]

    [I, uh¡­]

    I like Roxy.

    When I was about to say that, she lightly pressed her finger on my lips first.

    [I know.]

    Myne simply won¡¯t let me speak any further.

    She instead fast-forwards the conversation.

    [Does Fate hate it?]

    [I don¡¯t hate it. I¡¯m happy.]

    [If so, that¡¯s already enough for now.]

    [What do you mean?]

    Myne simply smiled happily without letting me know the answer.

    Instead, she replied with wisdom that someone who had lived as long as her would probably get.

    [I have all the time in this world. Time was never of consequence. Fate too.]

    [Don¡¯t tell me¡­]

    Myne said that she had lived for more than 4000 years.

    Her long life seems to be related to her possessing the Mortal Sin skill.

    In other words, I too could live an incredibly long life.

    [I can afford to let Roxy have you now. But in 100 or 200 years, Fate will be mine alone. And we¡¯ll be together forever.]

    [What?]

    [No problem.]

    Oioi, that¡¯s a very long time in the future.

    It¡¯s true that as a normal human being, Roxy wouldn¡¯t be able to live that long.

    [Myne¡­ you.]

    [It¡¯s for saving me back then. Your karma.]

    [You don¡¯t have to make it sound religious.]

    [Then, law of cause and effect!]

    Myne happily hugged me again.

    I don¡¯t know what will happen 100-200 years later.

    Just as Myne chose to live her life to the fullest now, I also chose to believe that there is a better future ahead of us.

 Chapter 183 - Angel Mode

    Chapter 183 Angel Mode

    Myne was in a good mood.

    She¡¯s been spinning around me for a while now.

    [Is this some sort of ritual or something?]

    [I¡¯m trying to get into whichever way Fate is looking at.]

    [No no, you¡¯re trying way too hard to do that. It¡¯s weird.]

    [Un? Sloth said it would do me good to do so¡­]

    Again with this ¡°Sloth said it¡±.

    Recently, Myne had been acting really strange.

    When asked about it, she always replied that it was by Sloth¡¯s suggestion.

    [Don¡¯t tell me Sloth also told you to do that hugging earlier?]

    [Nn? That was just me. Actually I may want to do it again real soon]

    [Fine¡­ just don¡¯t break my spine next time.]

    [I will keep that in mind.]

    If she¡¯s looking away from me like that, I have a feeling that she¡¯ll forget it anyway.

    I guess she wants to hug real tight from time to time.

    She¡¯s planning to stay with me for a very long time after all, so I should at least understand her.

    [Ero hasn¡¯t come back yet?]

    [Yes, she hasn¡¯t. She said that she¡¯ll return once she gets ahold of the means to travel to Gallia.]

    [Isn¡¯t she just eating the grass on the road somewhere?]

    [Of course she isn¡¯t]

    [What if she¡¯s been kidnapped?]

    [Don¡¯t get ahead of yourself.]

    She possessed a mortal sin skill and was fairly strong in combat.

    Only those with power surpassing that could hope to kidnap Eris.

    What first came to mind was the sacred beastkin.

    Eris had this past connection with the sacred beastkin Libra.

    I still don¡¯t know what happened between the two. Eris didn¡¯t seem to want to talk about it either.

    When I saw her showing such a moment of weakness whenever Libra is involved, I couldn¡¯t get myself to ask.

    Still, I do know about two things.

    Libra has another nickname; Tuner.

    And the divine decree he received was most likely to [eliminate anything that can cause disturbance upon the world.]

    If it¡¯s true, then Libra wouldn¡¯t stand still seeing that Gallia continent had risen to the sky.

    At the same time, we as the holders of Mortal Sin skill¡­

    While talking to Myne, I was continuously keeping watch for any sign of magic power that approached Hauzen.

    So I would know if Eris returned.

    [Fate!]

    [Yeah, this magic power signature belongs to Eris.]

    Speak of the devil.

    Eris was heading toward Hauzen at tremendous speed.

    Moreover, there¡¯s another magic power signature following her.

    [This is¡­don¡¯t tell me¡­]

    [Libra, without a doubt.]

    Why is Libra there with Eris!?

    Recalling how Eris said that she wanted to get rid of Libra herself this time, she must¡¯ve hated that guy very much.

    Then why?

    Eris always acted unusual around Libra. She said that she¡¯d fight him, but her fearfulness was obvious even to me.

    Could she really partnered up with a person who caused her so much trauma?

    [Unbelievable¡­]

    [But there is no mistake. Those are Libra and Eris¡¯ magic power.]

    Myne immediately rushed back to her room to pick up Sloth.

    I had been placing my hand on the handle of the black sword on my waist all this time.

    At times like this, a certain reliable partner with a particularly bad mouth would already give me some advice.

    However, there¡¯s only silence now.

    In the last battle¨D¨Dfighting against the sacred beast Aquarius, I lost Greed.

    Libra was the person who set up that battle.

    Now I have my own grudge against him.

    Moreover, he also tried to exterminate Hausen entirely. He may have thought that it¡¯s the only way to prevent the Door to His land to open up.

    [Fai! This sign!]

    [It¡¯s just as you thought.]

    Roxy, probably noticing as well, rushed to me.

    She was already decked out in her battle gear, ready to fight at any time.

    [Eris-sama¡­ Why is she together with Libra?]

    [I also want to know why.]

    [Indeed. It is nearly unthinkable for those two to actually act together.]

    The two were approaching Hausen from the south.

    I tried to look for them from the hill where my mansion is. Can¡¯t see them yet.

    [Is Libra aiming for Hausen again?]

    [Who knows. The door to His land is already opened. What lies here is only the underground city Grandeur. There are only ghosts who refused to be resurrected there¡­]

    It¡¯s even stranger that he moves around together with a mortal sin skill holder like Eris. But according to Raine, there was lots of valuable ancient information left inside the underground city Grandeur.

    Is he coming here because he wants to keep that ancient knowledge a secret?

    No, if that¡¯s the case he would¡¯ve acted much sooner.

    It¡¯s simply too hard to understand Libra¡¯s goal, no matter how hard I think about it.

    [We can¡¯t have Libra inside Hausen. Let¡¯s meet them outside.]

    [Yes.]

    When I was about to run, someone called me from behind.

    [Then I will stay behind as an answering machine again.]

    When I turned around, there was Mimir.

    Today as well, she¡¯s wearing a neat looking maid uniform.

    [I¡¯m sorry, again.]

    [It¡¯s alright. I¡¯ll be watching Fate-sama¡¯s heroic figure from here. I¡¯m no longer a Holy Knight after all¡­and not even a warrior.]

    [Mimir¡­..]

    [Come now, I¡¯m but your maid servant. And also your sister.]

    She gave me a maid salute with a slight smile on her face.

    [Fai! Hurry up!]

    I heard Roxy urging me to go.

    [Brother, come on now, go forth!]

    [Yeah, I¡¯m off.]

    [Be careful on your way.]

    Like the maid to her lord¡­ and like a sister to her brother, Mimir bowed deeply as she saw me off.

    I stroked her head gently in return. It¡¯s not like this is our final farewell.

    [I leave Hausen in your care.]

    [Yes, as you wish.]

    I nodded back after Mimir raised her head and nodded.

    Then I turned toward Roxy, who patiently waited for me.

    The signs of the two magic powers had been getting closer and closer.

    [Sorry for the wait. Let¡¯s go.]

    [Alright.]

    Making full use of our stats, we rushed out.

    If we use the main road, we¡¯ll probably injure the passersby though.

    [Let¡¯s go through the rooftops.]

    [I suppose that is for the best¡­kyah]

    Roxy let out a little yelp.

    She¡¯s not even falling or tumbling. What in the world is she¡­

    When I turned to her, there was already the crimson haired Snow latching on Roxy¡¯s back.

    [I¡¯m playing too¡«!]

    Perhaps she had misunderstood us running on top of the roofs as playing some sort of a game.

    [What a bully to leave me out!]

    [We are not playing here.]

    [Really?]

    Snow looked back at me while tilting her head.

    [Yes. We are leaving Hausen to head south. Where Libra is.]

    [Libra¡­..]

    Upon hearing that name, Snow¡¯s expression instantly changed.

    Her countenance became more alert.

    And she grabbed hold on Roxy even tighter.

    [Let¡¯s fuse!]

    [Eeeeh, right here right now!?]

    [Goo¡ª-!]

    [I haven¡¯t prepared my heart yet.]

    It was a forceful fusion without waiting for Roxy¡¯s agreement.

    Wrapped by dazzling light, Roxy Angel Mode appeared with a bang!!

    Unlike me, she had four white wings.

    And an angelic halo shone above her head.

    She looks divine no matter how many times I look.

    [Fai! Can you stop gawking at me and get going already?]

    [Ah sorry. I just think that you look beautiful]

    [¡­.I am glad to hear that, but it is not the time for this kind of thing!]

    [I know. But now that you¡¯re in that form, why not make a full use out of it?]

    [I guess it cannot be helped.]

    Roxy flapped her wings and started floating in the air. She then swooped in and hugged me.

    My feet slowly lifted off from the rooftop.

    This floaty feeling is somewhat comfortable to me.

    Flying in the sky feels good no matter how many times you have experienced it!

    [Alright then, I shall go full speed ahead!]

    [Please do!]

    It¡¯ll be even more exciting from here.

    The reason was simple.

    Roxy had been training herself to be more proficient in using this Angel Mode of hers ever since she first obtained it.

    I helped her in this training, so I knew how it was pretty well.

    Dooooooooooooooo!!

    A tremendous air pressure hit me.

    Sound of air being broken through at a piercing speed of sound echoes through Hausen.

    If I didn¡¯t have the protection of Area E, my body would¡¯ve probably turned into scattered pulp.

    But with this, we should be able to reach Eris and Libra in no time at all.

    I need to know what in the world is going on.

    The two could¡¯ve been fighting at the moment. Libra had never really hesitated after all.

    It¡¯s always good to be careful. I thought so as I clenched my grip on the black sword¡¯s handle.

 Chapter 184 - Meeting Libra again

    Chapter 184 ¨C Meeting Libra again

    Roxy, who had turned into an angel, flew straight to where Eris and Libra were.

    [Fai! What in the world is that¡­]

    [What the! Such a huge thing¡­]

    She stopped as soon as we saw what appeared from beyond the horizon.

    A huge object was flying through the sky.

    Its shape was similar to a ship¡­ but the ships I knew of could only float on water.

    [Black Ship.]

    Those words unintentionally escaped my mouth.

    Its jet black color made it stand out like a sore thumb in the midst of broad daylight.

    [I can feel signs of those two coming from the ship. What do we do?]

    As Roxy said, it¡¯s true.

    There¡¯s no point in staying here.

    [Let¡¯s go.]

    [Indeed.]

    It¡¯ll be faster to attack if we come closer.

    Otherwise, we probably could still negotiate with Libra.

    The available options couldn¡¯t be narrowed down as long as we didn¡¯t know what the other side was doing.

    Fortunately, the black ship was still far away from Hausen.

    Even if a battle occured, it¡¯d at least be in this uninhabited wilderness.

    There might be very little casualties, but I preferred that we didn¡¯t have to fight.

    The other side might misunderstand if we were to approach speedily.

    That¡¯s why Roxy had been flying at a lower speed.

    The black ship itself was approaching us with similar speed.

    [They have not made any drastic movements so far.]

    [Yeah. Eris and Libra don¡¯t seem to be moving out from that ship either.]

    Are they telling us to come in!?

    That¡¯s really weird to say the least.

    But Libra didn¡¯t seem to show any hostility toward us this time.

    [I saw them! I saw Eris-sama and Libra! Eris-sama seems to be alright.]

    Was she being restrained or something?

    That¡¯s what both of us thought.

    However, contrary to our expectation, Eris was standing there alongside Libra.

    She hated him so much, yet they now stood very close together.

    That¡¯s not the only strange thing here. Eris was wearing a maid outfit instead of her usual getup.

    When Libra noticed us, he smiled and waved his hand to us.

    [He doesn¡¯t seem like he¡¯s looking for a fight¡­]

    [Shall we land?]

    [Please do. I¡¯ll go talk to them, so put me down on the black ship first. Roxy should stay put as a precaution.]

    [Alright.]

    I simply don¡¯t believe Libra.

    He tried to demolish Hausen once.

    There¡¯s no way I could trust this guy.

    Roxy dropped me off on the black ship¡¯s deck.

    Libra was standing at the front. While Eris stayed on the back.

    [Hi, Fate. You look well.]

    [What are you coming here again for this time? And what did you do to Eris?]

    Eris looked strange alright. Her eyes seemed hollow.

    It¡¯s like she¡¯s not even there.

    [You toss out so many questions when we only just met. Can¡¯t you at least enjoy our moment of reunion?]

    [Like you have the right to say that. Put your hand on your chest and recall back what you¡¯ve done to us.]

    He actually did put his hand on his chest.

    [Have I done something particularly bad?]

    [You¡­..]

    When I moved toward Libra, someone else got in my way.

    That strand of blue hair, it¡¯s Eris.

    Wordlessly, she stood between us as if protecting Libra.

    [Eris?]

    [¡­..]

    No reply came from her.

    No matter how I tried to get to Libra, Eris wouldn¡¯t let me pass.

    [What¡¯s wrong? Please, say something.]

    [¡­..]

    There¡¯s no reaction at all.

    That is, until Libra spoke.

    [Enough, return behind me.]

    Eris obediently returned to where she was before.

    [What have you done to Eris?]

    [I simply return her to where she should be. She¡¯s been running loose for way too long now. I had to put a firm leash on her to get her back.]

    [Where she should be?]

    [She is my slave, or you could say a cute pet. She let loose herself, travelling to the outside world with this airship without permission, even creating a Kingdom, doing whatever she wanted.]

    [Pet!? She¡¯s a human!]

    [Her beautiful appearance was due to controlled inbreeding. Well, a pet who has bitten its master¡¯s hand must be disciplined. It¡¯s par for the course.]

    [You¡­..]

    From what I understand, Libra did something to Eris, putting her under his beck and call

    I¡¯ve been keeping my hand around my black sword from the moment we started talking.

    I had no choice but to draw it now.

    [You¡¯re quick on the uptake.]

    Libra nodded as he approached me.

    [As you might know already, Eris is in my hand. For example, if I want her to die, then she would do so unquestioningly.]

    Eris pulled out her black bayonet and attempted to stab herself in the neck.

    [I get it already, so please stop.]

    [It¡¯s good if you understand.]

    Libra gave Eris a look.

    In turn, she lowered the black bayonet.

    [You¡¯re taking Eris hostage?]

    [Didn¡¯t you hear me? She simply returned to where she should be.]

    Libra turned his back on me, gazing toward the south.

    [Now, what should I do with that? It¡¯s troubling me right now. Something like that is floating high in the sky. What should stay on the ground is instead in such a place. Isn¡¯t it so unsightly?]

    [Are you talking about Gallia?]

    [What else? Ahh¡­ if only I could find someone to sink that thing back to the ground?]

    Libra gave me a sideway glance.

    Despite what he said, he¡¯s actually telling me to do it.

    [Why being so cryptic. Can¡¯t you just say it clearly?]

    [Ahaha, don¡¯t be angry. There must be a mutual benefit in an agreement. therefore¡­]

    Libra put Eris in front of him.

    [If you can do that properly, I¡¯ll give this to you. How about that as a condition?]

    [Don¡¯t treat Eris like an object.]

    [You only carry with you half the blood of the sacred beastkin. I give you that. Which is why I¡¯m making a lot of concessions already. But you shouldn¡¯t offend me too much.]

    Now that Eris had been taken hostage, I had no choice but to accept.

    Besides, to handle the matter of the floating Gallia, it would be better to have Libra cooperating with us instead of the other way around.

    We¡¯re using each other here.

    I could care less about Libra.

    [Very well. Let¡¯s cooperate.]

    [I knew Fate would say that. You¡¯re Dean¡¯s son after all. We were such good friends in the past, enough for me to call him my best friend. It¡¯s beyond me why he ended up doing something like that against me. I really don¡¯t understand.]

    [You and Dad? Friends¡­? ]

    [Back in the old days. But that¡¯s not the case anymore. Though I feel like we can get along well. I¡¯m actually looking forward to it.]

    [Kuhh¡­..]

    Libra offered me a handshake as he said that.

    I didn¡¯t want to shake his hand, but I had to.

    [Deal. We¡¯ll be cooperating from now on.]

    As soon as our hands firmly held, I tried activating¡¶Mind Reading¡·.

    (Such a bad boy, you are. But I don¡¯t hate this kind of mischief once in a while)

    But Libra saw through it.

    He couldn¡¯t be read at all.

    [Well then, you should let Roxy who is waiting in the sky know about our agreement. And the Wrath down there too. She looks extremely angry there, what¡¯s with that piercing glare that she¡¯s been directing toward me for a while now.]

    In other words, Libra could still afford to stay calm even while knowing that I, Roxy, and Myne might join hands to kill him.

    Is a clue on how strong he really is?

    [Alright, let¡¯s begin. Onward to Gallia.]

    Libra didn¡¯t seem to care anymore about us. He turned toward where the floating Gallia was, where Dad was waiting.

    His face was like a kid who had found a new toy.

 Chapter 185 - Airship Endeavor

    Chapter 185 ¨C Airship Endeavor

    Up on the deck of the airship.

    Roxy and Myne were standing next to me.

    They seemed to also have something to say to Libra.

    [I proudly welcome you all to my airship, Endeavor!]

    Libra spreaded his arms, welcoming us with a smile.

    But I bet his inner thoughts remained the same.

    [Myne, it¡¯s been a long time. Do you still remember me?]

    [Naturally. But I thought you¡¯re dead¡­ how come you¡¯re still alive]

    [Thanks to you, I was gravely injured. I¡¯ve been treating my wounds all this time¡­ right, it really surprisingly took that long]

    [Really?]

    [I can¡¯t lie. Regardless of what I did, I¡¯m still someone who directly received God¡¯s grace. Don¡¯t you already know that, Myne? Ah¡­ how preposterous to think that I would lie.]

    Myne and Libra seemed to share an acquaintance.

    Granted, she had lived for a long time, and was a mortal sin skill holder.

    Naturally, she¡¯d clash with Libra at least once or twice.

    Myne then turned away and ignored Libra.

    [Arara, so you still hate me. Nothing changes at all¡­]

    Libra seemed to have ascertained that he would not get anything else from Myne.

    So he now turned to Roxy who was still in Angel Mode.

    [If it isn¡¯t Roxy Heart. Congratulations on being able to fuse with Snow. I can certainly say that if not for you, the sacred beast Aquarius wouldn¡¯t have been sunken. It was truly a miscalculation on my part.]

    [I suppose I can take that as a compliment?]

    [Of course. Remaining so innocent while having the holy sword factor¡­ truly a wonderful specimen, you are.]

    [Factor?]

    [Oho? Haven¡¯t Eris told you already? You and your kinds, the Holy Knights, are the descendants of the people we, the Sacred Beastkin, granted with a small part of our power.]

    [Power of the Sacred Beastkin?]

    [Yes, that¡¯s right. You see, our number wasn¡¯t that many. So we need people to work as our extra limbs. These people were the first of the Holy Knights. Although, due to being exposed to our power, their mental state became unstable.]

    [Was that why the Holy Knights tend to act cruel¡­? No way¡­]

    Roxy was horrified by the revelation.

    [A piece of our inner thoughts leaked into them when they were granted our power. That was a failure on our part. The first few batches of the Holy Knights were insolent brutes.]

    Libra said with a troubled look, then sighed.

    [But seeing you was a relief. Over the years, the power has become more stable it seems. Do tell me if you want to serve under me after this battle.]

    [No, thank you. I have something I want to protect already.]

    [Ahh, what a shame. Such a waste for a good specimen like you.]

    Libra¡¯s eyes flickered as he looked at Roxy.

    Back then he didn¡¯t even give a damn about her.

    Perhaps being in Angel Mode had escalated her position in Libra¡¯s eyes.

    It¡¯s as if he only regarded Roxy because she may be useful to him.

    [You said you want us to work with you, and yet you already cause frictions with us?]

    [Ahaha, pardon me. I constantly look for good specimens. Especially if it¡¯s a Holy Knight.]

    Libra seemed to be particularly interested in Holy Knights.

    Even more so, when one managed to adapt to the fusion with a Sacred Beastkin.

    [So, are we going now? Or perhaps you¡¯d like to take a break for a bit?]

    [Let¡¯s depart already.]

    [I thought so. Let¡¯s go then.]

    The airship was idling in the air until now.

    But it suddenly turned 180 degrees following Libra¡¯s words.

    [Who¡¯s driving this airship?]

    [It is I. It reads my intentions and moves accordingly.]

    [Eh¡­ is that really possible?]

    At the moment it¡¯s only us standing around the deck.

    I tried searching for signs of other people, but found nothing.

    Which means, Libra was telling the truth.

    [If something were to happen to me, this airship would crash. So be careful. Well, not that the collision will kill you all.]

    Libra turned away from us.

    [We¡¯ll arrive at Gallia tomorrow morning. Until then, it¡¯s best if you guys take some rest. I¡¯ll be in the captain¡¯s room. Come visit me if you feel like it. The rest, I¡¯ll leave it to Eris.]

    That said, Libra disappeared into the ship.

    Leaving Eris alone on the deck.

    [Oi, Eris! Get a hold of yourself!]

    I tried shaking her shoulders, but there¡¯s no reaction.

    It¡¯s as if her mind was completely closed off.

    [Myne, is there anything we can do?]

    [U¡«n, nothing I can think of. This Ero was originally a doll. She just goes back to how she was before being freed by Kairos¡­ look at that side]

    Myne pointed at Eris¡¯ neck.

    There was a collar-like tattoo around her neck now.

    [Unless you can dispel that, it¡¯s impossible.]

    [Then how do we dispel it?]

    [Like I said, I don¡¯t know. All I know is that only Kairos¡­ and Libra himself who¡¯re capable of dispelling that seal.]

    Kairos¡­

    I haven¡¯t met him again since Myne¡¯s dream world.

    Since Luna passed away, I¡¯m no longer able to visit the spiritual world.

    If I could, I¡¯d like to meet him again¡­ but it¡¯s not possible for me at the moment.

    Before we parted, he said that [I¡¯m inside you] while pointing at my chest.

    If he¡¯s telling the truth, then we¡¯ll probably meet again. One day.

    This time, it was Roxy who tried to shake Eris¡¯ shoulders.

    [Eris-sama, please wake up.]

    Still no reaction.

    For now, should we just follow Libra¡¯s words and treat her like a maid?

    [Can you guide us to our rooms?]

    [¡­..Yes. I have received your order.]

    I see now. She only reacts as per Libra¡¯s command.

    Perhaps, the command blocked off anything else that doesn¡¯t involve guiding us to our room.

    [This way.]

    Eris guided us with such a graceful manner.

    Eeehhh, you aren¡¯t supposed to act like this! She acted like a totally different person that I want to snap at her so much.

    She guided us into the ship through a different entrance than the one Libra took.

    [The interior looks surprisingly soft.]

    [Yes, the interior was created mostly from wood. It is because the exterior was fully made from metal and looks dull.]

    I was expecting a pure white space like the Gallian laboratory.

    But instead, I found myself in a calming place.

    Looks like the decoration of a holy knight mansion.

    A red carpet was laid on the floor, becoming the highlight with the wooden wall around.

    [There are many guest rooms here, feel free to use them all you like. If you need anything else, please push the call button installed in every room.]

    [Eris, wait!]

    As soon as she finished guiding us in, Eris immediately walked away.

    I ended up looking around the doors from the aisle.

    Roxy was doing the same.

    [So what do we do about the room?]

    Myne replied quite immediately.

    [I¡¯ll pick the same room as yours.]

    [I will do that as well.]

    [Alright then.]

    If we took separate rooms, it might become hard for us to discuss the future plans.

    If something happened, a rendezvous would also take a while.

    So we looked through the rooms one by one, and settled with the largest.

    [Let¡¯s pick this room. This one also has four beds. So we still have one extra.]

    [In that case, I¡¯ll go to sleep now.]

    It seemed that Myne was about to sleep already.

    Nothing less from a battle prodigy like her. She could take a rest at any given time.

    Though it is indeed important for a warrior. Even Aaron had nothing but praise for Myne.

    Myne leaned Sloth against the wall, then immediately jumped to bed.

    In less than 3 seconds, she already fell asleep.

    Even I was amazed by this.

    She fell asleep even faster than when we were travelling together!

    Roxy was stunned as well, but she looked impressed.

    [It is amazing.]

    [It¡¯s nice to be able to sleep. Waking up is the worst.]

    [Then how about a small talk?]

    [U¡«n, sure why not.]

    It¡¯s Myne. even if she¡¯s sleeping, she¡¯ll wake up immediately upon emergencies.

    Besides, I also want to have some alone time with Roxy.

    Following behind her, we went back the way we came from towards the deck.

 Chapter 186 - Nostalgic Days

    Chapter 186 ¨C Nostalgic Days

    We¡¯re flying in the sky, but the wind on the deck wasn¡¯t that strong.

    Even as we¡¯re sailing at a considerably fast speed.

    Roxy seemed to notice this as well.

    [This airship¡­.is truly a mysterious apparatus. I did not notice this at all during our conversation with Libra earlier.]

    [Perhaps because we¡¯re only familiar with the ships that float on water.]

    [Indeed. There are still a lot of things we do not know yet.]

    [But Roxy is able to fly in the sky now.]

    [It is only thanks to Snow-chan. It is not my own power.]

    She gave me a little smile before turning her gaze toward the direction of Gallia.

    The current Roxy had no wings.

    It¡¯s because she could only fuse with Snow for a limited amount of time.

    The fusion was undone before we returned to the deck. Snow didn¡¯t follow us, saying that she wanted to have a look around the airship instead.

    We¡¯re inside Libra¡¯s property right now. I tried to stop her since it might be difficult to find her later¡­

    But it¡¯s Snow we¡¯re talking about.

    She wouldn¡¯t listen.

    She went away somewhere without even paying attention to my warning.

    [Are you still worried about Snow-chan?]

    [Yeah¡­ her attitude is really troublesome sometimes.]

    [Fufufu, she is energetic alright]

    [And reckless. This is in enemy territory.]

    [The same can be said about us.]

    The two of us were talking carefreely on the deck.

    [That kid is strong. Moreover, she and I are connected. If anything happens to her, I will know right away.]

    So, a connection¡­ that allows them to sense each other even from far away¡­

    I¡¯m also connected to Aaron through the Mortal Sin skill.

    As I grow stronger through the skill, Aaron will also benefit from it.

    Although it¡¯s different, at least it¡¯s similar to what Roxy has.

    I could feel that Aaron is doing well in the capital Seyfert.

    Which means, the Door to His Land didn¡¯t affect the capital all that much.

    Knowing that keeps my mind at ease. But what about Roxy?

    There are Mason-sama, Aisha-sama, and the rest of her household back in the capital.

    Now that the Door to His Land has been opened, the threat of resurrected monsters is imminent.

    Roxy seemed to notice that my attention was not directed at Gallia at the moment.

    [Everyone in the capital will be fine. There is my father. Also Aaron and the white knights. It will rude to them if you are worried now]

    [Roxy¡­]

    She smiled at me.

    [Rather, I feel nervous about where we are heading now¡­ Gallia, the floating continent. That is why¡­ I want to have a small talk with Fai now.]

    Roxy continued. Still with a smile on her face.

    [When I was still a kid, the world I knew was very small. It was a world where everyone adored and loved me. I was happy back then¡­ but that was only on Heart family¡¯s territory. But it was all changed when I found out that I have the Holy Sword Mastery skill.]

    [The day you become a Holy Knight?]

    [Yes. As you might know, my mother does not possess the skill. Which means, the probability of me having the skill was only fifty-fifty. My father was very elated by this reveal, knowing that he has a successor now. So he brought me to the capital in order to train as a holy knight.]

    Even when we¡¯re travelling together back then, Roxy never neglected her training. It¡¯s easy to imagine just how extraordinary the effort she had to exert in the past.

    [My father had high expectations, but I on the other hand was anxious. It was an unfamiliar place, with people that were unknown to me before. I was depressed because I could not get used to it at first. In the end, I sneaked out of the castle.]

    [You¡¯re being noddy huh¡­]

    [I have had enough back then, and I still do sometimes]

    I lightly poked at Roxy¡¯s inflated cheeks, which she responded with a scoff.

    But yeah¡­ I understand that she needs a break sometimes.

    Having seen the glimpse of the holy knights¡¯ life as I started going in and out of the palace with Aaron, I could honestly say that it¡¯s not all fun and game.

    Most Holy Knights were prideful. And since they are adamant in keeping to their old ways, they would never vouch for any new ideas, especially one that wouldn¡¯t benefit them.

    Moreover, I¡¯m still young, so they could just brush me off saying that I¡¯m inexperienced.

    In the end, I had no choice but to rely on Eris¡¯ influence as the queen.

    [It¡¯s horrible¡­ I know, I¡¯ve been on the same shoes too.]

    [Right! That is why Fai has to do his best to take the leadership position! You need to study even harder for that sake]

    [Ehhhhh!]

    Satisfied with my reaction, Roxy turned to look up to the sky.

    [Fai has not changed at all. Always striving to do his best for the task in front of him. Though it is scary sometimes for those who are by your side. And he also tends to forget about things.]

    [Nn? Did I¡­ did I forget something?]

    [It was six years ago¡­ the first time I met Fai.]

    [Did we!?]

    But I don¡¯t remember at all.

    No, but¡­ looking at Roxy, she seemed to be serious about it. Try to remember, me! Remember!

    But no matter how hard I try till my head is spinning¡­

    [Good grief¡­ Well, it is very Fai-like to do that.]

    I finally gave up¡­

    [I suppose, many things happened back then. And our meeting was just one of them¡­]

    [Fai cheered me up when we met after I snuck out of the palace during a party.]

    That really happened!?

    But she remembered it. Then why I can¡¯t¡­. Seeing me wondering, Roxy then continued.

    [At that time, I was still wearing the civilian clothing which I used to sneak out, so Fai thought that I was one of the maidservant working at the palace]

    [Ee!?]

    With that as a trigger, a memory resurfaced in my head, albeit vaguely.

    Indeed¡­ I saw a little girl sitting near the palace with a long face. I wondered what happened, so I went to talk to her.

    [Wait! At that time, that little girl said she was a maidservant working in the palace. I wasn¡¯t wrong.]

    [Uh¡­ you caught me there. Well, it seems that you still remember.]

    I couldn¡¯t remember the little girl¡¯s face clearly, but I still recall what happened back then.

    I would¡¯ve never expected that the little girl I thought was a maidservant is actually a holy knight. We were never an equal back then.

    [I am sorry I lied to you at that time]

    [Why did you lie¡­ ah, of course¡­]

    I was about to ask why, but realized the answer myself.

    [If Fai knew I was a holy knight, you would be scared instead]

    [Right. It was my first time in the capital, I would probably be too scared to talk to a holy knight]

    [Yes. Hearing Fai said all the things about the holy knights, I could not bear to say that I am one. I am afraid that you would be scared of me]

    When I sat next to the young Roxy, I might¡¯ve blabbered my mouth about unnecessary things like the little kid I was, without even knowing who she was¡­

    [But you listened to me, and even cheered me up.]

    [Sorry I couldn¡¯t say anything that could console you back then.]

    [That is not necessarily true. It was enough to have you staying by my side during my difficult time. No words are needed.]

    I remember we talked about how it¡¯s my first time in the capital, and then about Roxy¡¯s hometown.

    Then she asked about me as well. Back then, I still thought that the Gluttony skill was just a strange skill that made me hungry all the time. How the other villagers were crept out by it, which ended up causing them to banish me from my village.

    No one else could be any more unfortunate than I did, and that at least her situation is more hopeful¡­ I believe I told the little Roxy all that?

    But anyways, near the end of our encounter, she shared some of her food with me.

    I should¡¯ve known better back then. A newly hired maidservant shouldn¡¯t be able to bring out party food with her.

    [Then a few years later, I met you again. I tried to talk to you whenever I had a chance¡­. But you seemed to avoid me most of the time.]

    [Sorry about that. Well, at least the mystery on why you seemed to look after me back then is solved now.]

    [Fufufu, but I am glad. I am happy that we can finally talk like this in the end. To others, that encounter might appear paltry. But to me, it was a memorable one.]

    After saying that, Roxy sent a distant look to the direction of Gallia.

    [Fai, you told me back then, that you really admire your father Dean. Is it still the case right now?]

    [About that¡­]

    I couldn¡¯t find the answer, and in the end I just gazed toward Gallia like Roxy did.

    The place where my Dad is.

 Chapter 187 - To Battle

    Chapter 187 ¨C To Battle

    I don¡¯t get it.

    Although I know how I feel, putting it into words is a different matter.

    Roxy changed the topic with a smile, perhaps missing the expression on my face.

    [First of all, we need to deal with our most recent problem.]

    [Most recent problem?]

    [I mean Eris-sama.]

    [Ohh¡­]

    I momentarily forgot about Eris.

    My mind was full with the thought of my Dad and Roxy.

    [We have to find a way to get rid of that neck tattoo. I have some doubts that Libra would let her go just like that.]

    [Indeed. There is this feeling like, he is either lying, or deliberately leaves something out when he talks.]

    [I have the same impression.]

    If he had any plan other than stopping Dad¡­

    It would probably be to get rid of the Mortal Sin skill holders. Of course. He¡¯ll never let go of Eris so easily.]

    [That means, I¡¯m gonna have to go meet Kairos again.]

    [Is he not¡­ the owner of the Gluttony skill before Fai?]

    [Yeah, Kairos is here.]

    I pointed at the area around my chest.

    Putting the two on two together, she quickly made a good guess.

    [Inside the gluttony skill.]

    [He said so inside the spiritual world. I wish I could control my Gluttony skill better now..]

    Roxy turned to me anxiously when I stopped talking.

    [What happened?]

    [Well¡­]

    [Tell me honestly, please.]

    [Un.]

    We¡¯ll fight side by side from now on. I suppose I should start sharing some of my secrets with her.

    Or maybe I shouldn¡¯t.

    But I took off my coat anyway.

    [Fai!! What are you!?]

    She was panicking because she didn¡¯t know why I took off my coat¡­

    But her face stiffened when she saw my back.

    [I¡¯m sorry to keep this from you.]

    [Those are.. wings?]

    [But it¡¯s not like Roxy¡¯s wings during angel mode. Mine are broken.]

    [When did this start?]

    [I think before we went to Hauzen.]

    [Since back in the royal capital!? But back then¡­ I remember there was nothing on your back when Snow pulverised the bath house¡¯s wall.]

    She did see my back when Snow destroyed the wall at the bath house.

    It¡¯s true there wasn¡¯t anything visible yet at that point of time.

    [It started growing after I consumed the sacred beast. Apart from that¡­ the day after I fought Aaron in the royal capital ¡­something started¡­to form and appear in front of me.]

    [And that was?]

    [In the spiritual world, I met another me created by the gluttony skill.]

    [Eh¡­]

    Roxy looked confused. Well I was confused too back then.

    Did the gluttony skill rise to the surface to take over my spirit and appearance¡­?

    [Are you alright, Fai¡­?]

    [I managed to drive it off.]

    I recalled what it said before disappearing.

    You belonged to me¡­ it said as it glared at me full of hatred.

    It was seemingly full of emotion, like a true living being already.

    Can a skill replicate that kind of emotion?

    I felt uncomfortable about it. But it¡¯s just my subjective opinion regarding the matter, and I don¡¯t want to make Roxy even more worried than she already does.

    She fell into thought after hearing my story.

    [Does that not mean your gluttony skill has been awakened?]

    [Perhaps¡­ perhaps because I inherited part of my Dad¡¯s bloodline, that the broken wings grew. They may not have anything to do with the gluttony skill.]

    [Dean-san¡­ is also a sacred beast, is he not?]

    [I don¡¯t think the clone will reappear anytime soon. And it¡¯s not like I have the sacred beast power like Dad or Snow. These are just unusable wings.]

    It¡¯s wearisome.

    I sighed as I put on my coat back.

    [It is relieving to know that the wings have nothing to do with the gluttony skill. But it is still worrying that the skill has become more active¡­]

    [It is pretty rough alright.]

    I no longer have Luna who could keep the gluttony skill at bay, nor Greed¡¯s guidance.

    There¡¯s no other choice but to face the guy inside me head on.

    Suppose it¡¯s the price I have to pay for relying on it.

    [Fai¡­]

    [I¡¯ll do my best.]

    I¡¯m saying that not just to reassure Roxy. it¡¯s really something coming from my heart.

    Also because I need the power gluttony skill more than ever now.

    Only then I¡¯d be able to meet Kairos again.

    [What are you two doing, still standing around here?]

    Before I noticed, someone else sneaked into our conversation.

    When we turned around to see who it was, there¡¯s Eris.

    [Please get some rest soon.]

    Eris was staring at us with her empty eyes.

    I felt that she¡¯ll continue to wait here until we return to our room.

    If we don¡¯t comply, Libra may punish her. Considering she talked more than before this time, it might be the case.

    [Let¡¯s return, Roxy©`]

    [Yes.]

    When I passed by Eris, I muttered.

    [Be a little more patient, just wait.]

    [¡­]

    Her reply never came.

    However, I noticed that the tattoo on her neck glowed slightly brighter.

    Roxy seemed to also notice this.

    [Somehow, our voices might have still reached Eris-sama after all.]

    Eris was doing her best for us as well.

    That promise in the desert¡­ How under her laid back attitude, she still harbored so much fear to Libra. The way she looked that night is still fresh in my mind.

    Her expression, which contrasted her usual self, was probably what made it stand out.

    As we left the deck, Eris also followed suit.

    Returning to our room, we found Myne sleeping happily.

    [This¡­ so much like Myne to do this.]

    [Fufufu, it is very her alright.]

    Roxy took the blanket and gently covered Myne properly with it.

    [I think she is in love with Fai.]

    [Wha! Why talk about that all of a sudden?]

    [I have been spending some time with Myne recently.]

    Certainly, Myne has been learning to cook from Roxy these days.

    And I was in charge of sampling and judging her food. Myne¡¯s cooking level was still developing. It was almost like a battle of life and death for me.

    [When will she improve, I wonder.]

    Hearing me saying that, Roxy immediately scolded me.

    [Myne lost her sense of taste for a very long time. It will be difficult for her to adjust right away. Still, I know that she¡¯s happy when Fai eats the food she cooks.]

    [When you put it that way¡­]

    Myne was slowly moving past the expressionless doll-like persona she used to have.

    I sat next to her sleeping form, gently stroking her head.

    [Thank you for helping her again. I¡¯ve always been indebted to Myne after all.]

    [Do not mention it.]

    Myne opened her eyes.

    [Did we wake you up¡­]

    [Not at all. We are in the enemy¡¯s line. I¡¯d be able to keep my eyes open at any time, even when I¡¯m sleeping.]

    [Always so capable.]

    [That¡¯s because Fate¡¯s training is still lacking. Why don¡¯t you do the same right now?]

    [No way I can.]

    [Just kidding.]

    Myne laughed at my expense.

    That one expression I haven¡¯t seen before.

    [I¡¯m also responsible for this. That¡¯s why I will spare no effort to close the door. And¡­ I just want to be with Fate.]

    [Myne¡­]

    Without her here, we might never stand a chance.

    Right at the moment, Gallia should be teeming with resurrected ancient monsters.

    Her knowledge of the past will be the lynchpin of our strategy. She¡¯s pretty much taking the position that Greed usually filled.

    [Jiiiiiiiiiiii¡­..]

    When I thanked Myne, I felt a sharp gaze piercing at me.

    Turning around, I realized Roxy was squinting at me.

    [How nice. Lately, Myne has been sticking close to Fai. That is good.]

    Her expression didn¡¯t look so good, but¡­

    Myne got up without hesitation, yawned and turned away. Resting her head on my lap.

    [Don¡¯t worry too much about small things. Since I don¡¯t care, then it¡¯s fine.]

    [Mumumumu.]

    What the hell is going on.

    I could almost see the image of a dragon and tiger behind each of their backs.

    Optical illusion!? I hope so.

    At that point, Snow, who was wandering around god knows where, suddenly barged in.

    [Everyone is here already!]

    I noticed that she actually opened the door properly without destroying it this time. When she¡¯s excited, her control over her Area E strength tends to become sloppy after all.

    [Let me in on it too!]

    [No way, it¡¯s already complicated as it is.]

    [I hate you!]

    Each one of us was strong.

    The room turned into a chaotic mess, naturally.

    Before I noticed it I was overflowing with laughter. Thanks to the girls, the tension I felt since I met Libra had seemingly melted down.

 Chapter 188 - To the Flying Continent

    Chapter 188 ¨C To the Flying Continent

    It seems that the time passed in a blink of an eye as I groomed the silent black sword.

    This should be enough. It always feels satisfying when I¡¯m finished polishing the small details.

    The reflection of my face appeared on the mirror polished blade.

    My left eye was shining red.

    I didn¡¯t even notice that I¡¯ve entered a semi starving state.

    It just happened without any sign.

    [This is bad¡­]

    In the end, I didn¡¯t get any sleep at all. I was scared.

    In addition to that, I wanted to avoid confronting my other self in the spiritual world.

    If I were to face it alone this time, there¡¯s a huge chance that I¡¯ll get swallowed.

    I could no longer borrow Luna¡¯s or Greed¡¯s power anymore after all.

    Although I said to Roxy that I¡¯d do my best¡­ it seems that I still need to buy some time until I find some clues.

    But that thing won¡¯t wait even if I avoid facing it in the spiritual world.

    [Looks like someone did not get enough sleep.]

    [Aaaah¡­]

    Roxy, who was napping beside me, replied.

    I was a little worried about her since the angel mode is quite exhausting for her, and she hasn¡¯t slept all that long.

    [How are you doing?]

    [Thanks to you, it is perfect. Looks like they are still asleep.]

    [They¡¯re just acting like usual.]

    Myne and Snow were sleeping soundly.

    Sleeping peacefully like kids.

    To them, there¡¯s no such thing as tension.

    Roxy approached me as I was laughing bitterly.

    [What happened to your eye!?]

    [This¡­ well¡­]

    I tried to explain the situation to Roxy as best as I could.

    Listening to me thoroughly, she finally nodded.

    [So it is different from the usual starving state? And it will probably disappear if you drive the creature back?]

    [It¡¯s different alright. Normally, I¡¯d feel a great inclination to eat something. But now¡­ there¡¯s nothing.]

    It¡¯s strange. Usually I¡¯d be attacked by the urge to feed when the semi-starving state kicked in.

    There is something wrong after all.

    [Is it related to that other Fai you mentioned who attacked you in the spiritual world?]

    [Maybe¡­ maybe it¡¯s working on something]

    I stood up while putting the black sword back to its scabbard.

    Right then, I felt my body was lighter than usual.

    [!? This is¡­]

    [Is there something wrong?]

    [I actually feel alright. My stats will get boosted up during a semi-starving state, so I become stronger than normal.]

    [That is good¡­ is what I would like to say.]

    [Too good that it¡¯s creepy¡­ knowing myself, it¡¯s like a calm before a storm.]

    [Even if you think so, you should not jinx it.]

    [I know.]

    For better or worse, this is probably the best state to enter Gallia.

    Well then, should we wake Myne and Snow up? When I thought so, the door was opened from outside.

    [Good morning. Libra-sama is waiting for you.]

    As before, Eris appeared dignified in her maid getup.

    She bowed gracefully.

    [Alright. Please wait a moment.]

    I turned around to wake the two girls up¡­ but found that it¡¯s not necessary.

    Myne no longer looked sleepy, already neatly dressed, and the black axe was ready in her hand.

    Snow was still yawning, but otherwise ready.

    It¡¯s normal for a veteran warrior like Myne. She¡¯s been like that since I started travelling with her way back then. So I¡¯m not too surprised.

    It¡¯s Snow who has changed. Since the battle at Hauzen, she¡¯s been showing a lot more thoughtfulness and a lot less childishness. She actually sometimes sounded mature.

    [Let¡¯s go, Fate!]

    I received Snow who was jumping at me.

    Her blazing red hair was still unkempt from sleeping. But she managed to arrange it by hand.

    [Okay, let¡¯s go.]

    Everyone nodded and left the room.

    Eris guided us toward the deck.

    [Hey, don¡¯t you want to take some more rest?]

    [I¡¯d rather be told that by anyone else but you.]

    [Ahaha, we¡¯re on the same team now, so why can¡¯t we get along.]

    [Same team? I loathe to think about that. And you won¡¯t be jumping to fray directly anyway.]

    [Don¡¯t say it like that. You see, I have a representative here]

    Saying that, LIbra pointed at Eris.

    [You should be familiar with her strength. And I have readjusted it, so she¡¯s stronger than ever.]

    [You¡­]

    I stared dagger at Libra, but his laid back face didn¡¯t change one bit.

    As if deliberately waiting for my reaction, he finally continued.

    [Still not satisfied? Then how about if I give you a full set?]

    He then took out a black weapon from nothingness.

    [That¡¯s¡­]

    [The black bayonet Envy. This one has also been readjusted. It¡¯s been acting like a noddy child while I was away. Here, have a look.]

    He tossed the weapon to me as he¡¯s throwing away trash.

    [Well, it¡¯s a support type weapon, so it won¡¯t have a lot of firepower. That said, Eris should be able to handle it to its full extent now.]

    [So you¡¯ll be just watching from high up here?]

    [You still don¡¯t get it. I¡¯ll be here praying to God so that you¡¯ll be successful in your endeavor.]

    [Don¡¯t get in the way. Or else I¡¯ll break this ship to the ground.]

    [Ahaha, so funny. Alas, if you do that, Eris¡¯ head will roll on the ground immediately.]

    [Kuh¡­]

    There¡¯s no use in talking to him.

    I tried calling into Envy with ¡¶Mind Reading¡·.

    But there was no answer.

    It¡¯s gotta be the influence from the readjustment. Just like what he did to Eris.

    The ego must¡¯ve been sealed away.

    [Eris, here.]

    I handed over Envy to the silent Eris, then turned my sight toward the direction of Gallia.

    It¡¯s such a huge mass of land floating in the air.

    It looked magnificent from a distance, but it was even more impressive from near.

    Adding to that was the tingling I felt on my skin.

    Caused by the enormous amount of magical power emitted by the numerous monsters habitating the floating land.

    [That looks like worthy to be eaten]

    [Let me tell you once more. Anyone else but you.]

    Laughing, perhaps finding it funny, Libra pointed at a certain location.

    [We¡¯ll be landing over there. That place has always been quiet.]

    [That place is¡­]

    [The green canyon.]

    Roxy looked on with a nostalgic gaze.

    It must have been a place to mine rare minerals to be supplied to the royal capital.

    And I once came here to gather the magic crystal necessary to craft the scabbard for the black sword.

    At that time, although the purpose was different, it was also a memorable place to fight with Roxy.

    Although it looks like an oasis of devastated land, it is actually made up of piled up dead monsters.

    [Isn¡¯t it dangerous? There are many monsters sleeping there.]

    [Sadly not. They have long lost their souls and are merely fossils now. They cannot be revived.]

    [Lost their soul? Fossil?]

    [Simply put, it¡¯s safe.]

    Damn. he¡¯s not going to answer.

    But well, as Libra said, there¡¯s no sign of monsters nearby.

    I looked to Myne who had remained silent all this time.

    She responded with a quiet nod.

    [It seems safe.]

    [Ohoho, so you don¡¯t trust me.]

    [Naturally.]

    Libra then looked up to the sky, seemingly deliberately.

    But he soon turned to me again and grinned.

    [Alright, I¡¯ll land there. Looking forward to it.]

    Instead, Libra seemingly directed that last part to Snow.

 Chapter 189 - Readjusted Eris

    Chapter 189 ¨C Readjusted Eris

    It was clean ground with greenery.

    We disembarked from the airship of Libra and proceeded through the forest where the monsters slept.

    The scenery was still the same as when I visited before.

    What makes it different is that now I¡¯m here not only with Roxy.

    [It is further to the south from here, right?]

    [If what Libra said can be trusted.]

    [What is over there?]

    Myne replied to my question before anyone else could answer.

    So helpful. She¡¯s more experienced in this matter anyway. Meanwhile I¡¯ve only seen it from a distance.

    [Mergadia, the imperial capital of Gallia. Those who have fallen asleep should have begun to move, regaining their original functions.]

    [Do you mean the machine angels?]

    What Roxy mentioned were the lost weapons of Gallia.

    That¡¯s probably the first thing that came to her mind. Well, me too.

    [Un. That¡¯s just one of the imperial capital defensive systems.]

    [ [ One of!? ] ]

    Both me and Roxy raised our voices in unison.

    Myne proceeded to reveal something scarier.

    [What Fate has encountered so far are mostly those still in larval state. We¡¯ll be fighting the adults more often now.]

    [It¡¯s like there¡¯s still something beyond Area E¡­]

    [It is. Area E is merely the entrance. Greed should¡¯ve told you this.]

    [No wonder Gallia had reigned over the entire world for so long.]

    [Un. from the point of view of common people, the imperial capital was like where the Gods reside. They can only kneel in the face of such power.]

    If an unqualified person stepped in, it is highly likely that the defense system will be activated.

    [I¡¯ll handle the monsters and the angels. Make way for Fate to proceed.]

    [Will you be alright on your own¡­?]

    Myne glared at me in response.

    I couldn¡¯t help but feel worried.

    But she¡¯s the strongest girl I¡¯ve ever met after all.

    [Alright. But don¡¯t overdo it.]

    [I will.]

    What I¡¯m more concerned about is Myne¡¯s wrath skill turning her into a demon. The last time I fought her, along with increased fighting capability, two horns also grew on her forehead.

    There¡¯s a saying that the best offense is the best defense¡­.. That¡¯s exactly how Myne fought.

    She was even capable of overwhelming the black shield. I could subdue her only with the help of her sister, Luna.

    The wrath demonification changed the body of its user in order to achieve the next rank of power by drawing power from its user¡¯s anger. However, the user is still human at heart.

    But it also rendered its user closer to being devoured by the wrath skill. There¡¯s always a price to pay.

    It¡¯s just like the gluttony skill. In the end the skill would run berserk.

    Myne was always worried about my gluttony skills, perhaps because she knew best about the price we have to pay.

    [Now the problem is Lust.]

    [Eris, huh¡­]

    I turned to look at Eris who was walking a few steps behind us.

    She didn¡¯t even pretend to try to join our conversation. Remaining silent just like the black bayonet Envy did.

    Even when Snow kept pulling on her skirt or poking on her butt, there¡¯s no reaction at all. If she wasn¡¯t under anyone¡¯s control, she would¡¯ve reacted a long time ago.

    [Snow has been pranking her all day, but she¡¯s still here.]

    [Un.]

    [Please stop that at once.]

    Roxy hurriedly held Snow away from doing another prank.

    [All of you, did you forget something?]

    [What?]

    [I don¡¯t know.]

    [Eris-sama is a Queen!]

    Now that she mentioned it, she WAS the Queen of a country. And Holy Knights served under her.

    In other words, for Roxy, a holy knight, Eris was the most esteemed individual.

    Roxy was born a holy knight, so I understood. As for me, my meetings with Eris usually consisted of her trying to tempt me with her Lust skill. So I¡¯m more vigilant whenever I¡¯m around her.

    Moreover, 80% of someone¡¯s impression of others came from the first meeting.

    After what I¡¯ve been through, it¡¯s very hard for me to see Eris as a queen.

    [Even after her majesty ended up like this, you guys still treat her like you always do¡­ poor her.]

    [It¡¯s her karma.]

    [You bet.]

    [You two!]

    Eris was currently pretty much Libra¡¯s henchman. He gave us the black bayonet envy for her to use because it¡¯s otherwise too dangerous for Eris to travel to Gallia.

    We still don¡¯t know whether Libra will truly release Eris or not. But the possibility of that actually happening cannot be ruled out yet. He¡¯ll at least keep things ambiguous until we successfully close the Door to His Land.

    But I still wanted to make sure if Eris can work together with us properly.

    Especially with her acting like an emotionless doll so far.

    [Eris.]

    [Yes.]

    She replied. I guess communication is allowed this time around.

    [To what extent can you control the black bayonet?]

    [I am mainly a support fighter. I can provide you with more battle power than you normally have.]

    Since it wasn¡¯t the first time we fought together, I¡¯m aware of how amazing the support that Eris and the black bayonet can provide.

    Eris¡¯ support range was as vast as the distance her bullet could reach. Against invisible enemies, she could easily detect them and suppress them with bullets that automatically tracked the target.

    [After readjustments, we have regained our original strength.]

    [Original?]

    [Yes. Envy is the same. It is now stronger than your current black sword.]

    [No need to remind me that¡­]

    Losing Greed may not equate to me losing mastery over all of his forms. However, it¡¯s true that I¡¯m still unable to handle the fifth stage properly.

    Because it¡¯s way too powerful, it also requires a more delicate control than other forms.

    [You will certainly need my support when you are facing Dean.]

    [So reliable.]

    [At your service.]

    She picked the hem of her skirt with both hands and bowed.

    [Then, allow me to give you a sample.]

    We were going through the green valley.

    Toward the direction of the magic power lump that I¡¯ve been sensing for a while now.

    [Is that¡­ a person?]

    Myne prevented Roxy from checking.

    [No. A lamia¡­ who used to be a person.]

    A huge snake with an upper body of a beautiful woman.

    I noticed that it¡¯s been sending sharp gazes at us. I didn¡¯t use appraisal skill on it since who knew if it has a way to counter it and blind me.

    [Roxy, stay guard near Snow. Let Myne and I handle this, Eris will be our support]

    Before I gave her any instructions, Myne had already gone to charge.

    The lamia was also approaching us rapidly despite not having legs.

    There were three aboveground. And underground¡­

    [Fai!]

    I heard Roxy¡¯s voice calling for my attention.

    Alright. I know now. There were about two more.

    Avoiding the cracking ground by jumping sideways, I also struck at the emerging head of the Lamia who tried to bite me.

    It was a rather shallow cut. I know because the Gluttony skill didn¡¯t activate.

    I was about to give chase, but the other lamia burst forth from the ground.

    Now should I deal with the newer one or¡­ just when I thought so, I could hear the noise of a gunshot.

    A jet black bullet caused the lamia¡¯s head to explode.

    Is that supposed to be a support weapon? What a joke¡­ that is powerful enough to be an offensive weapon.

    So it¡¯s true that its power had been improved.

    I finished off the lamia in front of me.

    =====

    ¡¶Gluttony Skill activated¡·

    ¡¶Strength+1.8E(+8), Vitality+2.5E(+8), Magic+2.0E(+8), Spirit+1.2E(+8), Agility+2.5E(+8) will be added to your stats¡·

    ¡¶Poison attack, poison resistance will be added to the skill list¡·

    =====

    It seemed to be an ordinary monster in this area judging from its stat.

    Moreover, poison!? I really don¡¯t want to think how devastating it would be if done with the stats of Area E. Thankfully I was able to guard Roxy and Snow.

    Myne seemed to be familiar with this monster. But just in case, let¡¯s tell her about it.

    When I was about to inform Myne about the monster, she¡¯s fighting off the three lamias at the same time.

    [The lamia has a poison attack. Don¡¯t get hit by its attacks!]

    Tilting her head to my words, she easily slayed the attacking lamias at the same time with a single swing.

    [I did not know that.]

    [Aren¡¯t you familiar with it already?]

    [Monsters are too weak. They never attacked me before. New information!!]

    Myne¡¯s eyes were shining, maybe I was glad that she gave me the information.

    It was a stark contrast to the splattered corpses of the lamias behind her.

    She¡¯s a reliable warrior after all.

    Myne then rushed to my side, looking a bit worried.

    [You alright?]

    [Nn? It¡¯s just a gluttony skill though?]

    [Un. Eating an area E is usually painful for Fate before.]

    [Strangely, I don¡¯t feel anything. Perhaps I¡¯m in tiptop shape.]

    [¡­.I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good sign. Especially with Luna no longer there.]

    Myne stated her doubt. Increasing stats shouldn¡¯t be that easy after all.

    [I¡¯ll do all the fighting. At least until we reach the capital. Fate shouldn¡¯t eat too much.]

    [But that will put extra burden on Myne.]

    [No problem. Fate¡¯s condition is more problematic as it is.]

    Roxy and the others joined us as we speak, but I guess they¡¯re only able to hear the last part of our conversation.

    Lagging behind for me, Roxy said,

    [Will it be alright? I can help with my angel form¡­]

    [No, you need to save it.]

    [But¡­ Myne-san.]

    [Please rest assured. I will act as your support. This is also Libra-sama¡¯s will.]

    As if responding to Roxy¡¯s worry, Eris stepped forth with the black bayonet in hands.

    Right afterward, several gunshots could be heard.

    [I have attacked all monsters detected by magic perception within range. All clear.]

    Me and Roxy confirm the magical power of the surroundings. No reaction.

    [Eh¡­]

    [You gotta be kidding me¡­]

    [Uwaa! All of them have been defeated!]

    Snow was excited at the show.

    Myne was strong¡­. But this Eris might be just as strong.

    Eris spun the black bayonet to shake away the heat after firing it consecutively, then put it back into its holster.

    [Now, let us proceed. We are commanded to escort everyone perfectly to the capital.]

    Eris said with a dry tone, as if the battle just now meant nothing at all.

 Chapter 190 - Ground Crawler Sacred Beast

    Chapter 190 ¨C Ground Crawler Sacred Beast

    The move towards the imperial capital, which was supposed to be a pain, ended up being smooth sailing due to Eris¡¯s ultra-wide sniping.

    Myne was tense at one point, but now she already dropped that vigilance and was yawning.

    We proceed while avoiding the corpses of monsters scattered on the devastated land.

    Myne¡¯s guidance led us to areas with a relatively sparse amount of monsters. But there¡¯s one reason why we still ended up fighting a lot of monsters.

    It¡¯s Eris¡¯ loud gunshot noise.

    Unlike my black bow, the black bayonet left a fairly loud noise when used without suppression. That noise attracted monsters to investigate.

    However, Eris seemed to be aware of such a situation, as she wiped out the monsters without showing any sign of exhaustion.

    [Fai, how far is it until the imperial capital?]

    [If I remember correctly, we¡¯re probably halfway there]

    [Is that so¡­]

    Roxy then glanced at Eris.

    [I think we are attracting more monsters as we go]

    [Yes, I can feel it too through magic perception.]

    [Even so¡­ these ancient monsters were really persistent.

    I wonder whether it¡¯s because they¡¯re hungry or something else.

    But the monsters had been attacking us relentlessly.

    [It¡¯s strange that they kept coming. Normal monsters would¡¯ve stopped some time ago.]

    It¡¯s as if they had no instinct to avoid someone stronger than them.

    What their eyes tell was only the murderous intent toward humans.

    [Myne, what do you think?]

    [Just kill any who come at us. That¡¯s all.]

    That¡¯s all¡­ So very Myne to say that.

    For now, there¡¯s no magic power sign approaching us. Suffice to say there¡¯s no imminent danger.

    Before I knew it, Snow was tugging at my sleeve.

    [Incoming.]

    [What?]

    I searched the surroundings with magic perception once more. Still nothing.

    [Fight!]

    Snow jumped to Roxy as she said that.

    Not long after the ground where she used to be suddenly exploded.

    [Again? And under our feet?]

    Thanks to Snow¡¯s warning, I was able to avoid the subsequent attacks.

    [This guy¡­ what!?]

    It was almost transparent, but if one looks closely, it¡¯s still slightly visible due to its skin refracting the light.

    It¡¯s still hard to eyeball its movement though. And magic perception did not detect it either.

    [There!]

    [I swung the black sword at it, but the blade simply passed through it.

    [Kuh.]

    So physical attack is ineffective? In that case, let¡¯s add the fireball to the slash.

    Flames bloomed with each of my slashes.

    [What?]

    It¡¯s also useless.

    Magic attack also passed through harmlessly.

    Its transparent, slime-like body seemed to float toward me.

    [Fai, come.]

    Roxy, who had activated her angel mode, danced in the air and reached out to me.

    We managed to escape for the time being.

    [Thank you.]

    [It is fine to experiment with your opponent, but please be more careful.]

    [I will from now on.]

    [Alright. But we are in trouble. That thing¡­ according to Snow-chan¡¯s memory, it is a sacred beast.]

    [Physical and magical attacks didn¡¯t work on it. What a troublesome fellow.]

    [Just a moment, please.]

    Roxy is now sharing consciousness with Snow.

    Perhaps she has other information from Snow.

    On the ground, Eris and Myne were struggling to contend with the sacred beast.

    None of their attacks could hit it no matter what.

    On the contrary, the enemy can attack us with its corrosive body.

    Even Myne was frustrated by this.

    Does it only materialize when its attack is about to connect?

    Myne seemed to guess the same.

    She¡¯s now aiming to counter attack right when the opponent strikes.

    The black axe was swinging.

    But it merely hit the ground, causing a huge crater.

    The transparent enemy suddenly contracted. The entire thing suddenly pulsed like a beating heart.

    [Everyone, please move away from it!!]

    Roxy warned us.

    The enemy who stopped moving for a moment fired countless tentacles from all over the body at high speed as if exploding.

    It extended not only to Myne and Eris, but also to us in the air.

    Roxy skillfully used her two pairs of wings to dodge.

    The tentacles kept looking to seal her path, but she flew around them again and again.

    I¡¯m not quite used to aerial battle yet, so the maneuvering made me dizzy.

    The same thing happened on the ground. The two girls desperately dodged.

    Myne had some room to spare. But Eris on the other hand was mostly a support fighter; her melee combat capability was definitely the lesser between the two.

    I don¡¯t know what would happen if the tentacle managed to grab any of us.

    [Fai, additional information from Snow-chan. That creature is apparently one half of the sacred beast Gemini. There should be a pair of them.]

    [How to defeat it?]

    [¡­.unfortunately, there is no info about that]

    Why, of course. Nobody would willingly tell their weakness to another person. The same applied to the sacred beast.

    Anyway, it should be a pair of beasts. And the one attacking us is just one half.

    Then what about the other pair?

    [Let¡¯s quickly find the other one.]

    [Better be quick.]

    But how to find it? If the other half has the same ability, it should¡¯ve attacked together with its pair.

    So the reason why it didn¡¯t, most likely is because it couldn¡¯t.

    I know Myne will be mad at me for this, but I think I have no choice but to rely on gluttony skill¡¯s power. Not to mention that the taste of a sacred beast still lingered even up to now.

    The gluttony skill had never been this satisfied before. So the sacred beast can forget about running away.

    It must¡¯ve tasted very delicious.

    And now, more of them are here. Don¡¯t you want to eat them too?

    I can rely on gluttony skill enhanced sense of smell to track them.

    The sacred beast scent that entered my nostril belonged to one half of Gemini, Libra, Snow¡­ Dad in the far distance¡­ and!?

    [That is the direction of Imperial Capital. The other half of Gemini is in the imperial capital.]

    [Are you sure?]

    [If the gluttony skill¡¯s sense of smell can be trusted, I believe it may have been sent here by Dad.]

    We were running around and were pushed back in the opposite direction of the imperial capital.

    The momentary impatience caused by the situation creates a slight gap.

    The tentacles did not overlook and grew to completely block our escape.

    [Roxy!]

    It was a desperate moment¡­. But somehow, the tentacle stopped right before it reached us.

    [That¡¯s close.]

    [It was close indeed. But why did it stop?]

    [Perhaps we¡¯re out of its range.]

    The same thing was happening on the ground.

    The tentacles responded immediately when I tried to stick my finger on its perimeter.

    [Are you saying that it¡¯s trying to prevent us from reaching the capital?]

    I felt like this was Dad¡¯s message for us.

    Don¡¯t get any closer if you want to live¡­

    [What should we do, Fai?]

    It seems that this one half of Gemini has the power to melt something it touches like slime.

    Omega slimes that I fought a long time ago could be countered with corrosion magic, but mere magic won¡¯t work on a sacred beast.

    [To get to the Imperial Capital¡­]

    There¡¯s only one way that crosses my mind.

    [Split into two groups. One group attracts this Gemini, and the other goes to the Imperial City to defeat the other Gemini.]

    I landed back on the ground alongside Roxy. Myne and Eris were already waiting.

    My suggestion received a nod from Myne.

    [That¡¯s the only way. It¡¯s best to avoid it for now.]

    [Then let¡¯s decide on the group member. Myne, Roxy, I¡¯ll have to ask you two to distract this gemini]

    Mine and Roxy looked at each other.

    This would be the first time they teamed up.

    However, both of them were born warriors. They should be flexible enough to work together.

    [Alright. I am just slightly salty that we cannot go to the imperial capital together.]

    [Don¡¯t overdo things¡­ if you think that it¡¯s impossible, don¡¯t overdo it and just try to escape.]

    And lastly, for the strike team¡­ I¡¯ll be teaming up with Eris.

    [Can you go with me?]

    [As you wish. You can even ditch me if you no longer need me.]

    Her emotionless voice was lighter in inverse proportion to her words.

    [Then, can I give you just one order?]

    [Yes, certainly. Libra-sama has commanded me to obey your orders.]

    [Then don¡¯t die. Don¡¯t die at all costs. Eris is not some object that can be ditched anytime.]

    [I will do my best.]

    The one half of Gemini was still sitting there.

    Unmoving, but its presence was like a tall wall that blocked our path.

    [Are you guys ready?]

    I knew it¡­ There¡¯s no easy way. I have to devour it in order to win.

    [Roxy and Myne will lure Gemini to the southeast. Eris, you¡¯re banned from shooting the black bayonet until we arrive at the imperial capital. It¡¯s so that we don¡¯t attract unnecessary attention.]

    I will have to rely on myself now. Cutting my way to the capital.

    That¡¯s just how it is.

    For the first time in a long time, I tried pushing the limits of my Gluttony skills by eating monsters.

    I could almost imagine the other me inside grinning evilly.

 Chapter 191 - Imperial Capital Melgadia

    One, two, three¡­ten¡­twenty¡­thirty¡­ sixty, Gluttony skill had devoured 60 monsters today.

    And yet it didn¡¯t show any sign of being full. On the flip side, my status continued to increase with every monster I slayed.

    Splitting up from Roxy and Myne¡¯s group, our group was currently heading to the Imperial Capital Melgadia.

    From the far east, sounds of explosion intermittently rang out.

    That sound was proof that Roxy and Myne were still fighting the one half of the Gemini. As long as I could hear those sounds, I¡¯m sure that they¡¯re okay.

    [Fate-sama, are you sure about this?]

    Eris was running in parallel to me, black bayonet still in hands.

    She¡¯s been repeating the same question for a while now.

    [Still no. I don¡¯t want to hear any gunshot noise!]

    [Nnn¡­]

    She grew all fidgety everytime I declined.

    Perhaps she really wanted to shoot something? Don¡¯t tell me the readjustment also made her trigger happy?

    The Eris I knew would try to conserve her energy as much as possible. But this readjusted Eris seemed to be different. She¡¯s itching for battle.

    [I simply do not wish to see you fall apart before reaching the imperial capital.]

    [You know, I could actually use some support bullets, but that¡¯ll cause gunshot noise too, so that¡¯s a no.]

    [Too much free time for me.]

    [Isn¡¯t that good then? Actually having free time while travelling on Gallia.]

    I pinned the lion headed monster with a snake head for a tail with one hand, then slashed its head apart with my other hand.

    I think this monster was called a Chimera or something.

    It was still alive even after I cut off its head. A very robust monster it seems.

    Freeing itself from my pin, it in turn pounced at me.

    Then, having me pinned down, it strikes with its poisonous tail.

    Although I have poison resistance, it doesn¡¯t mean I would obediently let myself get hit by that.

    I activated the ¡¶Sharp Edge¡·technique from the One-handed Sword Mastery skill.

    I sliced and diced at the body, not forgetting the tail too.

    The snake head flew in the air in the aftermath.

    ¡¶Gluttony skill activated¡·

    ¡¶Strength+2.5E(+8), Vitality+3.4E(+8), Magic+3.0E(+8), Spirit+2.4E(+8), Agility+3.4E(+8) will be added to the stats¡·

    My status increased once more. The chimera might normally be a nasty monster, but with my current stats, it¡¯s no different than a goblin to me.

    Due to an excessive increase in my status in such a short time, I became incapable of controlling it properly anymore. Moreover, the sizable amount of power concerned me.

    The Chimera itself gave me some useful skills. It would definitely be useful for future battles.

    By the way, the further we¡¯re going south, the stronger the monster becomes.

    In the same vein, I will grow stronger much faster since I¡¯ll get to eat increasingly stronger monsters.

    A louder roaring sound was heard from beyond the east.

    When I looked in that direction, smoke was rising high into the sky.

    [Can¡¯t they be a bit less flashy?]

    That must be Myne¡¯s doing.

    If this goes on, the terrain might even change considerably.

    [Just a little more until the imperial capital.]

    [Yeah, a little more.]

    Eris might¡¯ve kept a calm face, but the monsters were gathering on our path from all over.

    Were they reacting to the blood of the slain monster? Or is there something else that attracted them here?

    I don¡¯t have the leisure to eat them one by one.

    Myne told me to try to avoid fighting as much as I could, but I can¡¯t no longer act leniently.

    This one might be a little too flashy, but I should try it out to make sure.

    While running, I changed the sword into the staff form.

    Eris looked at me with suspicion.

    [What are you doing?]

    [Making it easier for us to pass.]

    If I fight them off one by one, we¡¯ll inevitably be slowed down.

    Therefore, I just have to sweep them off from our path.

    I infused a large amount of magic power to the black staff.

    This amount would not be possible without devouring a lot of monsters.

    But with this, I would be able to produce an extra huge fireball.

    [Make way!]

    Black flame started swirling around the top of the staff.

    Feeding on my magic power, the fire grew larger.

    Small blue sparks started appearing around the high density black flame.

    Perhaps the residue of burning dust.

    [Fate-sama, look out!]

    [I see it.]

    Naturally, the monsters wouldn¡¯t stay put. They started charging with open maws.

    Unflinched, I shot the black fireball at the nearest monster.

    The moment they came in contact with the black fireball, without exception, they evaporated soundlessly

    The inorganic voice repeatedly informed me of my increased stats and newly gained skills.

    The momentum of the black flame did not stop even after incinerating so many monsters.

    It went straight toward the capital.

    Burning everything in its path, the black fireball also left behind a blackened trail on the ground.

    At the same time, the inorganic voice suddenly said almost silently.

    ¡ºNot enough¡­..more¡»

    It was so low that I barely noticed it among the repeated announcements. The voice stopped before I knew it, replaced by Eris¡¯ voice.

    [Fate-sama? Are you alright?]

    [No, it¡¯s nothing.]

    We immediately made our way through the blackened trail.

    Nobody else but us dared to enter the path.

    Galia¡¯s monsters were mostly large in size.

    If any of their body parts touched the remnant of black fire still burning on the ground, they¡¯ll evaporate instantly.

    It¡¯s the same case if they want to attack from the air. Remnants of black fire also floated in the air. They¡¯ll linger there as long as I still have magic power to spare.

    In other words, they couldn¡¯t get in without my permission.

    [These guys¡­ are they not afraid to die?]

    And yet the monsters still came charging.

    Even as many of them evaporated, the others would just replace them¡­ The cycle continued right in front of my face.

    Even on the stampede back when Tenryu was alive, the monsters could still feel fear.

    The ancient monsters seemed to lack that part entirely.

    [Are you guys seeking death!?]

    I couldn¡¯t help but to think so after what I witnessed.

    The inorganic voice constantly made announcements.

    I felt a sense of discomfort in the hand holding the black cane and turned my eyes. I was shaking slightly.

    Am I the one who got scared now?

    Can you endure it? What would you do if your eating skills started to wriggle in this situation? I felt that the anxiety that had burned into my mind was growing.

    I held my trembling right hand with my left.

    [I realize how important your presence is now.]

    I whispered as I looked at the black staff in my hand.

    [During times like this, you¡¯d be there to encourage me.]

    He might be foulmouthed, but he¡¯s like the guiding light whenever I get lost.

    But in the end, all Greed wanted to convey to me was [Come on, you can do it.]

    Back when we were fighting the Sacred Beast Aquarius, Greed told me that it¡¯s time for me to walk my own path¡­ and that his role as a guide ends there.

    That was all, but even then it¡¯s still more than helpful for me.

    [The imperial capital is in sight. We¡¯ll proceed to search for the other half of Gemini.]

    [Understood.]

    I tried detecting it with Gluttony skill

    It¡¯s just that¡­ I couldn¡¯t tell its exact position without going closer.

    [More. Give me more power!]

    Never have I indulged myself this deep into Gluttony skill for power.

    [Fate-sama, your eyes!?]

    Eris probably warned me about the glowing red in my eyes. The longer I stayed in the starvation state, the closer I became to the gluttony skill.

    [Kuh¡­]

    For some reason¡­ the broken wings on my back felt itchy.

    Regardless, I continued to search for the other half of Gemini.

    The imperial capital Melgadia was reeking with a delicious smell.

    I could sense not only the machine angels that were currently inactive, and several other delicious smells that I only get to know now.

    Among them, the overeating skill was attracted to an outstanding soul. My heart danced in excitement.

    I focused my senses. This one¡­ Is Dad.

    In the basement!? Is he trying to open the Door to His Land from there?

    I tried sensing further, but Dad actually turned to my direction.

    He noticed me!

    [Can you take care of them?]

    His words though, were directed for someone else¡­

    [This guy¡­ he made me wait for too long]

    I thought it was too quiet here, there¡¯s probably an underlying reason I don¡¯t know of.

    Were they waiting for us to get into their range?

    Anyway, I could sense a great amount of power being gathered.

    Can the black shield defend against it?

    Recalling the Sacred beast Aquarius¡¯ laser cannon, I could at least defend myself if it¡¯s on that level. But Eris would not be able to protect herself.

    I would be hard pressed to also protect her.

    Then again, offense is the best defense. Not the type that Myne tended to use, since her style was incompatible against long range attacks.

    So I changed the staff into bow form. Then I let it take half of the stats I have accumulated so far.

    The black bow grew into a terrifying form.

    There¡¯s no Greed here to help me with the accuracy. I will have to do it myself.

    However, thanks to the help from my companions, my mastery over the first tier had grown by leaps and bounds. I had also gotten used to using it in concert with Gluttony skill.

    Simply put, my current accuracy had exceeded that of Greed¡¯s.

    Gemini pushed through the black flame I shot rather easily.

    Its current position was the exact opposite to my Dad.

    A black building that is as tall as a mountain lined up in the imperial capital. It was looking at us at the top of the tallest tower.

    [Fate-sama.]

    Eris fired a bullet at me. It was one of her support type bullets.

    I could feel an increase in concentration and stats, although only temporary.

    Bloody Ptarmigan Cross.

    The shockwave when I shot the arrow alone was enough to decimate nearby monsters. Without Eris¡¯ support bullet, I may have hurt myself as well.

    Gemini also spouted out pure white flash almost at the same time.

    Our attack proceeded in a straight line.

    The double helixed black lightning collided with the white flash. I thought it would be a battle of power.

    However, perhaps because the power of each projectile were evenly matched, or because their sources of power were the opposite of each other¡­ They instead repelled each other like magnets and ended up deviating from their original trajectory.

    After the attack had passed, smoke rose from each side.

    None of us were hurt¡­ But the ground on my left side was heavily destroyed. Same went for the tower Gemini was in.

    Gemini kept floating in the air without falling down.

    It had begun to change from the slime-like form so far, and the wings of a big angel had also to appear.

 Chapter 192 - Those who aim for God

    Chapter 192 ¨C Those who aim for God

    I wasn¡¯t going to wait until Gemini finished transforming.

    I gave another 50% of my stats to the black bow. Stats were the least of my worries now that we¡¯re in Gallia.

    The bloody ptarmigan I released earlier also killed many monsters in its path, basically repaying its own cost. The fearless nature of Gallian monsters also helped a lot.

    [Let¡¯s go!]

    I should attack before Gemini can retaliate.

    Without anything to contest against it, my attack should land on target.

    I sunk my feet deeper to the ground in case of a kickback. Aiming at the center of Gemini¡­ where the gluttony skill told me to attack.

    The recoil of bloody ptarmigan shocked my entire body. The double helix black lightning sped toward Gemini.

    Gemini, still in the middle of transformation, was like a sitting duck.

    If it¡¯s like this, I should be able to hit that large target easily. But, in the end¡­.

    [¡­.of course.]

    Gemini was unscathed.

    The bloody ptarmigan cross I released was somehow refracted the moment it¡¯s about to collide with the target. The projectile branched out into many, pulverising the buildings behind Gemini.

    Halo shaped light was illuminating Gemini¡­. It had finished its transformation.

    Six golden wings spread out, flapping gracefully.

    The body, which resembles an egg, was transparent and gave off a rainbow-colored glow. In the center, an unfamiliar pattern was moving like a living thing.

    Giving me an impression that it was calculating something.

    When the pattern stopped moving, twin halos appeared above Gemini¡¯s head.

    One of them started to rotate at high speed.

    [Coming in!]

    It was Eris, probably sensing something wrong.

    Her hands were shaking. Even if her former self was not there, her fear of the sacred beast didn¡¯t seem to dissipate as well.

    She pointed the muzzle to the sky, and shot.

    The bullet popped above us, showering the two of us in green lights.

    The light wrapped around our body. This is similar to Phalanx bullet¡¯s magic aura. Its function is to drastically reduce enemy damage up to 3 times.

    The distance between us and the opponent was pretty far. Even with flight, it¡¯ll still take some time to get to us.

    ¡ºThe prey¡­.is behind us¡»

    [What!?]

    Thanks to an inner voice warning me, I was able to react in time when Gemini suddenly appeared behind us¡­

    [Fate-sama!]

    Gemini covered that much of a distance in an instance.

    With such a sudden attack, I could only change the black bow to shield form.

    That¡¯s no longer in the realm of flight anymore. It¡¯s straight out teleportation.

    [Kuu¡­ GUAAAaaaaa]

    I managed to defend against it with the black shield. Eris¡¯ defensive buff had probably also made it slightly easier.

    [Damn, my footing.]

    But no matter how sturdy the black shield is, the ground under me would give in much earlier due to the pressure from the flash. Eris also helped by pushing me from behind, but we were still getting pushed back.

    While plowing the ground under us, we were pushed toward the imperial capital.

    Even after the flash stopped, the momentum still remained. It sent us straight crashing on the city wall. We only stopped after crashing into several buildings.

    [If it weren¡¯t for our status, we would¡¯ve been turned into minced meat.]

    [Yes. Thank you¡­ for protecting me.]

    [Don¡¯t mention it.]

    She probably said that because earlier, when we were crashing on the buildings, I replaced our position so that my body was protecting Eris.

    Not that it¡¯s necessary, since our status would prevent the damage. But it¡¯s just something I wanted to do.

    [More importantly, Gemini¡¯s movement.]

    [I believe it was a space leap.]

    [Oh that one¡­]

    I got the gist of it since I had experienced something similar. It was when I fought Rafal Burix and his space-jumping spear.

    This time around though, Gemini could transfer its whole body. Moreover, the distance far exceeds that of Rafal¡¯s black spear.

    [In that case¡­ this might be effective against it.]

    It¡¯s something I learned from Greed. I have to somehow interfere during the jump.

    Changing the black shield back to black bow, and nocked a magic arrow. I didn¡¯t forget to infuse it with petrification magic. Then I shoot in the direction the gluttony skill told me.

    Whilst avoiding the building wreckages, Gemini flew toward us.

    I could sense it. Gemini is about to do a space jump again.

    And if things go well, this would stop it.

    [Kuh, Eris! Let¡¯s move away from here.]

    The petrifying arrow was dispersed before it could reach Gemini. Again¡­ just like what happened to the bloody ptarmigan cross.

    [It won¡¯t reach!]

    This is different from the almost hopeless battle Roxy and Myne is fighting right now. That¡¯s not something I can interfere with from here.

    Gemini, who jumped to the front of us again, was blocked by something invisible.

    [Twisted again¡­ I don¡¯t like this.]

    No attacks work. On the other hand, I¡¯m getting the knack of detecting when and where Gemini will do its space leap thanks to Gluttony skill.

    The previous surprise attack would no longer work.

    If long range attacks wouldn¡¯t work, how about melee attacks?

    So I switched to the black scythe form, intending to slash at Gemini right when it¡¯s about to shoot its flashing light. If its barrier is made of magic, black scythe should be able to cut through it.

    The collision produced a high pitched sound, and both of my hands went numb.

    It was blocked¡­ no, it was rejected. I could see Gemini¡¯s magic power flow thanks to my red eyes, but¡­ the scythe couldn¡¯t reach it.

    So it¡¯s not magic. And it didn¡¯t seem to be a skill as well.

    Is it the sacred beast¡¯s unique ability?

    [Fate-sama, watch out.]

    Eris pushed me away, while at the same time shot another support bullet to increase attributes.

    The flash of light made a huge hole in the building behind where I was.

    The light from the setting sun shone through the hole.

    To keep our distance with Gemini, we rushed to the building on the right.

    [Using the same attack consecutively. Does it have no limit?]

    [I did not sense any magic power when I saw it using my magic eye. It is using other power.]

    [What do you mean?]

    [The future vision that I saw with my magic eye has been distorted.]

    [Future vision?]

    [My magic eye allows me to see the future. Although only a few seconds in the future at most.]

    Did she use her magic eye without my permission?

    The usage should¡¯ve put a great amount of burden on her eyes. Don¡¯t tell me¡­ I noticed that there¡¯s a faint trace of blood at the corner of Eris¡¯ eye.

    [It is an emergency. There is no need to worry about me.]

    [¡­.that doesn¡¯t change the fact that you used it without my permission. Good grief¡­. But does that mean Gemini¡¯s power is able to alter the future?]

    If that¡¯s the case¡­ defeating it would be impossible.

    Eris shook her head.

    [It might be future alteration, but at that moment, that moment I sensed a ripple.]

    [Tell me more.]

    [Our current assumption is that it is probably not in full control over the future. Otherwise we would not be alive right now.]

    [I see, so it¡¯s altering the future but in a limited way?]

    We had been successfully guarding and avoiding Gemini¡¯s attack so far. Which means, the future alteration does not affect its attack. If it could, we would¡¯ve been turned to dust a long time ago.

    So it¡¯s gotta be limited to defending.

    I did notice that something was going on whenever my attack almost hit it.

    [Fate-sama, please shoot another arrow at Gemini once more. I shall observe it thoroughly]

    [But more than that¡­]

    This magic eye with future vision seems to be putting more workload on Eris¡¯ eyes than her other magic eyes. The white of her eye had turned bloody red.

    Subsequent use may cause blindness.

    [It does not matter. The opponent is also looking for a way to kill us as we speak. Go!]

    [¡­]

    I took a good look at Eris. really now¡­ It¡¯s almost like I¡¯m seeing the usual her.

    Acting strong and all despite her fear of sacred beast.

    Thus I pulled the bowstring and aimed at Gemini. Releasing the petrifying arrow, which ended up dispersed like before.

    The scattered magic arrows were swept away by the wind and danced in the air.

    [Eris!?]

    She was holding her right eye with one hand. Blood was seeping endlessly from between her fingers. I had to control myself from running toward her.

    [Gemini¡¯s ability. I saw it.]

    Eris grinned.

    Libra¡¯s adjustment should¡¯ve diluted her emotions¡­ but I noticed that it was just on the surface. She¡¯s still fighting off her fear inside.

    And here, she¡¯s trying to confront the long standing ties between her and the sacred beasts.

 Chapter 193 - â€“ Machine Angelâ€™s Return

    The center of the imperial capital was where the prosperity of the empire was supposedly most visible.

    However, many of the buildings had been leveled due to the numerous exchanges between me and Gemini.

    Those who shouldn¡¯t have woken up had been roused from their slumber.

    I could feel them everywhere; the similar pressure I felt when I first encountered the machine angel Haniel. But back then it was still in its juvenile stage. Forced to go into an incomplete adult state.

    But this time it¡¯s different. The magic signatures felt more completed. Making me unsure of what to do.

    Gemini being there didn¡¯t make it any easier either.

    It seemed that the imperial capital defense system had just started.

    [That¡¯s¡­]

    When I looked up, the sky was seemingly covered by a diaphanous blue sheet. It grew from the ground up, seeking to entrap the entire capital in a dome-shaped cage.

    It opened at much higher altitude than all the buildings in the capital, so all we could do was watch it unfold.

    Meanwhile, Gemini¡¯s onslaught didn¡¯t stop, showing no signs of stopping whatsoever.

    Both me and Eris were back to back.

    [Shouldn¡¯t the defense system have been activated when we first entered the area?]

    [I do not know. Someone might have deliberately delayed the activation until now.]

    [Could it be¡­ Dad]

    It shouldn¡¯t be Gemini. Otherwise the system would¡¯ve been activated sooner.

    But why keep us here? The blue shroud would soon completely cover the sky.

    When it did, the blue glow shimmered brighter. And right then, I felt my body become heavier.

    My strength was slipping away¡­ This feeling¡­somehow similar to that.

    Like when I offered my stats to fuel the sin weapon technique.

    [Status drop!?]

    [The shroud seems to have a significant debuffing effect on the intruders.]

    Eris¡¯ words were spot on. We were the intruders though.

    If it can identify us and apply a certain effect to us accurately, then I don¡¯t want to imagine what it can do to allied individuals.

    [The spatial leap is going faster!]

    [The overall abilities seems to have been improved. That blue glow must be empowering it.]

    To think that we¡¯d have our backs pushed to the wall like this¡­

    Barely any opening. And Eris was already at her limit.

    I¡¯m sure Eris couldn¡¯t use her magic eyes for a while. Her right eye was still closed, and blood was still flowing profusely from the opening.

    [Are you sure¡­ you can still go on?]

    [Yes. No problem. No need to worry about me.]

    [But you¡­]

    [No need to be concerned about me. Nothing else you can do about it. Instead, focus more on what is ahead of us.]

    Eris¡¯ argument was sound. If we stayed under this light, even if somehow we found an opening, my stats may not be enough to damage Gemini.

    Right now¡­ it¡¯s about life and death.

    [Alright. Eris¡­ I believe in the real Eris inside you.]

    [¡­let us proceed]

    Eris¡¯ magic eye saw something.

    It¡¯s that Gemini¡¯s future was diverging.

    Normally, the eye would only perceive one future. But Gemini had two.

    The future where my attack hit, and where I missed.

    Both were projected at the same time.

    When I heard it, I had a hard time believing it. I always thought that there¡¯s only one future. That¡¯s why one should work hard and think carefully before choosing a path.

    But that rule didn¡¯t seem to apply to this sacred beast Gemini. It¡¯s ability allowed it to pick the best possible outcome.

    It¡¯s like it could fluctuate the probability of things.

    The future where my attacks hit seemed to be a lot more unlikely to happen. While the one where it misses was the opposite.

    It was vague, but it¡¯s as if Gemini could strengthen the future it wanted to happen so that it¡¯s more likely to happen.

    It¡¯s this ability to fluctuate the future that made my attacks miss.

    But even this seemingly perfect ability was not flawless.

    That¡¯s why it is called probability fluctuation.

    It¡¯s not always absolute. If it could cause a probability of 100%, Eris wouldn¡¯t be able to see the alternate future at all.

    But the probability of the alternate future to actually happen¡­was near zero. At least that¡¯s how it is according to Eris.

    But it existed. Because Eris could see it.

    All we need to do is to increase its probability.

    [As long as it¡¯s not zero, we can still fight.]

    Machine angels flew in the sky, ready to shoot long range attacks on us. As far as my eyes could see, it would be coming from all directions.

    Gemini floated above them. Watching for the opportunity to sneak an attack on us after the angels attacked.

    [Eris, stay close to me.]

    [Yes. We have only one chance.]

    I looked at my black sword and thought inwardly.

    Greed¡­ Here I go.

    I changed the black sword into its fifth form. This is the power that Greed entrusted to me in exchange for himself.

    The magic threads released from the fingers of this gauntlet-like weapon may not seem as dangerous as other forms. However, the battle against sacred beast Aquarius had proven how devastating this weapon¡¯s destructive power could be.

    Simply speaking, this weapon was capable of wide-area annihilation.

    The attack range was too wide, and the steps were too numerous. In addition to that, the destructive power needed to be controlled delicately. I told Eris to stay by my side so that she wouldn¡¯t be caught in the crossfire.

    With Myne¡¯s help, I¡¯d been trying to improve my mastery over this weapon. I almost gave up many times due to how difficult it was to handle, and how I often nearly killed Myne when I failed to control the weapon. I had to apologize to her a lot because of the repeated mistakes.

    But thanks to that, I should be able to wield the weapon in actual combat now. There¡¯s still the possibility of friendly fire, but it¡¯s alright as long as my allies stay behind me.

    [Fate-sama, here it comes!]

    Roaring loudly at almost the same time, the machine angels launched various kinds of wide-area elemental magic. The sight looked almost like a colorful flower blooming in the sky.

    With my arms outstretched to the sky, I began circulating magic power to the black gauntlets.

    [Chop them down!!]

    Ten black threads were released from the gauntlets¡¯ fingers. Each then branched into different directions, increasing in number, multiplying again and again as they spread.

    There were only ten threads at the beginning. But in a blink of an eye, the number of threads had gone up to thousands. And it¡¯s still increasing.

    And I need to control all of them¡­ I have to. As long as I have magic power left, it¡¯ll continue to multiply¡­ Almost like it¡¯s a living thing.

    The wide area magic released by the machine angels collided with the black threads. The moment the threads came in contact with something, it entangled them like a spider¡¯s thread and returned the magic to nothing.

    This black thread was a weapon that specializes in cutting. And never missed the prey it touched.

    The black thread proceeded unimpeded to the sky.

    The machine angels tried to avoid it, to no avail. There¡¯s no escaping the black threads.

    [I¡¯ll eat all of you!]

    The black threads tore them apart. Feet, hands, wings, torso¡­ neck.

    And it didn¡¯t stop there. It kept cutting until there¡¯s not even a scrap left of them.

    In a moment, the machine angels disappeared into shimmering dust under the light of the pale blue dome.

    The inorganic voice echoed in my mind continuously. Informing me of enormous status gain after eating that many machine angels at once.

    I felt blood gushing out from my left eye. As expected. Even in such good shape¡­eating so many machine angels still took a toll on me.

    But I can still fight. That¡¯s what matters most here.

    I looked toward Gemini, who retreated higher toward the sky.

    Using the enormous amount of stat that I just obtained, I activated the secret technique of the fifth form.

    [Greed, my stats! Take it away!]

    The black gauntlet grows into a terrifying shape. The force propagates to the black thread and begins to wear a golden aura.

    This is it¡­ Greed.

    The last thing you taught me¡­ how to execute the fifth form¡¯s secret technique.

    [Dimension Destruction!]

    The glittering black thread cuts through even space. There was no way for Gemini to leap into space anymore.

    The absolute cutting power converged swiftly upon Gemini.

 Chapter 194 - The Power of Fifth Form

    Chapter 194 ¨C The Power of Fifth Form

    Concentrate¡­focus.

    I tried chopping down the second half of Gemini with dimension destruction. But even with this kind of widespread destructive power, it still managed to dodge using its probability fluctuation.

    [Yosh. Eris, are you ok?]

    [No problems here.]

    [¡­alright]

    The first step in unraveling this mystery.

    We need to somehow confine Gemini in an isolated space. It has two convenient dodging skills; the probability fluctuation and the space jump.

    First, disable the space jump.

    Afterward, we moved on to the next stage. Eris put her hand on my shoulder.

    [Kuh¡­this thing¡­ Why won¡¯t you get down.]

    Gemini went on a rampage trying to release itself from the confines of the black threads.

    The future of the black threads was being twisted and attacked by the fluctuation of probabilities. The repulsion force was immense. It¡¯s transmitted through the threads, to my fingers, then to my shoulder.

    Blood oozes through the gaps in the black gauntlets, dyeing the ground red.

    [Eris, your turn!]

    [Yes¡­open your heart to me. Accept me in¡­]

    I closed my eyes and felt Eris¡¯ warm magic power seeping into me. It didn¡¯t feel unpleasant. Gradually mixing and assimilating with my own magical power.

    [It is done.]

    Taking Eris¡¯ words as the cue, I opened my eyes again. The world looks different now. It¡¯s like everything was doubled.

    [This is the world as seen through the magic eyes.]

    [Maximize your vision of the future and interfere with Gemini¡¯s probability fluctuation. See the distortion created with our shared eyes.]

    I saw Gemini in the sky having two afterimages. Is that the probability fluctuations?

    There were certainly two futures, one where the attack hits and another where it doesn¡¯t. The future where Gemini was hit then started to dissipate, leaving only the afterimage where it managed to dodge.

    [Eris¡­]

    I could feel Eris pumping more magic power from behind me. Along with that, a change occurred to Gemini¡¯s two possible futures.

    The dissipating afterimage started to regain color.

    [Fate-sama!]

    I must not miss the moment. Black threads immediately shot at Gemini from all directions at the same time.

    A big explosion occurred in the sky, and the sound of the glass breaking violently echoed. The aftermath became a torrent and blew up, ruining the dome-shaped defense system.

    The shining grid collapsed. The smoke from the explosion hindered us from getting a clear view on Gemini.

    But Eris was more surprised that she could actually still see.

    [This is¡­..no way¡­]

    She moved to my front, looking at me in the eyes.

    [Why did you do that?]

    [Sorry. Can¡¯t just put all the burden on Eris.]

    My left eye could barely see now. When Eris shared her magic eye with me, I tried to take over the burden.

    At that time, my magic power also flowed into the magic eye. It guzzled more than I expected. But it certainly did its work in hindering Gemini¡¯s probability fluctuation.

    [We have a good result. Moreover, the fight is not over yet. I still need Eris¡¯ power.]

    [¡­yes.]

    As the smoke settled, a large crack became visible at the center of Gemini. The pattern that had been moving around its body ceased.

    Apparently, its future had finally converged into one. Toward the future where our attack can reach it. Gluttony skill could also sense that the most troublesome defense that hindered it from eating Gemini had gone.

    It¡¯s calling out to me. Its voice creeping in my ear, whispering temptations to devour the sacred beast.

    [I¡¯ll devour it without you telling me to.]

    The black threads of dimension destruction still remained there.

    It prevented Gemini from performing a space jump, confining it in a prison-like space.

    [Let¡¯s gooooooo!!]

    Gemini wrapped its body with its wings to protect itself.

    But I could care less about it, as I lashed the black threads brimming in gold aura.

    Gemini¡¯s wings were torn apart one by one.

    It was cornered¡­ It started screaming shrill high pitched cries even though it had no mouth.

    Are you begging for your life now?

    [Too late!]

    The black threads converged while spinning like a tornado, crushing Gemini.

    [Sever!!]

    There was no sound of glass breaking this time. I could feel the feedback from actually hitting something this time.

    [Is it done?]

    [¡­..no, not yet.]

    There¡¯s no inorganic voice announcing stat growth and skill obtained.

    In other words, it¡¯s not death yet.

    There should be no place for it to escape¡­ What did it do!?

    I looked up to the sky. Even now, the black threads were tightening around Gemini.

    The feelings transmitted to my finger proved that as well. Then suddenly, liquid started leaking out from the spherical black threads.

    [That¡¯s¡­could it be? Eris, move out!]

    [Eh?]

    As if the shell of the egg was broken and the contents came out, it flowed down to us who were standing underneath it.

    I grabbed Eris along, and immediately moved away. The falling liquid soon gathered together to form a giant slime.

    It was the other half of Gemini that Roxy and Myne were fighting against. It¡¯s hard to mistake it when it could slide easily from the black thread.

    But the fact that the Gluttony skill failed to devour it still baffled me.

    What did it do? It¡¯s not like it could do a space jump under that situation.

    Or is it because the two creatures are actually linked? That they could switch position with each other at will.

    [Fate-sama!?]

    Eris was calling to me out loud.

    That¡¯s because I was already running in a straight line toward the half of Gemini.

    I switched back from the black gauntlet into the more familiar black sword. Grasping the handle tightly.

    I could tell now. Or I should say I¡¯m quite sure of it.

    It¡¯s not that the attack didn¡¯t work. It simply just switched places with its half that Roxy and Myne fought against.

    The only reason it¡¯s trying to escape us was because it¡¯s divine protection and probability fluctuation had been disabled.

    We cannot afford to lose it now.

    Gunshot coming from behind me.

    Eris¡¯ buff bullets helped accelerate me.

    I dodged the incoming tentacle attack, and squeezed forward. This half of the Gemini would¡¯ve seen through this move.

    A large number of tentacles crawled toward my feet. It surrounded me. An attack with no escape, almost like the Dimension Destruction I did earlier.

    Eris, who was watching, involuntarily raised her voice.

    The tentacles were closing in on me. Even so, I didn¡¯t just stand there.

    Spirit union¡­activate.

    The skill multiplies the power of both skill and magic by 5 times for a set period of time. I wasn¡¯t really used to using this skill. But I¡¯ve been training with Myne for a while now.

    Next, was to use my most improved skill after my recent training, the sword mastery.

    Then I infused the fire ball magic to my sword, causing the blade to be wreathed in flame.

    The moment the tentacle tried to touch me, it disappeared.

    And what appeared before me was not the slime-like Gemini, but the big egg-shaped Gemini.

    It no longer showed six proud wings. Its remaining wings must¡¯ve been cut down by Roxy. There¡¯s also a large crack in its body, signifying that it had suffered a heavy strike from Myne.

    At the destination where it escaped, it probably received an attack beyond its imagination. Gemini continued to cry in agony.

    And then, realizing that it¡¯s in greater danger, it tried to flee once more.

    I firmly grasped the flame-coated black sword. The fire ball magic had been modified by the Gluttony skill, and turned into high level fire magic.

    The flame turned into a brighter, golden colored flame.

    Believing that this Gemini would switch back here in advance, I was one or two steps ahead of it now.

    [Welcome back¡­]

    With my burning sword, I cut down Gemini.

    The golden flame devoured Gemini, turning it into ashes.

    Even so, its shrill cry still resounded. Its body then started to glow a pale light. Was it trying to switch places again!?

    In response, my body instantly reacted by slashing Gemini horizontally.

    This time around, it silently turned into ashes.

    While I was still vigilant over what¡¯s next to come, I was startled by the sudden announcement from the inorganic voice in my head

    ¡¶Gluttony skill activated¡·

    At the same time as that inorganic voice rang in my head, immense pain that could probably fry my brain attacked me from my imperfect wings.

    [Fate-sama!?]

    Eris¡¯ voice became distant, as my consciousness failed me.

 Chapter 195 - Spiritual World

    Chapter 195 ¨C Spiritual World

    A pure white world. I was standing there before I knew it.

    I was confused when I visited for the first time. But now it¡¯s a familiar view.

    When Luna and Greed were there, there was a time when they were making a fool of themselves here as training. They¡¯re gone now, making this world feel quiet.

    The fun days have passed and we were the only ones left here.

    Something black slowly appeared, as if water gushed out of the white ground. It invades the spiritual world left by Luna, as if a black stain oozed on a pure white cloth.

    The black stains that spread out firmly emerged.

    And gathered to form a person. It was very similar looking to myself, but pitch black in color.

    It was another self who appeared in front of me who was swallowing a sigh. it was staring at me with its bright red eyes that made me want to avoid it.

    [I thought you¡¯d never come¡­]

    It had an ugly smile as it said so.

    Implying that it¡¯s been waiting for me.

    Another me¨D¨DFake Fate raised his hand straight forward. The black liquid that fell from the fingertips created black stains in the pure white world again.

    A black hole in the world. From there, I could hear the screams of those who were eaten by the gluttony skills.

    What are you going to do! ??

    What appeared in front of me was a terrifying black sword. It looks like the fake Fate was stronger than our previous encounter.

    The place where people who had been eaten by the gluttony skill¡­¡­ The black sword that slowly came out from the hole connected to the belly of the gluttony showed all the figures.

    It¡¯s a lot bigger after all. At least more than three times as large as the black sword.

    Fake Fate lightly lifted the black sword with one hand. And I pointed my sword at myself.

    [Kuh.]

    Little by little, the fake Fate walked toward me with hateful eyes.

    Here was my weapon- there was no black sword. No way I can stand up to that powerful black sword with just my hands.

    In this spiritual world, when will I be able to escape until I wake up in reality? I don¡¯t want to let the fake fate escape.

    [Come.]

    Despite its size, the fake Fate can swing its sword with ease.

    I managed to dodge by a hair breadth. Then dodged to the left as I landed.

    As if following me, a black blade passed by where my nape was.

    If I was a little late, I would¡¯ve said goodbye to my head.

    I could move faster than when we faced each other before. The discipline of reality was also utilized in this world.

    However, there is no change in the fact that it is only a defense.

    The speed was increased and the fake fate stepped in from the right with a sword.

    When I tried to bend over and dodge, the feeling of electric current ran through my head. The attack was a feint. Something tells me that the real one was a horizontal slash.

    What was¡­¡­ this feeling¡­

    Occasionally, I learned how fake fate would attack. At the same time, black and terrifying thoughts are forced into my head.

    It was a terrifying thing that made people¡­monsters¡­joyful to kill creatures. Even in the fight with me, the fake Fate was delighted. I want to kill, I can¡¯t help but want to kill.

    Is this fake fate an incarnation of eating skills? Does it want to kill and eat my soul?

    [Do you want to eat me?]

    [¡­..]

    [Answer me!]

    Fake Fate didn¡¯t say anything. While waiting for the answer, I dodged yet another sword slash .

    Using the momentum of that dodge, I landed a spinning kick on the nape of the fake fate¡¯s neck. It was knocked backward. But it glared at me as if nothing had happened right away.

    It seems that it was not an effective hit.

    [Ahhhhh¡­ahhhhhhhhh]

    Did my counterattack become a stimulus? The fake Fate shouted. No, it¡¯s more correct to say that it¡¯s screaming.

    I could only scratch my head seeing it rabidly screamed while leaking saliva from its mouth. Hardly something a human would do, in my personal opinion.

    After that, after a while, it turned its face up and became absent-minded. How grateful I would be if it could keep quiet as it is ¡­ if only.

    [That¡¯s right¡­]

    Suddenly, four black wings grew from the back of the fake Fate. It turned toward me, slowly approaching.

    Its facial expression was completely different now.

    From the eyes like a beast, the intention dwelled.

    The first voice emitted from that mouth was a surprising word.

    [You fake.]

    You¡¯re one to talk. What do you mean by¡­fake?

    [Return my body.]

    This is MY body. Not yours.

    Although the gluttony skill had taken a shape similar to mine, it was a ridiculous statement.

    [The fake one is you!]

    When I said that, the fake Fate spread the four wings wide. It was so intimidating that the pure white world shook.

    When I thought that the wings had moved slightly, the fake Fate had closed in on me.

    [So fast.]

    The inevitable slash cuts through my right belly. A direct attack on a non-physical mental body was more severe than burning.

    Luna often talked about the horror of mental damage, and here I thought I could tolerate it because I had been attacked by fake Fate before.

    However, this is¡­ far more than expected. Even though it is only a blow, the intensity is different from before.

    [Guhaaaa]

    The pain was unbearable. As I staggered, fake Fate grabbed my head with its free hand.

    [Didn¡¯t you hear me?]

    And it tightened its grasp.

    Regardless of what I tried, it was nothing in front of its enormous strength.

    [Let me off.]

    [The real thing is me¡­the fake is you. Listen¡­listen¡­listen well¡­the real thing is me¡­the fake is you.]

    It repeated those lines continuously like it was chanting a curse.

    I don¡¯t want to hear any of it.

    [Shut up¡­]

    [Kuh.]

    A black stain appeared from the wound and began to slowly erode my body. It¡¯s different from the severe pain I mentioned earlier, and I started to lose my senses.

    And this feeling of weakness was similar to when I sacrificed status to Greed. Are you trying to rob me of my power¡­!??

    Damn¡­ If Greed was there at such a time¡­ I could¡¯ve fought this fake Fate better¡­

    [Greed¡­]

    [Begone.]

    [¡­Greed.]

    [It¡¯s over. After all, you¡¯re just¡­]

    [Greed!]

    I could feel something hefty within the grasp of my right hand.

    I swung it up with all my might, forcing Fake Fate regretfully releases me to dodge.

    The weapon I got collided with the fake Fate black sword. Then, while scattering sparks from the cutting edge, we glared at each other¡¯s faces.

    [Don¡¯t get in the way.]

    ¡ºIt¡¯s not my intention. But this is Eris¡¯ wish. The role of the weapon is to respond to its user¡¯s will. Even if you don¡¯t like it.¡»

    I was very surprised to see what weapon I had in hand.

    We tried to kill each other once, back in Gallia. Lots of things have happened since then, but I heard that Eris finally made amends with it. However, ever since that incident with me, I¡¯ve never had a chance to talk to it out of lingering hate and such.

    [No way¡­you, of all people, appear to help me?]

    ¡ºReluctantly so, but yes. Let¡¯s see if you can master me.¡»

    A black bayonet that was different from Greed and hits the hated mouth.

    The bitter memories of when Envy stood up as an enemy revived. At the same time, it¡¯s more reliable than that to cooperate with me.

    [I¡¯ll master it.]

    ¡ºYou better do. Otherwise¡­ I¡¯ll be in trouble too. I have to get you back to reality from here and do it. ¡»

    If we had anything in common, that¡¯s probably Eris.

    Free her from Libra. Envy and I had a common purpose. We¡¯re on different grounds, but if we¡¯re facing the same direction, we should be able to fight together.

    I put my strength into the hand which held the black bayonet and brandished the black bayonet away.

    [Let¡¯s go, Envy.]

    ¡ºNo need to tell me. Pick up your pace, Fate.¡»

    The muzzle was pointed at the fake Fate and the trigger was pulled.

 Chapter 196 - Fake Fate

    Chapter 196 ¨C Fake Fate

    Sparks scattered as the black bayonet clashed with the black greatsword.

    I could read the fake Fate¡¯s strange movement. But the opposite was also true.

    ¡ºYou¡¯ll die if you don¡¯t master me quickly.¡»

    [¡­..]

    Envy¡¯s provocation didn¡¯t bother me either.

    I wonder¡­ Why am I looking forward to fighting this fake Fate? Is it the feeling of finally having found an opponent I really need to fight?

    I think that the fake Fate feels the same.

    Under that face full of hatred, was a slight smile.

    With each blow exchanged, it became more obvious that it enjoyed fighting me. Anyway, its blows were actually quite heavy.

    The spiritual world did more than just reflect the real-world power of level, status, and skills. What Greed and Luna taught me¡­ there was no physical body, only the strength of the heart that dwelled here¨Ca world where the heart was tested.

    In the real world, it was easy to misunderstand because there was a physical body. It meant that level, status, and skills actually resided in the mind, not the body.

    Greed and Luna were trying to train my mind in the spiritual world in order to gain more endurance against eating skills. I don¡¯t know how much I¡¯ve met that expectation, but¡­ just for this guy¡­ I can¡¯t afford to lose to this fake Fate.

    I pushed back the black greatsword and pointed the muzzle of black bayonet at the fake Fate.

    ¡ºThis is¡­..what is going on£¡£¿¡»

    Envy yelled in surprise, but there¡¯s no time to explain. The black bayonet had already started to change shape.

    To me, the more support oriented black bayonet did not suit my fighting style. I can¡¯t fight to my maximum capacity with it.

    But this was my spiritual world. I can do something like this.

    [The shape I prefer¡­]

    ¡ºImpossible. Unlike Greed, I shouldn¡¯t have this kind of ability¡­..¡»

    [Change.]

    I have no need for a support weapon. My preference was a total offensive weapon.

    The black bayonet Envy shapeshifted into a more edgy and warlike form.

    The muzzle became larger because I needed more shooting power. The bayonet blade turned longer and sharper to increase the cutting power.

    Now it¡¯s large enough to hold with both hands. About the same size as the fake Fate¡¯s greatsword.

    Its weight had also increased. With this, I won¡¯t be defeated so easily.

    [What¡¯s wrong? Are you surprised by this?]

    ¡ºSomeone like you actually¡­..is this the power of Gluttony¡­..no, this cannot be just Gluttony¡¯s power¡­..¡»

    [It¡¯s coming.]

    ¡ºWell, who cares. I¡¯ll put up with it for now.¡»

    It seemed that even Envy didn¡¯t clearly know about its new power. However, I understand the specifications of this weapon completely. Is it because I made this form? Or maybe there was another reason?

    Envy didn¡¯t particularly care, and it¡¯s better to think about it after defeating the fake Fate that is approaching in front of me. Now I better concentrate on the fight.

    I directed the muzzle at the incoming fake Fate, and muttered the word that crossed my mind.

    [Catastrophe Rain.]

    Each part of the black bayonet begins to emit light. I could feel a huge amount of energy build up inside it.

    The charge was completed in an instant. I pulled the trigger in no time.

    A large amount of blood red colored shots were fired. It was a myriad, almost like rain.

    Normally the black bayonet can only shoot one bullet at a time. But this time, it¡¯s shooting countless bullets in a cone shaped area. Giving fake Fate no time to dodge.

    Its face was distorted. In other words, I made the right call.

    [You faker!]

    It still managed to react even in that state and tried to surpass the Catastrophe Rain by using its black greatsword as a shield.

    [GUAAAAaaaa.]

    But in the end, it was nothing but a makeshift shield used in an emergency. No matter how wide the greatsword is, it¡¯s not a shield. Not enough to guard against all my bullets.

    The unguarded shining red bullets pierced the fake Fate¡­ in its shoulders, arms, and legs.

    Every time I dealt any form of damage, I could feel my strength increasing. So that¡¯s how it gained power by forcing me into only defending. A slight miscalculation on my part.

    [I¡¯ll devour all your power.]

    [Impossible¡­why¡­ even though you¡¯re the fake]

    You¡¯re too noisy, this fake Fate.

    [You are the fake one!]

    Shaking the black bayonet to apply centrifugal force, I struck at the fake Fate. The black sword was raised to meet my attack, causing a high-pitched metallic sound. This time I managed to overpower the fake Fate.

    [I am the real one. Go back to sleep in the Gluttony skill.]

    And I slashed again in a row.

    The fake Fate attempted to dodge that by stepping back,

    [GUAAAAaaa.]

    My attack still hit it either way. It seemed to be only one swing

    But numerous gashes appeared on the fake Fate¡¯s body.

    Even it seemingly couldn¡¯t figure out what actually happened. Until recently, we were equally matched and were able to read each other¡¯s movements.

    But once I changed Envy¡¯s form, that scale had seemingly tipped over to my side. I think I understand why.

    I gain power by dealing damage to the fake Fate.

    [Still¡­ not enough power. Still¡­ not enough time. Even though it¡¯s a little more¡­]

    The fake Fate, sensing that it¡¯s in disadvantage, attempted to flee by turning into a black lump and seeped into the white floor.

    But I wouldn¡¯t have any of that.

    [What!?]

    The white floor under my feet began to sway. I thought it was the fake Fate¡¯s attack, so I stopped the attack and made some distance.

    Not just below. This pure white space itself was shaking.

    The black stain disappeared leaving a few words behind for me, who was tired of fighting.

    [The door has been opened¡­ the time has come. Next time I¡¯ll¡­Kill¡­You.]

    Kuh! Did it manage to escape?

    Even after the fake Fate disappeared, the shaking would not stop. It didn¡¯t seem to be the cause.

    And, didn¡¯t it mention that the door has been opened¡­ no way!?

    [Envy, what is going on with the world outside?]

    ¡ºAs you¡¯ve guessed, the situation had spiraled down after you defeated Gemini.¡»

    [Why didn¡¯t you tell me!?]

    ¡ºIf I did, and you became upset, would you still be able to fight properly?¡»

    There was no rumbling sound. This was the spiritual world. If I was upset, I wouldn¡¯t have won against the fake Fate.

    ¡ºThe Imperial City has begun to operate in earnest. It has regained its original function. Machine angels and defense systems are just the beginning.¡»

    [Is everyone safe?]

    ¡ºYou should know better about your friends. In fact, we are in a deeper trouble here.¡»

    The pure white space was distorted and was on the verge of collapse. The world left by Luna to protect me from the Gluttony skill was about to disappear.

    ¡ºNow it¡¯s the best time to get out from here. ¡»

    [But how do we get out?]

    ¡ºHow would I know? I thought you¡¯d know how¡­ but I guess I was wrong to expect anything out of you.¡»

    The white floor shattered in places, shaving available footholds. I moved to the scaffolding that looks like a stepping stone one after another to earn time.

    [Usually, I would be out automatically.]

    ¡ºThe black world is flowing in¡­ It¡¯s just a slump in the dark clouds.¡»

    [Guess there¡¯s no choice but to proceed.]

    I held my breath. Instinct told me that I don¡¯t want to fall into that dark abyss below.

    Seeing me like that, Envy laughed.

    ¡ºAre you actually scared? What a surprise!¡»

    [It¡¯s only natural!]

    ¡ºThe abyss within the Gluttony skill¡­..even having lived for so long, it¡¯s the first time for me to see it with my own eyes.¡»

    [Sorry, we may not be able to get out of here]

    ¡ºI am nothing but a weapon. In the end, it¡¯s all up to you. You¡¯ll have to brave the unknown yourself if you want to get out. I am merely a bystander.¡»

    [¡­.bystander]

    Those words brought me a sense of loneliness. It wasn¡¯t the first time I heard something similar.

    Before he squeezed the last of his own power out and disappeared¡ª-Greed also said something similar.

    Even with their tremendous power, there are things that mortal sin weapons couldn¡¯t achieve on their own. But what if they met an unfortunate end before they could achieve what they set out to do?

    Maybe, just maybe¡­ they¡¯d end up in a similar world as what I¡¯m about to jump into?

    ¡ºStill scared?¡»

    [Aren¡¯t you?]

    ¡ºI feel no such thing. Even if the world where the dead are struggling spreads below me. It¡¯s not a big deal, the location is different.¡»

    [¡­.let¡¯s return to where Eris is waiting for us.]

    ¡ºIf you can actually pull that off, I¡¯ll tip my hat off for you.¡»

    When Envy finished saying that, the last remaining scaffold shattered.

 Chapter 197 - The Gluttony Skill

    Chapter 197 ¨C The Gluttony Skill

    Moanings echoed from down there. Its sound lingered unbearably in my ears, sending chills down my spine.

    ¡ºAre you scared?¡»

    [No way, maybe it¡¯s you.]

    ¡ºI¡¯m having fun here. So this is the world of Gluttony¡­..how terrifying. Eris would¡¯ve cried in fright if she were to see this.¡»

    There was a slight bloody color in the darkness. It became more vivid as we fell down.

    A death premonition. My instincts flared up, telling me that I shouldn¡¯t go down there.

    If I had wings, I could¡¯ve flown up and gotten out of here ¡­ Unfortunately, I only had wings that I couldn¡¯t use.

    Anyhow, did Envy say that Eris would¡¯ve cried if she were to see this? I couldn¡¯t really imagine her crying in fright, though I suppose Envy had been together with Eris for much longer than I have.

    ¡ºYou don¡¯t believe me£¿¡»

    Envy spoke in a gentler voice than its usual haughty tone. As if something weighed heavily upon it.

    ¡ºit seems to me that it¡¯ll take a while to get down there. Let me tell you something about the past¡»

    [Anything but your bragging.]

    ¡ºYou¡¯re worrying over nothing¡»

    Was it about Eris¡¯ past¡­? I know that something happened between her and Libra, but I knew nothing in detail.

    The white knights who remained in the royal capital didn¡¯t tell me either. Even from Eris herself, she would not say much, so I couldn¡¯t pursue the topic more when we talked about Libra.

    ¡ºEris is a timid girl. She ran away from conflicts, ran away from me, escaping on her own to a new places¡­..but in the end, it made her realize that she doesn¡¯t belong anywhere in this world¡»

    I guess it¡¯s only right. Before the Gluttony skill awakened, I also kept running away from this world where skills reigned supreme. I felt that I had no place in this world. Roxy may have taken me in if my skill didn¡¯t awaken at all, but I wouldn¡¯t be here if that¡¯s the case.

    In any case, if one kept running away without direction, they¡¯d only keep ending up in the worst place. The end of that path would not be so good.

    ¡ºThat habit died down a little ever since she became interested in you¡­.. Unfortunately, something she feared the most just has to make a come back.¡»

    [Libra¡­]

    ¡ºFor Eris, he¡¯s her creator, absolute lord, as well as the parent who raised her¡»

    The battle between Eris and Libra¡­ no, Envy said that it was Kairos, the previous holder of Gluttony skill and also the previous wielder of Greed, who actually fought Libra.

    I only met him once. It was when I dove inside Myne¡¯s spiritual world to pull her out from her self-made prison of the past. For some reason¡­ Kairos intervened and acted as my guide while I was there.

    His soul was still within me¡­ most likely inside the Gluttony skill. Watching over me. At least that¡¯s what Kairos said before we separated.

    ¡ºKairos fought to gather companions and free themselves from the sacred beasts. He wasn¡¯t the type who would act alone. Unlike a certain someone¡»

    [Shaddap. Sorry if I¡¯m not like him at all.]

    ¡ºNo, that¡¯s usually the case. The power of the deadly sins skill holder is powerful. But when it comes to fighting the Holy Beasts, that¡¯s not the case. You too have friends now. Well, Kairos was cheerful and caring, so he naturally tried to be with everyone.¡»

    The number of sacred beastkins was not large. It seemed that their numbers continued to dwindle as they continuously clashed with Kairos, whose friends were increasing one after another.

    Even if he was killed, his forces wouldn¡¯t lose their momentum. This was because the opposition to the oppression and long-standing resentment did not subside so long as the Sacred Beasts were still there.

    But the Sacred Beastkin hadn¡¯t run out of cards to play either. They actually came up with a solution that did not require them to dirty their own hands.

    They planted their factor into humans, in order to prepare strong soldiers that they can control at will.

    That was the origin of the holy knights. Once produced to critical mass, that would be enough to overwhelm Kairos and his forces.

    Relieved from the war effort, these sacred beastkin continued with their research. Among them, Libra was the most involved.

    Their accuracy was improved by mating select holy knights who were stronger and looked better. As the factor rate of the Sacred Beastkin increased, the power of the Holy Knights also increased, but it did not seem to be a big problem because they were made into a puppet with a collar.

    ¡ºIn that continuous production, one person without the Holy Knight skill was born¡»

    [And that person was¡­]

    ¡ºEris¡»

    Envy recounted in a nostalgic tone as we continued to fall into the darkness.

    ¡ºA baby with a skill that he had never seen before. This piqued Libra¡¯s interest. And when he soon realized that the skill was similar in nature to Kairos¡¯, he used the baby as his own experimental body.¡»

    I was told by Eris herself that her evil eye was transplanted from a monster. In addition to that, she was remodeled in various ways to strengthen her body.

    ¡ºEris is quite literally more of a monster than a human. Maybe that¡¯s why she feels that she doesn¡¯t belong anywhere. Especially so after Kairos, who saved her, is gone.¡»

    [Do you know how she was freed from the collar?]

    ¡ºIf I know how, I would¡¯ve told you. All that I remember was Kairos touching the collar and it just popped off on its own.¡»

    [Just by touching it?]

    ¡ºI do not know what he did back then. Kairos simply left Eris there as he headed out to confront Libra. We don¡¯t even know what happened afterward. All we know was that the liberated world was left to Eris and the holy knights who had awakened their own will.¡»

    It seems that Eris and Envy cooperated to try to revive the world.

    However, it was not easy to unite the Holy Knights with a strong temper and high spirit. It seemed that it took a long time.

    But eventually, they encountered reliable Holy Knights, who were the white knights in the royal capital. Despite the fact that out of all the Holy Knights, they were the only two Eris was able to make a connection with¡­ It seemed that it was so difficult to treat them well.

    I had been in and out of the castle as a Holy Knight in the Royal Capital, so I understand how difficult it was. At the time of the report that I succeeded the family from Aaron, it was drawn out due to a difficult habit among the king¡¯s audience.

    ¡ºIn order to put together a new Kingdom, it was necessary to make an easy-to-understand reasons. Even if the Holy Knights were given preferential treatment, they tried to prepare for the upcoming battle.¡»

    [To fight Libra?]

    ¡ºThat¡¯s right. I tried to create a new crown human¨D¨Da mortal sin skill holder by creating a harsh environment of skill supremacy principle and using the grudges born from it ¡­¡»

    However, Eris discarded Envy and left. Perhaps thinking that she would not be able to face Libra when the time came.

    ¡ºEris was created by Libra¡­..she can¡¯t really go against him without some extreme exception. Apparently Eris met you when I was trying to kill Roxy.¡»

    [Yeah, back then¡­]

    She said that she wouldn¡¯t do anything to prevent the murder. I recalled that I was angry because of it.

    ¡ºThat¡¯s just like her alright. The poor little clumsy Eris¡»

    [What do you mean?]

    ¡ºShe can¡¯t stop me herself. Therefore she asked you¡»

    [Ahh¡­]

    That¡¯s why. She was provoking me so that I put in more effort to save Roxy.

    [She¡¯s hard to understand.]

    ¡ºIndeed she is. What she said may oftentimes contradicts her true intention. In that regard, you are a true opposite¡»

    [Is that a compliment?]

    ¡ºWhat compliment?¡»

    [You¡­ I know that it¡¯s strange coming from you.]

    The voices of the dead were getting louder. It felt like the unpleasant air that clung to my skin was increasing.

    I looked downward, tightening my grip on the black bayonet.

    ¡ºIt¡¯s time. All or nothing¡»

    [Yeah, that looks like the end alright.]

    We were trying to reach the root of the Gluttony skill.

 Chapter 198 - Cries of the Dead

    Chapter 198 ¨C Cries of the Dead

    Even though it¡¯s in the spiritual world, I couldn¡¯t help but feel the heat¡­ it¡¯s weird.

    Was it because of the color of the surrounding that looked similar to magma? Or perhaps due to the spirits of the dead who were attacking us incessantly?

    ¡ºAre you scared now?¡»

    [You are.]

    ¡ºI¡¯m enjoying myself here. So this is the world of the Gluttony skill¡»

    Terrifying¡­ no other word is suited to describe it.

    A world full of pain where there was no reprieve nor escape.

    The heat slowly permeated the soul, burning them off. The result was the vengeful souls wandering here.

    Losing their heart as living beings, they can now only wildly attack me.

    So I killed them off with the black bayonet.

    ¡ºThere is no end to them¡»

    [It¡¯s useless to cut them down¡­]

    ¡ºBecause they¡¯re all already dead. They¡¯ve become parts of a single being.¡»

    [Which means¡­]

    ¡ºThey¡¯ll just reappear after killed. But there is a way to stop them.¡»

    [There is no choice but to erase the whole world of Gluttony skills.]

    ¡ºIndeed. But that is impossible now.¡»

    If the guess is correct, then these visible dead are only part of the Gluttony skill.

    Moreover, there¡¯s no end to them. They¡¯ll just get back up and attack again when cut down.

    ¡ºWailing¡­..huh¡»

    [That¡¯s¡­]

    Envy¡¯s mumbling piqued my interest. Certainly, some of the souls of the dead were wailing.

    ¡ºIs it out of pain, or¡­..meh, I don¡¯t know. Fate, are you ready?¡»

    [What?]

    Because I was distracted by the swarming dead, I didn¡¯t understand what Envy was saying. However, it was approaching, wiping out the dead.

    This must be fate. The first Holy Knight I killed in the capital. Thanks to the skill I gained from him, I was adopted by Aaron and became a Holy Knight myself.

    I robbed him of everything. His stats, his skills¡­even his soul.

    And when I returned to the Royal Capital again, even if he became a shell of his former self, he revived as a night walker and hit me with hatred.

    It seems that the soul eaten by the Gluttony skill is also the same. The only thing that was not assimilated was the victim¡¯s hatred, causing them to lurk in here, quietly waiting for me.

    [Really now¡­ you¡¯re never gonna give up, aren¡¯t you. You¡­ ]

    Looking for closure. Looking¡­ for me.

    However, I will push through. I can¡¯t afford to die here.

    [Hado Burix!]

    {FAAAAAAAAAAAAAAATE!!]

    He was no longer human in shape. So ugly and distorted, that his nightwalker form was arguably much better to look at. In the meantime, he was swinging his log-like thick arm at me..

    That smelled like danger. I jumped back to dodge, but the other souls were not lucky enough and got struck.

    They melted into muddy liquid, and then gathered around Hado¡¯s feet before being absorbed by him.

    [Did he just consume them!?]

    ¡ºLooks like it. Perhaps it¡¯s part of the Gluttony skill, or perhaps its vestige.¡»

    Hado grew uglier the more soul he absorbed.

    [Fa¡­Fate¡­ I¡­ I will devour you. Return¡­ Return it to me.]

    He ran up to me and attacked while muttering incoherently.

    More and more souls of the dead were eaten each time. Hado¡¯s body was getting bigger and bigger that the swelling hatred was about to burst. The voice calling my name disappeared before I knew it, replaced with intelligible groaning like the other souls of the dead.

    ¡ºTo think such an abomination could happen. What will you do now?¡»

    [That¡¯s¡­]

    I swung the black bayonet¡­ fully intending to kill him.

    But, Hado continued to absorb more and more souls. To the point I could no longer recognize him anymore. He¡¯s nothing more than a huge chunk of meat now. By the time the black bayonet struck him, he wasn¡¯t even reacting to it.

    ¡ºSeems to me he can¡¯t handle the power well. At this rate he¡¯ll end up as just a lump of meat that will be eaten by others. So what will you do?¡»

    [I¡¯ll put an end to this. It will be a real farewell now¡­ Hado Burix.]

    This time, my link with Hado will disappear. As I watched him, who would sleep forever in this place, I suddenly heard another familiar voice.

    It¡¯s coming from behind the mass of meat.

    Purple hair¡­.. The same color as Hado and Mimir. The eldest son of the Burix family, and the one behind the destruction of the Royal Capital¡­ The man who wished for the collapse of skill supremacy¨D¨DRafal Burix slowly emerged.

    [Oh, what a strange occasion. I thought that you¡¯d never come down here.]

    [Rafal¡­]

    Still in his Holy Knight attire, Rafal was still completely human. But he was supposed to be an undead Archdemon after Shinn changed him.

    Rafal kicked the mass of meat that was Hado, and said with a disgusted face.

    [Until the very end Hado didn¡¯t change¡­ still trapped in his crazy determination to go after you. What a popular guy you are, Fate.]

    [How about you?]

    [Me? Don¡¯t say something so unpleasant.]

    But to be careful, I still brandished the black bayonet at Rafal.

    [Fight? You and me? But why do we need to fight?]

    [Because I killed you¡­]

    [But you didn¡¯t. The moment Shinn took over my body¡­ I was already dead. My soul was trapped inside my body until you defeated and devoured me.]

    [¡­..]

    [In any case, what¡¯s done is done. I still ended up trapped in here though, but regarding that part¡­]

    Rafal grinned.

    In response to that, I tightened my grip on the black bayonet. But Rafal didn¡¯t make any move.

    [That was really entertaining.]

    [Ha!?]

    [Because you look like an idiot.]

    [Shaddap.]

    Actually having fun in this hellish place!? Isn¡¯t it you the one who is strange here?

    [This is the place where the souls of those who were eaten by the Gluttony skills long ago gathered, and the knowledge they gained is also here.]

    [Knowledge?]

    [That¡¯s right. You should be aware of how much I like studying ancient histories. I became a Holy Knight only because my family forced me to.]

    Of course¡­ Rafal unearthed Shinn who was dormant in the ancient ruins while continuing his ancient history research behind the scenes even after becoming a Holy Knight.

    [Here I can live freely. Although it¡¯s a bit noisy.]

    The screams of the dead and the soul-burning heat were just a little noisy to you!?

    [You¡¯re a weirdo.]

    [Right back at you. From my point of view, you have changed a lot. I almost couldn¡¯t recognize you anymore.]

    [What are you saying?]

    [This¡­ What a surprise. No wonder Roxy never really paid attention to me back then.]

    [What!]

    [To think I lost to a guy like you¡­ I feel sorry for myself.]

    [Why are we even talking about this!]

    Wait, why are we talking about Roxy now?

    Ha? No way¡­ don¡¯t tell me.

    [You¡¯ve been peeking, aren¡¯t you!?]

    [You only realized now? I simply had a look after someone gave me a recommendation. Come on now, do you think there¡¯s anything else that could entertain me down here? It was a good laugh every time I took a peek.]

    [Don¡¯t treat it as entertainment.]

    Nn? Did he mention someone else just now?

    When I looked at Rafal as if I was skeptical, he turned to a distance and said.

    [He¡¯s my benefactor. And he wants to see you.]

    [Who?]

    [You¡¯ll know when you meet him. That¡¯s why I came here to fetch you. Otherwise, it¡¯s unlikely you¡¯ll ever get to meet him. It¡¯s his wish. Even if I hate you, I still have to.]

    Rafal, ignoring me, started walking among the souls of the dead.

    The souls ignored him. Perhaps they saw him as one of their own?

    In comparison, I was still attacked as I tried to follow him.

    [So slow. Be a little faster, will you?]

    [Look at my situation here. Hey, don¡¯t you look away now!]

    [So noisy. Just follow me and be silent. Or else I¡¯ll just leave you here alone.]

    [You¡­]

    I thought I finally encountered someone sane in this place, but I was completely wrong.

    Rafal was still a strange person after all.

 Chapter 199 - Abyss Dwellers

    I shook off the chasing dead spirits. Slashing at them multiple times.

    ¡ºThere is no end to them¡»

    [No kidding.]

    ¡ºPopular guys really have it hard¡»

    [¡­..Popular? ¡­of course.]

    Envy obviously said all that to taunt me, but that begged a question.

    Why were these dead spirits gathering around me?

    They seemed to ignore Rafal altogether, as if the only thing they could see was me.

    Is it because I¡¯m the only living being here¨D¨Dor one that hasn¡¯t been devoured by Gluttony skill to be exact?

    Or is it because I¡¯m the current holder of the Gluttony skill?

    Are they asking me to release them from this world¡­?

    ¡ºWhat is wrong? Thinking about something?¡»

    [I was thinking about these dead spirits. What are your thoughts about them?]

    ¡ºI have no way of knowing. Actually, you should be able to come up with something by now. ¡»

    [That¡¯s¡­]

    Envy snorted a laugh, then continued.

    ¡ºI thought you would fall under Gluttony¡¯s influence the moment you step into this place¡»

    [¡­..]

    ¡ºThis is the abyss of the Gluttony skill, the deepest part within it that is certainly the most affected by its influence¡»

    [I thought so too. But¡­]

    I¡¯ve been suffering under the Gluttony skill¡¯s influence for quite a while now. And yet, the closer I am to it, I feel nothing¡­..

    ¡ºYou look awfully stable instead.¡»

    [I don¡¯t want to go that way, but you¡¯re right, Envy.]

    ¡ºPerhaps, you have succeeded in controlling the Gluttony skill?¡»

    [I don¡¯t think so. My fake still attacked the world above evidently.]

    The fake me was the incarnation of Gluttony skill. Could it be¡­ I¡¯m able to stay sane here because I was able to repel it?

    But that¡¯s probably not it either. I didn¡¯t defeat it last time. It simply fled somewhere. If that¡¯s really the case, it makes no sense how I¡¯m not affected at all.

    [But, I didn¡¯t manage to kill it this time.]

    ¡ºEnough second guessing, we do not have enough reliable information. We have not even figure out our current situation here.¡»

    [Right. I guess we can only follow Rafal for now.]

    ¡ºThe spirits would not let you go scotch free. Good luck, popular guy¡»

    [If I can make you my replacement, I would have.]

    ¡ºDream on¡»

    Well sorry for being so popular.

    While thinking so, I slashed at another spirit.

    [Eh!?]

    What¡­ what was that!

    The memory of another person flashed in my head like a lightning bolt.

    It¡¯s not a pleasant one either. The memory belonged to a man who was akin to a serial killer up until he was killed by a gluttony skill holder.

    This should be the first man I killed. He was a thief who tried to sneak into the palace.

    The memory disgusted me. But there¡¯s no helping it.

    [So uncomfortable.]

    ¡ºCome again?¡»

    [Nevermind.]

    This didn¡¯t always happen. Only occasionally.

    Even the memories of those who I do not know sometimes flow in. These are probably those killed by Kairos, the predecessor holder of the Gluttony skill.

    When it flowed in, it stayed with me. Trying to become part of me.

    ¡ºYou look strange. Maybe we should not go any further.¡»

    [We cannot do that.]

    Rafal was already far ahead of us. We¡¯ll lose him at this rate.

    [He¡¯s not going to wait for us. We¡¯ll just have to push through harder.]

    ¡º¡­¡­stubborn boy¡»

    Suddenly, pushing aside all the other dead spirits, a monster charged head on towards me.

    It¡¯s probably one of the many I killed on my way back to the capital.

    Its upper body was that of a human, while its lower body was of a snake. It slithered like a creeping shadow. It was a lamia.

    ¡ºThat is pretty big¡»

    If every kill counted, then there should be more monsters here. I don¡¯t know about Kairos, but I certainly killed a lot more monsters than humans.

    [¡­is it an optical illusion?]

    That monster looked like many dead spirits had gathered and fused together.

    What does that mean? Here I thought only humans turned into dead spirits after getting devoured by Gluttony skill.

    But it may have been a misjudgment on my part.

    [I guess, it wasn¡¯t a mistake.]

    The dead spirits were changing shape one after another. All have the appearance of familiar monsters. And all of them were black colored.

    [So monsters also change into dead spirits!?]

    ¡ºHere I thought you already know it. Or perhaps, you deliberately ignored it?¡»

    I understand what Envy wanted to say.

    Gluttony skill only activated when I killed humans or monsters.

    Otherwise, it won¡¯t activate. For example, it wouldn¡¯t do anything when I killed a wild animal.

    ¡ºOnly humans and monsters have skills and stats. Have you ever wondered why?¡»

    [Because it¡¯s a gift from God.]

    ¡ºTrue. But then why that gift was also bestowed to monsters?¡»

    [Who knows. Perhaps a test for humanity?]

    In order to raise the given status, use the skill to defeat the monster, gain experience spheres, and level up.

    ¡ºYou still not get it, do you? Monsters produce experience spheres when slain. But humans do too. Why, I wonder?¡»

    Even now, the dead in front of us-the human-shaped one turned into a monster. That meant¡­

    [Are you trying to tell me that those monsters were originally humans?]

    ¡ºHow observant¡»

    Envy mockingly praised me. I felt like I should just throw this weapon away now.

    [Those were human!?]

    ¡ºThey were at the root. You must have seen it before. Collapse phenomenons upon entering Area E. If the mind was not as strong, their body would be affected. That is why monsters have skills.¡»

    [I¡¯ve never heard of something like that.]

    ¡ºNaturally. Humankind as of now are the descendants of a select few. Those who were unlucky turned into monsters. After thousands of years, some even lost their human features, making it like they belong to an entirely different kind of creature.¡»

    It was said that the skills that can be obtained differ depending on the strength of the innate mind. In other words, those who only had weak skills, and it seemed that they were not lucky.

    If you had a skill that didn¡¯t fit you, you¡¯ll quickly become a monster. Envy says it¡¯s the ones in front of me right now.

    ¡ºWhat terrible teacher Greed was. To think that he didn¡¯t teach you that.¡»

    That guy may have a foul mouth, but he was careful about that. He must have been thinking of me when he chose to hide the truth.

    [That¡¯s very like him after all.]

    ¡ºSo what will you do? Feeling too sinful to continue?¡»

    [No. If anything, I¡¯m glad that one of my doubts has been cleared.]

    I always thought that it¡¯s weird.

    Monsters would attack humans on sight. But for what?

    Perhaps it¡¯s more of an inherited grudge.

    While leaving that factor, it seems that they had been competing for survival with humans.

    The attacking monster was different from the dead spirit. No matter how many I slashed, their memories didn¡¯t flow into me.

    [These monsters are different. Their souls are different than humans¡¯]

    ¡ºIf you say so, then it is probably true¡»

    Envy sounded strangely lonely when saying that. Something might have happened in the past. But if I were to ask now, Envy probably wouldn¡¯t give me a proper answer.

    While chasing Rafal, I continued taking down the incoming monsters.

    Their numbers grew, and their corpses soon turned into mountains under my feet. But after a while, they melted into black liquid and seeped into the ground.

    How long has it been? Looking back on the way I walked, only a black line that stretched in the horizon could be seen.

    The monsters were no more, and neither were the dead spirits.

    In the crimson world, there was only Rafal and me. It was chaotic, but now it¡¯s completely empty and silent.

    Rafal, who was ahead, suddenly stopped.

    [Here it is, the center of Gluttony skill.]

    [Rafal¡­]

    [My time is up. One last thing. I¡¯d like to thank you, for everything you did for Mimir.]

    Right after he said all that, he turned his body around.

    But, the guy who stood there was no longer him.

    In his place was a tan skinned man with misleading violet eyes. His white teeth were slightly visible as he grinned.

    But, the most striking feature was his fluttering crimson hair. The man let out a short laugh.

    [Yo, Fate. It¡¯s been a while. Strange to see you here. No rather, I¡¯ve been waiting.]

    And the man was holding the black sword Greed in his hand.

 Chapter 200 - Black Swordsman Kairos

    Chapter 200 ¨C Black Swordsman Kairos

    The scorching hellish world was quiet. The dead did not seem to approach us, hiding in the distance.

    [Kairos-san.]

    [We¡¯re companions, right? No need to use honorifics. By the way¡­]

    Kairos pointed his black sword toward me.

    [Didn¡¯t I tell you to never let him go?]

    [I¡­]

    He seemed a little angry about Greed. It¡¯s a matter of course. Kairos had personally entrusted Greed to me after all¡­

    And I couldn¡¯t protect Greed.

    [Good grief, you are all so troublesome.]

    After making a troubled face, Kairos raised his sword once more.

    [This is the second time. I can¡¯t give him back to you so easily. If you want him, then take him back from me.]

    [You mean fight you?]

    His face was smiling, but his eyes that were looking straight at me spoke otherwise.

    [That is how things work in this world. You certainly know that already.]

    [Pardon me¡­?]

    [We don¡¯t need two people with Gluttony skills in this world, so we have to decide which one is the real one, you or me.]

    While talking, Keiros jumped towards me. The black sword he swung down left a blue afterglow.

    [This is also Greed¡¯s wish.]

    A high-pitched metallic sound echoes. It spread like ripples into a bright red world.

    Somehow¡­ I took it with a black bayonet, but I was more concerned with Kairos¡¯ words.

    [Greed too?]

    [Yes. Just like with the Gluttony skill, there is no need for two black swordsmen to exist in this world.]

    [That¡¯s very specific.]

    [Nothing good will come from doing things half-assed.]

    A black sword and a black bayonet that collide with each other. While scattering sparks, trying to overpower each other, the black sword gradually increased in power.

    This¡­ as Kairos said, Greed was in this as well¡­

    The black bayonet was pushed back. Kairos shouted at me.

    [Both I and Greed take this seriously. Come on, go beyond your limit!]

    The smile in his face disappeared. Now Kairos looked grim and severe.

    Perhaps it¡¯s his way to tell me that it¡¯s a fatal battle we¡¯re having now. To die in the spiritual world¡­ meant losing your existence. Even with that knowledge, Kairos still brandished his sword at me.

    I looked back at him, resolving myself.

    [That¡¯s the way. Good, Fate!]

    His body moved in an unnatural manner. Though I was still able to defend against his attack.

    Fighting experience that has been ingrained in my body so far is also usable in this spiritual world. Besides, I¡¯ve been trained by Greed and Luna to fight in this world.

    [Good eyes. Bright red eyes that are common to the mortal sins skill holder. Shine redder.]

    [Kairos!]

    I could swear that the black bayonet in my hand felt a lot lighter when I swung it now. What a strange feeling. It¡¯s as if the terrifying world around me didn¡¯t matter. All I wanted was to fight.

    And gradually, it felt as if I¡¯d assimilated with the world around me¡­ Allowing me to look ahead of what would happen in this world¨D¨Dincluding Kairos¡¯ attack.

    I easily parried all of his attacks, despite the fact that my eyes could no longer physically follow his movements.

    [You actually got used to it. Really, you are different.]

    [What do you even mean?]

    Colliding against each other, once again we were locked in a power struggle.

    [You don¡¯t know too much about your own real self¡­ about who you really are.]

    [My real self?]

    [Falling here, yet still maintaining your ego.]

    [Maybe that¡¯s because it¡¯s you.]

    As both of us kept avoiding each other¡¯s attack, the battle continued on. The myriad of slashes and shots coming out from Envy seemed unable to touch Kairos at all.

    And he¡¯s fighting while using only the black sword form. Does he even need to change form in the first place?

    [You don¡¯t seem to get it. The reason why I and Rafal were able to maintain our ego in this place, was none other¡­ thanks to you, Fate.]

    [What are you talking about.]

    [Greed must¡¯ve told you. I was engulfed by my own Gluttony skill. You should know what that leads to.]

    [I¡­]

    [Rafal was similar. He should¡¯ve lost his ego the moment he experienced the collapse phenomenon. However, he actually returned to his original self after being devoured by the gluttony skill. There was no way to do such a thing on his own. Then, who helped him?]

    Both were similarly devoured by the Gluttony skill.

    It couldn¡¯t possibly be me. Then why did Kairos say that it¡¯s because of me?

    [Is it because of the Gluttony skill that created this world? That¡¯s not it either. Another force is also at work here.]

    Kairos continued to make me hold my breath.

    [It¡¯s you, Fate. Because you wished so, we were able to maintain our ego as independent beings.]

    Is that so? Rafal appeared to us in his human form despite experiencing the collapse phenomenon. When I defeated him¡­ I did hope that he would watch me as I keep his sister safe.

    Then what about Kairos?

    Did I accidently invoke Kairos, who was sleeping inside the gluttony skill when I went to rescue Myne as she was trapped in the world of her past?

    If only Kairos said all that, I would¡¯ve probably understood sooner.

    [But there are limits to what you can do. You and I. I¡¯ll try to get it back in the beginning¡­]

    [What are you gonna do?]

    [Use myself to let you learn who you are. The real you.]

    Kairos grinned and pushed me back.

    [Now then¡­]

    There was something wrong with his appearance. Similar to the collapse phenomenon¨D¨Dwhen a human being turned into a monster¨D¨Da pair of sharp horns grew from his head. The two wrapped around like sheep¡¯s horns with the tips threateningly facing forward.

    [Fate, this is what you were afraid of. To be engulfed by the Gluttony skill¡­ losing your ego¡­ becoming the existence that will bring ruin to consume¡­ e..very¡­thing¡­]

    [Kairos!]

    Envy stopped me before I tried to come closer.

    ¡ºStop. Once that happens, there is no stopping him unless you kill him. Or, do you have the power to return Kairos to his original form, just like he said?¡»

    [That¡¯s¡­]

    I don¡¯t. Kairos overestimated me.

    Being able to do that is equivalent to being able to control the gluttony skills. I wouldn¡¯t have fallen to this place if I had reached that state.

    I have been swayed by this skill for a long time. Even now.

    At least I thought so¡­ Kairos said that I¡¯m different. And he¡¯s using himself to let me learn about my true self. But what does he mean by¡¾True self¡¿?

    I am Dean Graphite¡¯s son, supposedly a result of the union between a sacred beastkin and a human. Among the many known skills, I ended up with the Gluttony skill.

    Is it something related to gluttony skill that I¡¯m not aware of? What else do I have by chance?

    ¡ºFate, eyes forward. He is coming.¡»

    [Tsk.]

    There¡¯s no time to think this slowly. Having finished his transformation, Kairos immediately approached and swung his sword at me. His current appearance, perhaps one can describe it as demon-like. It¡¯s as if a huge amount of magic power had been compressed into a humanoid shape.

    By that point, I don¡¯t know if he could still be considered a living being.

    [Thinking back. When I fought Tenryu¡­ I¡¯m glad that I didn¡¯t collapse.]

    ¡ºOf course¡»

    [Don¡¯t act as if you¡¯re not involved! You were the cause back then.]

    ¡ºAhaha¡»

    Don¡¯t give me that! Once we return to the real world, I¡¯ll let Eris have a talk with you.

    Though I have to admit that Envy was quite reliable as a weapon.

    Before I knew it, demon Kairos vanished from my sight!

    His sword was already aiming for my neck.

    But, the black bayonet already moved before I even knew it.

    The two weapons clashed, producing sparks in the collision.

    ¡ºI have accustomed myself to this world now. And I borrowed your hand a little just now¡»

    [Envy¡­ you.]

    ¡ºI am good at taking control of my wielder¡¯s body. You should know that already. Also, I am good at taking over the soul¡»

    [That was useless info, but thanks for helping just now. But please stop taking control of my spirit body while we¡¯re here. If something goes wrong, maybe¡­]

    ¡ºYou will die¡»

    [You little¡­ now of all time?]

    ¡ºJust kidding. You are not that easy to take over. I hate it, but I have to fight alongside you now. Be grateful.¡»

    An unseen attack came once more. And Envy controlled my body to block it once again.

    Even so, I wasn¡¯t able to launch a counter attack because I was forced to defend all the time. Kairos¡¯ attacks were very precise. It¡¯s hard to believe that he could do this repeatedly.

    Each one was a deathblow. Makes me wonder if it¡¯s because he had lost his ego.

    Perhaps realizing that close combat won¡¯t get him anywhere, demon Kairos changed the form of his weapon.

    [He can do that too!?]

    ¡ºThat is¡­¡­not good¡»

    The black bow form. And he¡¯s releasing the secret art as well.

    [Let¡¯s do this then.]

    I immediately pointed the black bayonet at the demon Keiros and pulled the trigger.

    At the same time, a black lightning bolt was released from the black bow that grew into a terrifying figure.

    Catastrophe Rain and Bloody Ptarmigan collided with each other.

    A number of red bullets hit the branching black lightning bolt, canceling each other. Every time, I felt something unfamiliar¡­ something was flowing into me.

    Is it okay to continue fighting demon Kairos? We know that there is always only one thing beyond that.

    The loser will be devoured.

    We cannot escape this basic rule, since we¡¯re both the Gluttony skill holders.

 Chapter 201 - True Self

    Chapter 201 ¨C True Self

    The world of Gluttony Skill.

    Unlike the white space that Luna protected, there was a feeling of oppression that eroded my spirit. Or is it just because it¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen it?

    When I looked around, it was dyed bright red like magma, and although it was a surprising place ¡­ I felt that something in my heart was gradually calming down.

    Perhaps it¡¯s just a misunderstanding, but maybe I¡¯m slowly getting used to this world and trying to become one¡­

    ¡ºWhat are you doing! Incoming attack¡»

    Envy¡¯s voice pulled me back to reality. I was still fighting the demon Kairos.

    [Damn.]

    The fact that I wasn¡¯t concentrating there frustrated me.

    ¡ºYou¡¯re acting strange. Please concentrate on the battle first¡»

    [I know that.]

    The more I fought the demon Kairos, the more my consciousness was pulled in by this world¨D¨Dthe gluttony skill. It¡¯s not what I¡¯m consciously doing.

    I was forced to do so if I have to be more exact.

    If Envy hadn¡¯t manipulated my body, I would¡¯ve probably died by now.

    And the fact that I wasn¡¯t fully into the fight frustrated Envy.

    ¡ºSorry to say this, but I will have to leave you in a place like this. I have to return to Eris soon. ¡»

    Envy suddenly said something that implied something is happening in the outside world. The way she said it made me think that it was something even more dangerous than the machine angels or sacred beastkin. But then¡­ just what manner of creature is that?

    Envy spoke quietly in the midst of loud exploding sounds of my trying to shoot down the bloody ptarmigan.

    ¡ºOr else, you¡¯ll kill us.¡»

    [What?!]

    Such a thing¡­ it couldn¡¯t be.

    What is happening to my body in the real world when my consciousness is in Gluttony skill? When Luna was there, I was protected in a safe, pure white world, while my body remained asleep.

    The situation is completely different now. My body was wide awake.

    ¡ºThere is no doubt that the functions of the Imperial City have actually started. The utilization rate of defense systems is increasing. The battle is intensifying. But more than that, your being poses more danger to everyone¡¯s lives.¡»

    [No way¡­ I¡¯m still here¡­]

    ¡ºYou went out of control. I should¡¯ve said it sooner. And it¡¯s getting worse the longer we stay here.¡»

    As it was, my body had become a creature that would consume everything in its path.

    A fearsome being in its own right.

    ¡ºYou went out of control upon defeating the sacred beastkin. Your disposition changed afterward. And making things worse, the defense system of the imperial capital also activated¡»

    I was more intrigued by what Envy had to tell me.

    In the meantime, demon Kairos¡¯ attack turned more intense. But I couldn¡¯t really focus on it.

    ¡ºEris somehow could sense you inside the monster you have become. So here I am to honor her wish¡»

    [And, she is now?]

    ¡º¡­..fighting you on her own¡»

    Eris was largely a support fighter. I don¡¯t think she could go toe to toe against me, not to mention now that my body had turned feral.

    [What about Roxy and Myne?]

    ¡ºLast time I checked, they have not joined the fight yet.¡»

    Eris¡­ so she¡¯s holding up alone.

    Even with Libra¡¯s manipulation taking hold of her, I could feel her desire to resist it while I was fighting together with her. Perhaps she¡¯s still trying to resist even now.

    In addition to fighting me.

    Although she rarely shows it upfront, she¡¯s actually the type that holds dear to what she considers as important.

    [I really am too full of myself, am I?]

    I said that I would help her in the city of Tetra, but I ended up still relying on her.

    ¡ºWhat do you want to do? Are you going to continue? Onward on your path?¡»

    [Obviously.]

    ¡ºOtherwise, it wouldn¡¯t make sense for me to come here.¡»

    I smashed away the incoming Bloody Ptarmigan. The demon Kairos attacked with unceasing fervor, but none managed to hit me.

    Every time I slashed down, something unknown flowed into me. Each time I felt what I was missing¨D¨Dand soon it began to mesh together.

    I¡¯m no longer scared of it anymore.

    My power increases. That feeling of fusing with this world grew even stronger.

    Realizing this, demon Kairos switched to black gauntlet form.

    A weapon that combines both offense and defense. The black threads released from the fingertips of the black gauntlet cannot be cut off. The threads could divide almost endlessly, and can serve as a near impregnable shield when controlled to wrap around its user.

    I¡¯ve also wielded it, so I know it fairly well.

    If we stayed at long range, the threads would continue to spread and eventually entrap us like spider webs.

    ¡ºFate£¡¡»

    [Let¡¯s go, Envy!]

    We must strike before the black thread could spread, reducing our path.

    To the gauntlet wielder¨D¨Dthe demon Kairos.

    Swinging the black bayonet and avoiding the black threads as best as I could, I kept moving forward. Sometimes also firing at the distant thread to open up a way.

    Even as I continued this exchange, I could feel myself grow stronger.

    Some moments later, I managed to close the gap. But of course, my opponent realized this as well.

    The demon Kairos let out an ear splitting roar. The black threads started to glow golden.

    ¡ºThis¡­..might be dangerous¡»

    [Either way, let¡¯s go.]

    Can¡¯t let it happen. Once the secret fifth technique¨D¨DDimension Destruction unfolded, there would be no way for us to close in.

    But we must break through. There must be a way.

    Black threads approached me while tearing through the world of Gluttony skills. I retaliated with catastrophe rain from a black bayonet, but the threads were too many. The black threads were overwhelmingly many, and it¡¯s still dividing repeatedly.

    ¡¾This way¡¿

    I heard a voice from somewhere. As I rushed to the direction the voice indicated, the path I needed to take to approach demon Kairos became visible.

    I started running with all my heart. This road was also gradually being eroded by black thread.

    ¡¾Run through¡¿

    It¡¯s a nostalgic voice. It shouldn¡¯t have been so long since I stopped listening, but I felt it long ago.

    My legs started to move as guided by that voice.

    I was able to close in on demon Kairos. At this range he shouldn¡¯t be able to control the black thread really well. The weapon was way too powerful to be finely controlled.

    At such a close distance, the secret technique may shred the user as well.

    Demon Kairos let out another roar, canceling the secret technique and switching to the black shield. Did he just cancel the secret technique he was activating!?

    So it¡¯s possible to do that! Not to mention quickly changing to another form. The level of mastery was clearly beyond my own.

    The secret technique of the third form¨D¨DReflection Fortress. Reflecting back an opponent attack with greatly magnified power.

    But still, I readied the black bayonet to strike.

    ¡¾Knock it away¡¿

    I heard a voice again. I knew it well. He always sounded cocky, but he can be relied on when the push comes to shove.

    ¡¾You can do that now¡­¡­am I right, Fate?¡¿

    It¡¯s always been the case. When I hear this voice, I feel full of confidence. Even without him telling me to¡­ I would do it.

    [UOOOooooooooooo]

    Aiming at the black shield that protected the demon Keiros, I slashed with all my might.

    Even with its impenetrable shield, it¡¯s still prone to knockback. I know, for I¡¯m also Greed¡¯s wielder.

    The recoil when we collided with each other was unimaginable, and it was enough to chop up every part of my body with just a shock wave.

    Enduring the reflection force from the shield, I pushed through.

    [Your voice, it has reached me! Return to me, Greed.]

    With the reflection force finally wearing off, I pushed the shield away.

    The aftershock from the clash shook the entirety of the gluttony skill¡¯s world.

    In the sky, a black shield that I managed to knock away from demon Kairos¡¯ hand was dancing at the highest point.

 Chapter 202 - Greedâ€™s Return

    Chapter 202 ¨C Greed¡¯s Return

    Even after losing Greed, the demon Kairos did not stop attacking.

    Raising his hands, his claws grew longer as he tried to tear through me.

    ¡ºFate! From above¡»

    While dodging, I looked up in accordance with Envy¡¯s warning.

    Greed, who should have been a black shield earlier, had transformed into a black scythe. Moreover, the secret of the second form was being activated, already transitioning to a terrifying appearance. Was it possible to do something like that even when he¡¯s not holding the weapon¡­?

    It¡¯s a method I was not aware of before.

    On the other hand, getting hit by the secret of the second form will result in instant death. While Dad blocked it rather easily, I didn¡¯t know if I could do the same.

    ¡ºQuickly, end this¡»

    [¡­Kairos.]

    Throughout the fight, my hesitation finally rose. In this world¡­ Was it really alright for me to defeat Kairos?

    Because I¡¯m afraid that for Kairos, the damage he received from this fight would be irreparable.

    Even so, the Deadly Inferno wouldn¡¯t wait. Spinning on its own at high speed, heading towards me,

    ¡ºFate!¡»

    Envy called out my name as if in a hurry.

    The sound of swishing air became more imminent. Thus I faced the demon Kairos.

    [¡­Kairos-san.]

    The next moment, the black bayonet pierced him in the heart. Right afterward, the black scythe landed a hair breadth away behind me, digging deeply into the ground.

    The appearance of the demon Keiros was breaking down. The menacing horns, the sharp eyes, the claws that could tear the flesh¡­ collapsed as if being sucked into the sky.

    Immediately, his memory flashed back in his mind. No, it¡¯s not just a memory. It felt like I was experiencing it personally.

    It¡¯s as if I was Kairos. But it was very fragmented and had a lot of ambiguity. It¡¯s less clear than what I¡¯d experienced when freeing Myne from her prison of the past¨D¨Dsome parts were hazy at best.

    Even so, it seemed that I could actually feel it there. Does that mean I¡¯ve become Kairos, or ¡­

    [Finally¡­ we are connected.]

    [Kairos! This is¡­]

    He had reverted back to his original appearance. But it didn¡¯t stop there, as his form started to collapse as well.

    And there¡¯s nothing I could do as his shape dissolved like a sand castle.

    [Don¡¯t be sad. I¡¯ve already died to begin with. And¡­]

    He weakly raised his hand, and pressed his index finger to my chest.

    [I told you already, I will always be here. That will not change.]

    He already said the same thing before. I thought that we are connected through our Gluttony skill.

    But, Kairos shook his head.

    [You are such a dense person. Well, I suppose that¡¯s why. Otherwise you wouldn¡¯t be able to get this far. No wonder Greed can¡¯t stand you.]

    Kairos let out a wry laugh while glancing at Greed, who had returned to his sword form.

    [I¡¯ll be back again. You¡¯d probably understand by then.]

    [¡­Kairos-san.]

    [Don¡¯t give me that face. Have you ever listened up until just now¡­good grief¡­ anyhow, never let go of Greed again.]

    [Yes.]

    [Sorry, for leaving everything in your hands. But otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t be born in this world¡­ really¡­ I had no idea.]

    I couldn¡¯t understand what Kairo was trying to say at the moment. However, I know that he¡¯s not lying to me.

    After all¨D¨Dwhat¡¯s the point of lying to me after I went this far?

    [Catch you later, Fate.]

    [¡­..until we meet again.]

    He seemed a little surprised, before disappearing.

    [Kairos-san¡­]

    The sand that was Kairos¡¯ body crumbled and turned into light particles, which immediately entered my body. A fusion¡­ or rather, it¡¯s as if a missing part of me had returned to its rightful place¡­

    An electric shock struck my mind. The shock that ran through my head was so overwhelming that I forgot to even breathe.

    [¡­so that¡¯s how it is.]

    So that¡¯s how. I see¡­ I see¡­

    I can understand now why that fake Fate hated me so much. And I found out what Kairos meant when he said that he was inside me.

    And also why Rafal had no grudge against me despite everything that happened¡­

    All of it¡­ everything.

    Including why I¡¯m able to keep my wits in this world.

    ¡­yes, everything.

    [I¡­ I am.]

    ¡ºIt is as you thought, Fate.¡»

    A nostalgic voice spoke to me.

    It¡¯s the black sword that was left stuck on the ground.

    He transformed into his human form and approached me.

    [You really made me wait.]

    [Sorry.]

    [All¡¯s well that ends well. I also got to have a talk with him again.]

    Seeing Greed yawning lazily like that, I couldn¡¯t help but to slug him in the flank with an elbow.

    [You little¡­ tell me, why did you have to do that crazy stunt back then!]

    [I had to, because there¡¯s no other way. But I still came back in the end, right?]

    [Come here!]

    I slugged him another elbow, this time apparently landing on a ¡®sweet¡¯ spot that it sent him doubling over on the ground.

    [Why did you do that! Aren¡¯t I your important companion!]

    [Damn well you are!]

    No matter how I think about it, a moving reunion with Greed didn¡¯t come to mind.

    Well, this is just how we are.

    ¡ºYou two getting along is all good and all, but can we return to the real world already?¡»

    Envy spoke to us in an urgent tone.

    Might be because of worrying over Eris¡¯ condition. In the real world, I was out of control after all. This put Eris in a pinch.

    However, the runaway should have stopped. Because if I close my eyes, I can see the outside world. From what I could see from there, I seemed to have stopped moving.

    Although I calmed down, I was lying there defenseless. We¡¯d better hurry back.

    Greed called me, as if reading my mind.

    [Shall we head back? Need some help?]

    [Nah, I can do that myself. I know the way.]

    [Alright¡­ me too then]

    Greed stretched out his hand to me. Ah, how nostalgic.

    This is how we can return.

    To the world where we can truly feel alive.

    [Let¡¯s head back home together.]

    I grabbed hold of Greed¡¯s outstretched hand.

    In the real world, I have a lot to ask my dad. I¡¯m wondering if I can call him my father, but I can¡¯t help but ask.

    The real me. Before I couldn¡¯t afford it, I might not have been able to accept it. Still, now that I know it, I can calm down somewhere.

    I would like to thank the connections and kindness of my colleagues who gave me such power.

    Light shined on us as we returned to the real world.

    The light and body became familiar and assimilated. Then it gradually lost its shape and began to appear bright red from the world to heaven.

    The dead people who had been quiet at their feet flocked to chase after us. I was watching for a while while listening to the groaning voices.

    That was also part of me. Never forget. From now on, I will think back every time I take another¡¯s life with my Gluttony skill.

    This was the origin of my soul.

    I took a look in the direction to return. To a world with a bright blue future, not a world of the past that was bright red as blood.

    I need to keep the hope of that world alive¡­ for I was born into that world at the cost of my mother¡¯s life.

 Chapter 203 - Erisâ€™ Release

    Chapter 203 ¨C Eris¡¯ Release

    The black sword stopped merely inches away from cutting Eris¡¯ neck.

    This was why Envy was being impatient. The fight was very close.

    Eris was lying unconscious before me. And I could see the fragments of my own horns as they broke apart.

    Perhaps, just like Kairos, I was a demon up until just now. The excess magic power turned my body into a berserking demon, which then ended up attacking Eris.

    The demon Kairos that confronted me in the spiritual world may have been a reflection of myself in the real world.

    I looked at my own reflection on the black sword. My eyes were still glowing red even though I had reverted back.

    [Eris.]

    There was no reply. I looked up at the sky and found countless black cubes. Is that the new Imperial City defense system?

    It didn¡¯t seem to be hostile at the moment.

    That¡¯s good, I thought to myself as I lifted Eris from the ground. But we¡¯d better move to a place where we can hide safely.

    I still couldn¡¯t feel the signs of Roxy and Mine. It is unlikely that they would be late, so there may be some obstacles that hindered them.

    [Dad¡­]

    The cube was beginning to draw geometric patterns.

    It seemed to be a magic formation.

    [Somewhere, anywhere is fine.]

    ¡ºFate, how about over there?¡»

    Most of the buildings had collapsed. From the fighting with machine angels and sacred beasts¡­ And by me, who became a demon. The buildings that were supposed to be the pinnacle of wisdom were in a horrible appearance.

    Greed spotted one that was only half destroyed. The surface of the outer wall was severely cracked, but otherwise could still be occupied.

    I raised Eris¡¯ body once more. She was still holding on Envy firmly despite fainting, and showed no sign of letting go.

    Seeing this, Greed said,

    ¡ºShe¡¯s fine¡»

    [What do you mean?]

    ¡ºAlways the clueless you¡­ What I mean is, Eris sent Envy to the spiritual world, didn¡¯t she? It was to provide you with a weapon since otherwise you¡¯d be unarmed. However, to keep the link maintained, she¡¯d have continue fighting the demon you.¡»

    [Eris¡­ forgive me.]

    Did she believe that I will definitely regain my senses? But she¡¯s not even that good at direct combat¡­

    I noticed the dark color of the clothes. It was wet from blood that had slowly darkened. There may be considerable bleeding under the clothes.

    ¡ºQuickly¡»

    [I know.]

    Slipping inside the building, I laid Eris on the floor. Then I swiftly changed Greed into his black wand form.

    ¡ºI told you, didn¡¯t I? She¡¯ll be just fine.¡»

    [Just do it.]

    ¡ºAlright, it¡¯s your call. Your status, I shall have it!¡»

    The secret of Greed¡¯s 4th form¨D¨DTwilight Healing. This secret requires tons of stats to use. Perhaps because there¡¯s no such thing as healing magic in this world, and thus this ability may have counted as something that contradicted the law of the world.

    Although it could heal near fatal wounds, the ability costs 80% of my current status. Losing that much is risky.

    And I have yet to meet Dad too¡­even so, I still have to do this.

    The black wand transformed into a terrifying shape as my strength was drained away. A flame normally burns, which leads to destruction. But the flame produced by this secret is the opposite. This flame could heal everything, though not to the extent of reviving the dead.

    I released the white flame toward Eris.

    The flame wrapped around her body. The dancing tongues of flame quickly healed the myriad of wounds hidden underneath her clothes.

    And one more thing. It also burned the slave curse mark away.

    ¡ºOf course. It can also be used for this¡»

    [Yeah, this secret ability was the key to releasing Eris.]

    In one of Kairos¡¯ memories I experienced in the spiritual world when he disappeared, I saw him using Twilight healing to erase Eris¡¯ collar mark.

    Kairos was always a no nonsense guy. He left me with a method to release Eris in his final moments.

    When the white flames subsided, Libra¡¯s curse had disappeared.

    Eris¡¯s complexion has regained her usual color. She should be fine now. She slowly opened her eyes, to my relief.

    [You used a secret ability, for me. You should¡¯ve saved it for something more important.]

    [You¡¯re mistaken.]

    Eris stared at me. And I also looked back at her.

    [Because now is as important as ever.]

    [¡­Fate.]

    [We made a promise back in Tetra. I¡¯m simply keeping that promise. Although it¡¯s a bit late, and I ended up causing a lot of trouble¡­ I¡¯m sorry.]

    [You are right. It was really troublesome! Never become a demon again.]

    Apparently she could recall everything during the time Libra controlled her. After all, even as she was turned into a subservient doll-like being by the spell, her heart remained firm. Eris may have looked miffed, but her lips were smiling.

    [I have caused a lot of trouble in the past as well, so we¡¯re similar in that regard.]

    [I suppose it helps to know that.]

    [I guess so. Your hand, please?]

    [Hmm? Like this?]

    [Yes, yes. Just like that.]

    Eris seemed to be in a good mood. She¡¯s happy just from holding my hand¡­ I just don¡¯t understand.

    Then she grabbed my wrist and brought my hand to her nape.

    [I can¡¯t believe it, getting enslaved by Libra twice¡­ What a blunder. To think that I¡¯ve done a lot to research a way to counteract that¡­ It¡¯s all because Fate is such a bad boy. Never gave me any chances.]

    [What are you talking about?]

    [But that¡¯s alright. Especially since neither Roxy nor Myne is here with us now. There¡¯s at least a silver lining in this disaster.]

    [Silver lining?]

    [Yes, but I¡¯m just talking to myself, pay it no heed.]

    Ellis ignored me and started muttering something. It¡¯s in a language I¡¯ve never heard of.

    And moments later, a familiar mark appeared around her neck.

    [Oy, that is¡­ could it be?]

    [The subordination collar.]

    [But, why!?]

    [This way Libra will not be able to control me anymore. The collar has a special characteristic where it cannot be overwritten once applied.]

    [Nowaitwait! Does that mean.]

    Eris smiled and threw herself at me.

    [Obviously, now Fate owns me, literally and figuratively.]

    [Ha.]

    [It can¡¯t be helped anymore. Now that the contract has been formed, I have to live with Fate all the time. Nothing to worry about.]

    Eris hugged me and declared her newly formed inseparable ties with me.

    Yosh, let¡¯s do another Twilight Healing! I wanted to do that, but losing even more status now would be dangerous. But on the other hand I don¡¯t want Eris to fall into Libra¡¯s hands again.

    In the end, I had no choice but to leave it as it is.

    How should I explain this to Roxy? Even though it¡¯s in the middle of the battlefield, it hurts my head in a different way!

    [Fate, you now have my absolute obedience. What do you want me to do? I can do anything, if you know what I mean]

    Eris struck a sexy pose, as if cueing something.

    Let me say this again. We¡¯re still in the middle of the battlefield here.

    [Alright then¡­ I have an order.]

    [Oh oh.]

    [Please don¡¯t do anything that might endanger your own life.]

    [¡­wow.]

    [Oi!]

    You don¡¯t have to pretend to be shocked, okay.

    Eris was just that kind of person. Although she was usually calm and collected, she could be playful and unreasonable. This was just the right command for her.

    I had the chance to spend some time with Envy, so I believe that we shared this same opinion.

    [Well then.]

    I looked away from a noisy and lively place, now to the quiet outside. The cubes were still eerily floating in the sky seen through the gaps in the building.

    However, the appearance was different from the previous one. A light-like electric discharge was emitted from the black surface, and each cube started to move in a connected manner. It was about to open the door to his land.

 Chapter 204 - Attributes

    Chapter 204 ¨C Attributes

    Countless black cubes floated in the air.

    All of them seemed to move regularly with a certain purpose.

    There¡¯s no way I¡¯d let them do what they wanted so easily. So I changed Greed to his bow form.

    [Eris should do this too.]

    Having the aid of Envy¡¯s long-range attack will also help here.

    But, Eris¡¯ reaction was unusually sullen.

    [I¡¯m essentially just a support¡­there¡¯s no way I can do any worthwhile damage to those things.]

    She shot a few special bullets to raise my parameters. All while smiling bitterly.

    I wouldn¡¯t have any of that, so¡­

    [Come over here.]

    I beckoned her to my side, then I placed my hand on top of the hand Eris used to hold Envy.

    And started imagining the form I saw back in the spiritual world.

    [Umm¡­ Fate?]

    [Just a moment.]

    She obediently waited in silence, all the while the black bayonet in her hand began to change form.

    [This is the assault mode. Is it a little too much?]

    [Not at all. It feels nice.]

    Eris twirled the newly transformed Envy with relative ease and even struck a pose. Afterward, she stared at me with a convinced look on her face.

    [Being able to remove the collar mark, and transform Envy¡­ I¡¯m convinced now. You have awoken to your true self.]

    [Eris could tell?]

    [Why of course. I told you, didn¡¯t I? I¡¯ve always been watching you.]

    [I see¡­ I guess Myne had been as well?]

    This made me think that Myne first approached me because she knew, much like Eris. Somehow, I felt like I was dancing in their hands the whole time.

    Eris laughed, correcting me a little.

    [That shouldn¡¯t be the case, Myne shouldn¡¯t have known. I believe what she¡¯s only aware of is that you are also a mortal sin skill holder.]

    [Eh? Are you sure?]

    [Of course. It¡¯s Myne we are talking about.]

    I was convinced by that. During our travels together, Myne rarely showed any concern for complex things.

    {Well, I guess Myne isn¡¯t the type to care about that after all.]

    [Surely.]

    Imagining Myne¡¯s face, I couldn¡¯t help but to giggle alongside Eris.

    [Myne¡­ She and Roxy haven¡¯t seemed to be able to get here yet.]

    [It¡¯s alright. I can¡¯t imagine them losing so easily. Rather, we should do what we can here.]

    [We really should!]

    I raised my black bow, while Eris transformed her black bayonet.

    Our aim, the black cubes.

    Raising our magic power, magic arrows and magic bullets were fired at the same time.

    The two attacks mixed together in the air, increasing firepower before colliding with the black cube.

    [So sturdy!]

    The black cube remained intact. It stayed afloat in the air, as if nothing happened.

    Eris, who also saw it, came to the same conclusion as me.

    [That color and shape¡­it has to be]

    [¡­made from similar material with our Mortal Sin weapons.]

    It was a faint feeling. However, their numbers were enough to cover the sky.

    It made us unwilling to think that they were made from the same material as our weapons, and therefore, indestructible.

    ¡ºSo it¡¯s from the same material, so what¡¯s the big deal?¡»

    Greed called out in response to our short discussion.

    If we can¡¯t destroy it, then I should just go with what Myne usually does.

    I readied the black bow once more.

    [If it can¡¯t be destroyed, then just make it fly away.]

    [Oh¡­ I see Myne¡¯s influence right there.]

    Eris facepalmed upon hearing my plan.

    Well, you¡¯re right. It¡¯s true.

    I may have consumed a lot of monsters during the time I was running amok as a demon. My status was still high enough to use Bloody Ptarmigan.

    ¡ºDo you need my support in this?¡»

    [It¡¯s going to be the first one in a while, so please do.]

    ¡ºWill do then.¡»

    Eris was watching the situation while smiling. In order to meet her expectations, I will stop the movement of that black cube.

    The black bow grew larger by sacrificing my status. As it turned into a more terrifying form, I could feel my strength leave me.

    That said, I had Greed¡¯s assistance. I noticed that the burden on my body was less than when I used the secret alone. He might be sharp-tongued, but he always took care of me.

    ¡ºI¡¯m ready. What¡¯s wrong, Fate?¡»

    [Nothing¡­ let¡¯s do it.]

    ¡ºThen get ready. Aim¡»

    My target was the center of the black cube.

    I pointed the bow and arrow at my target, and pulled the bowstring. The flame magic arrow was mutated by the gluttony skill to become an even more powerful flame arrow.

    The Bloody Ptarmigan shone red, brighter and brighter. The color eventually turned to gold, and the heat it emitted was enough to melt my surroundings.

    [Owie ow! Fate, shoot it quickly.]

    Eris protested and jumped away due to the heat. In any case, I still needed to aim carefully.

    Predicting the cube movement, and release.

    [Gooooo!]

    With enough momentum to pierce the sky, the fire arrow flew toward its target in a straight line while spreading heat and flame. The black cubes were indestructible, but if we could interfere with its movement, something may happen.

    ¡ºFate!!¡»

    [Yeah¡­ I see it too.]

    Greed sounded surprised there. And Eris also looked similarly surprised.

    It would be strange that such an extreme heat could be doused by ice¡­ but at the moment, it¡¯s not even surprising.

    There¡¯s a person who could make that possible.

    ¡­Dad. Dean Graphite.

    He was looking down at us, using the black cube as a foothold.

    In his hand was the black spear Vanity. He used that to freeze my Bloody Ptarmigan.

    As if showing off that fact, the frost was still lingering around the tip of his spear. His presence here also served as deterrence.

    [Dad!!]

    I called out for him as loud as I could. In response, Dad pointed his spear at me expressionlessly.

    [I told you not to come here.]

    Faint red tattoos emerged on his face.

    That¡¯s a stigma. A gift from God. The source of a Sacred Beast¡¯s power, and at the same time, a covenant of absolute obedience to God. I heard that sometimes it¡¯s very hard to manage.

    Dad¡­what kind of contract did you put yourself into?

    I, his son, bore no stigma. Was it because I am a half human?

    No, I already knew the answer when I fought Kairos¡­..the reason is why.

    And apparently it¡¯s true. But, I still need to make sure.

    [I¡¯ve come to stop you. I can¡¯t let this happen¡­and I have something to ask.]

    Dad gave me a sharp look, but gazed upward after a moment.

    [There are things in this world that you¡¯d better not know. You¡¯ll be happier that way. That¡¯s what you want to hear, right?]

    [Even so.]

    He muttered something and pointed the black spear at me again.

    [A disobedient child like you needs to be punished. If you want to stop me, if you want to know the truth, you know what to do. Either way, I can¡¯t afford to stop.]

    The stigma turned redder. Apparently recognizing us as obstacles.

    I felt that my father¡¯s power was increasing accordingly. Too much pressure gave me the feeling that gravity was multiplying.

    While holding the black bow firmly, I asked Eris,

    [Can I ask you to handle the black cubes?]

    [What are you going to do?]

    [I¡¯m going to face my Dad.]

    She put her hands on my shoulders and forcefully made me face her.

    [Two is better than one.]

    [Sorry. This is a problem between son and father. I couldn¡¯t¡­]

    I can¡¯t relent just this time. Eris hugged me, perhaps to convince me.

    [Very well. If it¡¯s what Fate wants. I¡¯ll be happy to oblige.]

    [Eh?]

    It was nothing like I expected.

    [You always fought for someone else¡¯s sake. I want you to fight for your own sake one day.]

    [¡­Eris.]

    [It is as I said. I¡¯ve been watching you all the time. Leave the black cubes to me. I have this new power to rely on after all.]

    Eris backed away from me, tapping on her transformed black bayonet.

    Then she nodded to me, before seeing me off.

    I aimed at Dad whilst running around the crumbling buildings. Greed spoke to me in an amazed voice.

    ¡ºThe fate of the entire world hangs from a father and child¡¯s squabble¡­..what a silly story.¡»

    I could hear Eris start shooting at the black cubes behind me.

    Every time it hit, the flow of the magic circle to draw was temporarily obstructed. Time-earning seems to be going well.

    I drew the black bow and shot a magic arrow toward my father while replying to Greed.

    [Absolutely.]

    If someone had expected this to happen from the beginning¡­it would¡¯ve been Greed.

 Chapter 205 - Father and Son isâ€¦

    Chapter 205 ¨C Father and Son is¡­

    My attack couldn¡¯t reach my dad.

    As it is¡­ I will never stand in the same place as Dean Graphite.

    [Help me, Kairos.]

    ¡ºFate¡­..This power¡­..¡»

    When I fought Myne in Hausen, I was drawing out the power from the machine angel (Luna) who was inside the Gluttony skill. I should have noticed at that time.

    Why was such a thing possible¡­ I should¡¯ve given it more thought back then.

    But, I know now.

    Kairos, while pointing to my chest, said,

    That he¡¯ll always be there. And it will never change.

    Even before I realized¡­ he was by my side from the moment I was born. He took in those who had been devoured by the Gluttony skills¡­

    Greed probably knew that Kairos was inside me. Someday, this time will come, so he may have been watching over slowly.

    [Oy, when did you find out that Kairos was actually inside me?]

    ¡ºThe moment you took hold of me for the first time.¡»

    [I knew it.]

    ¡ºIt¡¯s Kairos¡¯ wish. He¡¯s the true form of the Gluttony skill. Be careful when using his power.¡»

    [So it was actually intentional back then?]

    I was referring to the battle against Aquarius in Hausen. When I thought I made some mistake by activating the fifth form¡¯s secret that cost me Greed¡¯s existence.

    ¡ºYou are our only hope. But I willingly did that. We are alike in regard of recklessness.¡»

    I unconsciously smiled after hearing that.

    Recklessness. Most of our fights had indeed concluded thanks to our recklessness.

    Kairos¡¯ power started to flow around my body. His memory of countless battles also surged into me.

    ¡ºFor once, you¡¯re very close to the original.¡»

    [There¡¯s still more to come.]

    Overflowing aura covered my body. The color was reminiscent of Kairos¡¯ impressive red hair.

    [Let¡¯s do it together from now on.]

    I called out to Kairos inside me. More power overflowed as if responding to my call.

    ¡ºShall we£¿¡»

    [Let¡¯s go.]

    I drew the black bow once more, increasing the magic output. My target was Dad.

    The power of freezing that could reject my attacks. Unless I can overcome that, there¡¯s no way I¡¯ll get anything out of him.

    The bright red aura turned into magic power that burns like flame.

    Gathering up into the form of an arrow. Fire.

    Dad wielded the black spear to get rid of it. Even the surrounding air froze in an instant when the spear collided with the crimson arrow.

    The flame arrow did not freeze this time. However, the cold air from the spear didn¡¯t decline, and the two conflicting powers continued to clash.

    [Dad!]

    Using the surrounding buildings, I jumped towards the black cube where Dad stood. Running to approach him once I got there.

    After shooting another flame arrow, I quickly switched back to the black sword. Following closely behind the arrow.

    Apparently maintaining the freezing air to handle two flame arrows was a bit tough even for Dad. I could feel the coldness that stung my skin diminished.

    I wreathed the black sword with my red aura, and cut.

    Adding it in tandem with the two flame arrows to break through.

    That should be enough to knock Dad away from the black cube¡­ or so I thought.

    [Is that all, Fate?]

    [Kuh.]

    Dad flicked away the crimson arrows and my slash. The appearance of the black wings sprouting from his back perplexed me. At the same time, I could feel my decaying wings flutter for instance.

    [Those wings¡­]

    [As you can see, I¡¯m far from being serious. So what now? Do you still want to continue?]

    [You can¡¯t treat me like a kid forever.]

    [Then, come.]

    I should¡¯ve gotten stronger now. But it felt like Dad was also gaining power proportionally.

    I reestablished my posture, and wielded the black sword against Dad.

    Dad blocked my attack with the black spear rather easily. The attack was by no means stronger than my previous slash, but it¡¯s strong nonetheless.

    I felt that we¡¯re at least on par with each other earlier. But now, Dad returned to being more powerful.

    Is Dad somehow gaining power as well?

    ¡ºFate, have a look at his wings£¡¡»

    The wings¡­ There¡¯s indeed something different about the black wings.

    The tips of the wings were dyed red!? And the color continued to expand, like the root of a tree absorbing water.

    The larger the red part became, the stronger Dad¡¯s attack. The color reminded me of my own aura.

    [No way¡­my power.]

    Dad swung his black spear sideways, disregarding my surprise. I couldn¡¯t dodge since the edge of the black cube was right behind me. I had to block it.

    The black sword and the black spear collided and scattered pale sparks.

    [Your power and mine are similar, Fate. You devour power, while I absorb power. However, there is a difference.] (TL Note: it remind me to Sekiryuutei and Hakuryuukou from DxD)

    [This is¡­]

    I could feel my strength fading. Is it because I am consciously looking at it? This time it is clearly visible. The aura around me was being sucked up by my Dad¡¯s wings.

    [The difference lies in the trigger condition. Yours requires killing another party.]

    [¡­my strength.]

    [But, mine can be activated whenever I want. You cannot win against me]

    If I had to guess¡­ Dad was absorbing my magic power. Using¡¾Appraisal¡¿, I could see that my stats had not gone down, but my magic power was steadily decreasing.

    Let alone putting up a fight, I will be sucked dry if I didn¡¯t do anything.

    [Damn.]

    Then how about this!

    It¡¯s one of the skills I gained when I was fighting my way here through the monsters of Gallia continent. The power of an ancient monster¨D¨Dabnormal status¡¾Poison Attack¡¿.

    Let¡¯s see you absorb this.

    Switching from two-handing to one-handing the black sword with my right, I used my left fist to launch the¡¾Poison Attack¡¿.

    [Thought so.]

    He jumped back to dodge. As soon as he did, the sense of fading strength disappeared.

    [You¡¯re not good against abnormal status.]

    [Everyone is. Where did you pick up such a dangerous skill?]

    [On my way to see you, Dad.]

    [You also pick up any skills of the enemies you killed, I should¡¯ve remembered.]

    [I have it whether I like it or not, Dad.]

    [You¡¯ve grown strong.]

    By imbuing the black sword with¡¾Poison¡¿, it became impossible for Dad to absorb my magic power. I was planning to use the opening to recuperate, but¡­

    [Now then, should I attack as well?]

    Dad pointed the tip of the black spear at me. It¡¯s a familiar stance.

    That stance¡­I know it from somewhere.

    (You fool¡­evade now)

    Rafal¡¯s voice rang in my head. Still the same old Rafal.

    I immediately understood what he was trying to say. Focusing my consciousness, I predicted the movement of the black spear.

    There.

    Dodged it by a hair breadth before the spear tip hurt my sword arm. Meanwhile I could see Dad still remained in his original location.

    But there¡¯s something different with the black spear. Part of its tip was missing.

    Where did it go?

    It jumped through space, trying to pierce my dominant arm.

    The same attack that Rafal used in the past.

    [Good judgment there.]

    [Why¡­how?]

    [It¡¯s the characteristic of this Sin weapon. It can read its wielder¡¯s mind and shape it into a real ability. If the previous wielder left a particularly strong impression, the skill associated with that wielder will remain in the spear. This space leap attack must¡¯ve been created by its previous wielder.]

    Rafal¡¯s sharp tongue did leave a strong impression indeed.

    [Then whose power is the freezing air?]

    I asked my Dad while avoiding the black spear that could jump through space.

    [This is my power. It freezes everything. It seems to reflect the state of my heart now¡­ It¡¯s the exact opposite of what it used to be. I¡¯ve changed too.]

    Dad made a lonely face as he raised his magical power. He began to unleash intimidating magic power so much that I felt the illusion of being crushed.

    [Don¡¯t die, Fate. It¡¯s almost time to get rid of this.]

    Dad pointed at his face.

    The stigmata on his face shone brighter. It shone vividly, redder than blood.

    [It seems that the stigmata has recognized you as an obstacle¡­ I can¡¯t control it anymore.]

    [Dad.]

    [If you want to stop me, you¡¯ll have to kill me.]

    [¡­that is.]

    [I taught you about all of my powers. The rest is up to you. You have to defeat me, or else you and your friends will die here.]

    When the black wings were spread, they grew in number. 2 pairs become 4¡­then 8. A black angelic halo that seemingly sucked all the lights around it floated atop Dad¡¯s head.

    Dad¡¯s face was gone. It¡¯s like he¡¯s wearing a full-faced iron mask. There was only a bright red holy stigmata.

    The black spear also changed as if in response, its length doubled and the spear tip became sharper.

    After the temporary silence ran through, an inhuman scream rang, and the person who was my father attacked me.

    If there was an angel that governed death, it must be what I¡¯m facing right now.

 Chapter 206 - The Angel of Death

    Chapter 206 ¨C The Angel of Death

    From his face alone, I could tell that he cannot be reasoned with anymore. Being only able to obey God¡¯s command. Acting on that instinct, he¡¯ll eliminate anyone in his way by all means.

    The bright red stigmata glowed bright red, now recognizing me as an obstacle.

    [Dad, you¡¯re really too much sometimes¡­leaving everything to me¡­ good grief¡­]

    Having turned into a black angel, my voice could no longer reach him. Nothing but a breeze of wind that blew in the capital to him.

    ¡ºFate! It¡¯s coming¡»

    The moment I turned my attention back to the black angel, it disappeared.

    Was it the space leap used by the Sacred Beast Gemini!? Or perhaps it¡¯s just an extremely fast movement that looked like teleportation.

    Did the two pairs of extra wings have something to do with the increased speed!?

    My eyes could not follow its movement properly. Only its afterimages, which mean its real body was already ahead.

    Switching to black shield was all I could do to protect myself. The black angel didn¡¯t even hesitate, attacking me with its spear.

    [Heavy.]

    The black shield actually creaked. This meant that a single attack was almost comparable to Myne¡¯s Noir Destruct. Did that mean it also had power in addition to its speed?

    The black cube afforded me no stable footing, which caused me to be blown away from taking the spear attack. My body crashed through several buildings before the ground stopped the momentum.

    I spat out a large mouthful of blood. The attack should¡¯ve been blocked by the black shield, but the shock still somehow penetrated through and damaged my innards.

    I pushed away and crawled out from the rubble.

    The black angel seemed to be concerned about Eris¡¯ magic bullet, which was suppressing the movement of the Black Cube. Every time it tried to draw a magic circle, a magic bullet canceled it.

    After a short glance, it swung its spear.

    [Eris!]

    The air seemingly froze along my voice. I couldn¡¯t move.

    I could barely tilt my head around, only to find the entire capital covered in frost.

    Fortunately the core of my body had not frozen yet. I circulated my magic power, turning it into heat to thaw the frost.

    [What about Eris¡­?]

    She was closer to the black angel than I did. She must¡¯ve been affected by the frost more.

    ¡ºNo need to worry. She¡¯s tougher than you think. We should move.¡»

    Greed once again told me that Eris will be alright. I also believe that she¡¯ll be fine. What was Libra doing? Don¡¯t tell me he¡¯s still waiting comfortably in the green zone. That guy was so enigmatic, I couldn¡¯t really expect anything from him.

    ¡ºWorry about yourself first. It¡¯s coming again¡»

    The black angel, who showed the ability to freeze the imperial city, seemed to have set its aim again.

    With the disruption from Eris gone, the Black Cube resumed the construction of the magic circle

    The black angel moved once more, leaving afterimages in its wake. I tried to protect myself with the black shield, but the coldness slowed my reaction time.

    High-pitched metallic screech followed the collision.

    This time I managed to defend against the spear attack without being blown away.

    [¡ºGood grief, you¡¯re always like this¡»]

    Greed was speaking through my mouth.

    [¡ºThis is what you get by trying to fight alone, fool.¡»]

    [¡ºGreed¡­ did you just do a forced crossing?¡»]

    [¡ºFate is my companion. Moreover, by doing this, all of us can fight now¡»]

    [¡ºWhat do you mean¡»]

    Yeah, it¡¯s as Greed says. Until now, we¡¯ve been fighting together for things we can¡¯t do alone. It¡¯s really new.

    [¡ºYou¡¯re here, I¡¯m here. Heck, even Kairos is here as well¡»]

    [¡ºIsn¡¯t it feel great?¡»]

    Now that our souls were temporarily merged together, I could feel Greed¡¯s feeling. He¡¯s obviously very excited.

    Even though he made fun of this situation where the fate of the world hung upon a father-child quarrel earlier.

    [¡ºTime to counter attack¡»]

    Pushing back with the black shield, we immediately switched to black sword. Not forgetting to imbue poison into the blade.

    The black angel responded by swinging its spear again as soon as it noticed our moves.

    [¡ºNot this time¡»]

    We shimmied through the swing and continued moving forward. The spear¡¯s one main weakness was its length that¡¯s not suitable for extreme close quarters combat. We¡¯re attempting to make use of that.

    The black angel flapped its wings, trying to escape. But we wouldn¡¯t let that happen.

    Thanks to crossing, both our accuracy and efficiency had increased. Our black sword struck toward the black angel¡¯s flank.

    [¡ºNot yet huh¡»]

    Our timing was perfect. The attack should¡¯ve hit the flank. But, the black angel had dexterously used the handle of the black spear to alter the trajectory of our stab.

    The Black Angel was about to retaliate, but seemed to have felt something wrong with its body and chose to take a distance from us instead.

    The poison infusion was still working.

    Although the effect might be minimum, Dad still hated it.

    It cannot afford to engage us in close combat. Realizing that, the black angel pointed its spear at us, starting to use its freezing power at us.

    The power that could freeze the entire capital was now concentrated toward us. The frigid cold rushed to the extent that it affected buildings that should be far from us. Frozen buildings were swallowed by the waves of cold air and shattered.

    We could feel the handle of the black sword in our hand growing colder by the moment.

    If we got engulfed in all that, no doubt we¡¯ll end up like those shattered buildings.

    Even so, we didn¡¯t intend to run away.

    Our status wasn¡¯t some sort of inexhaustible resource. So we had to resolve ourselves to finish it once and for all.

    Changing the black sword into the black gauntlets, we immediately went for our strongest card.

    [¡ºDimension Destruction¡»]

    With resolve we shouted.

    The black thread that emitted golden light branched innumerably and collided with the cold air of the frigid cold.

    The thread cuts through the cold air together with the space. Then, the cold air was drawn into the empty space.

    Great! This secret technique was effective against the cold air. Let¡¯s push for the kill.

    At that time, the black angel uttered a voice that couldn¡¯t possibly belong to a human being. Immediately, the amount of cold air released increased at once.

    Not even the secret technique was enough to hold that back. We could feel heaviness on our hands.

    The cold air started to freeze the black threads. Were Dad¡¯s feelings that profound¡­?

    [¡ºEven so£¡¡»]

    As long as he considered me his son, then I¡¯d like to respond to that feeling. Thus, I increased my opposition.

    A part of me¨D¨DKairos, responded by flowing in more power. The crimson flame engulfed the black gauntlet and mixed with the golden glow of the black thread.

    It evaporated and canceled the cold, allowing the threads to once again cut apart and send it away via the tearing of space.

    With this, it should be possible. This time for sure.

    When the black thread approached the tip of the black spear, something went wrong.

    [¡ºReverse£¡¡»]

    It changed from cold air to a pale blue-colored flame. This was¡­ it¡¯s the complete opposite of the cold air so far.

    The spear power that Dad told me should¡¯ve only been the cold air and the space jump. Was there more?

    No, Dad told me one more thing. That he used to have a completely different power.

    Perhaps the stigmata made the black angel able to use it¡­

    [¡ºSo it¡¯s still messing around¡»]

    The cold disappeared. Now replaced by the flame that the angel used to control.

    The power to freeze everything¡­ perhaps that power manifested because Dad didn¡¯t want to return to being this black angel. I don¡¯t think Dad would tell me even if I ask. But that¡¯s what I felt during this battle.

    The momentum of the blue and cold flames kept increasing. It burned through the secret with the crimson flame as fuel.

    The air became filled with raging heat.

    The secret was still intact though. I could still go on. However, the pale blue flame continued to spread through the threads.

    The pressure seemingly made my hands stiffen. The approaching flame caused my clothes to smoke a little.

    [¡ºThis is..¡»]

    We were attacked by the sensation of boiling blood. Maybe my body is on fire.

    Just when I couldn¡¯t handle it anymore, I could feel someone was supporting me.

    (What are you guys doing? You guys have your own flame)

    Then I heard Kairos¡¯ voice. It was firm but kind.

    (Not the one from my power. The one that only you could create and no one could extinguish)

    No way¡­ can I actually do that?

    Could I actually use it alongside the secret of the black gauntlet?

    (I couldn¡¯t. But you are different from me. You can do it. Show me¡­ Fate, Greed)

    [¡ºUOOOOoooo¡»]

    Thank you for reading on novelhall.com

    Our crossed souls overlap. Fourth form¨D¨Dsummon the power of the black wand here.

    From the fingertips of the black gauntlet, a black flame began to make a crackling noise.

 Chapter 207 - Open Door

    Chapter 207 ¨C Open Door

    Black flames flowed endlessly from the black gauntlets. A flame that did not make the user feel the heat. But other than that, it wouldn¡¯t disappear until it¡¯s burnt out. I had never seen the black flame disappear except from my will.

    [¡ºGooooooo!¡»]

    The black flame undulated like a living thing and traveled along the stretched black threads. Then, it collided with the pale blue flame emitted by the black angel.

    Black flames eroded the blue flames, seemingly consuming it. At one point, the latter was extinguished, but gained momentum and revived. The black flame greedily flattened the blue flame all the same and finally approached the black spear.

    The black angel shouted again and turned its jet-black mask toward me, the Holy Stigmata glowing even redder.

    We had to reach it right away. In the sky, the black cube was in the stages of activating the magic circle. There wasn¡¯t much time left.

    [¡ºI know that already!¡»]

    Attacks crept from behind us. Sudden hits from a long distance via the space jump. Moreover, it aimed at our hearts in multiple places.

    We knew that much in advance. If you prepared in advance, evading became less of a problem.

    On the contrary, with this attack, the tip of the black spear was on my side, and that¡¯s it. If it¡¯s possible to combine the two abilities together, it would have already done so. But since each one is a power that manifests from the user¡¯s thoughts, it may not be possible to fuse them together.

    The black angel had failed its counterattack. In other words, it was defenseless now.

    [¡ºPush here at once¡»]

    The black flame burned faster in response to our voice. It wrapped the black angel in the air and produced a cross-shaped fire pillar.

    The black angel was blown away by the explosion and fell from the sky. Its wings were scorched and the black flames continued to erode. Soon enough, the black flames spread all over its body.

    Greed said to me. We need to destroy that black cube as soon as possible.

    But¡­on one side, the black angel kept falling to the ground. The black flame burned the jet-black mask and caused a big crack in the red glowing stigmata. When I saw my father¡¯s pained face under the slightly shattered mask¡­ I shook off Greed¡¯s restraint and my body started running without permission.

    The magic circle of the Black Cube was shining like the sun.

    In the dazzling light, I held my dad. Before I knew it, the crossing with Greed had been dispelled.

    [Dad!]

    [¡­ What are you doing? Don¡¯t you have something more important than me to deal with?]

    I shouted, getting rid of the black flame.

    [Dumbass¡­Oooh.]

    Dad nodded off quietly without saying anything.

    At that time, the stigmata shattered and fell along with the jet-black mask. There was no longer a red tattoo on Dad¡¯s face anymore.

    [My destiny has been fulfilled.]

    Those words, it acted like a signal. The sky shattered above the imperial capital, and a different world peeked through the cracks. As soon as the black cube had finished its role, it fell down like rain, piercing the ground one after another.

    [Will this happen in the end¡­Ugh.]

    Dad¡¯s body was in terrible condition. He sustained not only damages from black flame and poison, but also from overusing the black spear. I recalled that it had the property of sucking the blood of the user.

    Even if the user was capable of suppressing the black spear, it would still be difficult. It¡¯s the same mortal sin weapon as Greed, so it wouldn¡¯t be straightforward.

    [I should treat you now.]

    Switching from black gauntlet to black wand, I tried to activate Twilight Healing,

    [Stop it. Don¡¯t waste your power. It¡¯s not over yet.]

    Dad said, looking at the cracked sky.

    [Then¡­ Dad.]

    [I told you. You must come at me to kill me. I¡¯ve already died long ago anyway.]

    Already dead¡­ That word froze me. I remembered when Dad died. But, why did he die in the first place? I didn¡¯t know the reason until now. When I faced the Gluttony skill, I was able to learn why.

    There were two people called Fate. Should I call it a dual personality? Basically there was another me.

    It¡¯s very aggressive and had occasionally tried to take over my body. That insidious anger that rushed in was originally possessed by the fake Fate who had been exterminated in the spiritual world. He still hated me and was trying to replace me, looking for a chance to attack.

    Originally, he was supposed to be the original Fate, not me.

    It was my father who did not allow it. What I knew from the battle with Kairos supplemented me with my missing memories and reminded me. At the same time, I realized that I was there.

    If Eris was a jumble of monsters, then I¡¯m a jumble of souls eaten by the gluttony skills.

    Dad put his hand on my cheek with a weak hand.

    [You look like your mother. You¡¯ve grown, Fate.]

    [No, I am¡­]

    [Is there something you want to tell me?]

    [I¡¯m not your real son. I was just a fake created by his gluttony skills¡­ The real boy is still trapped within the Gluttony skills¡­]

    Dad shook his head in response to my confession.

    [You are my son. Fate, who have inherited my sacred beast power. You are not a fake created by your skill. You are a human who inherited your mother¡¯s power. But, the Gluttony skill was too powerful for humans. Immediately after birth, Fate as a human was swallowed by the skill.]

    [¡­But, I¡¯m here now. No way¡­]

    I remember taking my mother¡¯s life from her eating skills. I thought that my eating skills had put a strain on my mother.

    [Yes. Your mother didn¡¯t die from giving birth to you. She dedicated her soul to save you from the Gluttony skill. At that time, your Mom could only do it while she¡¯s physically connected to you.]

    Dad pointed to my navel as he spoke. This meant that the newborn baby was connected to her mother by the umbilical cord. At that time, my mother was also connected to her eating skills.

    [She died to extract your soul out, which by that time was already mixed in with the souls of those who were eaten by the skills. It was so deep that she couldn¡¯t return. She was supposed to be a wall and keep protecting you so that you wouldn¡¯t be consumed by your skill.]

    [Protect? That¡¯s¡­]

    I remember the first time the gluttony skill was activated. It was when I was the gatekeeper in the Royal Capital, Seifert, and defeated the bandits who had sneaked into the castle.

    There was a feeling that something repressed was being released. And I gained power with an inorganic voice.

    [Mom wanted you to live as a normal person. But this is the world of skill supremacy. Your innate skills will determine your entire life. Effort barely has anything to do with it. You are essentially an incompetent since your skill was sealed. It would have been a difficult world for you.]

    Dad was thinking about me up until he died.

    [It was easy to imagine that you would awaken to your eating skills after I died, but it seems that your expectations were only half right.]

    [Half?]

    [When you woke up, you were not swallowed by your Gluttony skills and you were in balance. It¡¯s alright, you ARE a human. Not a fake created from jumbled masses of souls. And your Mom is still protecting you.]

    [Dad¡­]

    When I put my dad in a safe place

    [It looks like your friend has come.]

    This sign is¡­ When I turned around, I saw Eris standing there. She looked tattered and seemed to have a troubled look in her eyes. It seemed that she managed to get past that freeze attack.

    [That was a flashy father-son quarrel. But, it¡¯s good that you two are able to reconcile¡­ There may be a lot of talk, but now we have to do something about that.]

    The cracks in the space were slowly expanding. A bright red light was leaking from the hole. It looked similar to the world of Gluttony skill¨D¨Dthe place where the dead were wriggling.

    The world beyond that did not seem to be a friendly place for living beings.

    Thank you for reading on novelhall.com

 Chapter 208 - Sixth Form

    Chapter 208 ¨C Sixth Form

    What should I do about that?

    It looked like the world had been hurt and red blood flowed out. It made me think of something irreparably fatal.

    My father called out to me as I stood still.

    [At that rate, it won¡¯t close until it¡¯s all over.]

    Father says as if it¡¯s someone else¡¯s problem. Because this result was not by his own will.

    He was forced by the Sacred Stigmata to open the Door to His Land. Dad had no choice.

    And I had a chance to stop all this. However, I threw it away and chose my Dad instead.

    Dad didn¡¯t look at what was about to happen, and only looked at me.

    [Fate, are you still going?]

    [That¡¯s why I¡¯m here. I¡¯ll go even if Dad stops me.]

    [Then, take this.]

    It was the Black Spear Vanity that was handed to me with weak hands.

    I held the heavy black spear in my hand. It seemed to represent the weight of my father¡¯s feelings.

    Apparently the spear can change its appearance depending on the user. Now it¡¯s no longer the ominous long spear that the Black Angel had.

    The image of Dad wielding his power flashed many times in my mind. It was a familiar figure.

    [What do you see in this? What kind of power do you desire?]

    [I am¡­]

    In the past, it was all self-satisfaction. If it was me back then, I probably would have chosen to handle it as a black spear.

    But not now. Roxy, Myne, Eris, and Aaron¡­ No, not only that, but also the people who served the Barbatos family, the people of the territory¡­ There were still many friends who had taught me how wonderful it was to walk together.

    So, you too¡­

    [Come to us.]

    The Black Spear Vanity lost its shape. It turned into small black particles and was sucked into the Black Sword Greed.

    ¡ºThis is¡­ Fate. That¡¯s right! You did it.¡»

    [Borrowing the power of Vanity, to unlock the form Kairos couldn¡¯t open.]

    ¡ºOh, yes. Our new power ¨C let¡¯s go to the sixth form.¡»

    The most peaceful rank release ever. My greedy companion would not demand compensation for just this time. This was because Black Spear Vanity would provide him with an abundance of power.

    The sixth form gradually took shape. Of course, the appearance was already decided.

    It¡¯s sharper than when Dad had it. But, not as much as the one the Black Angel was wielding.

    It was in a shape that suited us better.

    The shape of the sixth form was a black spear. And what I wished for was the power to close that completely open door again. It¡¯s the usage Greed hated the most, but let¡¯s just convince him this time. The person himself was still surprised that the shape had changed, and he didn¡¯t notice it¡­

    When the time comes, you should understand.

    Whether or not it went well depended on the outcome. Still, I had to go to that empty space¡­

    Dad seemed satisfied with the new appearance of Greed. However, he immediately tightened his face and said,

    [Fate, watch out for the other one inside you.]

    [Do you mean the Gluttony skill?]

    [Yes. It¡¯s dangerous. In addition to being unstable and ferocious, he is also harboring resentment for being kept sealed. Every time you use the Gluttony skill and connect with him, he might try to replace you.]

    I recalled the other Fate I faced in the spirit world. Just as Dad said, his hatred for me grew each time we fought. I don¡¯t think we can understand each other in that situation.

    Originally, the two of us were supposed to be one person¡­

    Not all my problems had been solved.

    [I¡¯ll try. As I always do.]

    [If you¡¯ve made it this far¡­you don¡¯t need to worry. I¡¯m fine now.]

    [Dad¡­]

    [You can¡¯t save me any more than this.]

    I knew that Dad was in good spirits. I didn¡¯t realize it when I was young¡­ Dad had already passed away before I could. Those painful memories came back to me.

    As if to dispel such anxiety, Dad gave me a big smile. That face was the same as the one I had seen when I was young, and it alone let me know that my father had been released from the bondage of the Sacred Stigmata.

    [Come on, let¡¯s go¡­ Fate!]

    [I¡¯m going!]

    Bumping fists, I turned away from my father. Eris approached me with a happy face.

    [I¡¯m glad. I was nervous for a while. After all, I was frozen, cold, and frustrated at the time.]

    [You¡¯re as tough as you look.]

    [Right. Feel free to praise me more.]

    [You¡­]

    I look up at the sky in amazement.

    [Do you want to go? To that place]

    [If you have proper wings, you can fly at once.]

    [Then I¡¯ll take you there.]

    [Eh?]

    [I saw the two of you fighting and thought. I figured I also had to throw away my ties and face the truth.]

    [Eris? What?]

    [Libra said that I¡¯m a collection of monsters¡­even if I look like this, I¡¯d be happy if you could do what you¡¯ve been doing until now.]

    While speaking those words, Eris¡¯s appearance changed. She had eight large wings, and sat on the ground where a large white body had collapsed.

    No way¡­this was. The shape is not exactly the same, but I knew a white dragon when I saw one.

    A living natural disaster. There were even those who worshiped it because of its excessive strength.

    The one that Eris transformed into was exactly, the Tenryuu. Her form looked more sophisticated than the one that fought me though.

    [What do you think?]

    Despite her large body, Eris sounded somewhat embarrassed.

    I pat her on the head while jumping on her.

    [It¡¯s cool and I¡¯m surprised. I never thought the time would come when I could ride Tenryuu.]

    [The Tenryuu that you defeated was the result of someone who, like me, was made an experimental subject by Libra. He lost his human form and, unable to return, gradually lost even his heart. Long ago, people like that. There were a lot of them. They all died, but¡­]

    [I see¡­..]

    [But, I¡¯m glad. I should have told you about this sooner.]

    [We are similar like that.]

    [There¡¯s a difference between body and mind, but yes. Let¡¯s go. Hold on tight.]

    I turned around before taking off. Dad was still watching me.

    We nodded to each other and said our final goodbyes. I wished that things could go the way I want it, but it just doesn¡¯t work that way.

    Eris spread her wings and fluttered toward the bright red sky.

    My father gradually became distant. I knew it, but¡­the tears were overflowing on their own.

    [Fate¡­your father¡¯s magical power¡­]

    [I know. It¡¯s always been that way. It¡¯s always been that way since the beginning.]

    [But, if it stays like this.]

    [This is a mutual decision.]

    Dad¡¯s magic wavered like a candle¡¯s flame was fading. To the extent that even the slightest breeze would make it disappear¡­

    Even so, I won¡¯t look back anymore. It¡¯s a promise I made to my father.

    The hands gripping Eris¡¯s horn were filled with strength. It seemed that it was transmitted to her, and she stopped saying anything.

    As we headed forward, the final magical light waved through us.

    [Dad¡­]

    And the inorganic voice that I heard made me feel an unprecedented emergency.

    ¡¶Gluttony skill activate¡·

    My father¡¯s power flowed into me. I didn¡¯t expect this kind of result.

    Even so, I¡¯m the bearer of the Gluttony skill, so when it came to fighting, it ended up like this. Even more so when fighting with your life on the line.

    An inorganic voice ran through my head. It didn¡¯t matter how much status was added.

    The only thing that remained was the fact that I ate my father.

    (¡­¡­Fate)

    I felt like I could barely hear my father¡¯s voice.

    And hearing that voice, I could no longer control this bitterness inside¡­

    [Uaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!]

    I threw the black spear in my hand with all my might toward the Door to His Land in the sky.

    Thank you for reading on novelhall.com

 Chapter 209 - The Endweaver

    Chapter 209 ¨C The Endweaver

    Emitting black lightning, the black spear rushed straight toward the Door to His Land. As it was, it should continue through that bright red world.

    [Gooooooo.]

    It¡¯s just opened. We should still make it. From there, a strange presence was slowly overflowing. not entering yet.

    If it¡¯s this time¡­ with the power I inherited it from my father¡­ if it¡¯s this black spear.

    [Why!]

    Isn¡¯t that a different promise?

    [Why are you disturbing me!]

    The black cube, which should have been silent, fluttered through the air and became a shield that blocked the black spear.

    A black spear and a black cube clashed.

    Objects with indestructible attributes. If mine was the strongest spear, then that cube was the strongest shield.

    I looked at the person who made it. He had a cool face and white hair flowing. You can feel the purity of the priestly clothes he¡¯s wearing, which is unsuitable for the rough earth.

    I shouted the name of the person who floated in front of the Door to His Land without any wings.

    [Libra!]

    He didn¡¯t want this to happen. Why are you there blocking me then!

    I will never relax. I¡¯m going to push through like this.

    I will dedicate my status to this. Take it.

    [Greed! Take it¡­]

    The black spear becomes sharper¡­bigger¡­ and longer. Then, red and black lightning began to roar.

    The black cube touched by this lightning crumbled like sand and fell. And in the end, it disappears without even leaving a speck of dust.

    Even if it¡¯s supposedly indestructible, it didn¡¯t mean anything in front of this 6th form¡¯s secret technique, Revolt Brionac.

    The black spear that had the power to annihilate any existence will always penetrate through no matter what kind of shield it is. It took the form of a wish to erase the door to that land¡­ Libra can no longer stop this power.

    The wall-like shield made of black cubes stretched over many layers is erased. Still, there was no sign of impatience in Libra.

    He had an aloof look as usual.

    That¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll put it on with you and finish it.

    Libra snapped his fingers when I tried to put in more power to manipulate the black spear.

    [Fate, stop it!]

    [What?]

    Eris warned me. Immediately, I changed the course of the black spear. The spear drew an arc as it returned to my hand.

    ¡ºI see¡­ he¡¯s still a nasty guy.¡»

    Greed, who returned, cursed hatefully.

    There was an angel crucified on the cross of light. She seemed to have fainted, and only her half-red blond hair fluttered in the wind.

    [Roxy¡­]

    Libra didn¡¯t seem to care about my glare. With the remaining black cube behind him, he opened his mouth.

    [Amazing. To make this disappear. Unexpected.]

    [Libra!]

    [However, the strongest shield is something like this.]

    He bowed lightly, as if to show respect to Roxy.

    [Where¡¯s Myne?]

    Most likely, they were attacked by Libra after the battle with the Sacred Beast Gemini. The girls who bought us time before we boarded the imperial capital must have been quite exhausted.

    That¡¯s probably what they were aiming for. Are you saying that Roxy¡¯s condition is okay¡­ I don¡¯t know, but it doesn¡¯t look like she¡¯s seriously injured. I¡¯m worried about Myne. There¡¯s no way she¡¯d just stay put and watch Roxy being taken away.

    [What about you?]

    Libra ignored my question and continued on his own.

    [Eating your own father. What do you think?]

    [Kuh.]

    [Are you immersed in sentimentality? Or was it delicious?]

    [Youuuuuuuu!]

    [What a model son we have here.]

    His voice kept pouring out, mocking me.

    The hand that grip the black spear became stiff.

    ¡ºCalm down, Fate. Being shaken will only make it more disadvantageous¡»

    [Greed¡­]

    Libra seemed to have come up with something and took it out of his pocket and threw it away.

    [A gift. I hope you like it.]

    It fell on Eris¡¯ back¡­ I stared at it.

    [This is¡­ no way]

    I took it in my hand and checked its shape. It¡¯s a pitch black cone. I¡¯ve seen it once before.

    It¡¯s the horn of Myne who turned into a war demon.

    [Sorry for the delay in answering. Can you understand me now?]

    [¡­don¡¯t screw with me]

    [Stay quiet. Eris too. I thought you said you didn¡¯t like your monstrous appearance. I can¡¯t believe this.]

    Eris¡¯ large Tenryu body trembled slightly. I gently stroked her to reassure her, and never took my eyes off Libra.

    [Compared to this, what¡¯s so great about her? This one is not farmed; a natural product. Is it a difference in the possibilities? Don¡¯t you think so too, Fate?]

    [What do you want to say? What are you trying to do?]

    [I think you can predict it from this situation.]

    When I glared at her, Libra grinned.

    [To the other side of the door. As her escort.]

    [Roxy!]

    He moved the crucified Roxy in front of the red world.

    [Originally, only souls are allowed to pass from here onwards. However, if the soul is strong enough to fuse with the Sacred Beastkin.]

    [Kyaaaaaa!]

    I was about to shoot the black spear after hearing Roxy¡¯s scream, but was stopped by the circling Eris.

    [It¡¯s okay. Libra needs Roxy. We have a chance. We must endure it here.]

    [But, still.]

    ¡ºFate, it¡¯s just as Eris says.¡»

    If Greed says so, I guess all we can do right now is just look at them¡­

    A change occurred in the bright red color of the world. A golden color reminiscent of Roxy¡¯s hair began to mix in.

    [Those who can go further¡­the chosen ones can have it all.]

    The sacred stigmata on Libra¡¯s face was glowing red. Is what he¡¯s going to do from now on the same revelation as my father?

    It¡¯s still unknown, but there seems to be a rule behind that door that nobody can¡¯t refuse.

    [Now, let¡¯s ask her for directions. If she accompanies me, I can go inside. What are you going to do?]

    Libra looked down at me as if to provoke me.

    Immediately, the black cubes began to draw a circle. Is he trying to summon something?

    I knew it right away. Four giant bodies emerged from the void. This is¡­this sign and pressure¡­

    [I¡¯ve come this far, and I won¡¯t hold back. I¡¯ll face you off with all the sacred beasts I have.]

    [¡­Libra]

    [You have to make a choice. You can pass through here. But Eris will be left behind to die. After I go on, you must open the door to his land. If you annihilate her with the Black Spear, Roxy will never come back. Come on, choose]

    [You are¡­]

    I tried to point the black spear at Libra, but Roxy was used like a shield again.

    [Looking up like that suits you better.]

    When Libra lowered her hands, the four sacred beasts began to move.

    [Fate, I¡¯m fine.]

    [That kind of thing is¡­..]

    Eris was deeply traumatized by Libra. I still can¡¯t say that she had overcome it. I know that trauma extended to other sacred beasts under his control.

    Four of them were closing in on us. Each of them probably possessed an outrageous ability¡­there¡¯s no way Eris will be okay.

    [Shit.]

    [Are you going to stay? Then you should stay here until everything is over.]

    Along with the crucified Roxy, when Libra tried to pass through the door to his land, one sacred beast leaned heavily.

    A tremendous impact sound rushed through.

    Libra gave the person who did it a bitter look.

    [So tough. I was sure it¡¯s a perfect surprise attack, but you are still alive¡­ As expected of a war demon.]

    Even if she lost one horn, she¡¯s still formidable. Her white hair swaying in the wind contrasted well with the wreckage of the black buildings in the imperial capital.

    Hoisting a large black axe, majestically.

    [Myne!]

    [No problem. I¡¯m fine too.]

    Even in that war demon¡¯s form, Myne maintained her ego. After facing her past, she seemed to have become stronger again.

    [Don¡¯t worry, Eris and I will deal with the stuff here. Fate should do what Fate can do.]

    Myne started engaging the sacred beast that aimed for her.

    Libra didn¡¯t seem to find it amusing, and let out a big sigh. And without saying anything, he took Roxy and Black Cube and stepped into His Land.

    [Eris, I¡¯m going.]

    [That¡¯s what you have to do. Then I¡¯ll take you there. Myne, please support me.]

    [Roger that.]

    Myne jumped high and landed on Eris¡¯ head.

    With her black ax ready, she gazed at the Door to His Land.

    [Fate doesn¡¯t have to do anything. Save her.]

    [That¡¯s right.]

    [Be sure to end it.]

    [Okay. I¡¯ll leave it to you.]

    The sacred beasts stood in our way. One came up late due to Myne¡¯s first attack.

    If we push those three away, I can reach it.

    Eris flapped her eight wings and soared. Letting out a roar as she went.

    With her momentum, Eris bit one of the evasive holy beasts and leaped further.

    [I¡¯ll leave it to you. Myne]

    Even though one of her wings was cut off by the rampaging Sacred Beast, Eris plunged into the other beast already.

    A dull, loud sound resounded.

    [¡­Jump, Fate.]

    His Land was just around the corner. Leaving those words behind, Eris fell to the ground while entwined with the two sacred beasts.

    Myne and I jumped high.

    The final Sacred Beast stood in the way as if trying to hinder. And Myne expected this from the beginning.

    The black ax had already changed shape. It had stored an enormous amount of power which leaked out as a black light. She swung down the black ax that could make itself heavier toward the sacred beast. It¡¯s the Black Ax Secret Technique Noir Destruct.

    [Go ahead!]

    [¡­..Thank you.]

    [Thank us properly after you come back.]

    [Yeah, I will.]

    The last sacred beast was struck with a powerful blow, falling to the ground with Myne on it.

    I gave Myne a high five as we passed each other and used the falling sacred beast as a jumping foothold. As I made my way to His Land, I glanced quickly at the two.

    The sounds of Myne and Eris fighting the sacred beasts gradually faded away.

    Thank you for reading on novelhall.com

 Chapter 210 - Chapter 210 â€“ The Ocean of Souls

    Chapter 210 ¨C The Ocean of Souls

    I could hear a voice calling my name. A voice I¡¯d never heard before.

    But it felt nostalgic¡­ for some reason it made me melancholic.

    [Fate, fate¡­ wake up. How long have you been sleeping!]

    When I woke up, it was the house I had lived in since I was young. A small village located west of Tetra, the city of merchants, across several mountains. You can¡¯t even grow decent vegetables in the barren land.

    Even so, her medicinal plants managed to grow, so she used them as a source of income to make a small living.

    When I tried to get up, my body ached all over. It seems that yesterday¡¯s farm work had taken its toll.

    [It hurts¡­ it feels kind of strange.]

    Wrapped in a cocoon of some kind, a vague sensation smoldered.

    I feel like I¡¯m forgetting something important¡­ I felt like I had a small bone stuck in my throat and couldn¡¯t calm down.

    [Fate! Not yet?]

    [Let¡¯s go now.]

    I changed my clothes and opened the door to my room. A father and a strange woman were there.

    She looked at me and gave me a strange look.

    [What are you doing? Your breakfast is getting cold.]

    [I¡¯m sorry, Mom.]

    Eh¡­ What did I just say? Mom! ?

    [Really what happened? Dean, say something too.]

    [I guess you¡¯re still half asleep. Fate, sit here.]

    Dad beckoned with a smile. As prompted, I went to the well-worn table. and sat across Dad.

    Then, the doubts I had earlier disappeared.

    [Come on, let¡¯s eat. It¡¯s simple, but it¡¯s the breakfast your mom made.]

    [Looks delicious]

    Freshly baked black bread. It smelled like rye. The herbal soup had a slightly bitter taste.

    It goes well with black bread, and the food goes on.

    [I¡¯ll do the farm work after eating. Lately, I¡¯ve been slacking off because I¡¯ve been hunting all the time.]

    [You¡¯ve been monster hunting too much recently, I¡¯m worried.]

    [So mom is getting worried, huh. This is work too. The village chief is noisy when the number of monsters has increased recently.]

    [They¡¯re getting too reliant on you, Dean.]

    But, Dad replied while hugging Mom.

    [I¡¯m the only one who can fight in this village. It¡¯s okay.]

    [Fate is also there, right?]

    Can I fight? What kind of skills did you have?

    [You have the same spearmanship skill as your father. Are you still half asleep?]

    [Did I?]

    [I guess you are.]

    Dad stroked my head roughly. Maybe that¡¯s all right¡­ I felt like I was forgetting something again.

    [Well, breakfast is over. Farm work.]

    [Let¡¯s go, Fate.]

    My father and mother left the house. I was left behind with my hand on the front door, unable to move forward. Something inside me was in denial.

    I can hear the voices of the two people who went ahead from outside.

    [Fate, not yet?]

    [Quickly.]

    Even though it was supposed to be through the door, I could hear the voice coming from the other side.

    And it¡¯s funny. Mom¡¯s face was not clear for a long time.

    I can¡¯t see it because it¡¯s foggy. I don¡¯t know why, I don¡¯t know my mother¡¯s face. No, I really don¡¯t know.

    I feel uncomfortable with this situation. What the hell is this¡­ it should have been a good place.

    Crouching and holding my head, I heard an inorganic voice.

    It¡¯s a familiar voice. I have heard this voice over and over again. As much as I hate it¡­

    But I couldn¡¯t hate this voice.

    I don¡¯t even know what you¡¯re saying to me. Anyway¡­ I guess you¡¯re talking like you always do.

    Gluttony skills will be activated¡­hnn!?

    Triggered by that, memories flowed in vividly.

    That¡¯s right.

    Where was this place? My home village was no more. It became a burnt field in the battle with the gargoyles. Therefore, it couldn¡¯t exist.

    When I realized something was wrong, the world began to crumble with a noise.

    The house I lived in when I was young disappeared like sand. The other side of the wall was a bright red world.

    ¡ºFate, hold yourself together! At this rate, you¡¯ll be sucked into this world!¡»

    I woke up to Greed¡¯s voice. Apparently, I jumped into His Land and lost consciousness immediately.

    The whole area was a bright red world. It was very similar to the world of Gluttony skill. One could even call it a mirror copy.

    ¡ºYou¡¯re making me worry¡»

    [How long has it been?]

    ¡ºNo idea. This world is different from the one we were in¡»

    [Are Mine and Eris safe?]

    ¡ºThey can¡¯t be beaten easily. Worry about yourself instead. What happened?¡»

    [I was dreaming of the time when I was young. No, it¡¯s more than a dream.]

    It seemed like reality. My mother was alive and my father was also fine¡­ I didn¡¯t have the Gluttony skill.

    It was a modest and ordinary world, but it wasn¡¯t bad.

    ¡ºMaybe this world interfered with you and made your dream feels like reality¡»

    [This is?]

    ¡ºIt must have been caused by those who make up this world. You¡¯re particularly sensitive to it due to the Gluttony skill.¡»

    Those¡­ Why did it sound like Greed treated it as if they were people? Could it be the red light surrounding my body?

    When I touched one of them, someone¡¯s memory passed through my mind. Fragmented and incomprehensible, it was the memory of a warrior man. Moreover, the last memory of fighting monsters and being eaten. Even the pain was transmitted to me who looked into it.

    ¡ºDon¡¯t look at the failure. It looks like he didn¡¯t die a decent death¡»

    [Are you saying that everything in this world is human souls?]

    ¡ºNo, not all of theml. Look into that¡»

    I touched a soul that was bigger than before.

    Kuh! This was not human.

    Overwhelming hatred poured in. It was a memory of a monster that hates humans, kills, and eats them.

    Separated from its original territory, it single-mindedly attacked and devoured humans. The memory belonged to a stray monster.

    Until now, I didn¡¯t know the reason why a stray would leave its group and go on a wandering journey alone, but I felt like I understood it. They hated humans on an instinctual level and their desire to eat them was abnormally strong compared to other monsters.

    It was cornered by the warriors and finally exterminated by the holy knights. The stray monster was drowning in hatred until the moment it lost its life. Even after watching it, the remnants of it still cling to me. I can¡¯t help but feel very uncomfortable.

    ¡ºHow was it?¡»

    [The worst]

    ¡ºMost monsters think like that. Thousands of years have passed, but the hatred of humans never disappeared. Drowning in hatred, they lost their reasoning. It¡¯s impossible to understand each other for the rest of your life with someone who doesn¡¯t have reason¡»

    [So, that¡¯s why humans fight monsters?]

    ¡ºWhat would you do if it was designed to be like that from the beginning? ¡»

    [It¡¯s ridiculous. What¡¯s the point of letting them kill each other?]

    ¡ºThe result was the world you see now¡»

    Looking around after hearing Greed¡¯s words, I could only see a bright red world that went on forever.

    This place was not just a space. It was almost as if another world existed.

    However, what is the point of gathering these huge numbers of small souls to compose this world?

    ¡ºIf it¡¯s you¡­since you have the Gluttony skill, you should understand¡»

    Greed said so and quietly waited for my answer.

    I recall the time when I touched the soul. I could feel the gluttony skill tingle the moment I touched it.

    [No way¡­all these souls¡­]

    ¡ºThey contain status, and skills¡»

    It should be similar to the world of the Gluttony skill. But it is otherwise a much larger world.

    Why are you doing this?

    ¡ºFate, have you ever farmed? ¡»

    [Of course.]

    When I was young, I grew medicinal herbs and a few crops in the village. Plow hard soil, sow seeds, water and compost. Sometimes crops that had started to grow wither due to natural disasters or diseases.

    It took a lot of patience and repetition, and there were times when no matter how much effort you put into it, there was nothing you could do about it.

    ¡ºThen imagine this, sowing the seeds and harvesting the crop as skills and status¡»

    [¡­Greed.]

    ¡ºThis place was a place to collect and store the harvested souls of this world.¡»

    Warriors and monsters use their skills to fight, raise their levels, and increase their stats. That act is the same as growing crops! ?

    All living things will die someday. Battles with monsters, longevity, illness, and unexpected accidents. The list goes on and on. After death, the skills are put into a vessel called soul along with the tempered status, and gathered here. And as it continues to be stored, the world becomes bloated.

    ¡ºWhen the door to this land was about to open, a small amount of soul flowed backwards, causing a phenomenon such as resurrection.¡»

    [I mean, that¡¯s it.]

    ¡ºNow that it¡¯s open, it¡¯s trying to get back to the original flow. It has a surprising momentum just because the door is open.¡»

    It was just as Greed said.

    A change will come to a world that has never seen flow before. It began to move slowly, as if the souls were drawn to it.

    ¡ºLet us go. Libra and Roxy should be at the end of this stream.¡»

    [Yeah, let¡¯s go]

    I gripped the black sword tightly and headed for the center where souls gather. Suddenly, an inorganic voice passed through my mind.

    Why did it try to awaken me when I was about to be trapped in this world? Normally, it should only speak to announce the activation of the Gluttony skill.

    The inorganic voice remained a mystery even after looking into the abyss of the Gluttony skill. Where the hell was this voice coming from?

 Chapter 211 - Chapter 211 â€“ Where the Souls Go

    Chapter 211 ¨C Where the Souls Go

    As we moved forward, there were many huge pieces of rubble floating in the air. It looked like it belonged to a Gallian building.

    Perhaps because of the instability of the world, a large, bottomless rift suddenly appeared in front of me. Floating debris was useful to avoid it.

    I looked ahead while jumping onto the largest piece of rubble. Souls flowed across the horizon. The spectacle turned an otherwise bright red world into vivid colors.

    When souls came into contact with each other, they seemed to emit a wide variety of lights such as blue, yellow, and green. As they gathered and became denser, they had more opportunities to come into contact with each other, and the colors became stronger and more colorful.

    From the other side of the horizon, they mixed together to create a rainbow.

    The gigantic rainbow over the crimson world was an impossible spectacle in my world. Perhaps for that reason, it was so fantastic that I couldn¡¯t help but stare into it.

    [Is this rubble from a previous battle?]

    ¡ºThat¡¯s it. It was stopped when it was about to open, but it swallowed many things.¡»

    [Then, this time?]

    ¡ºIf you open it up, it will take in something other than these. What should be harvested in the first place.¡»

    After sowing the seeds (skills), the grown crops (status) must be harvested. Normally, take it slow, wait for your skills to grow, and accept them when you lose a life. Greed says it¡¯s probably about forcing people to do things that were left to nature.

    Even if you¡¯re not dead, your soul would be forcefully brought here.

    ¡ºNow there are souls that originally gathered in this world. Once this flow is over, it will start to be taken in from the outside,¡»

    [Really?]

    ¡ºWhat I have said so far was Mikuriya¡¯s hypothesis. It seems that it was true from the matching of this current situation.¡»

    ¡°Mikuriya?¡± If I remember correctly¡­it must have been a female researcher who had a close relationship with Kairos.

    It was when I dived into her spiritual world to help Myne who was trapped in the past.

    At that time, I received the assistance of Kairos. I happened to catch a glimpse of his fragmented memory in the process. Mikuriya seemed to be investigating the Door to His Land.

    In Kairos¡¯ memories, it seemed that Mikuriya ended up dying by his hands. However, Mikuriya¡¯s soul was not in the Gluttony skill.

    I sharpened my senses again and looked inside the Gluttony skill, but she wasn¡¯t there.

    [Where is she now?]

    ¡ºMikuriya was not eaten by the Gluttony skill. By taking her own life, she traveled to that land.¡»

    [Her own life?]

    ¡ºOh, yes. There seem to be two reasons. Kairos certainly didn¡¯t want her to be taken in by the Gluttony skill. That¡¯s why she thought to end her life herself. But maybe she knew. That this time may come.¡»

    [This light is¡­]

    A color different from other souls came to me. Not only going against the flow, it flew round and round around me.

    I heard Kairos¡¯ voice inside me.

    (Mikuriya, huh¡­ to meet again in such a form and place)

    As if responding to Kairos¡¯ words, the golden soul began to take on the form of a human being while emitting light.

    [Gluttony-san. Hello, I¡¯m Mikuriya.]

    [Hello¡­..]

    I never thought that the person I was talking to would appear in front of me¡­ Kairos inside me also seemed surprised.

    While being taken aback, Mikuriya explained with a troubled face.

    [I¡¯m sorry, Kairos. There was no choice but to do this. After all, we can¡¯t come here with our bodies. Instead, we came here with only our souls. Thanks to that, I was able to advance various researches.]

    [For research!?]

    That¡¯s why you died!?

    Researchers were often eccentric. My acquaintance Raine was also a person who is willing to do a lot of things for research. There were a lot of things that made me nervous when she was nearby. His father, Mugan, would be worried sick each time.

    Mikuriya seems to be more of a genuine researcher than Raine.

    [That¡¯s right¡­ I couldn¡¯t help it. But I didn¡¯t know I would go this far.]

    [I don¡¯t want to hear you surprised after coming this far¡­]

    [Anyways, I was waiting for you]

    [Me?]

    [Yes, I have insurance for that. One day you will come¡­Kairos¡¯ successor. Can you tell me your name?]

    [Fate Barbatos]

    [I see. That¡¯s how Dean named his son. Fate¡­ it¡¯s a perfect name.]

    [Do you know my father?]

    It can be inferred that they were close enough to call my father by his first name. An acquaintance of both Dad, who was a Sacred Beastman, and Kairos, who possessed the Mortal Sin skill.

    Mikuriya said while looking straight at me.

    [Because I am also a sacred beastman. Oh¡­ you¡¯re not surprised. How disappointing/]

    [Because I thought that it¡¯s the most likely case already.]

    [It makes it easier to explain then. I, who died and became a soul, am not bound by the Sacred Stigmata. It has been proven that what is engraved on my body does not extend to my soul. It is strange to die and be free.]

    Even though she was dead, Mikuriya had a somewhat refreshing look on her face. It looks a lot like the face Dad showed when he was released from the Sacred Stigmata.

    I wonder if the Sacred Stigmata was such an absolute existence for the Holy Beastmen.

    That revelation doesn¡¯t manifest itself in me. Perhaps someone else was in charge of it. I inherited the power of a holy beastman. And as a human, it got mixed up with the Gluttony skill.

    At this moment as well, I¡¯m sure that another one of the Gluttony Skill were looking for opportunities to replace me.

    Mikuriya turned to me with a sad face, completely different from before.

    [Fate, if all this was within the framework of pre-established harmony, what would you do?]

    [From the battle of Kairos, everything up until now is like that?]

    [Yes, that¡¯s what happens.]

    [Even talking to you here?]

    [I am nothing more than a small resistance. I can never overturn it at this level. Unless I stop the flow where it is blocked, it will overflow again someday. It¡¯s just like buying time.]

    Mikuriya said so while looking at the direction in which the souls were flowing.

    [Even so, I will fight until the end. Even if I buy time like Kairos, I can connect to the next one. Even if it fails, I will entrust it to the next one.]

    Just like how Kairos entrusted me with the Black Sword Greed, I¡¯m sure that time will come someday.

    [I made a promise with a certain person. I said that I would definitely come back. I¡¯ll stop Libra, take Roxy and return to the original world. No matter how impossible it seems.]

    I thought of Aaron¡¯s face waiting in the Royal Capital. He should still continue to fight to protect the Royal Capital.

    If the harvest of souls reached the Royal Capital, it would be impossible to return home. Either way, we¡¯ve come this far and there¡¯s no going back.

    [You look a lot like Kairos. I¡¯m relieved.]

    [Like Kairos?]

    We seem to be a completely different type, but when I asked Greed, he gave the same answer.

    ¡ºHe¡¯s a lot like you alright. There¡¯s no such thing as give up in your dictionary.¡»

    [Exactly! Especially when you try to resist in any situation.]

    [Umm¡­is that a compliment?]

    [I followed that pattern and waited here. For a long time, until I got tired of waiting.]

    Mikuriya slowly raised her hand and placed it on my forehead.

    [Use the soul knowledge you¡¯ve gained here to rearrange your soul. Remove your shackles.]

    [Shackles?]

    [You, who are a human mixed with the Gluttony skill, and another you as a sacred beastman. An irregular who was born a human, carrying both a mortal sin skill, and a sacred beastman blood. By being out of the system, you are unable to demonstrate your true power. I will use my soul to supplement it.]

    You can¡¯t stop Mikuriya at this point.

    Will I be able to merge with my other self?

    I didn¡¯t think I could have a decent conversation with him.

 Chapter 212 - Chapter 212 â€“ Black Wings

    Chapter 212 ¨C Black Wings

    Mikuriya lost her shape. Instead, pieces of her soul swirled around me.

    What will happen? As I watched on, I realized this soul reconstruction doesn¡¯t seem as gentle as I thought.

    The fragment of her soul becomes sharpened like a needle.

    [No way¡­that¡¯s¡­]

    My prediction was correct.

    My body was pierced by countless needles. The pain was beyond anything I¡¯ve ever felt before¡­it¡¯s painful.

    From the surface of my body to internal organs, all seemed to be churning all over.

    Breaking it down and reassembling it. The pain my soul experienced was reflected in my body. It was a different kind of danger than suffering from the Gluttony skill¡¯s starvation state. My body also started to change in lieu with the changes occurring in my soul.

    The malformed wings on my back began to grow and tore my jacket apart. Two wings spread out as if they were vigorously reaching to the heavens.

    Ohh, two wings! I thought to myself, but then two more wings sprouted out from my back. I originally only had two malformed wings, but now four actually grew.

    Four wings that match the angelic Roxy. The fact that the color is jet black, which happen to also be her exact opposite, is proof that I am my dad¡¯s son.

    [That¡¯s right, I¡¯m still me.]

    My spirit hasn¡¯t changed much. My other self was nowhere to be found as well.

    (The other you didn¡¯t want to be one. I simply connected the road. From here on, it¡¯s up to you)

    [Mikuriya.]

    (It¡¯s okay. You can do it. Because you were originally one existence¡­ Please believe in your other self.)

    [To think that he and I can find something in common¡­]

    (I will watch over you just like Kairos¡­ Now, hurry up with those wings. Before it all ends¡­)

    I couldn¡¯t hear Mikuriya¡¯s voice anymore. But the warmth of her soul still remains in me. It proved her words.

    ¡ºLet¡¯s go, Fate¡»

    [Yeah, with these wings.]

    I spread my four wings wide. At that time, I had a slight headache.

    It¡¯s as if my other self is rebelling against me. No, that¡¯s exactly what it is.

    Even so, I can still move my wings. I¡¯m sorry, but let me use your power as a sacred beastkin.

    When I flapped my wings, my feet left the ground. I strangely know how to fly already. Should I say this is instinctive?

    My body already knows what to do, just like a bird can flap its wings without being taught how to fly.

    ¡ºCan you fly? ¡»

    [Of course.]

    I rushed up at once. In the blink of an eye, I felt my body become weightless, as if I have become one with the winds.

    The path we should take is beyond the horizon¨D¨Dthe end of the souls. Weaving through the wreckage of the building.

    Faster¡­ faster, even faster.

    After passing through the wreckage of the building, swirling souls appeared. It deviated from the original flow and created a different flow. It swallowed any soul that tried to pass by.

    At its center, a black cube was spinning at high speed. Furthermore, there was more than one black cube creating the vortex.

    [Is that!?]

    ¡ºSomething hasn¡¯t changed, but I have a bad feeling about it¡»

    [Is it a stumbling block set by Libra¡­Tch.]

    ¡ºNo idea¡­..it¡¯s coming!¡»

    With the black cube as the core, it is formed from souls as materials.

    An insubstantial thing¨D¨Da demon whose flesh and blood is a red, transparent soul.

    ¡ºSo ugly and hideous¡»

    [Is it collecting the souls of monsters¡­]

    Each one was irregular and had no fixed shape. It¡¯s a figure that gathers monsters around the core and forcibly connects them.

    That¡¯s why there are countless heads, hands, legs, torsos, everything.

    Even so, all the various eyes were looking at me. It was as if they had a unified understanding of who they should fight and who they should defeat.

    I changed my weapon into a black bow and shot magic arrows to keep them in check.

    [Tsk.]

    ¡ºThe opponent is comprised of souls. It has no substance¡»

    [In other words, the attack has no effect?]

    ¡ºIt¡¯s like that. In that case, you should destroy the cores that make up it, but¡­¡»

    The black cube has the same indestructible attribute as the black sword.

    If there¡¯s a way to break such a core, it¡¯s the only one.

    [The secret technique of the 6th form¡­only Revolt Brionac can do it.]

    ¡ºHowever, it will significantly lower your stats¡»

    I can¡¯t afford to do that before I fight Libra. If I use Revolt Brionac here, I will be helpless against Libra with my paltry remaining stats.

    Perhaps¡­ Libra knew that, and thus prepared these soul monsters.

    There were more than 30 soul demons, even if I just counted them as far as I could see. I could feel more presence coming from behind. There are still many more.

    So we¡¯re surrounded in all directions?

    [After dying, left only with soul¡­only to be used like this.]

    ¡º¡­..Fate¡»

    [It¡¯s sad.]

    This may be the first time I¡¯ve felt sorry for a monster. Tracing their ancestors, it is said that those souls were humans.

    A being planted with a seed called skill, whose soul could not endure it and lost its human form. Due to the seed that sprouted, the soul was mutated and transformed into a figure that suited it. They lost their soul as a human¨D¨Dtheir heart, and only their hatred for humans who were able to adapt to their skills remained.

    In the world of humans, there was a tremendous disparity in skill supremacy between those who had it and those who didn¡¯t.

    However, the biggest victims may be those who have turned into monsters. Those soul monsters probably don¡¯t have the heart to understand even that¡­but still.

    ¡ºIt¡¯s coming! Why aren¡¯t you moving?¡»

    Ignoring Greed¡¯s voice, I stared at the attacking soul monsters.

    That¡¯s not a living creature. If the opponent¡¯s soul was released from the body, wouldn¡¯t it be possible to devour it with the power of the Gluttony skill?

    And since I¡¯m assimilated with the Gluttony skill, I feel like I can do more than that. Coming to this soul-filled world, and going through Mikuriya¡¯s help, I¡¯m beginning to feel something I¡¯ve never felt before.

    Thinking that, I pointed my hand at the one monster approaching in front of me. The moment I touched it, I heard an inorganic voice in my head.

    The soul monsters were scattered in an instant, leaving only the black cubes. And the liberated souls travel in the direction opposite to the horizon.

    ¡ºFate. It looked like the Gluttony skill was activated, but what did you do? ¡»

    Greed asked in surprise. Meanwhile I was dispatching the soul monsters that were approaching one after another,

    [I didn¡¯t eat the soul, I tried eating only the skill and status.]

    ¡ºThat¡¯s something tricky you did there¡»

    It was the skill that caused them to become monsters. And their status is also a by-product of skills.

    I expected that if I could remove only these things that affect the soul, they might lose their power and be freed from the shackles of the Black Cube. Even if it doesn¡¯t, a weak soul wouldn¡¯t be a threat.

    ¡ºYou can eat only the skills and status from the soul? The if we could get power from all those souls¡»

    [That¡¯s impossible.]

    ¡ºHow come?¡»

    [I can¡¯t eat without their consent¡­or something like that.]

    The soul monster that attacked me was just forced to fight by the Black Cube.

    It¡¯s true that those soul demons had hatred in their eyes. However, at the same time, those eyes looked a lot like those of the dead who were trapped by the Gluttony skill.

    They were looking for help.

    I just removed the monster¡¯s burden by eating it. By it I mean their skills and status.

    [I still don¡¯t know what this power represents.]

    The souls, whose skills and stats had been devoured by me, flew off in the direction we came from. Against the flow.

    Seeing that, Greed nodded.

    ¡ºI see¡­you showed me the liberation of the soul.¡»

    [Liberation of the soul?]

    ¡ºDo you remember? Back at the Great Green Valley¡»

    Gallia¡¯s monsters had gathered to seek a place to die. From time immemorial, countless monsters have slept there.

 Chapter 213 - Chapter 213 â€“ The Last Apostle

    Chapter 213 ¨C The Last Apostle

    The black cubes ran away towards the horizon.

    I listened to Greed¡¯s story while chasing after them.

    ¡ºThe Great Green Valley was the last place Kairos and Libra fought.¡»

    [As expected¡­was that so?]

    Because only there was a scene that would be impossible in Gallia. From the first time I visited, I thought it was unusual.

    ¡ºAnd it was also the place where Kairos was swallowed by the Gluttony skill.¡»

    Somehow, Greed said with a frustrated look. From the way he said it, he probably didn¡¯t want to remember it too much.

    Nevertheless, Greed told me that it was a good opportunity.

    While Kairos was swallowed by the Gluttony skill, the last slash he fired must have created the great green valley. With that power, he gave Libra a fatal wound, and even carved a mysterious phenomenon into the earth.

    It was said that vegetation grew, and monsters began to gather to seek salvation from death. I saw it too, and it¡¯s still going on.

    I wonder if I can now use the power of soul liberation because I¡¯m connected with Kairos.

    ¡ºWhat about Kairos? ¡»

    [It¡¯s nothing¡­]

    I tried to ask Kairos, but there was no reply. Moreover, Rafal was also nowhere to be found.

    After I came to this world, I didn¡¯t feel like they were watching over me. Something seemed to be blocking me.

    ¡ºCan you hear my voice.¡»

    [Yeah. What else does Greed know about soul liberation?]

    ¡ºI know only one thing. That this power was the only way to oppose Libra.¡»

    We can only defeat Libra by using soul liberation? Then Greed laughed, telling me how relieved he was seeing me learning how to use it at the last minute.

    ¡ºThat¡¯s what Kairos used. But, you don¡¯t have to follow his example.¡»

    [Greed¡­]

    ¡ºThis power certainly worked for Libra. But, we couldn¡¯t come up with another way to defeat him.¡»

    This was the most important thing, Greed said quietly.

    ¡ºKairos has high expectations of you, too. He doesn¡¯t tell you important things even though he has a lot of trouble. Do you know why?¡»

    [That¡¯s because, we¡­]

    ¡ºI believe in you.¡»

    For Greed, he sounded a little embarrassed, perhaps because the words were uncharacteristic of him.

    In the fight against my father, who became the black angel that controls death, I received Kairos¡¯ help. He wasn¡¯t telling us what to do, it was more like guiding us on the way to go. Just as Greed said, he must be that kind of person.

    ¡ºFinally¡­..we¡¯re here¡»

    [That¡¯s gotta be the center,right?]

    Just like me, for Greed, this would be the first time for us to be in this place.

    It shone brilliantly like the sun. But surprisingly, it¡¯s not dazzling. The countless souls that flowed ashore were sucked into the gigantic ball of light.

    Each time, ripples of the soul¡¯s red color were mixed on the surface. However, the golden color prevailed, and the color of the soul was lost. It was as if their existence was denied and they were treated like parts.

    Even the souls devoured by the Gluttony skill weren¡¯t treated like that. Each one was allowed to exist as an individual.

    [How many souls did it have to absorb to grow to this size?]

    ¡ºIt¡¯s been little by little over the last 4,000 years. The number will certainly be beyond our imagination.¡»

    The closer we got, the more impressed we were with its size. I¡¯ve never seen the two moons in the sky up close, but if I could, they might be this big.

    [Hey, Greed.]

    ¡ºWhat?¡»

    [What would happen if I ate something as huge as the moon like that thing?]

    ¡ºThat size¡­. You are the one who knows best what is going to happen.¡»

    Greed laughed with a combination of an astonished, yet worried voice.

    ¡ºFate, are you ready? It¡¯s here.¡»

    While grasping the black sword, Greed urged me to look ahead.

    Like a sunspot on the sun, there was a lone figure in the background of a gigantic mass of soul.

    There were two of them. One was the crucified Roxy. And then there was Libra, with his eyes closed, quietly waiting for things to begin.

    He should already know about us. Because he even bothered to use the Black Cube to stop us.

    The escaped black cubes were floating around him.

    In that case, let¡¯s start from here¡­

    [Libraaaa!]

    His mouth loosened when his name was called.

    Calm down. I thought to myself, as he slowly opened his eyes and stared at me.

    He seemed to know that I wouldn¡¯t attack immediately.

    [Hey, I¡¯ve been waiting for you. How about this world? Wasn¡¯t it such a spectacular view?]

    [What are you trying to do? Release Roxy.]

    [If you ask me two things at the same time, which one should I address first?]

    This¡­ You¡¯ve come this far, and yet you¡¯re still this easy going.

    [Don¡¯t be so angry. Okay, let¡¯s free her first.]

    With a grin, Libra snapped his fingers. In an instant, the crucifix that crucified Roxy shattered without a trace.

    [Roxyyy!!]

    I held her in my arms and checked her condition. But, she remained unconscious.

    [As promised, I¡¯ve released her.]

    [You¡­ What did you do to Roxy!]

    [I simply gave orders to Snow who is inside her.]

    [No way.]

    [Yes way. I ordered her to sleep and to never wake up. Even with Snow¡¯s power, she¡¯s still bound by the stigmata. Assimilating and gaining the power of a sacred beastkin is not without risk.]

    Libra turned her attention to the sleeping Roxy. And then he stared at me.

    [If you¡¯ve been paying the price for a long time, you¡¯ll understand. That¡¯s what happens when you try to gain more power than you¡¯re allowed to. You can¡¯t change what has been decided even if you stand in front of me with such a patchy figure.]

    I held Roxy in my arms and pointed the black sword at Libra. Still, he let the Black Cube drift as he pleased.

    [I was born to protect this.]

    Libra said while pointing at the golden sphere behind him,

    [I¡¯m glad I finally got to see the actual thing. Not knowing what kind of thing I should protect¡­ It¡¯s just so painful. It seems like I¡¯ve lived too long just like the other sacred beastkin. It might have been easier if I threw away my human form and lived only as a sacred beast.]

    [Libra¡­you are¡­]

    He nodded with a satisfied look on his face.

    [It¡¯s just as I thought. It¡¯s beautiful and wonderful¡­.. It¡¯s worth protecting.]

    [What is it? What is it that you¡¯re protecting?]

    [God.]

    [Eh¡­that sphere?]

    [To be precise, should I say that it was a God? Everyone is equally blessed by God. Skills are given, levels are raised, status are cultivated. When you die, it will return to God along with your soul. We¡¯re just returning what we were given. It¡¯s originally a borrowed power anyway. Returning it is a price to pay.]

    [Why is there a difference in the skills given?]

    [You know. Because it depends on the endurance of the soul. Strong skills for strong souls. Weak skills for weak souls. Even the have-nots you speak of have a role to play.]

    Libra opened his mouth and pretended to chew.

    [They are food for monsters. It¡¯s to raise the monster¡¯s level and raise its stats. Beginner warriors should hunt goblins first to raise their level. It¡¯s the same. Monsters are also weak at first. They eats humans and become stronger.]

    [Is it just for that purpose?]

    [It¡¯s not fair, isn¡¯t it? If you don¡¯t do that, it¡¯s too one-sided. To put it straight, monsters were also humans. In the big picture, humans kill each other. You guys like to fight and kill each other, don¡¯t you? Since the other side¡¯s appearance is different, it would make it even easier.]

    Capturing the drifting human souls and monster souls, Libra showed that there was not much difference between the two.

    [It¡¯s originally a human soul. However, by becoming the soul of a monster, a diversity of skills was born. What you get out of it will inevitably increase.]

    He tossed the captured two souls into the golden sphere. The color of the soul faded, but it soon returned to its original golden color.

    Libra watched it with a smile.

    [It¡¯s still early. Then, I opened the door and invited you here. Can you guess my intention in doing so?]

    [Not very much, but I don¡¯t feel welcomed.]

    [Good guess. You will sleep here forever. It¡¯s a special seat¡­ it¡¯s called God¡¯s identity.]

    The black cubes that were floating around the library until a while ago

    Each of them began to move in an orderly manner, as if it had a will.

    [If everything is a pre-established harmony, then I¡¯d let you do as you please. Only Gluttony must never appear in the original world again. I¡¯m trying not to repeat the same cycle. If I don¡¯t do that. Like you in front of me, you¡¯ll gain new powers and appear again and again.]

    ¡ºFate, here he comes.¡»

    [I know.]

    This pressure was incomparable to my father¡¯s. But, the black angel who governed death still had a softness towards me.

    Rather, should I say that it¡¯s murderous intent with no other touch? Even so, Libra¡¯s expression hadn¡¯t changed yet¡­

    That gap gave me the impression of a mysterious depth.

    [That¡¯s right. My stigmata is telling me to fight you. For you are a dangerous factor.]

    The tattoo drawn on Libra¡¯s face was bright red.

 Chapter 214 - Chapter 214 â€“ The Identity of God

    Chapter 214 ¨C The Identity of God

    It shone so brightly¡­that darkness couldn¡¯t possibly exist in this bright world.

    The intensity of the light increased, as if everything had come to light in God¡¯s identity. It seemed to herald the beginning of the harvest of souls.

    [Since it has been opened, should I reset it? The next thing to do is to remove all obstacles.]

    Leaving behind the so-called god, Libra raised his hand high. and swung it down towards me.

    Immediately, the black cube began to take in the surrounding souls again.

    ¡ºFate!¡»

    It turned into a soul monster and attacked. In that case, let¡¯s use soul liberation to dispatch it¡­at least that¡¯s what I intended to do, until I saw the grin on Libra¡¯s face.

    [No, let¡¯s not do that.]

    ¡ºWhat¡¯s wrong?¡»

    While holding Roxy in my arms, I dodged the soul monster. I can feel it by looking at it up close.

    I couldn¡¯t understand these souls.

    [I told you, I won¡¯t make the same mistake. Those souls are under my complete control. I didn¡¯t know the experiment I did when I spawned Eris for fun would come in handy. I¡¯ll have to praise her when it¡¯s all over.]

    [Libraaa!]

    [Ohho, so scary. It¡¯s your own fault. You prioritized your father first instead of something more important. It¡¯s unfortunate that you can¡¯t even hold on to a promise.]

    [Eris is not yours.]

    [Oh yes, she¡¯s my belongings. Look at this, even though I gave you the chance to transfer the possession rights.]

    The soul monsters were approaching from all sides. There¡¯s no escape.

    [It would be interesting to see someone with Gluttony skill being devoured instead. Don¡¯t worry, you won¡¯t be alone. She¡¯s with you after all.]

    [You¡­]

    He¡¯s doing whatever he wants by taking advantage of Roxy. He must have let her go on purpose, knowing that this would happen.

    ¡ºIt must be decided in one blow¡»

    [That¡¯s all there is to it.]

    But a faint sense of unease crossed my mind. Libra said he wouldn¡¯t repeat the same mistake.

    I quickly transformed the black sword into the black spear.

    The only thing I got that might stand a chance.

    [Take my power.]

    ¡ºVery well, I¡¯ll take it¡»

    The black spear changed shape after draining my status as its sustenance. It became more ominous, sharper. As a throwing weapon, it transformed into a form that was indescribable.

    I activated the 6th form¡¯s secret technique, Revolt Brionac. I put all my power into it and let it go.

    If it¡¯s a black spear of annihilation, even a black cube with an indestructible attribute won¡¯t stand a chance. A soul monster stood in the way. However, the black cube that was the core was easily erased.

    Each time, an inorganic voice told me that my status had increased. Furthermore, even the skill income was repeated in a matter-of-fact voice as usual.

    I appreciated the status, but these skills wouldn¡¯t reach Libra. Even so, it took a lot out of me to use it. So let¡¯s use it carefully.

    [Kuuuh, Greed!]

    What would happen next? Roxy couldn¡¯t defend herself.

    A tremendous shock wave rushed through.

    That indicated that the black spear of disintegration, Revolt Brionac had been stopped. The black cubes couldn¡¯t do such a thing.

    Colliding head on against ¡¶Revolt Brionac¡·. Is it even possible¡­? But I understood everything upon seeing the weapon used to block it.

    [They look exactly the same¡­]

    It was exactly the same as Greed. Using the same form and secret technique to cancel each other.

    There was no settlement between the opposing secrets. Two black spears floating in full force.

    I tried calling one of them.

    [Get back, Greed.]

    One of the two spears drew a sharp trajectory like thunder and reached my hand.

    ¡ºI didn¡¯t expect it to disguise itself as me.¡»

    [As long as I understand its fundamentals, I can easily copy it.]

    The other black spear returned to Libra and turned back into a black cube.

    It can also be used like that!? Libra opened his mouth as if reading my mind.

    [And that¡¯s not all. Look at this shape, and this one. Do you want to see more? I wonder how you¡¯ll fare against all of them.]

    Not only the black spear. A black sword, a black bow, a black scythe¡­ it¡¯s all Greed¡¯s form that I¡¯ve released so far. And as if that¡¯s not enough, there¡¯s even a black axe and a black bayonet.

    [Have you ever wondered before, about who made these weapons?]

    Weapons were not people. They weren¡¯t born. Like Libra said, someone had to create it.

    [Only fools will dare to be arrogant about being the only one with a strong weapon. But I got some good data. This black spear is great. A major difference from Vanity. This is how a black spear should be.]

    [But it should take a lot of power to use it.]

    Secret techniques consumed a large amount of status. And the loss would never return.

    I didn¡¯t think Libra, who seemed cautious, would take such a big risk so easily.

    [What are you talking about? There are an overflowing amount of things to use here.]

    He said while taking in the drifting souls.

    No way!? He said that the souls should be fed to God. and yet, Libra was able to use it for his own cause?

    Libra pointed at the red glowing stigmata on his face.

    [God is forgiving. It¡¯s a small thing in the grand scheme of things. It could easily be replaced. There¡¯s no way I would do something as clever as you, like consuming my own soul. There are more alternatives. Look at those hordes of souls! Their replacements have arrived.]

    A new wave of souls was about to surge from the direction I came from.

    [Oh well, should I just conclude it now? Feel free to say anything, while you have the chance.]

    [Kuh¡­]

    Some of the soul monsters were annihilated, but not all. Even now, they continued to attack me.

    While dodging around, I checked Roxy. She never seemed to wake up despite everything.

    The opponent was not something I could fight against properly while keeping guard on her. If only she would wake up already¡­

    A number of black lightning bolts rain down from overhead. When I looked up, Libra was throwing out the second form¡¯s secret technique Bloody Ptarmigan.

    I flapped my wings, flying around to avoid it, but my left shoulder still got shot through. A piercing pain ran through my body. It¡¯s not just pain. I remember this feeling. It was the same as when I was training with Greed and Luna in the spiritual world.

    Greed said at that time. If you take too many attacks on your soul, your heart will break.

    Libra wasn¡¯t satisfied with destroying my body. He¡¯s trying to finish off my heart as well.

    And he¡¯s not playing around. Another hail of¡¶Bloody Ptarmigan¡·was released upon me.

    [Roxy! This is bad¡­. Snow, answer me!]

    At that time, a large group of souls appeared in front of us in waves. Souls running through. If I believe what Libra said, these should be the souls who flowed backwards into this world. There were so many of them that it was difficult to even see what was in front of them.

    Among the souls that flew into the golden sphere, only one turned around. It was flying around Roxy while emitting a warm light.

    I touched it as if I was drawn to that soul.

    [Fate Barbatos. To think we would meet again, in such a place, in this form¡­]

    [Mason-sama!?]

    [I died and came back to life, and I was able to meet my family again. I have no regrets anymore. However, I am still conscious even though I have returned back to my soul form. Is this also a miracle¡­or¡­ Fate, can you lend me your strength? My daughter¡¯s soul is imprisoned.]

    [¡­What should I do?]

    [Take my soul. I shall lead you to my daughter¡¯s soul.]

    [But, if I do that¡­ What about you, Mason-sama?]

    [¡®Tis fine. I¡¯m already dead. If it¡¯s for my daughter¡¯s well being, then I¡¯m willing to use even this soul of mine.]

    Mason-sama¡¯s determination rang firm.

    Greed said that¡¯s the only way now. He had done something similar before, so the weight of his words was different.

    ¡ºWhile you¡¯re entering Roxy¡¯s soul, I¡¯ll somehow buy you some time.¡»

    [But¡­]

    ¡ºI can do that in the Crossing state, remember? Time is running out, just go¡»

    Greed one-sidedly fused with me. And as if he kicked me out, I was left with nothing but my soul. Led by Mason-sama, I jumped into Roxy.

    Greed, who was left behind, used my body to wink uncharacteristically and seemed to tell me to leave it to him.

    When I entered Roxy, I heard the sound of Mason-sama¡¯s soul shattering. Then, I heard his last words.

    [My daughter, Roxy¡­ I entrust her to you.]

 Chapter 215 - Chapter 215 â€“ Soul Dive

    Chapter 215 ¨C Soul Dive

    It was clear without stagnant water. I would be happy if I could stay here forever.

    I was standing in a grassy field with a gentle breeze blowing through. The sun was about to set behind the horizon right now

    Even the ears of grass, which were faintly reflecting the sun¡¯s rays, were similarly plunged into a pitch black world.

    Roxy¡¯s world was shrouded in darkness.

    [Snow, are you here?]

    My question was carried by the wind and drifted far away. Space distorted as if responding to it.

    The one who emerged from there was, as expected, Snow. However, the difference was that she¡¯s in an adult form.

    This was who she really was. Her face was dyed red with a stigmata. In other words, it meant that the interference with Roxy¡¯s mind was beyond her control.

    [I can finally talk to you properly¡­ Fate.]

    [Can¡¯t you just release Roxy?]

    [It¡¯s impossible. You know that.]

    Snow said so and pointed at her own face. The crimson-colored sacred stigmata shone even more.

    She probably tried to resist the revelation. But she seemed to be able to keep it under control. Just like dad.

    Which means¡­

    [You¡¯ll have to kill me.]

    [Please stop with that. I¡¯m sick of it. To fight with someone important¡­to kill each other.]

    [Even so¡­it¡¯s alright. I was originally dead already anyway. Besides, I have to pay for my sins. Fate now remembers the reason, right?]

    [¡­.Snow.]

    Please don¡¯t say the same thing as my father.

    [All of you, why are you so intent to die!? You know what will happen if I kill you.]

    Snow merely smiled in response.

    [Devour me with your Gluttony skill. Come on.]

    I don¡¯t want to repeat what I did to my father.

    Why? Mason-sama¡­ Mikuriya¡­ Mother¡­ Why would all of you go ahead with something like that? I know. Even I had the same feeling when I fought Tenryu to protect Roxy in Gallia.

    Even so, my heart wouldn¡¯t accept it. Somehow, I felt as if I could hear Snow¡¯s voice from far away.

    Even though she says she¡¯s always nearby¡­

    Snow turned her gaze toward the horizon.

    [Some things are necessary to move forward. Before the sun goes down.]

    [¡­Are there no alternatives? Is there really no choice but to do it this way?]

    [Roxy won¡¯t be able to come back. Unless I can no longer interfere with her.]

    Step by step, I come in front of Snow and stare at her face. I remembered a promise from my childhood.

    This memory was stolen from me by my other self. I guess I was lonely because my mother wasn¡¯t there at that time.

    What kind of request did I make? Or maybe I instinctively sensed Snow¡¯s power as a Sacred Beastkin and felt a sense of familiarity with her.

    [Snow¡­]

    I touch her cheek. It was faintly warm and made me feel undeniably alive.

    [Time is running out. Quickly.]

    She¡¯s right. Once devoured, she¡¯ll be forcibly separated from Roxy. If I don¡¯t do it quickly, Roxy¡¯s spirit won¡¯t last. Also, I¡¯m worried about Greed who was fighting Libra alone.

    However, not everyone would be saved. Like my father, Snow will be forever trapped in the Gluttony skill. I don¡¯t think Roxy would want that either.

    Was this really the only way?

    I put my hand around Snow¡¯s slender neck. After that, all I had to do was squeeze tighter.

    She silently closed her eyes slowly.

    (¡­¡­¡­..You¡­are you really okay with that?]

    From somewhere, I heard a voice calling me. It sounded exactly like mine, and it resonated heavily.

    I heard it before. This is another me. After being integrated by Mikuriya, the voices that were difficult to hear seemed to become clearer.

    (I can take over that stigmata)

    What are you going to say even though you haven¡¯t come out to the surface until now? Anyway, it was decided a while back. I can¡¯t believe you

    When I said that, my other self sneered.

    (I need power. So, that I can break through the shackles that are you. In order to demonstrate my power as a sacred beastkin, that is essential. I will gain the stigmata. Snow will be freed. It¡¯s not a bad deal)

    You are going to try to hijack me again once you get the stigmata, aren¡¯t you?

    (Hasn¡¯t it always been like that? I¡¯ll let you feel the pain of being sealed alone in the depth of Gluttony skill)

    Do you really think that I¡¯ll accept that deal?

    (Fat chance. You don¡¯t want to lose her)

    This guy¡­ He¡¯s the other me. Once he gets ahold of Snow¡¯s stigmata, this guy will do everything in his power to take over my body.

    I¡¯ve finally come to terms with the Gluttony skill, but now there¡¯s still the other me.

    (The preparations are complete. Touch the stigmata)

    I remember my father telling me to be careful with this guy. He must have expected this to happen.

    But, I lacked a better alternative. I gently touched Snow¡¯s stigmata.

    The stigmata shone brightly. She opened her eyes, perhaps intending to tell me something.

    But the stigmata had already left Snow. It became particles, and floated away, flowing like a stream of water.

    And it nested itself into the back of the hand that I used to touch it.

    [Kuh.]

    A burning pain erupted. Snow¡¯s stigmata fit perfectly in the back of my right palm. I thought there would be some kind of forced change, but nothing in particular. Even though the stigmata was currently glowing bright red.

    At that time, my right arm began to move on its own and tried to strangle me. I managed to stop the movement of my right arm with a sudden burst of strength.

    Are you trying to take over already? So quick tempered.

    (The Gluttony skill is still getting in the way¡­ It¡¯s still a little lacking¡­what a shame. There will be plenty of opportunities from now on¡­ Look forward to it)

    The Gluttony skill seemed to be suppressing the other me. Perhaps the stigmata was also sealed by the Gluttony skill in the same way. No way, I never thought that the day would come when I would receive the protection of the Gluttony skill¡­ honestly I had no idea it would do that.

    For a long time, it had always been suffering and a lot of effort after all.

    I took a breather and turned my eyes to Snow. She looked stunned, as she was staring back at me.

    [What a ridiculous action¡­]

    [But, I somehow managed.]

    [Haa¡­something that seems to never change. But, I caused Dean¡¯s demise¡­surely you remember?]

    [Dad didn¡¯t blame Snow. Besides, I¡­ Dad.]

    My mother died soon after giving birth to me. And my father quietly raised me in a small village deep in the mountains.

    At that time, I (Gluttony Skill) and the other me (Sacred Beastkin) coexisted, and it was a very unstable situation. Far from large cities, to hide from the possibility of causing irreparable damage if something happened, and from other sacred beastkin pursuers.

    [I was Dean¡¯s pursuer.]

    Snow told me while looking far away.

    Like this time, she probably had no choice but to fight against the stigmata.

    [But, I lost to Dean. Fate and the other you found and helped me who was seriously injured.]

    Deep in the mountains away from the village where I grew up as a child. When I was playing alone, I felt like I could hear someone¡¯s voice and got lost. Thinking about it now, she must have sensed the other me.

    At that time, I felt like I was getting along well with my other self. My father thought that he was evil. But to me, he was like a brother.

    When the other me found Snow, he got busy taking care of her. It seemed that he was happy to meet a sacred beastkin for the first time other than our father.

    I think he was probably lonely. Not wanting to lose the family he had come to meet, he took care of Snow while avoiding dad¡¯s attention. I worked hard to cooperate with him.

    However, it didn¡¯t last long. When Snow recovered enough to move, he was found by his father.

    The battle between the two was reignited. The other me couldn¡¯t stop them and broke down in tears. He was gradually inspired by the battle that unfolded up close, and by the time he stopped crying, he had awakened to the power of a sacred beastkin.

    [I have awakened what shouldn¡¯t be awakened.]

    The resulting surge was terrifying, since it was combined with my Gluttony skill.

    The runaway power ended up killing Snow and severely wounded dad.

    [Dean sealed the other you into the Gluttony skill at the cost of his own life.]

    And I have been alone since then. Dad was by my side the whole time, but it wasn¡¯t for long.

    I lost most of my memories along with the other me. As a result, I assumed that dad¡¯s injuries were what caused him to die.

    [Do you remember what the other me asked Snow for?]

    [He said something strange. But, now I understand.]

    He wanted her to stay with him. That made everything crystal clear.

    There was a proper reason why he came out earlier. For me, the other me, Snow is still special.

    That¡¯s why he took over the stigmata that bound her heart. Even though he made an attempt to take over my body soon after.

    Snow turned her eyes to the world where the sunlight is beginning to shine. It was kind and warm.

    [Roxy, wake up.]

    [Snow! Your body.]

    [I can¡¯t help her in the same way now that I¡¯ve lost the stigmata. But, there¡¯s only one other way.]

    It was similar to when I took over the stigmata. As Snow¡¯s body shattered, it turned into particles of light.

    [No¡­ Don¡¯t. Isn¡¯t this the same as you¡­dying in the end.]

    Snow smiled brightly. So brightly that it could¡¯ve pushed me back.

    [I will completely assimilate with Roxy¡¯s soul. It¡¯s okay, she won¡¯t change or anything. I¡¯ll simply make this power (Valkyrie) available for her to use freely.]

    [¡­Thank you, Snow.]

    [It will still be me. So, do not worry. I will live within her.]

    Those words were not only meant for me, but also the other me.

    Snow became particles of light and spread to the world. The lush grasslands regained its vitality and bloomed one after another.

    The world became warmer, and a peaceful breeze blew through. The sun has risen to a cloudless sky.

    Roxy¡¯s inner world has returned. Which means she¡¯s trying to wake up

    Let¡¯s head back¡­ The battle against Libra awaited.

 Chapter 216 - Chapter 216 â€“ The Last Judgment

    Chapter 216 ¨C The Last Judgment

    In the midst of the endless attack, I regained consciousness. Like a kid with a toy, Libra shot a Bloody Ptarmigan with a black bow.

    In such a situation, Greed manipulated my body to avoid it at the last minute.

    ¡ºYou¡¯re late to the party, buddy¡»

    [Sorry for the wait]

    ¡ºI gather somehow you made it work?¡»

    [Yeah¡­]

    Roxy had regained her heart. But it was not without a price.

    Snow wouldn¡¯t be coming back. Because she assimilated with Roxy¡¯s inner world in order for the latter to retain the angel-like power.

    Roxy¡¯s eyelids started to flutter open ever so slightly.

    [Roxy!]

    [¡­.Fa¡­te.]

    Tears fell from the corner of her eyes. That alone tells that she understood what happened to herself.

    But now was not the time to wallow in sadness. It might seem cruel, but I still had to ask.

    [Can you fight?]

    [Yes.]

    A clear voice replied back to me. As expected. I have been saved many times by her strength after all.

    Roxy separated from me and flapped her white wings. Two more wings unfurled when she spread hers.

    She now had three pairs of wings just like me. And the brilliance of the holy sword she drew was also different from before.

    It was shining more divinely. According to Greed, it¡¯s no longer an artificial holy sword, but something closer to the real thing. Its performance was not inferior to that of a mortal sin weapon. Even from my point of view, I could feel the power as it irritated my skin.

    Roxy, in her form as a Valkyrie, smiled at me. Even the angel halo above her head seemed like it was speaking to me.

    [A gift from Snow-chan. She¡¯ll always be with me. Now then, let¡¯s go!]

    [Yeah, let¡¯s. Greed too.]

    ¡ºAlready at it¡»

    I flapped my black wings as hard as I could. Aiming toward Libra who floated in front of the sun-like sphere.

    That guy didn¡¯t seem to be perturbed, even after I managed to regain Roxy back.

    He was as sloven as usual, as if he had all the time in the world. As if he doesn¡¯t feel anything. Is it because this was also in the pre-established harmony that Mikuriya was talking about?

    [Nevertheless.]

    We¡¯ve come this far. There¡¯s no reason to stop now.

    My body was already moving¡­ so was my mind. I¡¯m here now, and I¡¯m not fighting alone.

    Roxy and Greed were here with me. Back in the original world, Myne and Eris should be fighting for their lives against the sacred beasts.

    The same went for Aaron and the White Knights who remained to protect the royal capital. I can¡¯t stop the thoughts that have been connected by so many people here.

    We were not the only ones fighting¡­.

    As we approached, Libra raised his hand with a cool look on his face.

    ¡ºGet ready¡»

    Greed advised. Countless black cubes change shape. Their appearance was that of a black spear suitable for throwing.

    It looked like he¡¯s intending to skewer us with numbers.

    Libra silently lowered his hand. Innumerable black spears rained down upon us.

    [I¡¯m here.]

    Before I even called her, Roxy already flew in front of me. She deployed the protective barrier that she showed when we defeated the sacred beast Aquarius¡¯ Sky Cannon.

    No, it¡¯s of a higher realm than that time. Inside this warm barrier, strangely, courage sprang up.

    There was such a sense of security that the innumerable black spears approaching were no longer a concern.

    It¡¯s not just this protective barrier. I have always been protected. From the royal capital to Gallia¡­ now, even here.

    I put my trust in Roxy.

    [Thanks, Roxy.]

    [Fei?]

    [For always staying by my side.]

    Many black spears were blocked by protective barriers, not even able to get near us. It seemed to keep the opposition at a distance.

    [Of course.]

    Contrary to my expectations, her reply came back stronger. It makes me happy and fills me with strength.

    I¡¯m going to go all the way to Libra. He let out an artificial sigh as he narrowed his eyes.

    [The power of refusal, huh¡­even Snow, God¡¯s guardian shield, is betraying me? It¡¯s deplorable¡­that I¡¯m the only one who can respond to God¡¯s will anymore.]

    [Libra!]

    I raised my voice and called his name. Then, Libra covered his face with his hands and grinned.

    [However, you can¡¯t do anything if you just hide behind that. It¡¯s pointless to resist. You can¡¯t reach me.]

    I could only release the 6th form secret technique Revolt Brionac one last time. After that, all I had was just Greed.

    In comparison, Libra¡¯s black spears were countless.

    It¡¯s easy to guess the result¡­ I guess that¡¯s what Libra wanted to say.

    [If you don¡¯t come, let me put this to an end. There are too many sacrifices here. I wonder if even the power of refusal can prevent this.]

    [You¡­ no way.]

    [An attack that can¡¯t be recreated with just that tiny weapon¡­as a last resort against you.]

    A change occurred in the black spears there were scattered around. As it sucked in the souls around it, it grew sharper and more ominous.

    That is¡­the 6th form secret technique, Revolt Brionac. And that power of annihilation is about to attack us repeatedly.

    [Now let me ask you. What would happen in a fight of one against countless? If you get it, then just give up already.]

    I looked at Roxy¡¯s face instead.

    [Fei!]

    [Roxy!]

    The two of us nodded at each other. It was an unwavering mutual wish.

    Even if Libra says it¡¯s impossible, it¡¯s up to us to decide. It was never his to decide.

    Seeing us like that, Libra said in amazement.

    [What a pity. And all this after I gave you the chance.]

    At once, countless ¡¶Revolt Brionac¡· attacked the protective barrier. Although the attacks were mostly repelled, the sound of being gradually scraped resounds.

    Roxy put even more effort into maintaining the protective barrier, but she began to be overwhelmed by the power of the secret technique of annihilation.

    At this rate¡­ Unable to just look on anymore, I switched the black sword into spear form.

    [I can still handle this much.]

    I wanted to protect her, so I embarked on this journey with her. And we have come so far.

    It all started with an impossibility, didn¡¯t it? In that case, it¡¯s not too late¡­ What is it that I am so confused about?

    [Greed, are you with me?]

    ¡ºNaturally. There¡¯s no way I¡¯ll lose to fakes no matter how many. Give me all you have!¡»

    [Yeah, buddy.]

    No need to think about the future. Just focus on this one Revolt Brionac.

    The black spear, which had transformed into an ominous figure, was aimed at Libra and thrown with all the power I possessed.

    [Fei!]

    Roxy¡¯s voice gave me the last push. With that power on board, my¡¶Revolt Brionac¡· collided with countless of the same techniques.

    However, in the blink of an eye, the¡¶Revolt Brionac¡·I fired was swallowed up.

    Libra sneered as if to say that he had foreseen it.

    [What a waste of an attempt.]

    No, I could still feel it. I could feel Greed even when he¡¯s not in my hands. The secret technique had not stopped.

    If my partner hasn¡¯t given up, there¡¯s no way I, the wielder, will give up.

    I had almost no strength left. Even so, Greed¡¯s progress still cannot be stopped. I don¡¯t want it to stop.

    Roxy was still unable to move due to maintaining the defense against the black spears that were attacking for openings. Libra was tough, even in absolute dominance.

    [Greed, punch through them all. Don¡¯t lose to those fakes. We can¡¯t afford to lose.]

    ¡ºI will¡­¡­Fate. This power¡»

    Greed¡¯s voice reached me even though I was far away. It was the first time¡­ I felt like I was right next to you even if I was far away. It was as if they were crossing and overlapping each other¡¯s hearts.

    Right now¡­ I feel like we can go even further. And yet, do I have power¡­?

    (¡­¡­.Fate.)

    I heard a voice calling my name inside me. I thought I would never hear it again.

    Dad¡¯s voice. It¡¯s gentle and calm, making me momentarily forget that I was fighting right now.

    (You¡¯re not alone¡­ I¡¯m with you too. No, look around.)

    Innumerable souls floating in the air caught my eye.

    (Mortal Sin Skills go against God¡¯s reason¡­heresy. On the flip side¡­ the wishes of those who seek salvation from this absolute truth.)

    The souls advancing towards the gigantic sphere of light changed direction. And then, the flow began to change to surround us.

    (Among them, the Gluttony skill was born to resemble that god. Originally, it was supposed to offer a place of peace where souls would not be sacrificed to that God¡­)

    [Dad!]

    (If you were able to face the Gluttony skill and come this far¡­ you can accept them and still be Fate. Hopefully, the other you too¡­ I did a terrible thing. I couldn¡¯t believe him, even though he was supposed to be my son too¡­)

    At the end of those words, I felt the power that had been exhausted within me welling up. Dad¡­give me strength again¡­

    Thanks, Dad. And I directed that power into Greed.

    But, it¡¯s still not enough. I was able to resist, but I was too helpless in front of the countless secret techniques released by Libra.

    [Kuh¡­]

    [Fei!]

    At this rate, we¡¯ll be pushed back.

    However, I regained my strength. It¡¯s not dad anymore. Then who? Emotions and memories that I didn¡¯t know flowed in with that power.

    It continued, on and on. It¡¯s like I had countless people behind me.

    Reflecting on my father¡¯s words, I looked at the souls around us. They passed through Roxy¡¯s protective barrier and assimilated into me.

    Each one was small and ephemeral. But they gathered together, swelling into something big, and became my power.

 Chapter 217 - Chapter 217 â€“ The Zeroth Form

    Chapter 217 ¨C The Zeroth Form

    Libra said that Greed was a bad weapon.

    Nevertheless, the black spear that he imitated with his black cube was the new form I inherited from my father¨D¨Dthe sixth rank.

    [What you said¡­might be true. But even with such a bad weapon, with the souls that gather here¡­ I can turn people¡¯s feelings into power. Through my gluttony skill!]

    It¡¯s the first time. The Gluttony skill that had been tormenting me so much¡­actually reversed. It¡¯s leading me in a better direction.

    From the time of my birth, it¡¯s been with me, bringing various misfortunes and causing people to despise me. But now, I can actually proudly say that it was a good skill.

    Gluttony skill was very important here.

    [Fei¡­there is a drop of tears on your cheek.]

    I didn¡¯t notice it myself. A single tear was running down my cheek. But, it¡¯s not due to sadness.

    The various emotions and memories of the souls I took in flowed into my mind. I¡¯m sure it¡¯s because of that.

    It¡¯s giving me the drive I need.

    I called upon the name of the 6th form once more so that it reaches Greed.

    [Revolt Brionac!]

    As if responding to me, Greed pushed aside the number of black spears and showed himself. That alone surpassed Libra¡¯s power of annihilation.

    We pushed forward while erasing the fakes one after another. Libra furrowed his brow and turned a black cube into the black shield to hinder Greed¡¯s progress.

    While destroying all of them, he single-mindedly went straight towards Libra. To the extent that it seemed impossible to stop the progress.

    It was as if the souls in this place had stopped the flow and were watching over it.

    [Impossible¡­something like this¡­]

    The ¡°Revolt Brionac¡± that I launched pierced through Libra¡¯s chest, leaving a large, gaping hole. But even with the power of annihilation, it wasn¡¯t enough to erase his existence completely.

    Libra could still move even after taking damage that would be fatal to a normal human. And the sacred stigmata engraved on his face was shining even redder. He still had the will to follow the revelation and fight.

    Most of the black cubes had been totaled. The few that were left still mostly intact seemed to be malfunctioning, making crackling noises while flying around in erratic orbits.

    [Fei, you did it.]

    [No. it seems like it has only just begun.]

    I shook my head at Roxy who was leaning towards me. Four large souls flew from the direction we came from.

    The four newly arriving souls floated around the wounded Libra. From what I could sense, those souls belonged to the sacred beasts that stood guard in front of the Door to His Land.

    It appears to me that Myne and Eris both won their battle against the sacred beasts. Eris¡­she¡¯s finally able to surpass her trauma. It relieved me and I¡¯m happy for her.

    But at the same time, it created an opportunity for Libra to gain new powers. I wonder if he left them outside as insurance for this kind of time.

    [Hahahahahaha.]

    He laughed heartily. Maybe it was because of the impression I received from his gaping chest¡­ but it was as if Libra was laughing at his own terribly empty self.

    [Come. Behold¡­my ugly form.]

    Libra¡¯s face rotted away, turning distorted. The pure white clothes discolored and crumbled, and rotting body fluids flowed out from the cracks.

    If that was how he appears as a sacred beast¡­then just Libra himself said, it¡¯s ugly.

    If my father was the black angel who governed over death, Libra was a foreign object that spreads death. An existence that has been forcibly formed from packing together all the ugliness in this world.

    I felt like I understood why he was fascinated by Roxy¡¯s Valkyrie appearance.

    [Together we are five sacred beasts. The time is running out.]

    The flow of returning souls that had been revived was slowing down. Libra probably wanted to say that once this is over, it will begin harvesting souls from the living.

    There is no time for hesitation. I turned my attention to a sphere that shines like the sun. Alright, it¡¯s okay. It¡¯s not too late yet.

    [Roxy, this is the end.]

    [Yes.]

    [Greed, too.]

    ¡ºYou¡­don¡¯t tell me¡»

    Even though Roxy didn¡¯t notice¡­ Greed figured it out. As expected of my partner.

    Even so, he didn¡¯t say anything more. It¡¯s too late, right¡­ Greed. We both knew it.

    [I will hold Libra down. Fei will do the decisive blow.]

    [Please do]

    Libra waved his hand and tried to splash his bodily fluids on us. Both of us managed to dodge it.

    [This is¡­..]

    [What in the world¡­]

    I got chills down my spine when I saw what happened to some souls that had been bathed in Libra¡¯s bodily fluids.

    They turned purple and rotted away. His attacks corrupted anything. The corrosion magic I possessed was child¡¯s play in comparison. It might be enough to corrode even the weapons we had.

    ¡ºAfter absorbing the four sacred beasts, his power has increased significantly from before. It¡¯s as you expected. Even I can¡¯t say I¡¯ll go out unscathed if I get hit by that.¡»

    [¡­..Greed.]

    ¡ºDon¡¯t worry. I always say it. I am a weapon. Did you forget, Fate?¡»

    [Even so, for me, you are¡­]

    ¡ºI¡¯m sure you¡¯ll tell me something that makes me happy. But hey, Fate. ¡­..I know.¡»

    [¡­.yeah.]

    ¡ºYes¡­ that¡¯s fine. That¡¯s why you¡¯re my partner. We both know it¡»

    I knew that it¡¯ll eventually come to this. Whether we cry or laugh, it¡¯d be our last.

    We¡¯re running out of time. We couldn¡¯t afford a prolonged battle.

    Roxy deployed a protective barrier with the power of refusal. But against a power that rotted everything, it wore away at an astonishing speed.

    It¡¯s even more obvious the closer we are to Libra. Not just bodily fluids, even the air surrounding him was polluted to the point it turned into a corrosive stench.

    [I will purify the odor.]

    Roxy prepares her holy sword and activates an art. I thought it was the Grand Cross, which is the special technique of the holy sword mastery skill.

    The scale of the sparkle emitted by the holy sword was inconsistent. The technique that was unleashed was not a cross of light, but an asterisk-shaped blade of light.

    Perhaps this one should be called Sacred Cross, as the technique surpassed any other that the holy sword mastery skill could perform.

    The amazing purification was effective against Libra. Libra¡¯s rotting body blazes with holy light. It¡¯s an ironic story that even though it¡¯s called a sacred beast, it¡¯s weak to holy power.

    [Fei, now!]

    [Yeah, thanks for the assist.]

    I thanked Roxy for helping me get rid of the stench Libra emitted. I flapped my black wings and flew to Libra¡¯s bosom. Black gauntlets and black bows, which are long-range attacks, would probably have their firepower reduced due to the odor that remains on the surface. Besides, there is not enough time for small attacks.

    As expected here¡­there¡¯s nothing but the black sword that I¡¯m most familiar with.

    I swung as hard as I could, my sword a flash that cut down the enemy.

    There was a response¡­but Libra didn¡¯t even move. Is it not working? It¡¯s the same as when I used Revolt Brionac.

    An attack of this magnitude doesn¡¯t make sense to him.

    [Greed!]

    ¡ºNo worries¡»

    The jet-black blade, which had never been damaged before, was sizzling as it slowly corroded. As expected.

    ¡ºDon¡¯t stop¡»

    Roxy¡¯s Sacred Cross was released once more to remove the corroding stench. I took a distance quickly, dodging so as not to get caught in it.

    Libra couldn¡¯t help but find Roxy¡¯s restraint a hindrance. Without pretending to care about my attack, he started moving towards Roxy.

    But she wasn¡¯t going to stand still. Making full use of her six wings, she launched techniques in succession while evading. On the other hand, I was lacking firepower.

    Even the 6th form¡¯s secret technique Revolt Brionac, empowered by the souls, didn¡¯t manage to kill Libra. Not to mention that he has now assumed his sacred beast form.

    But amidst all that, I felt like I had grasped something.

    A little more, just a little more. When I received the assistants of the souls, I was in a strange state as if Greed, who had left my hand to execute Revolt Brionac, was immediately by my side. It was a sense of unity that transcended even the Crossing.

    At that moment, I am Greed, and Greed is me.

    The souls of this world were still helping me. While repeatedly assimilating with me, they continued to give me strength through the Gluttony skill. I feel it getting closer and closer. Greed and I still had a long way to go.

    Surpassing the sixth form that I inherited from my father. There should be a new form that is only meant for the two of us.

    Nothing. We have our own strength here.

    The souls began to assimilate not only on me, but also on the Black Sword Greed. Responding to our hearts

    ¡ºThis is¡­ Fate, do you feel it? ¡»

    [Yeah, I feel it all the time]

    That sphere that shines like the sun¨D¨Dthat thing called God. The Gluttony skill was born from the desire of people seeking salvation from the absolute law of God. Our vision must be the same.

    But I can¡¯t reach it with this black sword alone. Now is the time to transform into what we need.

    Libra, who had turned into a holy beast, was trying to corner Roxy. But there was not a single cloud of fear on her face.

    [Roxy!]

    [Fei!]

    I tightened my grip on the black sword Greed.

    [Connecting my gluttony and your greed. Can we do it?]

    ¡ºJust as I want it¡»

    Skills fusion. Bringing together mortal sin skills that would otherwise never mix together. A mortal sin skill born in search of salvation. So what will happen if we combine the two unorthodox skills? Thus I poured the power of gluttony into the mortal sin weapon that governs greed.

    Only we can¡­sublimate it into a new mortal sin weapon.

    It¡¯s not a matter of whether we can do it or not. Without these two powers, nothing else was possible.

    The black sword shone brightly. I flapped my black wings with all my might and headed towards Libra.

    The light grew stronger and enveloped me. Furthermore, the light was so bright that even Roxy, who was far away, could see it.

    Libra let out an anguished voice. It seems that the light was irresistible for someone who didn¡¯t care at all until a while ago.

    I cut off Libra¡¯s left arm before positioning myself in front of Roxy.

    [Behind me.]

    [Fei¡­ What is that sword?]

    The true form of the Black Sword. It was a black twin sword of the Zeroth form.

 Chapter 218 - Chapter 218 â€“ Berserk of Gluttony

    Chapter 218 ¨C Berserk of Gluttony

    The twin black swords Zeroth form. They were a little longer than the regular black sword. Each was a streamlined blade specialized for slashing.

    The form was more sophisticated while still retaining the impression of a black sword. It was as if the days of battle that I and Greed had walked together were carved into it.

    This mortal sin weapon was different from what we¡¯ve seen so far. Even if Libra¡¯s black cube was still operational, he wouldn¡¯t be able to recreate the twin black swords.

    It cannot be copied, since there can only be one Zeroth form in this world.

    [I dare you to try to copy this.]

    Libra took a distance while protecting his severed left arm. While glaring at my black twin swords, he emitted even more stench and bodily fluids.

    Roxy was surprised at my defenselessness and raised her voice. However, there was no need to worry.

    I smiled at her and turned around to face Libra. With that alone, everything he threw was repelled. In front of these black twin swords, that level of attack was child¡¯s play.

    In addition to that, I¡¯m still receiving the assistance of the souls that filled this world. My status was pretty much inexhaustible right now.

    However, there was a price to pay. It¡¯s not me who will have to pay, it¡¯s the souls who lend their strength to me.

    Every time they helped me, their existence disappeared. In the end, maybe I¡¯m no different from Libra. In exchange for something, we gain the power to fight.

    [If you want to be with God so much.]

    Even if I knew it, I had no choice but to borrow the power of the souls. That¡¯s why it¡¯s called the Mortal Sin skill¡­ I remember what Myne said. It was indeed sinful.

    The souls gave me the drive I needed. One can even say that they¡¯re giving me their guidance. So, it might be rude to refrain any longer.

    I put all the power I¡¯ve gained into the black twin swords. The place where it usually transforms into an ominous figure is the complete opposite.

    [Greed? This is¡­]

    ¡ºIt¡¯s too bright for me¡»

    [Yeah¡­ Me too.]

    In the end, there¡¯s nothing pretty in a fight. Forcing each other¡¯s claims on each other¡­ It¡¯s always like that.

    That¡¯s what I thought while looking at Libra as an ugly holy beast. He too was bound by the divine revelation of the stigmata.

    By sacrificing my status, the black twin swords grew into a divine appearance. To the extent that Greed would be in trouble if he didn¡¯t get used to it.

    It¡¯s similar to Mortal Sin skill¨D¨Dbut the secret technique fed on the wishes of souls and people instead.

    One can tell from its appearance. It¡¯s so sublime. I wanted to believe so.

    The name of the Zeroth form¡¯s secret technique naturally appeared in my head.

    Thus, I launched the ¡¶Infinite Divide¡·at Libra.

    It¡¯s impossible to stop the black twin swords. None of Libra¡¯s counterattacks could.

    I can go anywhere I want while the secret technique is active. I can go anywhere instantaneously as if I were teleporting.

    Unleashing sharp and heavy slashes endlessly. Each of the slashes were just as essential as the next.

    Libra wasn¡¯t even allowed to regenerate the slashed part. At the same time, with every cut, the Gluttony skill activated and devoured his power.

    A storm of merciless attacks that dealt physical damage and lowered status at the same time.

    [No matter how much you gain the power of other Sacred Beasts.]

    [It¡¯s pointless!]

    In desperation, Libra grabbed the right side of the black twin swords and stopped them. There was no need to slash with the other black sword.

    Now that we had reached the Zeroth form, new possibilities existed. ¡­..I could feel it.

    A black lightning bolt blew away Libra¡¯s remaining hand.

    The secret technique of the first form that I often relied upon¨D¨D¡¶Bloody Ptarmigan¡·. The secret technique was released from the sword that Libra grabbed, pushing him backward.

    I used the power of souls again. What was lost now will never come back. ¡­..sorry. Still, I can¡¯t stop now.

    ¡ºThat¡¯s it, Fate. Keep on going¡»

    It was unreasonable.

    The new Zeroth form was obtained by forcibly fusing the power of Gluttony and Greed¨D¨Dnot even a body with indestructible attributes could withstand the black twin swords¡¯ power.

    The black sword that fired the Bloody Ptarmigan had a crack in it.

    ¡ºThis is the last one! Smash it to your heart¡¯s content! ¡»

    [AAAaaaaaAAAAAAaaaa!]

    Stupid bastard¡­ you¡¯re trying to be cool¡­ this Greed guy.

    Libra wasn¡¯t content with losing both hands. It attacked me while spawning countless other hands instead.

    Roxy barraged Libra with her Sacred Cross, hindering Libra¡¯s view.

    In the meantime, I held my black twin swords wide and jumped into the opening. Find it, Libra¡¯s weak point, the center of magical power¡­

    The second form¡¯s secret technique¨D¨D¡¶Deadly Inferno¡·struck twice, slashing into Libra¡¯s vital point. Each of the slashes carried the curse of death that ate away at Libra, causing it to retreat further.

    [Not yet!]

    We¡¯re approaching the huge sphere that shone like the sun. As if to deny me passage, Libra opened the ribs on his chest. It was filled with red cores.

    It began to shine dazzlingly, emitting multiple layers of red flashes.

    [Let me do this then.]

    Give me power! More to me!

    The third form¡¯s secret technique¨D¨D¡¶Reflection Fortress¡·activated! It reflected back the red flash twin folds!

    Once again, the black twin swords cracked. This time it was on the right side.

    ¡ºLet¡¯s wrap it up, we can do it. Believe me, and yourself! ¡»

    Roxy also used her Sacred Cross to slow down Libra¡¯s movements.

    White flames shot out from the black twin swords. A flame that could heal any wound or disease. However, it burned as a white flame that purified the defiled body.

    Perhaps, the fourth form¡¯s secret technique¨D¨D¡¶Twilight Healing¡·was originally a power prepared to counter Libra.

    [You will pay for your impurity.]

    [Guaaaaaaaaaa.]

    Even as it flares up, Libra wouldn¡¯t stop. The sacred stigmata carved into his face turned red and resisted as if it would not allow it.

    In the end¡­ Libra may be the same as my father. Just like Snow did, he could not escape the revelation from God.

    ¡ºFate, next!¡»

    The cracks in the black twin swords spread. We don¡¯t have much time either.

    Libra was wrapped in black thread with golden light from the tip of the sword.

    A thread that can¡¯t be cut no matter how violent it is. The 5th form¡¯s secret technique¨D¨D¡¶Dimension Destruction¡· bound Libra to a gigantic glowing sphere. Even the secret technique, which was supposed to bisect even space, could only do so much to hold back Libra.

    Don¡¯t tell me that he¡¯s getting more powerful even now!?

    [Libra!]

    Kuh¡­ he tried to cut through¡¶Dimension Destruction¡·by force. He didn¡¯t care if his body fell apart. It¡¯s as if the red glowing stigmata urged him to make it happen.

    It¡¯s the same for us, too. I don¡¯t know whether the black twin swords can withstand the next secret technique. I also felt like my head was going crazy with the memories and emotions of the souls that flowed in. I felt like I am no longer who I was.

    I¨D¨DFate¡¯s happy memories, sad memories¡­ Even casual memories slowly changed as if they were mixed with the things of other souls.

    (¡­Father. Give me strength again!)

    I couldn¡¯t hear his voice anymore. Even so, I felt that my father was watching me from somewhere.

    It¡¯s okay¡­we can still fight.

    [Let¡¯s go, Greed!]

    ¡ºYeah, come on. It¡¯s yours to decide¡»

    A fusion of the Zeroth and 6th form secrets¡­our last strength.

    The tattered black twin swords began to shine as if responding. It¡¯s too bright and I couldn¡¯t see the color. It was just enough light to paint over this sinking red world.

    ¡¶Infinity Revolt Brionac¡·

    The pair of black swords combined together, forming the shape of a single large sword and pierced the red core that protruded from Libra¡¯s chest.

    Not the power of annihilation, but the power of liberation into Libra.

    [Ooooooooooooooo.]

    [Kuaaaaaaaaaaaaa¡­ That¡­won¡¯t work for me.]

    [Do you think so?]

    A crack appeared in Libra¡¯s stigmata. I could sense that the red glow weakened.

    Unable to stop the momentum of the final secret technique, Libra plunged into a giant sphere that shone like the sun. Right after that, I felt like I heard Roxy calling my name from behind.

    Even so, I couldn¡¯t stop going onward.

    It was a warm and comfortable place.

    I felt like I wanted to forget about the fighting just now.

    And then something happened to Libra¡¯s stigmata. The crack was beginning to heal. Furthermore, even the damage received was beginning to recover.

    [God still chose me¡­ He chose me. You¡¯re done for.]

    The black twin swords were cracked all over, and even started chipping in places. However, ¡¶Infinity Revolt Brionac¡· was still activated.

    [It¡¯s not the end. What is ending¡­is you.]

    There¡¯s no way out. I pushed the black twin swords while activating the secret technique. There was a loud creaking sound coming from my beloved sword that had shared both of my joys and sorrows.

    ¡ºIt was fun while it last, partner¡»

    [The feeling is mutual. It¡¯s thanks to Greed that I¡¯ve been able to come this far.]

    ¡ºDo you want to finish this? Are you sure?¡»

    [¡­as usual.]

    I saw Roxy outside the glowing sphere. She was crying.

    Perhaps she now understood what I was about to do. She¡¯s kinder than anyone else¡­so I want her to survive and be happy.

    Due to the battle between me and Libra, the freed souls enveloped Roxy. And¨D¨Das if they understood my intention, took her to the exit, back to her original world.

    The flow became so strong that it was unforgivable to go against it, pushing her away from me.

    [Fei! Fei! Fei¡­ I¡­ I am¡­]

    It¡¯s a journey that began with the desire to save her. Before I knew it, I had come to a place like this. And yet, my goal remained the same.

    My feelings for Roxy¡­ in the end, I didn¡¯t tell her, but that¡¯s fine.

    [AAaaaaa.]

    No, I¡¯m an idiot. I should have told her properly. I looked again in the direction where Roxy was¡­ but I couldn¡¯t see her anymore.

    I could do it till the end. Didn¡¯t Greed always tell me¡­that I don¡¯t understand a thing?

    [I have some regrets, though.]

    ¡ºThat¡¯s so much like you, which is fine¡»

    [Yeah¡­perhaps it is.]

    Shaking off even that, there was nothing left to regret.

    I will release the original power of the Gluttony skill here!

    I¡¯ll eat you! The souls that have been accumulated over the countless thousands of years.

    I¡¯ll devour this failed god. If that¡¯s the wish that birthed the Gluttony skill, then as the holder it¡¯s my duty to fulfill the mission.

    This was probably the same as the revelation of the Sacred Beastkin¡¯s stigmata. You cannot escape from this fate.

    Is it fate¡­my mother¡­ I wonder what she meant by giving me the name Fate.

    If only it¡¯s possible, I would want to ask her.

    My chest heated up and glowed crimson. Its brilliance engulfed the failed god.

    I felt like I¡¯m not myself anymore. It deviated too much from what an individual can do.

    Make the impossible possible. Aaron told me to come back to the capital without fail. I want to respond to his feelings. May the people I meet continue to live with smiles on their faces.

    Tremendous souls¡­ statuses¡­ skills¡­ flowed in. It¡¯s so overwhelming that I forgot how to breathe.

    I couldn¡¯t even close my mouth, as if I was being force fed. I had no choice but to eat it until it¡¯s done.

    So, I converted the acquired power into ¡¶Infinity Revolt Brionac¡·.

    [Fate! GUAAAAaaaAAAAAA.]

    Libra could not withstand the overwhelming stream of power and disappeared along with the stigmata. In the midst of that, the last expression he showed was somewhat peaceful.

    I wonder if he was trapped by his stigmata much like Dad.

    The black twin swords become a giant sword of light and cut through this world¨D¨Dthe prison of souls. The flow of soul harvesting from outside stops, and everything began to return to the original world from here.

    In the world that began to collapse, I lost my partner. Greed used up all of his power and returned to his original black sword form. The sword blade had snapped in the middle.

    [Always the quick tempered¡­ Hey, Greed. Thank you, for everything.]

    ¡ºNo biggy. I¡¯m just a weapon after all¡», I swore I heard a voice replying back to me.

    I¡¯ll try my best too. Like you did.

    I haven¡¯t finished eating everything yet. The failed god still remains.

    Every time I eat it, I lose it. Memories that shouldn¡¯t be forgotten about important things and important people¡­

    Aaron¡­ you¡¯ve gone to great lengths to receive the title of Master Swordsman. Myne¡­ I¡¯m sorry I can¡¯t be with you. Eris¡­you showed me your true self and opened your heart. Even though there are people in the Royal Capital and territories who believe in me and were waiting for me.

    They disappeared one after another. Names, faces, memories¡­everything disappeared.

    Roxy¡­ I don¡¯t want to erase this memory. Name, face, and all!

    Actually¡­ I¡­

    [I don¡¯t want to lose everything! Everything is important!]

    I don¡¯t want to be empty.

    [Then call for help. You aren¡¯t fighting alone.]

    When I looked to the side toward the dignified and powerful voice, there was someone who shouldn¡¯t be here¨D¨DRoxy was close to me. Did she escape from the flow of those souls and come back? ?

    [I will support Fei, too. I don¡¯t want to be protected by that.]

    [I can¡¯t do it alone, but if it¡¯s two people.]

    I don¡¯t know¡­it¡¯s really calming. The flow of the souls who were suffering is changing.

    The red light around my chest also changed. It turned into a gentle and warm color and supported me.

    In order to make it easier for me to take it, the souls within the Gluttony skill were reaching out and trying to reduce the burden. The circle grows.

    Kairos, Mikuriya, and Rafal were also in the circle¡­and my father. And even people whose faces we don¡¯t know were helping us out.

    [It¡¯s okay. Fei is not alone.]

    [I believe you, and everyone.]

    Roxy and me, only the two of us were in the collapsing world. And we will witness the end of God¡¯s world with those who lended me their strength.

    A ray of light shone into the world dyed red like a sunset. The blue sky spreads out from there. Souls dance freely and travel to where they want to go. This is probably what it should look like.

    ¡¶Gluttony Skill activated¡·

    I heard the usual inorganic voice. However, the voice after that was different from usual.

    I know this voice. It was the same thing I dreamed when I came to this world.

    ¡¶You did a great, Fate¡·

    ¡¶I will always support you¡·

    ¡­Mom¡­was it you? As it turns out, you¡¯d been watching over me all this time.

    Unknowingly, tears overflowed my eyes.

    Seeing that, Roxy called out to me worriedly.

    [I learned something important today. Thank you, Roxy.]

    [What is wrong? Why the sudden change.]

    [I love you, Roxy.]

    [Wai¡­wha, at a time like this¡­in a place like this¡­this is very you after all.]

    She flinched at the sudden confession and answered with a smile.

    [I love Fei too.]

    We kissed each other¡¯s lips in the new shining world.

    It was as if the colorful souls flying around were giving us their blessing.

 Chapter 219 - Chapter 219 â€“ New World

    Chapter 219 ¨C New World

    [This is also¡­a pre-established harmony.]

    The final battle in His land.

    The words I heard as Libra vanished.

    It echoed in my head. I woke up to shake off the voice that fueled my anxiety.

    [This is¡­]

    The sound of water crashing and receding. It repeats. When I got up and looked at it¡­ I was presented with the world of water that went on forever as far as my eyes could see.

    The water I scooped by with my hand was salty. Could this be the sea I¡¯ve heard about?

    It seems that I was sent to this beach after the battle with Libra.

    When I tried to remember, the pain felt like my head would crack. I defeated Libra and devoured the failed God.

    And I had absolutely no memories of the time after I exchanged kisses with Roxy. When I tried to remember from there, the headache hit me again.

    [Roxy©`!]

    No matter where I look, she¡¯s nowhere to be found. Roxy¡­ where in the world have you gone?

    But if I was able to go out into the outside world, she might be in the same situation.

    With that in mind, I wandered around the beach aimlessly¡­but I still couldn¡¯t find her. She may have drifted to a different place than here. As I sank into the sand,

    [Eh?]

    There was a sense of incongruity with the sandy beach where I was sitting. For some reason, the bottom of the sand is hard.

    And, even now, it smelled like rusted iron.

    Thinking it strange, I started digging in the sand. Then, what came out from inside was what seemed like a thick iron plate.

    [No way¡­ down here.]

    When I dug up all over the sandy beach, it was the same.

    This place didn¡¯t seem to be just land. I looked to the land opposite the sea. A vast continent with lush greenery continued.

    There are mountains and rivers¡­were they all on top of a thick metal plate?

    I imagined it might be a really huge ship. But could it be sturdy enough to support a continent?

    [Ahaha¡­that¡¯s ridiculous.]

    It¡¯s a story that made me laugh without realizing it. The buddy who was usually the first to say such a thing¨D¨DGreed was quiet in his scabbard.

    I grabbed the handle and pulled him out, but

    [As expected, it¡¯s still broken.]

    Greed lost half of his blade in the fight with Libra. It was supposed to have the power of the non-destructive attribute, but when I forced two powers of greed and gluttony into the black sword, the material couldn¡¯t endure it and ended up breaking.

    Perhaps because of that, I could no longer hear Greed¡¯s voice dwelling in the Black Sword. But I feel it.

    He¡¯s still there.

    [In order to revive Greed, if only I could return the Black Sword to its original form¡­]

    I muttered to myself, then looked toward the other side of the ocean.

    I turned my eyes to the land, but there were no signs of people beyond my sight.

    I don¡¯t know where this is. At least not in the Kingdom. This is because I have never seen plants growing here or the insects flying around.

    I wonder how far I¡¯ve been swept away.

    Greed was broken, Roxy¡¯s whereabouts are unknown, and I didn¡¯t even know where I was.

    The problems were piling up.

    In my eyes, it¡¯s an undeveloped land. And I¡¯m seemingly all alone here.

    Myne, Eris, Aaron¡­ the people in the kingdom¡¯s mansion. And how were the people of Barbatos fief doing?

    I want to go home, but I don¡¯t know how.

    When I was thinking about everyone, I suddenly started to miss home.

    Perhaps the Kingdom was on the other side of that sea. Thinking so, I tried to enter the sea, but my legs gradually became heavy.

    Was there a way for me to cross over the sea?

    I stood still while my knees were hit by the crashing waves.

    I was lost.

    I was supposed to go back to everyone after the fight with Libra¡­ Yet, here I am, alone in a place I don¡¯t know now.

    I¡¯m here because I don¡¯t even know if what I won was right. Somehow I can¡¯t do it.

    But I can¡¯t stay like this forever.

    [I should go¡­]

    Nothing will start if I stay here. I was swept away and came to this strange sandy beach.

    My friends probably wouldn¡¯t even know where I am.

    In that case, the first thing I should do is find out where I am.

    I turned my eyes to the land.

    [It would be nice if there is a village.]

    Suddenly, my thoughts came out. Maybe that¡¯s why I¡¯m so worried.

    I have overcome a lot. But all that felt less troubling because I had my friends by my side.

    With a heavy limp, I walked out of the sandy beach and entered the meadow. The sea breeze was blowing the grass under my feet. With this wind, even wet clothes can dry after a bit of walking.

    Gradually, my pace became lighter.

    The sun had risen high in the sky, and it was probably past noon.

    That triggered my stomach growling. No matter what the situation, my appetite seemed to be unaffected.

    That didn¡¯t mean I had food ready. It also didn¡¯t look like I could eat the grass that grew around here.

    I don¡¯t know what to do¡­while thinking so,

    A white object jumped out from the bushes.

    [A rabbit?]

    However, it was different from what I knew.

    That¡¯s because it had sharp, pointed horns on its head.

    Could it be a monster? In that case, let¡¯s use the¡¶Appraisal¡·skill to investigate.

    ¡¶Appraisal¡· skill does not activate. Why? It¡¯s supposed to be a convenient skill that usually teaches me the monsters¡¯ names, statuses, and skills¡­

    It didn¡¯t work at all. That¡¯s impossible.

    I panicked and tried to check my status. But it was the same.

    I can¡¯t even see my own status. I wonder what¡¯s going on.

    The sense of values ??that have been built up until now makes noise and crumbles.

    Even in such a situation, the Horned Rabbit won¡¯t wait.

    Was it because I invaded their territory¡­? It slammed its hind legs into the ground and seemed quite angry.

    The sound propagated through the ground and awakened other horned rabbits. From the holes dug in the ground, they stuck their faces out one after another.

    [This is bad¡­]

    When I turned around, there were horned rabbits there. Same went with my right and left.

    Despite their cute look, their horns still seemed sharp. If I get attacked from all directions by countless horned rabbits, I¡¯d be in big trouble.

    I tried to use other skills such as fireball magic and dust magic, but they didn¡¯t work. In other words, it seems that none of the skills I have are activated. Maybe even the Gluttony skill¡­

    The rules here were clearly different from those of the kingdom I lived in. I couldn¡¯t help but feel it.

    [This is bad¡­]

    Sweat dripped from my forehead.

    In this situation, even the absolute power of Area E would not be able to be exerted. In fact, I can¡¯t feel the protection of power from Area E since a while ago.

    What would happen if I were attacked by a horned rabbit? Of course it¡¯s going to tear open a hole in me¡­ I could easily imagine it.

    The only thing I can rely on is the swordsmanship that Aaron taught me.

    I pulled out the black sword that had been broken in half from its scabbard. It was only as long as a dagger now, but better than nothing.

    I opened the way for the horned rabbit that was creeping up on me while keeping it in check.

    It¡¯s only a matter of time.

    A horned rabbit that had been waiting for me jumped at me from behind.

    So fast! I thought to myself, but it¡¯s still the speed that my eyes could follow.

    [Take this.]

    I slashed before the horn could reach me.

    It¡¯s aggressive, but not as strong as I thought.

    At the same time, a familiar voice echoed in my head,

    ¡¶Gluttony skill activates¡·

    I heard the inorganic voice for the first time in a while.

    Hooray! Gluttony skill is alive and well!

    I was overjoyed since I was worried that I¡¯d lost it, but¡­

    ¡¶Failed due to being out of range¡·

    I couldn¡¯t eat it!? I was stunned by the recoil of joy.

    It was my first time. To hear such words from the Gluttony skill¡­

    This world is made up of different rules than the one I know afterall.

    I was convinced, but now I still need to survive the horned rabbits¡¯ attack.